《I Keep Witches While Others Keep Dragons》 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Hello, Andrew. How much did you spend to enter school today?¡± I happen to need a gardener. After you are expelled from the school, you cane to ask help from me and you won¡¯t starve to death at least.¡± The white marble road extended from the gate, and green pine trees were nted on the green grass on both sides. Most of the students passing by were sitting on the magic broom, but Andrew could only walk on his feet. As long as someone had the basic magic talent, he or she could use this magic power broom But Andrew couldn¡¯t use it. Because Andrew was not even a primary mage now. Every time a student flew past him, he or she would cast a scornful nce at him. Some of them looked down upon Andrew, while some sneered at him. They humiliated him like sharp knives. But Andrew walked firmly towards the teaching building of the school, ignoring the contempt of the students. Andrew remembered her father¡¯s words that great sess will be achieved after endurance. Magic talent was very rare. Those with good qualifications would immediately be conferred the title of a nobleman by their own country. If they could be official mages, they could also get the title. This was Lion Eagle Mage Academy, one of the top schools in the Hundred Flower Empire. Students all have gifted talents who were rare to be found. Every year, the Hundred Flower Empire would select the most talented group among the children with magic talent and make them enter the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. However, as soon as Andrew entered the school, he became a celebrity here. Because he was the only student who had spent money to achieve an opportunity to enter the Academy. Andrew was not talented, and he barely qualified magic talent. But his father still spent a lot of money to make it possible and sent him to this academy. As the son of a duke, it was undoubtedly a great shame that he had to spend money to enter the Lion Eagle Mage Academy.. But Andrew cared more about his father¡¯s painstaking efforts than humiliation. Because if Andrew still couldn¡¯t reach the level of the preliminary magus in the annual test, he would be expelled from the academy. Moreover, since he was the son of a duke and had spent a lot of money to enter the academy, being expelled by the school would not only be a shame of the duke family, but also the whole Hundred Flower Empire. Therefore, no matter how others humiliated me andughed at me, I will tolerate it. But when I be the official mage, I will pay back double the humiliation I have suffered today to everyone who has insulted me! Thinking of this, Andrew quickened his pace subconsciously. He walked across the corridor. Every student on the way would sneer at him. Some even pushed him when he was not noticing. Andrew was used to this kind of treatment. The meditation room was a huge room, which was divided into dozens of small rooms. Each small room was a meditation room. ¡°Look, he¡¯s here again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste our resources with no talent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even this meditation room is for dogs. It¡¯s more valuable than you, isn¡¯t it?¡± In the face of the ridicule of his ssmates, Andrew didn¡¯t change his face. He was ready, changed into a meditation dress, and went straight into the meditation room. Every student had a fixed period of use every day, about two hours for each. However, before getting the breakthrough of primary mage, the students¡¯ practice was usually single, and they could only umte spirit power through meditation. Magic power was associated with spirit power. The stronger spirit power was, the stronger magic power was until students get breakthrough of primary mage. Meditation was the only and most effective way to improve magic power¡¯s practice level. In the past two years, Andrew had endured it silently and never wasted a second. In the meditation room, Andrew sat down. The faint sound of studentmunication came from the next room, ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the next room.¡± ¡°Why is he still working so hard? Hees here every day and leaves after being urged by others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been almost a year, but he is not even a primary mage. And he has no tinge of shameing here every day.¡± ¡°If I were him, I would have already dropped out of school. As the son of a duke, I wouldn¡¯t have starved to death if I could found a job.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The onlookers kept talking. Andrew, however, didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. He focused all his attention on meditation and didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. In the Lion Eagle Mage Academy, family status, wealth, and appearance were not important. Only magic talent and magic power could establish the student¡¯s status. Since I entered the school, my magic power was at the bottom of the grade, suffering from ridicule and humiliation. But no matter how others humiliated me, I don¡¯t care. One day, I will let these people pay for their snobbishness. One day, I will make them shut up forever! This sarcasm and humiliation didn¡¯t make Andrew depressed. Instead, they became his motivation and made him cultivate himself harder. If I¡¯m not talented enough, I¡¯ll work harder! Why can¡¯t I do what others can do? Andrew had never been so concentrated before. Anger and unwillingness surged into his chest and merged with magic power. Andrew vaguely felt that the shackles that had been fixed for a long time in his soul sea finally loosened at this moment. He almost made it! Half an hour. An hour. 1.5 hours passed. But no matter how hard Andrew tried, he couldn¡¯t make it. The students¡¯ughter came from the meditation room next door. Theughter was so sharp that the unwillingness lingering in every cell was aroused again. Andrew gritted his teeth. It was almost there. Why couldn¡¯t I get a breakthrough? Am I inferior to others? I don¡¯t believe it! Apanied whinnying in the depths of his soul sea. Andrew¡¯s strong willpower finally led his weak magic power and breakthrough to ovee the bottleneck. At the moment of breakthrough. ¡°Magic power has reached the minimum, it is starting working.¡± ¡°The Witch Cultivation system started sessfully.¡± Andrew was shocked. The Witch Cultivation system? Was it Before Andrew could react, a loud bang came from his soul sea. Then next second, white light burst out from Andrew¡¯s soul sea. he felt that his consciousness was taken away from her body. When he came to his sense again, Andrew found himself standing on an endless in. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was shocked by what he saw. The sky was like the best sapphire, dotted with a few clouds. The ground. There was no ground. He stood on the water. The water was as clear as a mirror. When he took a step forward, he could see ripples, but he wouldn¡¯t sink. Is this my soul sea? I¡¯m in my spiritual world? Wee, master.¡± Just as Andrew was confused, a silvery voice came. ¡°Who?¡± Andrew hurriedly turned around and waved his hand in the direction of the voice. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, his pupils couldn¡¯t help shrinking. She was a nude girl with blonde hair. She floated in the air as if there was no gravity, and even her hair spread out as in the water. Andrew was stunned. The girl was so amazing. Her naked body was as white and tender as the best Tama jade. Under the bright light, her skin seemed to be covered with a halo. She looked only 14 or 15 years old. But it would take two hands to hold the full breast. Her nipples were attractive in pinkish red, small, and her are was not big. Seeing from her waist to the lower abdomen, it could be seen that there was no hair in her private part. The protruding two petals in her private part, perfectly wrapped around the shadow and the lips, show the attractive shape of a steamed bun. Through the gap, he could faintly see that thebia hidden in it was slightly wet, showing a perfect peach color. The girl with blonde hair and blue eyes was so beautiful. Just a nce at her made Andrew feel a surge of evil fire in his chest, wishing to rush up and kiss her. The girl stared at Andrew and said, ¡°Hello, master, you have unlocked the system. I am your first witch, ice-snow witch Kelly.¡± ¡°Ice-snow witch Kelly?¡± Andrew repeated the name in confusion. ¡°Yes.¡± Kelly nodded slightly, reached out her jade-like hands, put one hand between her plump breasts, and reached out the other hand to Andrew. Master, from now on, I am your property. Please take care of me.¡± 2 Chapter 2 Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, Andrew gradually understood what was going on with Kelly¡¯s introduction. It turned out that the Witch System had been in Andrew¡¯s body since he had traveled to this world. However, the system could only be activated with a certain amount of magic power. When Andrew¡¯s magic power reached the preliminary level of magus, magic power finally reached the necessary level to start the system. The Witch System was simply divided into three parts. The first part was that he could keep witches. By collecting magic crystals, he could increase the fondness of the Witch and thus increase all the properties of the Witch. The second part was about Andrew. Through the constantpletion of tasks, it could umte experience pinpoints to improve Andrew¡¯s level. In addition to the fixed property improvement, the upgrade could also get free property points for Andrew to distribute freely. Even though he was not talented, with the help of the Witch System, Andrew could grow quickly and be stronger. As for the third part. ¡°Master, why are you staring at my breast?¡± When Kelly was speaking, she noticed that Andrew was looking at her strangely. Andrew was stunned. He blushed and looked away, stammering, ¡°Nothing. nothing.¡± Kelly tilted her head and looked at Andrew confusedly for a while. Then she looked down at her tall and straight breast.. ¡°Is there anything strange about Kelly¡¯s breast? Is there any wound? Or is it in a strange shape?¡± As she spoke, she reached out and held one of her breasts. Sometimes she pushed it left, and sometimes she pushed it right. Because of the big size, she had to turn it up to check the lower part of the breast. After checking the left breast, she began to check her right breast. A pair of cute rabbits were constantly squeezed and deformed by her during the inspection. She didn¡¯t notice how much impact this action had on a man. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her pink teardrops. Such an adorable witch stood naked in front of him, checked up on her breasts. What kind of terrible but terrific scene was this? Seeing this, Andrew felt his throat dry and swallowed subconsciously. Is this my soul sea? Then, was this beautiful ice-snow witch a real being or a pure image? To confirm it. At the thought of this, Andrew reached out his hand and gently touched the nearest tender breast with his fingertips. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly screamed in horror and took two steps back. Andrew was stunned. Both the sky and the water under his feet had an indescribable illusion, which was undoubtedly the proof of the spiritual world. But the touch, temperature and,d soft touch of Kelly were undoubtedly real. Subconsciously, Andrew smelt a faint mint fragrance. ¡°Master. Master.¡± Kelly¡¯s voice brought Andrew back from his thoughts. He raised his head and saw Kelly covering her chest. Her face was as red as a ripe tomato. She looked at Andrew in surprise and panic. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t. don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m shy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Andrew felt it was inconceivable. ¡°You are naked. Will you feel shy when I touch you?¡± Kelly lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s different.¡± Only then did Andrew realize that he was a little out of control. Since the other party was an entity, it should have its intelligence. It was not appropriate to touch her casually. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± But to his surprise, as soon as he said that, Kelly became as nervous as a child who was about to be taken away a toy. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that, master. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t dislike me. It¡¯s my honor. After all, I¡­ I¡¯m your property. You can do anything you want to do to me. It¡¯s your right, but I was not used to it at the beginning. Please forgive me, master.¡± Kelly seemed to be scared. There was even ayer of mist in her gem-like eyes as if she was afraid that Andrew would never talk to her again. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What the hell was wrong with her? The adorable witch in front of him was so sweet. Suppressing the evil fire, Andrew coughed and said, ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t mean to dislike you.¡± ¡°Really? Really?¡± Kelly flinched and looked at Andrew expectantly. Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, master.¡± Kelly hugged Andrew happily. The two breasts pressed on his chest, making Andrew almost suffocate and his lower body stands up involuntarily. Kelly felt something was wrong. He looked down and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± Andrew blushed. However, at this moment, the voice of the system came. ¡°Ice-snow witch Kelly: fondness+10.¡± ¡°With fondness has been upgraded for the first time and you have obtained a no novice gift pack. Do you want to use the gift bag?¡± Novice gift pack. s? Is there such an arrangement? Opened it. Holding Kelly in her arms, Andrew gave the order secretly. ¡°The gift bag has been opened and got: experience point+1000, dragon extinguishing Magic: Ice Blood Explosion.¡± ¡°The level of the user has been increased. The current level: level-10, obtained a total of 50 free attributes. Please distribute them by yourself.¡± Oh? What a generous gift. Andrew¡¯s magic power increased by ten levels in one breath, more than two times in an instant. Plus, he had 50 free attributes. With free attributes. Mage, of course, all of them should be added to spirit power. Andrew ordered in his heart. The attributes have been increased. Current spirit power: 110. Boom. The spirit power, which had just been upgraded, increased again. With a splitting sensation in his chest, Andrew almost couldn¡¯t adapt to the excessive amount of magic power. It¡¯s so dangerous. My original spirit power has only 20 attributes. It has been upgraded from 10 to 60, and then increased by 50. Three times at a time, two times at a time, which was aplete six times increase. If I improve a little more, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be stuffed to death because I can¡¯t adapt to the sudden increase of magic power. But when he felt magic power in his body, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, so that he forgot that Kelly was holding him tightly. Spirit power 110, what does it mean? Preliminary mage, spirit power needed to reach 20, 75 for the medium level and 280 for the premium level. This was far beyond the level of medium level. I just arrived at the breakthrough primary mage. With this speed, I may even reach the premium mage before the four mage academy games. I can do it! With this Witch system, I will never be a loser again! Andrew¡¯s face lit up at the thought. ¡°By the way, Kelly,¡± At this time, Andrew suddenly remembered something. ¡°You just said that the Witch system is divided into three parts. ¡°Then what was the third part? Kelly was stunned and then realized that she was holding her master. She hurriedly separated, pushed to a distance, and said in a yful and lovely tone, ¡°Ha-ha, this is awesome, master.¡± ¡°The third part of the witch system is actually¡± 3 Chapter 3 Unexpectedly, the third part of the Witch System was this? Andrew couldn¡¯t calm down after he left his soul sea. If what Kelly said is true, I will not only be a loser from now on but also have the third part of the Witch System, which will help me a lot. Thinking of this, Andrew couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and smiled. However, at this moment. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a violent knock on the door outside the meditation room. ¡°Hey, loser, Andrew, how long are you going to stay? It¡¯s already ten minuteste!¡± ¡°Ah, did you forget the time? But this time, Andrew was in a good mood. He opened the door and saw a strong student with crew-cut hair. ¡°Kaleb?¡± Andrew was stunned. He was one of the best students in grade one. He was a genius of breakthrough the preliminary mage within a month after he was enrolled. Moreover, he was the little prince of the Iron Pagoda Empire. He seldom came to the meditation room because of his extraordinary talent. Andrew didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Normally, he would bully Andrew all the time. It was not a good thing to ost him. ¡°What a waste of public resources!¡± He gave Andrew a ferocious stare and spit maliciously.. However, Andrew¡¯s spiritual power was not what he used to be, so this little trick couldn¡¯t escape his eyes. He quickened his pace a little and dodged it easily and urately. He didn¡¯t argue with him. Now the most important thing was that keep a low profile and not to show off. Andrew strode out of the room with joy. In this way, Andrew bought one or two low-level magic crystals to test the effect of the system. Sure enough, the moment he detected the magic crystal, it disappeared from his hand. At the same time, he heard the sound of the system. ¡°I have collected low-level magic crystals. The number is 1. Kelly, fondness+1.¡± At the same time, another voice came to his ears. ¡°Wow, master, is this for me? Thank you, master. I love you the most!¡± It was like ying an MMORPG game. After a few days, Andrew still worked hard. At the breakthrough to the intermediate mage, the efficiency of meditation had increased several times, not to mention the experience of the system. In just ten days, Andrew¡¯s meditation had increased 5 points spirit power, and at the same time, his grade had also increased to level 12. he still added all the free attributes to spirit power, Now Andrew¡¯s spirit power had reached 131. Even if he looked at all the intermediate mage, he was still the mainstay. What¡¯s more, the third function of the Witch System is assisting. Andrew was confident that the other mage would be no match for him unless he met the intermediate mage close to the breakthrough premium intermediate mage. In this way, another five days passed in a sh. Half a month had passed since the system was opened. The day of the academy¡¯s test finally came to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. All the first-grade students came to the training ground of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. There were two thousand people. Standing in the line, Andrew endured the sharp gazes from the surrounding expressionlessly. Particrly, there was a strong student who was 1.7 meters tall and with a crew head six or seven miles away from him. It was the Kaleb he met in the meditation room half a month ago. Kaleb stared at Andrew. How dare this bastard take part in the test? If he couldn¡¯t pass the test, he would be expelled from Lion Eagle Mage Academy and be the shame of the whole Hundred Flower Empire. Thinking of this, Kalebughed maliciously. After all, he was the pride of the Iron Pagoda Empire, while Andrew, the son of a duke in the one Hundred Flower Empire, was a waste who spent a lot of money to get in. For Kaleb, the most interesting pastime in his daily life was to tease Andrew and appreciate his expression of ¡°I have to endure it. I will pay double back one day.¡± A loser is a loser. nothing is amazing In this world, if one could counterattack by bearing what else could geniuses do? At this time, on the tform in the front of the training ground, an old man in a white robe, wearing white armor and holding a strong eight-snake walking stick, walked up slowly. ¡°Director Nichs is here. Attention!¡± With a tter, all the students present stood straight in unison, and their eyes were all focused on the old man on the tform. The old man named Nichs was the director of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Age of sixty years was already very young in the world of the mage that needed a lot of time to umte. As soon as he showed up, the air in the whole training ground seemed to be heavier. Is that the director? Andrew gasped. He could feel the astonishing magic power on Nichs. The overwhelming sense of existence was suffocating just by looking at it. No wonder he was the top mage. Andrew smiled. That¡¯s the level I want to pursue. No, I will be higher than him one day. At the same time. President Nichs nced at the students on the training ground, but he was worried that, this year¡¯s students¡¯ magic power was very low. Is it true that my Lion Eagle Mage Academy is going to decline? The overall quality of the new disciples recruited was not as good as that of the new disciples every year. If things went on like this, what should we do with the four mage academy games this year? Fortunately. I was prepared. Thinking of this, Nichs looked at the ck-hair man at the front of the line with relief. It was a handsome student with three evils in his long and narrow eyes. However, the magic power on his body was different from that of the ordinary people around him. It was not in the same dimension at all. Many grade two students might not have such a powerful magic power. Nason. This year, among the freshmen of the first grade of Lion Eagle mage academy, he was one in a million. He had been enrolled for ten months and got a breakthrough intermediate mage level. Now it seemed that they had consolidated their rtionship. Nichs had bet all the cards of the four schoolspetition on Nason. The purpose of this test was not only to eliminate the unqualified and ipetent students but also to eliminate Andrew who had a backdoor job. More importantly, Nichs had to announce a decision. ¡°This test is not only to test the results of all students but also to announce a more important thing. In this test, I will receive several personal lectures of apprentices ording to my grades and give them small gifts for the entrance personally prepared by me. It was not a rare thing, but something that could speed up one¡¯s cultivation.¡± Personal teaching apprentice? A gift for beginners? Hearing this, all the students were in an uproar. Who is director Nichs? He is a well-known person on the whole continent. Being able to be his apprentice hasid out 90% of your future. Many people couldn¡¯t afford it. Now that he had epted apprentice as his tutor, and given gifts? Even Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. It was not bad to teach apprentices in person. Nichs was an old strong man. If he could be his apprentice, he would be able to learn a lot of orthodox magic that the outsiders could not learn. What¡¯s more, there was a gift that could make things even better. It must be a perfect gift from Mr. Nichs? The recruitment standard is,¡± Nichs paused deliberately. All the students held their breath and concentrated their attention, afraid of missing even a word. After a long while, Nichs announced the answer. Among all the tests, the intermediate image was found to be an apprentice.¡± Hearing this, all the students. To be exact, 99 percent of the students¡¯ hopes were shattered. What kind of monster did he need to reach the level of an intermediate mage in a year? One-in-a-million-type? It might be a conservative estimate. Among the new disciples, there might be few changes except for Nason? The students off the stage all shouted that the threshold was too high, but director Nichs remained unmoved. The world of the mage was a jungle. Resources were limited, and geniuses were limitless. Of course, the resource should be used on geniuses such as Nason. Those who yelled at the high threshold all showed that they were weak. But Nichs had no interest in the weak! I will give you a fair chance topete for your dream. As the Director, I have given special treatment to our students. Ignoring the students¡¯ints, director Nichs smiled and shouted, ¡°Now the test begins!¡± 4 Chapter 4 Under the gaze of the crowd, the test finally began. The test was very simple. The staff pushed out a crystal ball the size of a coconut. Through the contact with their hands, the students injected magic power into it with the greatest effort. This crystal ball was very sensitive to magic power. Once magic power was injected into it, it would emit a different luster ording to the amount of magic power. A student who up nervously. He took a deep breath and pressed the crystal ball with his hand. ¡°Ha!¡± He gave a loud shout and injected the demonic element into his body with all his strength. As a result, the crystal ball only emitted a cherry red halo. The recorder took a look at it and recorded the amount of magic power with a poker face. He shouted, ¡°Preliminary mage! Spirit power, 30 to 35, the next one.¡± The student shook his head and sighed. Spirit power 20 and above were just Preliminary mage, 30 to 35. It could only be said that it was better than qualified, far from outstanding. The next student went up the stage and still tried his best to suckle, but the result was still cherry red and a little lighter than the previous one. Seeing this, Nichs couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although it was expected, this group of students was too bad. Seven hundred or eight hundred people had been tested, but there was no intermediate mage. More than a dozen people, spirit power seventeen or eight were also tested, which was a little far from the preliminary mage. I had expected to have one or two ck horses to humiliate me, but it seemed that there was no chance. Andrew sighed when he saw the students fighting desperately. Why did they use so much strength? Magic power won¡¯t change a little because of your muscle.. It only took a student ten seconds to take the test. There were ten crystal balls in total, and sixty students could be tested every minute. The test was very fast. Finally, the girl standing next to Andrew and the student in front of him stepped onto the stage. This girl, if one looked carefully, anyone would probably be shocked by her gorgeous face? Her fiery red hair was covered with a faint halo as if it was sprinkled with golden sand in the sun. With a moth head, beautiful eyebrows, almond eyes, and fine nose, she was healingly beautiful. She was only sixteen or seven years old, and her breast was already very tall and straight, not even worse than Kelly¡¯s beautiful breast. Moreover, the thin summer clothes were not binding force. It could be seen that the breast shape was also very good, and the nipple was pointed. It might not be like some women who hadrge breasts, but when the bra was taken off, they were either in the shape of a funnel or seriously expanded, or they were born with a slight droop, or they had a huge are. Noticing Andrew¡¯s gaze, the girl squinted at him and snorted, ¡°What are you looking at? Mind your own business!¡± Andrew was stunned and then smiled, saying nothing. Her name was Taylor, the campus belle of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. At the same time, her talent was absolutely within the top five of grade one. She was both beautiful and talented. Most importantly, she was engaged to Andrew. She was Andrew¡¯s fiancee. Andrew didn¡¯t feel sorry for her. Instead, he felt guilty. Before he learned the magic, he had a good rtionship with Taylor. But because of Andrew¡¯s low qualification, his engagement with Taylor was in jeopardy. It was said that Taylor¡¯s family had already had the idea of breaking off the engagement. And Andrew knew Taylor¡¯s attitude. It was more urate to say that she hated himself for not being able to live up to her expectations? If he was talented, how could she bear so many rumors? So Andrew felt a little guilty to Taylor. Behind her, Kaleb looked at this scene and snorted. That was why Kaleb hated Andrew. Taylor was the most talented girl in the school, but she was engaged to Andrew, a bastard. It¡¯s just a waste. Do you deserve it? Finally, it was Taylor¡¯s turn. Taylor took a deep breath to calm herself down and strode towards the crystal ball. Although she looked calm on the surface, the tall and straight breast shook with her steps. Her heavy steps betrayed her nervousness. In front of the crystal ball, Taylor took three deep breaths, mobilized all magic power, and gently pressed her hand on the crystal ball. The next second, Nichs¡¯s eyes were attracted. Taylor¡¯s crystal ball was much lighter than other students¡¯, and its color was no longer the same cherry red and light cherry, but a special orange. Nichs¡¯s eyelids were slightly closed. Taylor tried her best to squeeze out all the magic power, but the color was still orange, not deepening. Unfortunately, it was toote. Seeing that Taylor finally ran out of magic power and put down her hand tiredly, Nichs sighed with regret. After a period of cultivation, she should be able to barely enter intermediate mage level during the four schoolspetition, right? Well, it seemed that not all of them were mediocre. There were still a few who were slightly better. Thinking of this, Nichs silently remembered Taylor involved an alternative. Preliminary mage! Spirit power, 45 to 50, next.¡± Taylor went back to the team in depression. Andrew just stepped forward and wanted to ask, but Kaleb pushed Andrew away and walked to Taylor first. He reached out his hand and gently held Taylor¡¯s shoulder. He asked with concern, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Taylor. You still have a chance next time. If you work hard, you might be able to match the one obtaining the teach by the director.¡± ¡°The most important thing is to work hard.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Taylor thanked him with her pale lips and pushed away from the hand on her shoulder. Then she looked at Andrew subconsciously. It was more urate to say that she was staring at him. Feeling guilty, Andrew looked away and didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes. The sequence of the tests was in zigzags. After the test was done by thest student in the next row, then started to move forward from thest student in the next row. So when it was Andrew¡¯s turn, Kaleb behind Andrew was even earlier than Andrew¡¯s. Coming to the crystal ball, Taleb snapped his fingers confidently. ¡®Take a look, Taylor. What kind of man deserves you. And Andrew, you bastard, let you see clearly how desperate the gap between you and me is. I deserve Taylor!¡¯ ¡°Ha!¡± The muscles of the Kaleb bulged all over its body. He ran all the magic power and pped the crystal ball. Kaleb not openly drove out all the magic power in one breath but also exhausted a little magic by squeezing out physical strength. And after this palm, the crystal ball finally appeared a different color from before. The orange was the same as Taylor¡¯s. But in the center of the orange, there was a thin line as thick as chopsticks, which showed the perfect red. Nichs saw this. ¡°Oh?¡± He looked at him with great interest. The knowledgeable recorder next to him was stunned for two seconds before announcing, ¡°Senior age! Spirit power, 50-55, next.¡± Senior mage? Is there a realist grade student senior mage? The students who heard the announcement were all stunned so that the test process stopped for a few seconds. Just now, Taylor¡¯s spirit power was between 45 and 50, which was still a little far from the senior level. It was already shocking news. But after all, she was the most beautiful girl in the famous school and the most talented woman. The magic power high point was eptable to everyone. But now, no one could believe that there was another intermediate image in the first-grade freshmen, except for the monster Nason? The students were shocked and envious, which made Kaleb feel good. See, this is a genius. However, when he ran out of magic power, his legs became weak. He knelt on one knee and gasped uncontrobly. Nichs was also shocked. Don¡¯t expect that a ck horse woulde out. ¡®Although the entrance gift I prepared is very expensive, I only expected Nason to be the only one. The so-called entrance gift is just to give Nason more help. But since there was such a genius, it was not impossible to give another one.¡¯ Thinking of this, Nichs nodded with relief. However, his conceit was a problem and he had to deal with it. As the saying goes, there is always someone stronger than you. There is no limit to talent. Although the medium stage of grade one is rare, it is not rare in the world. Not to mention the senior stage, it was not unprecedented in history for a student to be a senior mage student in grade one. With the help of the staff, he staggered back to the team, as if he had been squatting for too long. Along the way, when passing by Nason, Nason nced at him. There was neither hostility nor jealousy in Nason¡¯s eyes, but only contempt. Nason¡¯s team took the test very quickly. Next, it was his turn. 5 Chapter 5 Nason, it¡¯s your turn. Nichs urged him to take the test with his eyes. He was the genius he had already reserved. He was the number one genius in the mage academy of Lion Eagle this year. Although Taleb was talented, Nichs had his n. But how experienced Nichs was? Pride would make peoplezy. Only frustration could force people to chase them head-on. Then let my disciple that I am proud of frustrate you first. Thinking of this, Nichs secretly cast a nce at Nason. Nason understood and put his hand on the crystal ball. The moment Nason started the test, the whole training ground seemed to be frozen. Everyone held their breath and stared at the crystal ball in front of Nason. The next second, time returned to flow. The dazzling light emitted from the crystal ball instantly made everyone gasp. Light red?. And it was filled with 80% of the crystal ball¡¯s volume, and the rest 20% was also very bright red. And the brightness was so dazzling that it was almost impossible to look straight at it. What kind of horrible magic power could make the crystal ball have such a color? The students were shocked by the recorder¡¯s answer. ¡°Senior mage! Spirit power 100 to 105, next.¡± Spirit power with three figures? Oh my God! What kind of genius was he? No. What kind of monster was this? A freshman of the first grade, three figures spirit power. Is that possible? Facing the admiring eyes of the students, Nason remained calm. Still had some power left. Taleb, who just finished the show, was stunned. Nason¡¯s stunning performance overshadowed his arrogance. Looking at this real number one talent, Kaleb gritted his teeth in anger, but he could do nothing. He deserved the title of the number one genius, and he was no match for him at all. Nason rxed his hand and looked at director Nichs. Is that enough? Nason asked with his eyes. Nichs smiled with satisfaction. He nced around and found that the test was almost over. As I expected, there were only two of the two thousand students? It¡¯s almost over.¡± Nichs ordered the staff next to him. Seeing that the test was almost finished, the staff also began to order the recorder to put away the magic crystal. However, at this moment. ¡°Director!¡± Someone shouted at Nichs. Hearing the noise, Nichs looked in the direction where the voice came from. It was the Kaleb. ¡°Kaleb, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kaleb shouted, ¡°Director, Andrew hasn¡¯t taken the test yet.¡± Hearing this, all the students around were stunned, and then burst intoughter one after another. Ah, Andrew, he never took part in the regr test. Everyone almost forgot him in this formal test. In this formal test, everyone has seen the real genius. But at the same time, their self-confidence was also damaged because they had met geniuses. At this moment, it was undoubtedly a good mood to have Andrew on the stage. Moreover, since they had never taken the ordinary test, everyone knew that Andrew¡¯s magic power was weak, but they didn¡¯t know how weak he was? 5 to 10? Could it be 0 to 5? What a shame! The single-digit magic power. Even the crystal ball couldn¡¯t be lit up, let alone the color! It was so funny. Thinking of this, the students couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing Andrew¡¯s test. Kaleb stirred it up. He put his hand on Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Andrew, you haven¡¯t made progress yet. Are you afraid that you will be expelled from the school if the result is not good? No, You can¡¯t slip through like this, hahaha.¡± Andrew? Nichs nced at him with hale and hearty eyes. He is a famous waste in Lion Eagle Mage Academy but the son of Flowers Kingdom duke. His father had spent a lot of money to get him in. Nichs was not interested in this waste. But the test was fair and there should be no omission. At the thought of this, he winked and the recorder stopped and handed the crystal ball to him. Andrew sighed. He had nned to keep his low profile after he umted some strength. But now he was forced to show it. The students around him stirred. The sneer of Kaleb behind him was particrly harsh. Taylor couldn¡¯t bear to see Andrew being humiliated. However, Andrew raised his hand slowly. The next second. All the mockery, ridicule, and belittling stopped abruptly. Although he wanted to save some trump cards, he didn¡¯t use all his strength. However, the crystal ball was still dazzling in front of Andrew, who had only used six percent of his strength. Light red. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Nichs was stunned. His teeth were missing like Ross¡¯s square mouth, and he almost dislocated. Even the recorder had heard of Andrew¡¯s name. But the scene in front of himpletely shattered this reputation. Then, the trembling voice of the recorder seemed to p all the people whoughed at him just now. ¡°Se¡­Senior mage! Spirit power, 1105 to 110!¡± At this moment, the training ground fell into dead silence. Even Nason, who was not interested in anything, stopped and turned to look at Andrew in surprise. 6 Chapter 6 Nichs looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen. But soon he came to his senses. When he came to his senses, his surprise turned into excitement. The second ck horse? I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a second medium mage among the freshmen! Among the crowd, Nason was the most surprised. Kaleb was not a big deal. After all, he was the little prince of the Iron Pagoda Empire. It was understandable that he could barely reach a medium mage. But Andrew was a notorious loser. He is also a medium mage, not to mention the spirit power, which is a little higher than mine. In the past, Nason would never take Andrew seriously. He was not the kind of person who would waste his time on a loser. But now, he had to put down his previous arrogance and look at Andrew carefully. This waste is the one that everyone in the academy can insult, scold and give a damn about. Why did he change overnight? ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He can¡¯t be a medium mage!¡± However, at this moment, Kaleb jumped out first. Just like he was the first one to ask Andrew for a test. Taking a step forward, Kaleb grabbed Andrew¡¯s arm and shouted at the people around him, ¡°We all know that he is a loser.. How could a loser be a medium mage overnight? He must have cheated in some way. Magic crystal, forbidden drug, etc. I didn¡¯t know which one it was, but he guessed that he must have used some method to cheat! Magic power!¡± Hearing this, all the students around came back to their senses from the shock. That¡¯s right! How could Andrew be a medium mage? He was a notorious loser. He didn¡¯t even know how to use a magic broom when he walked to school, and his magic power was almost zero. To say the least, if he was not a loser, why did his family spend so much money to send him to Lion Eagle Academy through the back door? With this logic chain, Kaleb¡¯s words were so convincing. This time, the students were in an uproar. ¡°This guy must cheat!¡± ¡°You can even afford to enter the school through the back door. Why can¡¯t you cheat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If he didn¡¯t cheat, I would wash my hair upside down!¡± ¡°He should be put in jail and sentenced to death!¡± All of a sudden, Andrew¡¯s criticism and abuse spread all over the training ground. The students wanted to rush forward and eat Andrew. Taylor also looked at Andrew in disbelief. ¡®Andrew, are you really¡­ Too stupid? Even if you are expelled from the school, you still have a way out. Faking it will push you into a dead end. Why do you have to do that?¡¯ However, Andrew remained calm in the face of such abuse and nder. I¡¯m a medium mage, not anything else. Why should I exin to you? But this silence, in the eyes of Kaleb, was nothing to say after being exposed. He hurried to strike while the iron was hot and said to the people around him, ¡°Magic power can be forged, but magic can¡¯t be forged! If it was true, Andrew could use medium stage magic.¡± On the stage, Nichs also thought it made sense. Indeed, it was too shocking for a loser to suddenly turn around and leave most of the students behind. No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t make a conclusion directly. It would be better to verify it in public. After saying that, Nichs said, ¡°Andrew, do you agree or not? Release magic to prove your magic power?¡± Andrew shrugged confidently and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± This confidence made Kaleb grind his teeth. Suit yourself. I don¡¯t believe that you are really better than my magic power. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when you find out the truth. Nichs said, ¡°In that case, please release a fire magic in public.¡± However, Andrew didn¡¯t take any action. After a pause, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know magic, because I haven¡¯t learned it.¡± Nichs was stunned and then sighed that he was too old to understand. The freshmen were still in the stage of upgrading magic power, so they didn¡¯t have much practical magic. Even if they could, they were mostly out of curiosity and self-taught bad magic. ¡®How could I forget such a basic thing.¡¯ Thinking of this, Nichs waved his hand and sent a level two demonic textbook to Andrew. ¡°The first lesson, fireball spell, is the most basic subject in grade two. It¡¯s also the simplest magic. You can learn it in ten minutes. Take a look and release it with your magic power.¡± Fireball spell? Andrew took a quick look at it and found it was very simple. He nned to use it directly. After all, the students around were shouting and it was annoying. But Andrew found something strange in the magic form. ording to the form, there seemed to be something wrong with the magic flowing way as if it had deliberately lowered its power for convenience. Besides, this form could reduce the consumption of magic power and the power of magic. However, after all these forms were removed, there would be a bug in the magic and no one could use it. ¡®Wait a minute. If the connection is like this, I understand that the fireball spell is actually a demonic avatar. Through the demonic avatar¡¯s disintegration, a powerful demonic avatar will be able to lower the threshold of using this demonic avatar.¡¯ Andrew studied it carefully for a few minutes and finally understood the principle. Then he put away the book and opened his arms. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s going to use magic.¡± ¡°Back off! Don¡¯t be hurt by him on purpose.¡± The students around hurried to leave a nk area, afraid that Andrew would take the opportunity to revenge. But Andrew was not that bored. At this moment, Andrew focused on his magic power. The castrated version of magic was too boring. If he wanted to y it, he could y theplete version. With a bright red light, a huge orange magic array appeared above Andrew, Fireball spell. With his eyes wide open, Andrew raised his arms abruptly as magic power poured in. As the magic array dissipated, a huge fireball with a diameter of ten meters appeared above Andrew. He raised his arms as if he was holding the fireball. The scorching temperature instantly scorched thewn beneath Andrew¡¯s feet. At this moment, there was a dead silence. The Kaleb was even more bbergasted, looking at this unreasonable scene in disbelief. Even the emotionless Nason was surprised. The reason why he used the fireball spell was to test Andrew¡¯s magic power and deduce his real strength. But now, Andrew used the big fireball spell by learning fireball spell. The big fireball spell was a powerful magic that only the medium mage needed to train day and night to use. There was no need to measure the power. The big fireball spell itself was enough to prove the identity of Andrew¡¯s medium mage. At this moment, there was a dead silence. Andrew pped everyone again. Did he use the magic form to push out the top demonic power in an instant? In addition to magic power, he also had such insight and the courage to change the magic form. It seems that I was wrong. Andrew is also a genius, and ording to the situation, he is likely to have a duel with Nason. I missed it but got it. Thinking of this, Nichs smiled with relief. But on second thought, Nichs¡¯s expression froze again. ¡®Wait, so I¡¯m going to ept three personal lectures of the apprentice? Did I need to prepare the three gifts?¡¯ Thinking of this, Nichs¡¯s face froze and he felt a sharp pain in his heart. 7 Chapter 7 If the fireball spell went out this time, most of the yground would be blown up? Andrew dispelled the magic. The temperature gradually returned to normal. But the burning feeling on his face was still so clear that even Kaleb couldn¡¯t tell whether it was the temperature of the big fireball spell or the two times of pping. He pinched himself with the strength to make sure that it was not a dream. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Andrew, a loser with almost no talent, suddenly had such power? Kaleb gritted his teeth with hatred. How did he make it from a bastard to a medium mage? This was also what all the students were thinking at the moment. No one could figure it out, let alone ept it. Andrew, who used to beughed at by everyone, became the only three in grade one medium mage overnight. Next to Andrew, Taylor was in aplicated mood. Thinking of her cold attitude towards him all the time, she unconsciously distanced herself from him.. Although she didn¡¯t want Andrew to be med, Andrew wouldn¡¯t think so? At the same time, Andrew also nced at her. His faint smile made Taylor feel very ashamed. ¡°Be quiet.¡± However, at this time, Nichs shouted harshly and forced to stop the noise on the training ground. Everyone turned to look at the respected tutor mage on the tform. ncing at nearly two thousand students on the yground, Nichs shook his head and sighed helplessly. That¡¯s why the students were getting worse and worse. Andrew, you¡¯re telling the truth to these students. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not a genius, but I don¡¯t pay attention to how to catch up with a genius. Instead, I look back at the weaker and find a sense of superiority from people with poor talent. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not as talented as a genius. Someone is worse than me. At least I¡¯m not a loser. This idea was the shackle of a person¡¯s growth. How many of his ssmates had never discussed or satirized Andrew?¡± Hearing this, everyone was in silence. Nichs didn¡¯t care what the students thought. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen how hard Andrew has worked these years. No matter how othersughed at him or humiliated him, he insisted on practice for one day¡­ No, every second. ording to the record of his meditation room, every day was less than two hours. While meditating, he also worked hard to make up for theck of physical strength of the mage. He even worked hard on the basic courses, whichid a solid foundation for him to restore fireball spell to fireball spell. It was true that his talent might not be as good as that of others, but his efforts were enough to make up for his talent. You have beenughing that he is not talented, but you don¡¯t know that Andrew is actually the biggest genius. He was a hard-working genius.¡± A hard-working genius? This word stunned all the students. It was not until then that they realized how hard Andrew had worked. In addition to the boring meditation room every day, Andrew would also receive two hours of physical training, and the school¡¯s five-hour ss was arranged for him. In addition, even when he went to the dining room or the bathroom, Andrew would study his notes over and over again. In the past year, almost no one had seen Andrew spend any second on useless entertainment. He was such a crazy practice, like a machine that would never be tired. But even so, the students were not relieved at all. After all, talent was everything in mage, which was deeply rooted in the mind of almost everyone in the world. It was not convincing to tell a story that a person without talent could be a strong man through hard work. But Nichs didn¡¯t care what they thought. I¡¯m not interested in ordinary people. ¡°Nason, Kaleb, Andrew, get out!¡± Nichs shouted out the names of the three. They walked straight to the tform and looked up at the old man in a white robe. Nichs looked at the three young children, as if he had seen the mainstay of the future magic world, and could not help but show a gratified smile. ¡°From now on, you three are my personal apprentice, I will teach you in person. You will skip all the regr courses, and I will arrange all the courses myself. At the same time, as a celebration for you, after you enter the gate, as a gift, I will allow you to enter my treasure house and choose any treasure to leave.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar. Picked a treasure randomly in Mr. Nichs¡¯s treasure house? Mr. Nichs was a famous tutor mage. How many treasures did he get in the past years? Moreover, he could still choose any treasure in his treasure house, which was more valuable than teaching apprentices in person. It was known to all that as long as the choice was right, it was not a dream to make people work less for ten years. At this moment, two thousand students looked at the three of them with envy. Everyone began to regret it. If they could work harder at that time, maybe they could stand by the side of the three of them, get the recognition of President Nichs, and this great gift. In this way, the three of them got the special student uniform given by Nichs in person. He was wearing a ck and golden edge school uniform, which looked like a waisted suit. In ordinary students¡¯ blue and white edge school uniform, he was like a crane out of a flock of chickens. This student¡¯s uniform seemed to have some demonic effect. You can get the effect of spirit power +3 if you wear it. Although it was better than nothing, it was the highest standard of preferential treatmentpared to the ordinary school uniform of ordinary students. After changing into the student uniform, for the first time in Andrew¡¯s life, he felt people¡¯s envy and longing. The feeling of warmth was veryfortable. In this way, under the envious eyes of two thousand students, the three of them followed Nichs and left the rehearsal field. Along the way, Kaleb finally adjusted his state of mind. He deliberately slowed down his pace to walk side by side with Andrew and whispered to him, ¡°After all, you are just a loser. No matter how hard you try, you will have a bottleneck one day. How could the gap between a genius and a loser be narrowed only by hard work?¡± However, Andrew turned a deaf ear to his provocation. He just looked at him with a smile and didn¡¯t reply. But it was this attitude that made Kaleb so angry that blue veins stood out on his forehead. ¡®Is he looking down on me?¡¯ ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Kaleb said fiercely. 8 Chapter 8 The ssification of the mage was very simple. In addition to the initial grade three of the preliminary, medium, and high levels, there were also two grades, grand mage, and holy mage. As for Nichs, he is Tutor mage It was an existence superior to the Holy mage. Every tutor mage was a national treasure. No, it was difficult for the government to restrain a strong man like tutor mage. Tutor mage is the top current of the magic world. No matter how rare an ordinary treasure was in the eyes of ordinary people, it couldn¡¯t attract the attention of the tutor mage. Only the rare and even the most precious treasure in the world could win the favor of tutor mage. So, Nichs asked you to choose one treasure, which means that you may not have the second treasure in your life if you have the chance to get it. Following Nichs, Andrew and the two of them arrived at the forbidden area of the school: Magic Research Hospital. This was the office of all the senior professors in the school, and also the office of the director of Nichs. At the same time, the treasure house of President Nichs was also ced here. Generally speaking, except for the most senior professor and Nichs himself, only the ordinary Professor, tutor, and student were allowed to enter this building without permission and would be fired on the spot. If there was any consequence caused by an outsider or an intruder, it was very likely that his life would be in danger.. It was already a great honor to be able to enter this building with the consent of President Nichs. Following him, they turned left and right. Finally, the three of them came to a huge metal door under his lead. It was a bronze metal gate about ten meters high. The left and right door was more than one meter thick. Even if it was bombarded continuously by the fireball spell, it might not be able to hurt it at all. The magic array engraved on it, as well as arge number ofplicated runes inscription, would be integrated into one when the door was closed, forming huge defensive magic, which further guaranteed the safety of the treasures behind it. Nichs walked to the door, gently put his hand on it, closed his eyes, and injected his magic power. On the bronze gate, the magic array and inscription were lit up one by one. Apanied by a violent roar, the bronze gate slowly opened. As soon as it opened a little, golden light gushed out through the crack. The three of them widened their eyes at what they saw. It was a treasure house with walls covered with gold. They didn¡¯t know where the light was. The bright golden light made them unable to open their eyes. The huge treasure house was evenrger than the drill ground just now. Tens of thousands of treasures were not piled up on the ground but floated in the air under the effect of the gravity magic engraved on the wall of the treasure house. Took a closer look. Although they had been mentally prepared, these treasures were still beyond their knowledge of them. There were the debris of the stardust, the demonic eye, the crown of the devil director, and even the blood essence of the diamond dragon. It was the most precious treasure that Andrew¡¯s father once wanted to improve Andrew¡¯s talent. As soon as Kaleb saw it, he put his shoulder on Andrew¡¯s shoulder, pointed at the blood essence of the diamond dragon, and said, ¡°Your father couldn¡¯t buy it back then, could he? Why don¡¯t you choose this one?¡± Andrew nced at him and ignored him. ¡°Gee.¡± This cold attitude made Kaleb even more unhappy. There was a gold treasure house and a variety of treasures. Was there anything else in the world that could beparable to it? Looking at the three children who had been bbergasted for a long time, Nichs felt much better than being stingy, but he still smiled happily. ¡°Well, don¡¯t standstill. You can choose whatever you want in the treasure house. Remember, you can choose anything but only one.¡± Hearing this, the three children forgot all the grudges and entered the treasure house. Nichs found that only Andrew strolled leisurely in the courtyard, and the other two rushed in. Sure enough, this child¡¯s temperament was extraordinary. Nichs nodded approvingly. There were at least ten thousand treasures in the treasure house, and each of them was invaluable. The value of this treasure house was probably enough to buy a small country? However, there was only one treasure left, and it needed to be carefully examined. ording to the situation, today¡¯s decision was likely to affect their whole life. The reaction of Kaleb and Nason was the same as expected. They strolled, studied, and sometimes stopped to observe a treasure carefully. But Andrew¡¯s reaction confused Nichs. After he entered the treasure house, he stared at a woman¡¯s magic suit which looked like Elk¡¯s sexy clothes. That magic uniform was Nichs remembered that it was indeed the blessing of the goddess of ice, a top-level magic dress. After putting it on, the increase in strength would not be as simple as one or two times, and it could also be added to the ice and snow mage. It could be said to be a divine weapon. It was the first-ss treasures in the entire treasure house. Andrew did look good, but the problem was It was a magic suit for women! And the style was too unskillful. Even a girl might not be able to ept this shape. Nichs had worn it once in private. If it weren¡¯t for the shape and gender, he wouldn¡¯t have put it in the treasure house for students. ¡®Hey, Andrew, don¡¯t be mad. If you wear this, you¡¯ll be dead in a certain sense!¡¯ But no matter what Nichs thought, Andrew just stared at the dress. Andrew had his own n. This dress He tried to touch it, but his fingertips were frozen when he was still two inches away from the clothes. What a powerful ice element. Even if no one wore it, the ice element it emitted was no less than that of a grand mage? This thing¡­ Was very suitable as a gift. Finally, after two hours, under Nichs¡¯s urging, the three children finally decided on the gift. Finally, Kaleb chose a notebook of a fire-type grand mage. It recorded the secrets of the vast majority of fire magic from ancient to modern times, and there were even some magic lost runes that were extremely valuable. Nason, on the other hand, chose an elf bow with wind blessing. The elf bow was famous for its unique craftsmanship. It was a rare treasure in the human world. In particr, the elf bow, which was blessed by the wind system, could even be a strategic weapon in the hands of the powerful and skilled mage. The two of them made the right choice. They were not blinded by the value of the treasure but chose the most suitable thing for themselves. As for Andrew¡¯s choice Nichs pped himself on the face. Was it really this one? As expected, Andrew chose the women¡¯s sexy suit that he had been watching for two hours. Bah, women¡¯s magic suit. Nichs gritted his teeth in anger. ¡®How dare you choose this one? Are you seriously ill?¡¯ Was it worn by men? ¡°An¡­ Andrew.¡± Nichs wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to choose this one? There are so many treasures here. How about¡­ You think about it again?¡± Nichs said almost explicitly. However, Andrew didn¡¯t change his face and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Dean. But it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nichs wanted to say something more, but Andrew¡¯s firm eyes dispelled the idea. This boy had made up his mind. Seeing this, the Kaleb next to him burst intoughter, undisguised ridicule. ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re not only a bastard, but also a freak with a strange costume.¡± Andrew remained calm and natural, ignoring him. It was true that no matter how calm Nason was, he couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw Andrew¡¯s choice. ¡°Andrew, I have to remind you that once you make a choice, you can¡¯t change it.¡± Nichs still felt a little regretful and tried to persuade him again. However, Andrew¡¯s answer was still firm. ¡°This one.¡± 9 Chapter 9 A few dayster. After Andrew became Nichs¡¯s apprentice, he didn¡¯t bezy at all. While meditating every day, he didn¡¯t take down all the matters of practice, including physical exercise. Andrew insisted on walking even when he went to school. But now it was not because he couldn¡¯t use the magic pillow, but because the one-kilometer walk to school was also a good physical exercise. There was no reason to waste such a good opportunity to exercise. ¡°Hey, look, it¡¯s Andrew.¡± ¡°Well, he is a loser after all. It¡¯s just a temporary sess.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± The students passing by looked at Andrew the same way. Now Andrew was the celebrity of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. It was not limited to grade one. Now the whole school knew that there was a person named Andrew. He was known as a genius who worked hard. However, the sarcastic words didn¡¯t decrease because he was Nichs¡¯s taught apprentice in person. Instead, they became sharper. But now, the students were more jealous than mocking him. Everyone thought Andrew was just a joke. Efforts might make people catch up with geniuses for a while, but it was absolutely impossible for them to be together for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, why would have a genius?. Almost everyone agreed that Andrew wouldn¡¯t go too far. He just took a slight leap in the direction of the long-term personal disciples, and soon he would fall into the trash again. But Andrew didn¡¯t care about these rumors at all. Afterpleting today¡¯s meditation training, Andrew left straight for the lounge. After Nichs taught apprentice in person, Andrew got his exclusive lounge in the school. Now the state of level¡¯s improvement was basically stable. In addition, the school uniform given by Nichs provided a price of 3 points spirit power, and Andrew¡¯s current spirit power was stable at 150 points. This was also a very high level among the medium level magus. But with the help of the Witch System, he couldn¡¯t just focus on his own strength. In the lounge, after Andrew checked that no one was watching him, he sat cross-legged on the bed and closed his eyes. For the second time, he entered his soul sea. It was still the blue sky, white clouds, and clear water. The naked girl floated in the air, waiting for Andrew like a saintess. ¡°Master, you are here.¡± Kelly¡¯s elegant voice made Andrew feel much happier. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ming.¡± Andrew walked up to her with a smile and then stretched out his hand. In reality, it was stored in the space bracelet as a gift from Nichs. Women¡¯s magic clothing: blessings from the goddess of ice. As soon as the magic uniform appeared, Kelly was stunned. ¡°Master, this is¡­¡± Andrew handed the clothes to Kelly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always have no clothes? I picked this for you.¡± ¡°Give¡­ To me?¡± Kelly was so excited that she covered her mouth and widened her eyes, trembling with excitement. She looked at the magic uniform in front of her in disbelief, and then looked at Andrew as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard just now. ¡°Why¡­ Why? Master, I¡­ I just¡­¡± The uncontroble joy almost made Kelly cry with joy. Her blue eyes were covered with ayer of mist. Andrew felt a little embarrassed and scratched his nose. ¡°Are you my property? Then you are my woman. It¡¯s inappropriate to let you be naked all the time. What¡¯s more, the third part of the Witch System¡­ When youe out, I will be a little unhappy if others see it. So¡­ s, anyway, it¡¯s yours. I don¡¯t know if you like it or not.¡± At this point, Kelly could no longer restrain the joy in her heart. Instead of taking the coat, she threw herself into Andrew¡¯s arms and hugged him. ¡°Ah ~ thank you, master. I like it so much!¡± Andrew¡¯s head was buried between the pair of soft breasts. After the fragrance of mint, he felt suffocated with his nostrils blocked by double milk. ¡°Hey¡­ Let¡­ Let me go¡­ I¡¯m suffocating¡­¡± Kelly didn¡¯t let go of Andrew¡¯s hand until he felt suffocated by the facial cleanser. Receiving the blessing from the ice goddess, Kelly put it on clumsily. It had to be said that this purple gold dress, which looked like a bunny girl¡¯s dress, was really suitable for Kelly. No, it was tailor-made. The bra ring restricted her perfect breasts more plump and straight. The long and narrow breast ditch was more than enough to stuff a twenty-centimeter jade pestle into it. With his buttocks slightly tightened, the outline was even more inmed. The thin waist was not easy to hold, and the line was more perfect against the clothes. A pair of straight jade-like legs wrapped in ck silk stockings, and there were some irregr patterns of golden snowkes on them. They were round and shiny, making people feel that evil fire was rushing. In particr, the elk hair ornament on her head added nifty to this lovely girl. ¡°Master, look! Is it beautiful?¡± Kelly clenched her fists. On both sides of her red cheeks, she looked like a kitten licking its fur, wriggling her waist, and showing her figure freely in front of Andrew. Andrew smiled with relief, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kelly was so happy that she rushed up and hugged Andrew. The next second, Andrew felt something soft and warm on his face. Kelly was so excited that she kissed Andrew passionately. Then she flew into the sky happily like a little bird who had just learned to fly. While flying, she shouted, ¡°Master sent me clothes, the master sent me clothes.¡± Andrew was stunned. He touched the spot where Kelly had kissed him. It was¡­ Not bad. Just then, the voice of Witch System sounded again. ¡°Ice witch Kelly:fondness+20.¡± ¡°The level of favor of the ice and snow Witch has been increased to: friendly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time that you¡¯ve seeded in increasing the level of Witch¡¯s favor. You¡¯ve got the ice-snow Witch¡¯s advanced gift bag. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡®s? Apart from fondness, is there any other likability level? Could I get a gift bag by increasing the witch¡¯s likability?¡¯ Andrew was overjoyed and immediately informed the system, ¡°Open the gift bag.¡± System¡¯s voice sounded again as a gift bag was opened. ¡°Item obtained: ice and snow stones plus 1, sorcerer tonic plus 1.¡± At the same time, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but spread out his hands. These two things really appeared in his hands. There was a hexagonal aquamarine and a ten-centimeter-long tube with silver cyan liquid in it. ording to the introduction, this ice stone could be used as jewelry. After wearing it, one could get a special addition of the ice element practice talent +5. It was actually an item to enhance one¡¯s talent? Andrew was overjoyed. After all, the talent level meant multiple. Andrew¡¯s inborn talent was very low. The talent of magic power was 1, and the other talents of various attributes were only between 0.9 and 1.3. This talent directly affected the speed of practice. 1 is 1 times faster, 2 is 2 times faster, and so on. Those so-called geniuses, such as Kaleb, were only about 2 of the magic power degree. Even the freak Nason was only about 3. A 5 point increase in Andrew¡¯s talent for ice meant that his talent would increase from 1.3 to 6.3. It had increased by nearly five times! And this witch tonic was even more powerful. After taking it, magic power would be improved. Judging from its color, the reagent was already slightly viscous, which meant that it contained an unusuallyrge amount of energy, causing the liquid that carried it to be viscous. He roughly estimated that if he took it, he could get magic power in a short time, which was no less than a grand mage. It was really a treasure that could be used to save one¡¯s life at a critical moment. Thinking of this, Andrew quickly put the two items into the space bracelet. Andrew knew that it was a sin to keep a secret. Andrew raised his head and saw Kelly flying in the sky with excitement. He smiled with relief. 10 Chapter 10 Well, it did improve. Andrew got up early this morning after he got the top-grade gift yesterday. As soon as the school door was opened, he rushed into the meditation room to test the effect of ice and snow stones. First, the increase of spirit power. Before bing a junior mage, Andrew¡¯s spirit power had risen very slowly. It usually couldn¡¯t rise 1 point a month. However, spirit power would increase exponentially ording to its own strength. In other words, the stronger the spirit power was, the faster the improvement of meditation would be. Andrew¡¯s spirit power was no longer what it used to be. If he continued to meditate, it would take at least one day or no more than two days to increase its speed by more than ten times? After today¡¯s meditation, Andrew¡¯s spirit power breakthrough got 1 point, up to 151 points. But what Andrew really cared about was not magic power, but the ice affinity of magic elements. Magic power could be regarded as the power in the battery. The electricity had to be transformed into elements before it could be further transformed into magic. If there is no magic power or affinity of magic elements, you will use more magic power than others to release the same magic, but the power is inferior to others. Generally speaking, when meditating, in addition to the basic spirit power, the affinity of magic elements would also be increased. As expected, after wearing the ice stone, the promotion of the ice element became unusually smooth. After meditating for only one day, Andrew felt that his ice affinity of magic elements was much less approachable than other properties. If things went on like this, the magic of ice element released by Andrew would probably have the effect of hurting others ten times with one in ten of the magic power of others.. What a good thing. However, if possible, I really hope that all the talents with different attributes can get such an increase. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that the property of ice was not good. It was better than nothing. Thinking of this, Andrew looked at the time and found that time was up. He quickly packed up his things and left the meditation room, heading to the teaching building next door. Lion Eagle Mage Academy had many buildings, each of which had a special purpose. For example, the teaching building he was in now was for learning theoretical knowledge and meditation. The fighting skill building had been strengthened by magic. It was specially designed for students to let go of their hands and feet for practical practice to test their study results. The teaching building Andrew was going to was a ce to teach students how to use magic. The building was equipped with aplete medical system to avoid any unnecessary idents. It was supposed to be a ce where he can¡¯t go until second grade. But as Nichs¡¯s personal apprentice, Andrew was not restricted by this rule. After arriving at the second floor of the teaching building, Andrew went to the appointed room. As soon as he entered, he saw a grade two senior in a golden school uniform with a white background. ¡°Hey, are you Andrew?¡± The senior had short ck hair. He was 1.8 meters tall, strong, and energetic. As soon as he saw Andrew, he greeted him warmly. ¡°Are you Mr. Cameron?¡± Andrew bowed to him respectfully and said, ¡°Hello, senior. I¡¯m Andrew, grade one. Please forgive me if I¡¯m stupid during my study.¡± Cameron was a famous genius student in grade two. In grade one, he was a big shot in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Born in a civilian, he was talented. With a frugal attitude, he defeated many disciples of the noble royal family who were also known as geniuses. Most importantly, he had a good reputation and was well-known in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Although he was a student of Nichs, as the director of the Academy, Nichs was very busy. It was impossible for him to teach him personally from basic knowledge. Therefore, he appointed three senior students to teach the apprentice the first course of demonic application. Since he was a genius, this kind of simple course could be taught by the senior, with the same effect and saving both sides energy. Seeing that Andrew saluted him, Cameron was satisfied and said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t believe that you are very polite. I¡¯ve heard about your rumors and I¡¯ve long wanted to see you. Now it seems that you are not as bad as those mediocre people said.¡± Andrew scratched his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m ttered.¡± Cameron nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start from now on.¡± Andrew nodded excitedly, ¡°Okay.¡± In this way, under the guidance of Cameron, Andrew began to learn the apply magic. From the very beginning, Cameron started to talk about the magic form, the foundation of releasing magic. The process of using magic was very simple: mobilize magic power to transform into corresponding elements, and then through the magic form, the chaotic elements were weaved into magic with different effects, just like knitting a sweater. The form should start from a simple one. For example, to learn math, one had to learn to add and subtract first and learn to multiply and divideter. First, one had to learn the unknown number before learning the form. Low-level demons were the foundation of high-level demons, and high-level demons were the best of low-level demons. And Cameron deserved his reputation. He didn¡¯t have any prejudice against Andrew because of his reputation. Instead, he exined it patiently and carefully. He told Andrew everything he knew. Andrew also felt that he met Cameron, just like a dried sponge met water. For the first time in his life, he was able to learn knowledge so efficiently and contentedly. In just two hours, Andrew had a basic understanding of basic magic. Cameron was also surprised. Andrew was totally different from the rumor. On the contrary, his curiosity and learning attitude reminded Cameron of himself. He was the same back then. He was born in a civilian family and had just been looked down upon by others when he entered the school. He had made great efforts to get what he was today step by step. No wonder he was a genius who worked hard. Have a well-deserved reputation. I like him! Under the guidance of Cameron, Andrew quickly figured out the basic principle of water magic. ¡°You said you are good at the ice magic, so you should remember to learn the water system first. Elements are not independent projects, and there are some connections. Ice was the advance of water. If you can thoroughly study the water system, you will get twice the result with half the effort in your study of the ice department in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Andrew nodded seriously. The more Andrew learned, the more skillful Cameron became. ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin to have a try. Let¡¯s use the most basic Water Ball Spell first.¡± Under the guidance of Cameron, Andrew closed his eyes and raised his hands to adjust magic power carefully. He manipted it carefully ording to the form that Cameron had just pointed out. Soon, a transparent and wriggling water ball condensed in front of his palm. Cameron nodded with satisfaction. The shape was perfect, and it was a ball near the circle. It seemed that he had understood all the knowledge he had just taught him. ¡°Now, try to lengthen the water ball to improve the prating power. Although the water nature is not suitable for prating, you must know it. This is training for the control.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Andrew controlled it carefully. The water element was different from other attributes because the change of water was invisible and it was difficult to change its form. After two minutes, the water ball was finally shaped into a spear by Andrew. Therefore, Water Ball Spell became a Spear Art. ¡°Good.¡± The more Cameron looked at Andrew, the more he liked him. Normally, it would only take a few hours for a normal person to do this. It was impossible for him to fail more than a dozen times. No matter how talented he was, it would take him half an hour. His affinity for magic elements was incredibly fast. More importantly, he must have umted solid basic knowledge in daily life so that he could learn so fast. And now, his first year of persistent study in humiliation and coldness finally paid off. No wonder he was a genius who worked hard. In the first ss, Andrew was sincerely recognized by Cameron. 11 Chapter 11 Time flew. A month had passed since he and Cameron¡¯s practice. Andrew had a better understanding of magic and elements. Especially for the water element, he had been skillful in using it, and the use of ice element was gradually matured. ¡°Can you start your training now?¡± ¡°What?¡± One day, after several tests, Cameron suddenly said. Andrew didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Cameron said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished what I can teach. Although I can teach the more advanced ones, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can teach well. It¡¯s more efficient to let professional instructors guide you.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew shook his hand and said, ¡°Of course not, thanks to you, I can learn so fast these days. I still have a lot to ask you.¡± Indeed, Cameron did a good job. He didn¡¯t reserve any teaching material, nor did he look at Andrew with a pair of colorful sses like other students. Andrew felt happy to study with him. Hearing this, Cameronughed heartily, ¡°Ha-ha, please forgive me. To be honest, if you keep learning like this, you¡¯ll have to learn everything about me. And with your current strength, it¡¯s time for you to start training, which will improve you more quickly. What¡¯s more, you should save some college tokens now, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±. School tokens? After hearing what Cameron said, Andrew thought it was true. Token of the school was the most important rule in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Magic learning is very costly, not to mention that many materials are not something your family can buy with money. At the same time, it was also for the sake of fairness. When a student¡¯s strength reached a certain level, he could go to the trial center and freely take some tasks from all over the world ording to his strength. ording to the difficulty of each task, in addition to getting money from the principal, they would also receive the token reward from the school. In the school, many magic spells and materials could only be exchanged with the token, and one couldn¡¯t buy them just with money. Of course, to take on a task, one had to do as much as he could. If he rashly took on a task that exceeded his ability and died, the school would not be responsible for him. Risk and profit go hand in hand. That was what it meant. Cameron thought that with Andrew¡¯s current strength, he could take on some simple tasks. After a brief introduction of the rules of epting tasks, Andrew also understood something. ¡°Anyway, Mr. Cameron, thank you very much for your guidance during this period.¡± Before leaving, Andrew made a deep bow to Cameron. In Andrew¡¯s eyes, this amiable senior was not only a teacher but also a trustworthy friend. In this way, Andrew left the teaching building and went straight to the trial center without taking a rest. Time was money. Since he had decided to take on the task, there was no need to waste time on rest. After passing through the fighting skill building and the training ground, Andrew soon arrived at the shortest two-story building in the school, the trial center. The busiest morning has already passed. Near lunch, the school was still crowded with students. As soon as Andrew arrived at the trial center, the eyes of hundreds of students gathered together. It was the first time that Andrew had shown up in public since the test. Andrew had been used to getting along with Cameron, but now he felt a little unustomed to this kind of sight. The students looked at Andrew with mixed feelings. For a while, they didn¡¯t know whether they should look at him as a loser or a genius. Ignoring the strange gaze, Andrew went straight into the hall of the trial center. On a ckboard wall of the hall, there were thousands ofmission orders in a mess. ording to the difficulty, themission sheet would be printed in red, orange, yellow, green, green, cyan, blue, purple, white, ck, and other colors. If it was an urgent task or a failed one, the star-shaped seal would be used. Generally speaking, this kind of task was more dangerous than the others at the same level. As Nichs¡¯s teaching apprentice, Andrew had the authority to surpass ordinary first-grade students. But at most, he could only ept level three, namely the yellowmission. Andrew looked at themission roughly. He needed to find her favorite chicken for Mrs. Si. She wanted to catch the robber named Car. Please catch the dogs as soon as possible. What kind of crap was a red first-levelmission? There was also a level twomission. Although it was not so outrageous, it was still a little outrageous. This rich man was in urgent need of a mage to surrogate his wife. He wanted a skilled mage to make breast milk. His daughter was twelve years old and wanted a magic family tutor. Shaking his head, Andrew subconsciously put level one or twomission out of the option. The time-consuming task didn¡¯t need any tokens. Did they think mage was a chady? The level three quest was much more refined. The reward for defeating the mine No. Goblin was 150 token and 20 gold coins. If the two teams passed the flower demon region, they would be rewarded with 120 token and 30 gold coins. Although it looked good, Andrew still felt that it was a little difficult. It was not interesting to do it, and the reward was not attractive. Moreover, Andrew hoped that it would be more difficult because, in addition to rewards, it was also important for him to exercise. But he couldn¡¯t ept themission of level four or above. Andrew could only choose the taller one from the shorter one and carefully check the performance value of the task. Although token was important, his father had spent a lot of money for him. If possible, he¡¯d better make some money himself and release his father¡¯s pressure. Choosing left and right, Andrew soon saw a task. Level three urgentmission. Kill the wind diabolic wolf. Details of themission. The wind diabolic wolf of vulture mountain was powerful. The nobles nearby were suffering a lot. They hoped that the powerful mage could help them. The reward: 500 tokens, 100 gold coins. Extra allowance: the members of vulture mountain are willing to reimburse the expenses of the transportation. This task was good. Not to mention the generous reward, wind diabolic wolf is among the preliminary stage monsters. I¡¯m a strong boss, and it¡¯s suitable for me to use it to try my current fighting skills. Besides, even if Andrew couldn¡¯t defeat them, he still had his trump card, didn¡¯t he? At the thought of this, Andrew tore off the letter and pped it on the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll take thismission.¡± The confident voice instantly made the whole trial center silent. ¡°Hey, look, he took the task.¡± ¡°You are so stupid. You will be carried away as soon as you be the personal tutor of the apprentice. That task is more difficult than the general level fourmission.¡± ¡°It seems that the president¡¯s tutor of apprentice will be reduced.¡± Ignoring other people¡¯s questions, Andrew looked at the saledy firmly. The saledy was also bbergasted. Although the task was only level three, it was difficult for grade two students. ¡°An¡­ Andrew, are you sure¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m going to take this task,¡± Andrew said firmly before the saledy could finish her words. Seeing that Andrew had made up his mind, the saledy didn¡¯t say anything more. In this way, with a p, the level three urgentmission: the letter ofmission to attack the wind diabolic wolf was stamped with the red seal of color, ¡°epted¡±. 12 Chapter 12 Vulture mountain was about a hundred kilometers away from Lion Eagle Mage Academy, so it was impossible to get there in a normal carriage. Using the flying magic, with the student¡¯s magic power, it might be possible to have some medicine to seven or eight kilometers, but it was impossible to run over a hundred kilometers. Magic of teleportation was the only option. Fortunately, the task would reimburse for the expenses of the round trip transportation. Otherwise, the price of the transport scroll alone would be enough to make the gold coins reward of this taskpletely ruined. After getting the transport scroll at the trial center, Andrew didn¡¯t dy at all. He directly activated the transmission and went to the Vulture mountain. As the purple magic power shed, the scene in front of him retreated at a high speed. When everything was back to normal, Andrew found himself in a dense jungle. The air was wet, mixed with the smell of soil and nts. Andrew felt stuffy in his chest after a few breaths. It was already cool in high autumn, but it was still stuffy here. In the surrounding forest, there came the rustling sound of something running at high speed and stirring vegetation from time to time. Vulture mountain was a famous forest of monsters. In addition to the wind diabolic wolves, there were also arge number of monsters inhabiting here, which was very dangerous. Cooling technique. Andrew used this magic to control its power and range, only on himself. In addition to lowering the temperature, the ice could also condense the water in the air and keep it dry. At this time, it was very important to ensure a clean andfortable body.. Because the heat would lead to people¡¯s distraction. This ce must be full of energy, in case of being attacked by the wild fiend behind. Many of the more experienced grand mages were distracted in the wild because of their rich experience. As a result, they were attacked by the fiend much weaker than them and lost their lives. A small town could be seen faintly on the cliff in the distance. There was a small castle in the center of the town, which looked magnificent against the small town. That ce should be the territory of the leader of the Vulture mountain. Anyway, let¡¯s go there first. Thinking of this, Andrew quickened his pace towards the small town. It was difficult to walk through the forest. There were monsters everywhere. To preserve magic power, Andrew didn¡¯t dare to fly or jump. Along the way, the fiend would appear every few minutes and be killed by Andrew with ice de magic. It felt like the fiend was following him. No, I don¡¯t feel any hostility. It was because the number of monsters was toorge that he would encounter them wherever he went. He walked about half the distance. All of a sudden, there was a loud sound from the forest in front of him. Andrew hurried to get ready. However, as the bushes shook violently, the person that popped out was not the fiend in his imagination, but a person! Human? Andrew was shocked. It was a warrior, who wore armor and held a medium-sized sword. Warrior? His armor had already been shattered and stained with blood. The sword in his hand was filled with des as if it had been bitten by a dog. If it was not the only weapon, no one would use it, right? The warrior looked like a dead man, full of panic on his face. When he saw Andrew, his desperate eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Hey, your school uniform, are you a student of Lion Eagle Mage Academy?¡± Andrew was stunned. Seeing that he was not hostile, Andrew removed his vignce and asked, ¡°Yes, who¡¯s that?¡± However, as soon as he answered, the warrior man rushed over and held Andrew¡¯s arm. The blood-stained the sleeve of Andrew¡¯s favorite school uniform. ¡°Are you also here to fight against the wind diabolic wolf? Help me! My teammates are all dead. If you don¡¯t save me, I can¡¯t leave here alive.¡± Andrew frowned. Generally speaking, he was not interested in saving people. But it was still far from the town, and it waste. It seemed that it was not suitable for them to continue on their way, so they could only go out and sleep. ¡°Okay, tell me your name first, and what happened exactly?¡± In the bonfire, the half-dried firewood would burst into crackling sounds from time to time. With Andrew¡¯sfort, the warrior finally calmed down, but he was still a little shocked. The name of the warrior was Jason, who was a member of thest batch of the wolfmando. The wind diabolic wolf was a great threat to the people¡¯s livelihood of the Vulture mountain. Since they appeared, the vulture mountain¡¯s poption had decreased by at least 1/4. Countless crops stopped, and their huge appetite even destroyed 2/3 of the beast farm. The local leader had recruited the expedition team at least four times, and the rewards were more and more, but they could do nothing to it. Jason was a member of the fourth squad. As for the other members ¡°The wind diabolic wolf must have excreted them out, right?¡± Speaking of this, Jason trembled more violently. The fear caused by the wind diabolic wolf was almost carved into his DNA. ¡°All right, all right.¡± Andrew patted him on the shoulder and said. Jason had already attacked the diabolic wolf once. With its smell, the demons around didn¡¯t dare to approach him. The best proof was that there had been no fiend in the past two hours since he appeared. Moreover, he should have a certain understanding of the terrain of this ce. It would be of great help to take him before he arrived at the town. Thanks to Andrew¡¯sfort, Jason gradually recovered and began to talk. Two hourster, he had told Andrew everything. ¡°Oh, but I have to admit that the students of Lion Eagle Mage Academy are very powerful. You are so young and even younger than my son. How dare you take such a task alone?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°no, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have much work to do.¡± Jasonughed and said, ¡°A talent like you must be very suitable for the leader¡¯s daughter. What a pity!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Andrew was confused. Jason said, ¡°the leader¡¯s daughter, Rachel, is a well-known beauty whose pursuers are from the vulture mountain to the capital of Hundred Flower Empire. ¡°I have seen her from a distance. Tut, tut, I have to say that I have never seen such a beauty in my life.¡± While speaking, Jason swallowed. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel curious when he saw his greedy eyes. ¡°Then what do you mean by ¡®pity¡¯?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°So what should I know?¡± ¡°Well, it seems that you don¡¯t know. Then let me tell you, the leader has given an order. Whoever can challenge the wind devil wolf, marry Rachel to him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have a chance. Not long ago, a group of young people from mage and Lion Eagle Mage Academy came. They are about the same age as you. It seems that they are very powerful. But I¡¯ve never seen that magic power before. It was estimated that miss Rachel would take advantage of that mage. Andrew frowned and asked, ¡°What does the mage master look like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not one. It¡¯s two. A man and a woman. The boy¡¯s school uniform is the same color as yours. The girl¡¯s school uniform is blue with gold rims.¡± ording to Jason¡¯s description, Andrew was sure that the two students who were attacking the diabolic wolf were probably Kaleb and Taylor! 13 Chapter 13 Those two idiots! Andrew cursed in his heart. After Kaleb became an apprentice in person, magic power got a huge increase. Andrew didn¡¯t know how far it had reached. After all, the numerical value could only be measured by the crystal ball. But two days ago, when he saw Kaleb using magic, Andrew estimated that the spirit power should be between 80 to 90? It was heard that Taylor break through intermediate mage recently, so the spirit power should be between 50 and 55. After more than a month, Andrew¡¯s practice was magic power 198 and his school uniform magic power was 201. The magic power of both of them was not as high as Andrew¡¯s even if they added up. Kaleb, that idiot, was too proud. No matter what, the wind diabolic wolf was a boss-level monster. Did they think they can handle it with a little stronger strength? It was not only because he wants to die for himself, but also Taylor was involved. How could Taylor go crazy with Kaleb? Moreover, as far as Andrew knew about Kaleb, he was not the kind of person who would have the patience to investigate the enemy¡¯s situation. ¡°They are heading straight for the habitat of the wind diabolic wolf.¡±. Jason¡¯s words convinced Andrew. They went straight to find the wind diabolic wolf. Stupid. The monsters were not human beings, and their tolerance for injury and pain was far beyond that of mortals. The most typical one was a goblin. Even if three of the goblin¡¯s limbs were cut off or 2/3 of his blood was drawn out, he could still maintain certainbat effectiveness and attack desire. Moreover, even if they had the sense of touch, the fiend¡¯s tolerance for pain was not something that humans couldpare to. ¡°No, I have to find them.¡± Andrew stood up abruptly. Seeing this, Jason was stunned. ¡°Hey, are you sure? Are you going there tonight? There are so many monsters here.¡± ¡°Use magic power to strengthen your feet and jump over directly.¡± Hearing this, Jason¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°You are a madman. Are you going to travel in the monster forest at night?¡± ¡°First¡­ First of all, I won¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just tell me the general direction.¡± Jason wanted to persuade Andrew, but since he had made up his mind, he didn¡¯t say anything. This child was quite interesting. ¡°Probably over there.¡± Jason pointed to the north-northwest and said, ¡°Buddy, are you sure you want to go there?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°they two can¡¯t win. That¡¯s the small town of vulture mountain. You may not be able to see it. I¡¯ll add eyesight strengthening magic to you, which canst for 24 hours. You should be able to arrive there in the daytime if you use more time.¡± After saying that, Andrew covered Jason¡¯s face with his hand and moved his hand away. A touch of green shed across Jason¡¯s eyes. He was surprised to find that his eyesight had indeed been greatly improved. With this reinforcement, Jason didn¡¯t have to worry about getting lost as he did in the daytime. This was one of the few strengthening magic Andrew had. Jason said gratefully. He is a sweet talker. I like him very much. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Noticing that Andrew was about to jump up, Jason thought of something and stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to help you. This is the only weapon left. This armor is made of fine steel, which can provide good defensive power.¡± Jason took out a new set of armor from his space ring and handed it to Andrew. This was the cheap armor of a warrior. Although it was cheap, it was of good quality and had a good protective effect. ¡°Thank you.¡± Andrew quickly put on his armor. The armor covered arge area. After putting it on, he didn¡¯t need to say anything about his hands and feet, and his face was covered with only his single eye. Let alone the protective shield, his mother might not recognize him after putting it on? ¡°By the way, take this with you. With your strengthening, I won¡¯t be able to use it anymore.¡± Jason said as he handed his topographic map to Andrew. The warrior was a goodpany and knew how to repay others¡¯ kindness. ¡°Thank you.¡± Andrew took the map and shook hands with him. ¡°If you have the chance to see me again, let¡¯s drink together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jason agreed readily. After packing up, Andrew jumped up and rushed to the habitat of the wind diabolic wolf. Looking at the young man in the distance, Jason, who knew how terrifying the wind diabolic wolf was, could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t die, master mage.¡± On the other side of Andrew. Magic power was well preserved in the daytime, so there was no need to waste it. Now it was almost full. Although jumping was slower than flying, magic power could save a lot. And the slow was also rtive to walking. Each time he jumped, he could fly sixty or seventy meters. Two kilometers was just ten minutes away. ording to Jason¡¯s instruction, it should be nearby. Andrew searched hard whileparing the relief map. It was tooplicated here. Because of the magic power of the wind diabolic wolf, the forest was unusually thick, and it was difficult to distinguish it with strengthened eyesight. However, at this moment. Boom. Earthy dragon exploded in the distance, and several trees copsed. The three feelings of magic power went straight into Andrew¡¯s perception nerve. There! Andrew quickened his pace and jumped to the edge of the explosion. Anyway, if the battle continued, they would not die in a brief period. Andrew decided to observe the situation first. In the middle of the forest, an area had been razed to the ground. The ground was covered with broken wood chips. A silver-white, twenty-meter-long giant wolf was roaring to the sky. In the field, two rays of red and purple light shuttled around the giant wolf-like bullets. Andrew took a closer look. Sure enough. The two young men who were fighting with the giant wolf were Kaleb and Taylor! Not only that, but Andrew also found that four or five students were using some basic magic to cover the edge of the battlefield. Kaleb¡¯s followers? This guy used to bully people with his power, and also got the admiration of students with bad conduct. He was smart enough to ask several underling members to help him. The air was filled with the wind element, which proved that the giant wolf that was constantly releasing wind magic was the target entrusted this time: wind diabolic wolf! Observing the battle, Andrew was surprised to find that with the help of underling, the two of them fought against the wind diabolic Wolf even with the strength of their intermediate mage. Moreover, since the wind diabolic wolf was fighting alone, they had the advantage in numbers. After the long-term battle, they had gained some advantages. s? They are capable? Seeing that the battle didn¡¯t seem to be as bad as he thought, Andrew was relieved for his mind and decided to observe the situation first. 14 Chapter 14 It had to be said that the practiced fire-type grand mage Kaleb was awesome. With the help of the spirit power from 80 to 90, he shot a fire nature injury of 120 spirit power. His fire magic was far more powerful than his level. With a wave of Kaleb¡¯s hand, twenty or thirty small fireballs of fireballs spell emerged along the trajectory of his palm. ¡°Ha!¡± Kaleb shouted. Fireball spell immediately formed a dense fire and attacked the wind diabolic wolf. Was it thebination of fireball spell and the consecutive attack magic? Andrew was amazed. No wonder he had learned the notes of grand mage. Although both of them were low-level demons, the difficulty and power of theirbination were notparable to that of ordinary medium-level demons. But after all, his level was limited. From the performance, the magic power of the wind diabolic wolf was at least 150. Magic power was not a simplebination of addition, deduction, and division. Two people of magic power 100 could be on par with a person of 200 magic power? How could it be so easy? Even if there was a 10 magic power difference, there would be obvious differences. Although fire-type could restrain the wind, Kaleb¡¯s attack had little effect. More than twenty shots of fireball spell were almost hit by the wind diabolic wolf, but only a piece of the burnt feather was burnt. ¡°Taylor!¡± Kaleb shouted and a purple aurora shed by. Taylor¡¯s body rushed upward almost parallel to the ground. Surrounded by purple lightning, she jumped up with a light sword in her hand. Her movement was like a free bolt from the thunder. Taylor poured magic power into her sword. The long and narrow sword de immediately emitted a beautiful purple light. The thin sword stabbed out six times at an astonishing speed and went straight to the throat of the wind diabolic wolf. However, the feathers of the wind diabolic wolf were as hard as iron. Such a sharp sword attack could only barely cut open some of its skin and save some blood. The painful wind diabolic wolf immediately roared, raising its forelimbs and stepping down fiercely. In an instant, the emerald green magic power condensed three tornadoes in front of him and spread out.. Kaleb and Taylor immediately fought back, but the hurricane was so powerful that it blew the two away in an instant. The wind condensed by magic power seemed to contain countless shave des. Kaleb¡¯s armor was broken into pieces. Taylor, who was standing in front of him, was even more miserable. Her clothes were torn apart, and her round eyes were about toe out. The trees around them were blown to pieces by the wind. Seeing this, three or four underlings on both sides released fireball spell desperately, trying to stall the wind diabolic wolf. As a result, the furious wind diabolic wolf wagged its tail. Some of their waists were cut off, and others were crushed into meat paste. Most of the underling yers were killed or injured in an instant. ¡°T¡­ Taylor, are you okay?¡± Kaleb struggled to stand up and looked back. His face turned red. Taylor¡¯s clothes were almost torn into pieces, leaving only a few pieces hanging on her body. Covering her breasts with a jade arm, Taylor was so nervous that her big breasts were almost squeezed out of her arms. Taylor covered her chest and her face turned red with anger. But at this moment, she had no time to care about this. The underling that had been pinned down had already been dead, leaving only the two of them here. Although the attack had little effect, the umted damage from the seesaw battle still caused the wind diabolic wolf to be seriously injured. ¡°Cover me. I¡¯ll go!¡± Kaleb understood what Taylor meant. She opened her arms and released all the magic power, forming a huge magic array above her head. Sea of fire. Kaleb opened his eyes and the magic array disappeared. A firewall of about ten meters high and about fifty or sixty meters high rose from the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Kaleb, who was controlling the firewall, was trembling and screaming in pain. It could be seen that it was difficult for him to control suchrge magic even if he could use it. But at the crucial moment of life and death, no matter how hard it was, he had to withstand it. I¡¯m the number one genius of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. How can I be defeated here? Kaleb shouted and pushed forward with all his strength. The firewall immediately swept towards the wind diabolic wolf like a tsunami. Seeing this, the wind diabolic wolf quickly released the wind nature barrier to resist the firewall. But the wind helped the fire. When they touched the magic firewall of the wind, the fire became more and more fierce, and the wind diabolic wolf had to use more magic power to resist. However, if more magic power was used, it meant that more wind magic would be used to fuel fire magic, making it burn more fiercely. The wind helped the fire, and the fire borrowed the power of the wind. The firewall almost wrapped the whole diabolic wolf, and in an explosion, a fire column as high as a hundred meters exploded. However. When the mes dissipated, the wind diabolic wolf¡¯s white hair was burned to yellowish-brown, and it did not suffer a fatal blow. Kaleb was shocked. ¡°Is my strongest magic also ineffective?¡± But then Kaleb smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just as I expected.¡± The wind diabolic wolf was intelligent. It smiled at Kaleb, who had used up his magic power, and felt something was wrong. Purple starlight suddenly lit up in the sky. The wind diabolic wolf felt something was wrong and quickly looked up. Taylor had jumped to a hundred meters high, and a pair of jade breasts were swaying by the diving wind. Was that man¡¯s attack just a cover? This woman was the real killer? But it was toote for the wind diabolic wolf to react. Thunder bursts strike. She condensed all the ADA into one blow. Taylor went through the back of the diabolic wolf¡¯s head and its throat. The wind diabolic wolf¡¯s throat was pierced by this blow. Taylor, who had fallen on the ground, had been stained with blood all over her body. The wind diabolic wolf couldn¡¯t believe that it would be killed by a mere human. In disbelief, its huge body fell with a loud bang. ¡°I won!¡± Kaleb cheered excitedly. Taylor also fell to the ground weakly, grabbing a banana leaf beside her to cover her breasts. Although it was very difficult, they finally won this battle. However ¡°Human, do you think you can win me?¡± Taylor¡¯s rxed expression froze in an instant. Behind her, there was a sound like the bell of an old temple and a tsunami of pressure. Hearing the voice, Kaleb looked behind Taylor and froze. The wind diabolic wolf slowly stood up. A pair of scarlet wolf eyes suddenly emitted a blue and white light. The wound on the wolf¡¯s throat healed at a visible speed. At the same time, its body was expanding at an astonishing speed. The burned yellow hair turned wless again, and blue runes began to appear on the hair all over its body. Two bull-like horns grew on the top of the diabolic wolf¡¯s head. Apanied by a surge of magic power. Boom. The surrounding ground copsed all of a sudden. The wind diabolic wolf that should have died not only recovered, but also emitted magic power more than ten times more than before. Not only that but also its body expanded more than twice. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Kaleb was scared to death. Taylor¡¯s expression changed from surprise to despair. Of course, they knew what it was. Evolve. The fiend was different from the human. The human¡¯s growth was slow and line. But the fiend was a kind of staircase. The practice, killing, and fighting off monsters would not directly improve magic power, but umte experience. When one¡¯s experience reached a certain level, the fiend would evolve through a certain opportunity. After the evolution of the fiend, its standard would directly rise to a higher level, and magic power would also instantly advance by leaps and bounds. The evolution of the fiend was a small probability event. The probability of evolution in a battle was as low as an astronomical figure. How could the wind diabolic wolf evolve in the battle? ¡°Ouch!¡± The huge white wolf howled towards the bright moonlight. The wind diabolic wolf was no longer the wind diabolic wolf. After its evolution, its name was now demonic wind ghost wolf. The violent wind blew the whole forest in the opposite direction. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t win!¡± At this moment, Taylor¡¯s self-esteem, as a proud woman,pletely copsed. Sitting on the ground, she only felt that her crotch was loosened, and a pool of pale yellow liquid seeped out. The campus belle of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, at this moment, was facing absolute terror. Unexpectedly, she was incontinent. Of course. The wind diabolic wolf¡¯s magic power was only 160. After it evolved into the demonic wind ghost wolf, its magic power had reached at least 450! The gap between her and Kaleb could be narrowed by the number of students. She would die. The moment the demonic wind ghost wolf attacked, she would die. ¡°K¡­ Kaleb, help¡­¡± She turned around and wanted to ask Kaleb for help. After all, Kaleb had shown his love to her more than once since Andrew was regarded as a loser. Although she still loved Andrew and had never epted Kaleb, she still recognized his persistence. However, the scene in front of herpletely extinguished Taylor¡¯sst hope. ¡°Ah!¡± Kaleb screamed in horror. Ignoring Taylor, he turned around and was about to run away. When she was a child, Andrew was weak, but when she was bullied by a royal yboy, Andrew would stand out. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat those dudes, he would protect herself with his body and bear the beating. If it was Andrew¡­ Behind him, the demonic wind ghost wolf slowly raised its wolf ws towards Taylor. Taylor closed her eyes desperately. The next second, she would be the first ghost after the evolution of the demonic wind ghost wolf. However. In a twinkling. Just as Taylor was about to be beaten to death. A white light shed through the jungle. The next second. ¡°Bang.¡± A five or six-meter long ice sword condensed by pure ice pierced through the forest and stabbed into the shoulder of the demonic wind ghost wolf at an extremely fast speed. Bang. There was no blood sshing. The moment the blood left its body, it was frozen by the cold air of the ice sword. ¡°This is¡­¡± Taylor, who had a narrow escape from death, was shocked. How could such a huge ice sword be condensed with magic power? Who is it? Looking in the direction of the ice sword, Taylor was stunned. 15 Chapter 15 Under a round moon, a knight in armor stood on top of a pine tree as thick as a finger, as if there was no gravity. The silver iron armor reflected a hazy halo in the moonlight. Although the real face was not seen, the armor was also very cheap. But when he faced the demonic wind ghost wolf, he looked like a knight who came to save the princess. Did he save me? Who is that? Taylor¡¯s heart was filled with one hundred questions. But it was certain that this man in cheap armor was very powerful! The moment the demonic wind ghost wolf saw him, it restrained all its anger and focused all its attention on him. Since the evolved demonic wind ghost wolf took it so seriously, this person at least could match it. Kaleb also stopped because of the sudden change. He raised his head and looked up at the man in armor who suddenly appeared. For a moment, he was at a loss. The aura emitted from this person was magic power, but that armor was used by the warrior. As a wizard, wearing warrior¡¯s equipment, and it was in full armor, it could only prove that he did not want others to know his identity. Who is that? Is he also an entrusted student? And what¡¯s the pressure? Andrew couldn¡¯t stand Kaleb and Taylor¡¯s gaze.. To be honest, Andrew didn¡¯t want to make a move when he saw that they were going to win. He couldn¡¯t even defeat Kaleb and Taylor, which meant that the diabolic wolf was just so. Andrew not only pursued the token but also wanted to verify something. The third ability of the system. To verify this ability, they needed an extremely powerful opponent, not a bastard who couldn¡¯t even win Kaleb. But he didn¡¯t expect that the wind diabolic wolf would stand in front of breakthrough when it was dying. After the breakthrough, the wind diabolic wolf felt that magic power had reached 630. This was already the difficulty of a level five task. That was exactly what he wanted. ¡°Kelly!¡± Andrew shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, Kelly, who had been hidden for a long time, suddenly jumped out of the leaves. The long spear of ice in her hand was three meters long. Yes, the third function of the system was the assist of the witch. Each witch could appear in reality for 10 minutes every day to assist. Of course, they could also increase the time of the battle by consuming magic power. Once a witch showed up, she could restore 100% of her fighting power in her soul sea. And ording to the differences of fondness, they could get different additional points. ¡°For master!¡± Kelly, who had been engaged in the battle, seemed to have changed into another person, with a crazy and ferocious expression on her face. Her slender body was like a taut bowstring. The ice spear she threw out unexpectedly produced a shock wave of breakthrough sound, which spread along the tip of the spear in rings. It was hard to imagine that such a petite girl could throw an ice spear at the speed of sound. Bang! The loud sound of the ice spear breaking through the air was like thunder. The demonic wind ghost wolf was frightened and quickly condensed tenyers of wind barrier in front of it. Apanied by the sound of ss shattering. Tenyers of barriers were pierced through nineyers by the spear. Finally, the exhausted ice spear was nailed to the tenthyer of the barrier. ¡°Ah, what a pity!¡± Kelly was so angry that she stamped her feet. Kaleb was stunned. What a beautiful girl she was? Taylor was already exceedingly beautiful butpared with this golden-haired girl, she was simply mediocre. Perfect facial features and seductive figure. Every inch of the girl¡¯s body was full of temptation to the opposite sex. What¡¯s more, such a stunning girl had the strength to throw the ice spear at the speed of sound. Wait. Shocked by the stunning beauty of the girl, Kaleb suddenly found that the girl named Kelly was wearing the blessing of the ice goddess. Isn¡¯t that the gift Andrew chose? Was it because¡­ Kaleb suddenly thought of something. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. ¡°You are not a human!¡± After it evolved into the demonic wind ghost wolf, it gained the ability to speak humannguage. Although it was vague, it was enough to prove that it had stepped into the threshold of a mid-rank fiend. This was the proof of strength. The evil wind ghost wolf raised its head and roared to the sky, condensing the wind magic power in front of it again. Wind wolf¡¯s roar. The highlypressed gas gave off a green luster. With a roar, the high-pressure gas came at Kelly like a light column. This blow, which was full of magic power, was enough to pierce through the most solid city wall. However, Kelly sneered. ¡°The little dog is so naughty. It seems that it needs to be tamed.¡± Ice cliff. Kelly hit the ground with her palm, and an ice wall of a hundred meters high rose in an instant. ¡°instantly-cast magic?¡± Kaleb was stunned several times. The basic magic, such as fireball spell, could naturally be used as an instant cast, but the powerful magic would take some time to condense magic power anyway. But this girl didn¡¯t even move forward. She pped the ground and used the ice cliff. This was not medium magic, but real ice magic. Even if it could be used, it could be instant-cast? Grand mage The girl named Kelly seemed to be the same age as the first-grade student? The demonic wind ghost wolf¡¯s shocking blow hit the ice wall, but it didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°I won¡¯t miss it this time.¡± The ice wall copsed, and Kelly gave off an astonishing chill. Thick white frost instantly formed on the ground within dozens of meters beneath her feet. She stretched out her hand and opened her five fingers to the demonic wind ghost wolf. As a fiend¡¯s instinct, the demonic wind ghost wolf instantly sensed danger. But¡­ ¡°Too slow!¡± Kelly clenched her fists. Twelve frost nails. Twelve ice spears condensed in the air the demonic wind ghost wolf in an instant. Each of them was thirty or forty meters long. With twelve puffs. There were two limbs and four torsos, twelve in total. The matchless demonic wind ghost wolf was easily nailed to the ground. 16 Chapter 16 ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. I¡­ hmm?¡± The demonic wind ghost wolf wanted to smash the ice spear with brute force before figuring out the situation. But when it exerted force, it found that the strength of these seemingly slender ice spears was unexpectedly high. After the evolution, even if it used magic power, it couldn¡¯t break any of them. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± At this moment, Kelly¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°This is the great magic of ice: the heavenly frosty twelve nails are as strong as gold, not to mention that my magic power value is five times higher than yours. You can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± The demonic wind ghost wolf was bbergasted. My magic power is now 638, five times better than mine. In other words, this human girl¡¯s magic power is at least¡­ More than 3000? Was that possible? This was the level of holy mage. This human was only a few years old¡­ But Kelly wasn¡¯t interested in it. ¡°Master!¡± Kelly turned around happily and waved at Andrew, ¡°I¡¯ll leave thest blow to you.¡± Although Andrew, who had been watching the fight, kept his arms crossed in front of his chest, he was shocked. Isn¡¯t Kelly too powerful?. Who would have thought that this woman who looked calm and could fall with a simple poke of a finger had more than 3000 magic power? ¡°Get out of here, Kelly.¡± Andrew waved his hand. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Kelly bowed her head and then disappeared. Taylor and Kaleb were stunned by what they saw again. Disappeared? delivery? No, it seemed that it had evaporated. What magic was this? At this moment, the demonic wind ghost wolf was unable to move, Andrew slowly began to extract magic power from its body. Although the more than 600 magic power was terrifying, it had been badly injured by Kelly, and its magic power was almost exhausted. The third ability of the system: summoning a witch has been verified. He didn¡¯t expect Kelly to be so powerful. Now that the verification is over, the rest has to be done with themission. So the final blow must be done by me. Even if it was on the verge of death, the demonic wind ghost wolf was a mid-rank fiend and could not be underestimated. He must make sure that it would be killed in one blow. Then the most suitable thing is¡­ Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached its climax in a short moment. As he opened his arms, a huge cyan magic array with a diameter of more than 20 meters appeared above his head. ¡°The size of this magic array is¡­¡± Kaleb eximed. Unless it was instant-cast, the magic array symbolizing the magic form would appear first before the powerful magic was released. Then the magic array would disappear and then the magic would be released. And the size of the magic array and theplexity of the runes on it were important references to judge the magic power in advance. But now, although the magic array released by the man in armor was average in size, it was only at the medium and high level of magic. However, the number of runes was dozens or even a hundred times more than that of the high-level magic. Kaleb and Taylor had never seen such a huge amount of magic runes in their lives. What kind of magic was this? Then, Andrew, who had finished umting energy, answered. Dragon extinguishing magic: ice blood explosion. He stretched out his arms and pushed them towards the demonic wind ghost wolf. In an instant, hundreds of fist-sized ice pitons condensed around Andrew¡¯s body and shot out at an astonishing speed. In an instant, hundreds of ice pitons poured on the demonic wind ghost wolf-like heavy rain. As soon as it was shot out, it immediately condensed the second shot and followed it closely. Although these ice pitons were very simr to ice cone magic, their power was much different. The demonic wind ghost wolf¡¯s hair, which it was proud of, became unbearable after losing the support of magic power. Every ice awl was deeply pierced into its flesh and exploded. The exploded blood would be frozen again by the cold air before it left its body, like a red lotus blooming in anger. All of a sudden, the whole body of the demonic wind ghost wolf seemed to be blooming with red flowers. The demonic wind ghost wolf couldn¡¯t bear the continuous bombardment for several minutes. It raised its head and let out a long howl, with sadness and unwillingness. It died. Its body had been bombarded by ice blood explosion like a pile of bright red flowers. Kaleb and Taylor were stunned. What kind of magic was that? The power was too exaggerated! Andrew stared at the icy demonic wind ghost wolf with a satisfied smile on his helmet. No wonder it was the magic of the gift bag given by the system. The power of my magic power, which is just over 200 years old, can beparable to that of powerful high-level magic. And there was still 30% magic power left. Dragon extinguishing magic: icy blood. Thinking of this, Andrew looked at Kaleb and Taylor respectively. It seemed that they didn¡¯t recognize him. Well, there was no need for them to recognize him at all. Thinking of this, Andrew took out a knife and came to the demonic wind ghost wolf. He cut off the only ear that was left outside as proof. But Kaleb and Taylor had asked themselves countless times in their hearts. Who on earth was this man in front of them? The Witch who could make 3000 magic power bow down and use such a powerful magic blow to kill the demonic wind ghost wolf. This person¡¯s strength was probably no weaker than director Nichs¡¯s. Level tutor mage? But every tutor mage was world-famous. Judging from his eyes, he should be very young. They had never heard of a tutor mage so young. Who the hell was he? Could it be the big tutor mage? It was said that the big tutor mage had a secret method to return to youth, and even survived. No, no, no. It¡¯s ridiculous. Tutor mage is rare. How could the big tutor mage save our two students? ¡°Are you okay?¡± While she was thinking, Taylor was pulled back to reality by a gentle voice. She raised her head and heard a sound. The mysterious master in front of her took out a nket and covered her. It was not until then that Taylor realized that her clothes had been broken and she was almost naked. All of a sudden, Taylor¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato. What a gentleman? Taylor sniffed the nket subconsciously. There was a faint fragrance of mint. She had the same taste as Andrew. Andrew looked at Taylor through the helmet and felt guilty. If I could have obtained this power earlier¡­ ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. After saying that, he jumped up and disappeared into the night sky. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Taylor wanted to ask him to stay, but it was toote. Looking at the dim figure in the moonlight, Taylor felt like a young girl was ying a plucked string. ¡°Moonlight¡­ knight?¡± Taylor murmured, staring at the mysterious man¡¯s back until he disappeared. She still remembered that when she was a child, Andrew often read fairy tales for her. Among them, the fairy tale of the moonlight knight was still fresh in her memory. When the girl was in danger, the powerful and gentle moonlight knight would fall from the sky to save her. ¡°He must be a moonlight knight.¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t help but clench the gray nket that the moonlight knight gave her. 17 Chapter 17 After that, Kaleb and Taylor returned to the leader town of the Vulture mountain. ¡°Taylor, how are you now?¡± Along the way, Kaleb kept asking about Taylor. But Taylor just ignored him. She had witnessed Kaleb¡¯s performance at the critical momentst night. He used to care about her, but at the critical moment, he wanted to run away from her. Her cold attitude embarrassed Kaleb. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Last night, I was nning to lure the demonic wind ghost wolf away, not to escape.¡± But how could such ame exnation deceive people? Taylor cast a cold nce at him and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Kaleb¡¯s face froze. Taylor continued to mumble, ¡°Hypocrite. If you have 1/10 of Andrew or moonlight knight, I may consider you.¡± Kaleb¡¯s face turned crimson when he heard this. You don¡¯t need topare me with Andrew! All of a sudden, a wave of resentment rose. Just as the two of them were about to reach the town, they suddenly found that a person standing at the entrance of the town, dressed in a Lion Eagle Mage Academy school uniform. They took a closer look and found it was Andrew? ¡°Andrew?¡± Taylor¡¯s frozen expression instantly melted. She quickened her pace and ran over. ¡°Why are you here?¡±. Sure enough, didn¡¯t Taylor recognize mest night? Andrew thought to himself and felt grateful to Jason. Thanks to his armor, his identity was not exposedst night. After all, the existence of Kelly and his current magic power were too shocking. It was good to be a low-profile person. ¡°Are you also here for a mission?¡± Taylor held Andrew¡¯s hand in a hurry. Seeing this scene, Kaleb couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. It was not a big deal that he was humiliated by the demonic wind ghost wolfst night, but now Taylor was so intimate with Andrew in front of him. All of a sudden, Kaleb¡¯s anger was focused on Andrew. Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes, I just took on a task.¡± Taylor was a little relieved. Fortunately, Andrew camete. If he hade earlier than us, he would have been killed by the wind diabolic wolf. Even Kaleb and I would have been doomed if the mysterious moonlight knight hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°Fortunately, you arete.¡± Andrew was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Taylor shook her head and said nothing. She just smiled with relief. Kaleb sneered, ¡°So you took the task alone? I admire your courage. But unfortunately, you escaped, bastard.¡± Taylor said crossly, ¡°We also escaped from the disaster. Someone was so scared that he ran away.¡± Kaleb¡¯s face froze. Andrew asked indifferently, ¡°Is the wind diabolic wolf very powerful?¡± Kaleb sneered, ¡°Not much. With your strength, you can hold on for ten seconds.¡± Seeing that he had recovered and forgotten about the pain, Taylor was furious. ¡°Some people say sweet words to me when he chases me, saying that he will protect me for a lifetime. As a result, when I was in danger, he left me behind and ran away.¡± Kaleb¡¯s face darkened. He stammered, ¡°If¡­ If I hadn¡¯t hit the wind diabolic wolf at the beginning, how could that mysterious man win so easily?¡± The main credit lies in me. He just happened to be opportunistic.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Taylor snorted, ¡°If it was Andrew, he would protect me with his body even if he couldn¡¯t defeat it.¡± While saying that, Taylor subconsciously clung to Andrew. But Andrew still looked at her with a typical cold expression. This scene made Kaleb, who was full ofints, even more furious. ¡®That mysterious man could do it. Even a bastard like Andrew dared to look down upon me. Just wait and see. One day, no matter who that mysterious man is, Taylor or Andrew, he will kneel at my feet.¡¯ Andrew was thinking, ¡®It seems that my identity was not exposedst night. It¡¯s good.¡¯ But the name ¡°Moonlight knight¡± was too stupid. In this way, although themission of the wind diabolic wolf waspleted by a mysterious person since the mysterious person was not here, the three of them still had to report to the leader. Therefore, the three of them passed through the Vulture mountain town and entered the castle. Hearing that it was about the fight against the wind diabolic wolf, the three of them came to the office of the leader Agres. The leader was a middle-aged man with curly hair and a little fat. Hearing that the wind diabolic wolf was dead, the three of them warmly weed when the three went into the house. Taylor didn¡¯t lie. She told the truth that the demonic wind ghost wolf was killed by the moonlight knightst night. This made Kaleb very dissatisfied. After all, the moonlight knight had left, and he was not a member of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. God, you, and I know. We can be said to be rewarded for killing. ¡°Moonlight knight?¡± The leader rubbed his chin with his index finger. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°No matter what, strictly speaking, the wind diabolic wolf was hunted by you. The demonic wind ghost wolf was a diabolic beast after its evolution, which was not by themission. You havepleted themission.¡± Then the leader took out a money bag and put it on the tea table. ¡°This is your reward. Please go back and report it to the school yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Since the leader had made the decision, Taylor had no reason to refuse. She epted the money and transport scroll. The reason why the leader did so must be that he wanted to have a good rtionship with Lion Eagle Mage Academy. After all, this amount of money was not a problem for the leader. If he could get along well with one of the top four mage academies with such a little money, it would be a good deal even if he gave it for free. But Andrew was a little disappointed. Should three people share the rewards equally? But on second thought, ¡®I can earn more money with the token. In this battle, I have gained something more important than that.¡¯ However, just as Andrew and Taylor thought it was over. Kaleb said abruptly. ¡°By the way, sir, I heard that you will betroth your daughter to the person who willplete thismission?¡± Hearing this, the leader¡¯s face changed. This idiot! Taylor and Andrew cursed in their hearts. Taylor said, ¡°Sir, we havepleted themission. Kaleb, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± However, Kaleb leaned back on the sofa fearlessly and said, ¡°With all due respect, themission is original to attack the wind diabolic wolf. The moment the wind diabolic wolf evolved, themission has no effect. As amission executor, it was the responsibility of the sponsor to make themission invalid. Even if it was ineffective, the sponsor had to perform the task of paying. But we still fulfilled the Commission even though it was ineffective. Besides, I have to rely on mymanding ability and magic control toplete this battle safely.¡± While saying that, Kaleb looked at the leader, Agres, with an evil smile on his face, and said, ¡°The leader¡¯s daughter, Miss Rachel, has she reached the marriageable age this year? Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m the apprentice of the director Nichs, the fourth prince of Iron Pagoda Empire, Kaleb.¡± Teaching apprentice? Iron Pagoda Empire? Agres¡¯s face darkened. He, the leader of the Vulture mountain, couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of these two names. Looking at the snicker on Kaleb¡¯s face, Agres felt regretful. He had nned to solve the problem of the wind diabolic wolf and make friends with Lion Eagle Mage Academy through this Commission. Why did he meet such a disaster? However, just as Agres was in a dilemma. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry.¡± A cold voice came from behind him. Hearing the voice, everyone looked in the direction where the voice came from. The back door of the office suddenly opened. A beautiful figure came into view. 18 Chapter 18 It was a young girl in a white dress. The sun shone on her hair with her back to her, reflecting a light purple luster. After entering the room, the girl went straight to Agres and bowed slightly to the three of them. ¡°I¡¯m Rachel Agres. The three of you must be Mr. Mage of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, right?¡± Kaleb was stunned. What a beautiful girl. The loose dress couldn¡¯t cover her beautiful curve at all. Her dark purple hair was as smooth as first-ss silk. In terms of beauty, she was not inferior to Taylor at all. And her temperament was graceful, not inferior to the royal princess at all. The most special thing was that this girl¡¯s eyes were two colors, one red and one purple. This made her more beautiful. It turned out that the rumor was true. The daughter of the leader of the Agres, Rachel, was such a beauty.. No wonder countless royal members and aristocrats wereing to Vulture mountain every year. He just wanted to have a look at the daughter of the leader of the Vulture mountain. He didn¡¯t expect to find a treasure. Taylor was not as good as her. If you want topare¡­ Yesterday, only the witch named Kelly, who was beside the moonlight knight, could be on par with her. Kaleb couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°I have heard the conversation just now.¡± Rachel said calmly, ¡°Sir mage, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t satisfy your request.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kaleb flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pay me? You should know the consequences of not fulfilling your entrusted duty, right?¡± ¡°But have you defeated the wind diabolic wolf?¡± Rachel said in an elegant tone, but there was no trace of modesty in her words. Kaleb shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve already killed it. It has evolved before it died, so¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not finished yet?¡± Rachel interrupted him before he could finish his words. Kaleb was rendered speechless. With her eyes closed, Rachel smiled politely and continued, ¡°My father¡¯smission may not be valid, but you haven¡¯tpleted the task. Both sides are guilty. My father has paid a part of the payment. I think this matter should be over. What do you think if the decision is made in Lion Eagle Mage Academy and it is not good for everyone? Mage sir.¡± Entrust the jury? The three words made Kaleb shiver. His face instantly darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t dare!¡± However, Rachel still maintained her elegant smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t dare to do. When I feel that my rights and interests are vited, I have to be brave to fight against them, not to justpromise. If the famous Lion Eagle Mage Academy would make a judgment against the justice, it meant that the school had no reputation and there was no value of friendship.¡± Kaleb had been pissed off several times in 24 hours. He was about to say something. Andrew finally opened his mouth. ¡°Shut up, Kaleb. The more you talk, the more embarrassed you will be.¡± Taylor added, ¡°It¡¯s ugly to be insatiable, Kaleb.¡± The two people¡¯s words made Kaleb¡¯s face turn blue. ¡®Not only Taylor but also Andrew, the bastard, dare to teach me a lesson!¡¯ Kaleb gritted his teeth. ¡°Miss Rachel, I apologize for my ssmate¡¯s rudeness. Please believe that we have no malice.¡± Andrew stood up and bowed to Agres and Rachel respectively to express his apology. Agres was ttered. She waved her hand and said, ¡°We don¡¯t dare to say anything about Mr. Mage.¡± However, Rachel stood up gracefully and decently. She slightly lifted the hemline of her dress and bowed to Andrew, ¡°Mr. Mage, you¡¯re ttering me. You can understand us than anything else.¡± What a good woman. In just a few words with Kaleb, Andrew had a basic impression of Rachel. Under Rachel¡¯s face, there was also an extremely decisive political tactic and a calm judgment. She was decisive in the necessary choice of interests. There were a lot of beautiful women. They were beautiful but ipetent. That kind of woman was just a man¡¯s sex organ to vent desire and a fertility machine. But Rachel was so beautiful and had such a strongmunication and political ability. As a wife, she would undoubtedly be the most capable assistant in a man¡¯s career. Such a woman was a good woman. Andrew noticed that Rachel was also looking at him. Andrew¡¯s heart beat faster when he saw the emotion in her red and purple eyes. Andrew hurried to calm down and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, we will go back first, sir.¡± After what happened to Kaleb just now, Agres didn¡¯t dare to be polite. If such a gue could be sent away as soon as possible, then send him away as soon as possible. ¡°Then I won¡¯t see you off. Take care, three mage masters.¡± In this way, the three of them were ready to leave. Kaleb red at Agres angrily, However, at this moment, Rachel suddenly said, ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Mage.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Andrew asked in confusion. Rachel nodded slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°May I have your name, please?¡± ¡°Andrew.¡± Andrew put one hand on his belly and bowed slightly, ¡°Andrew Z Robana.¡± ¡°Andrew?¡± Rachel repeated the name in a low voice several times. With a bright smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Andrew is graceful and polite.¡± ¡°If we meet next time, we can have dinner together. Andrew was stunned for a while, but then he smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s my honor to be invited by such a beautifuldy. As a gentleman, he had no reason to refuse. If there is a chance, I will. 19 Chapter 19 After leaving the Vulture mountain, Andrew separated from Taylor and Kaleb and went back to the school. Taylor wanted to go back with him, but Andrew refused. The reason was that he was used toing and going alone and didn¡¯t like to team up with others. After returning to Lion Eagle Mage Academy, Andrew went to exchange for themission reward with the ear of the demonic wind ghost wolf. The test center would keep the information of the mission the students took confidentially. Because there was no such a rule before, many students would try to block the achievements of other students. Therefore, Taylor and Kaleb could only get part of the token. But Andrew could get the full amount of themission token. 500 school tokens. After getting the tokens, Andrew immediately went to the trial center on the second floor: Exchange Center, what can I exchange for? Low-level magic crystal: 20 tokens per gram. Orichalcum crude mine: 10 tokens per gram.. Medium level magic crystal: 400 tokens per gram. Copper ore: 60 tokens per gram. Copper ore concentration: 800 tokens per gram. Andrew didn¡¯t dare to look down at the secret silver essence gold and magic crystals. The magic stick didn¡¯t need to be of good quality at the beginning. It just needed to be transferred. But the price was so high that Andrew didn¡¯t dare to look at it. He thought it¡¯s a high price for 500 tokens. After careful consideration, Andrew finally decided what he wanted to exchange for. Low-level magic crystal 5 grams: 100 tokens. Copper ore 20 grams: 200 tokens. Fine steel 20 kilograms: 10 tokens. High-quality oak 5 kg: 10 tokens. Thest one was the design drawing of the demon possession wand: 180 tokens. 500 tokens were just finished. And these materials could almost be used as an essory wand, and there was even more. The wand was the life of the mage. Among all the equipment, it could bring the most improvement to the mage. In the lifetime of a mage, in addition to the pursuit of the ultimate devil, the most important thing was to find a suitable wand. The wand model fitted him perfectly. To some extent, it might be more important than his wife. And the preliminary wand was the mostmon, simplest, and lowest grade mage wand. Its biggest feature was that it could be used by anyone, and it was verypatible. Unlike the medium and premium stage wand, it had to consider its practicability. If it didn¡¯t work, it would be a waste. Either he could find a suitable person to sell it, or he could go back to the furnace to make it again. Five hundred tokens couldn¡¯t be exchanged for anything good. It was better to exchange for strength first. With strength, one could earn more money, faster exchange for high-grade materials, and make a high-grade wand. Andrew took the materials and went directly to the smelting center of the next building, handing them to the craftsmen there. This low-grade wand didn¡¯t have any extra effect or property, so it could be made by a craftsman without worrying about it. The craftsmen skilfully poured the materials into the furnace in a specific order and ording to the heat. When the heat was almost enough, they would pour the melted iron into the grinding tools. In just half an hour, Andrew got the possession wand. The wand looked like crooked chopsticks. But it was a little longer than chopsticks. The instant he grabbed it, Andrew¡¯s magic power rose from 205 to 245. ¡°Wow, it has increased by 40 magic power?¡± This was the result that could only be obtained by practice for a whole month. The advanced mage required more than 280 magic power. With the support of the school uniform and wand, which were 43 magic power in total, Andrew felt that he was very close to the advanced mage. Although it was the lowest level wand, it was quite practical. ¡°Three silver coins for the processing fee. Thank you.¡± The craftsman said in a rough voice. When Andrew was about to pay, the craftsman was stunned. ¡°Eh? Are you Andrew?¡± Andrew was stunned and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The craftsmen, who had been engaged in boring work all day long, suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of you. Director Nichs taught apprentice in person, a hard-working genius. Oh, you set an example for those arrogant geniuses in the school.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Andrew said amiably. The craftsman waved his hand and said, ¡°After I told my son your story, he was greatly moved. He has been studying much more seriously recently.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Andrew was not interested in this topic. He took out three silver coins and was about to pay. However, the craftsman held his hand and said, ¡°No, thanks. Your deeds encourage many ordinary people like us. It¡¯s my treat this time. And the rest of them. Take them away. They are worth a lot of money.¡± Logically speaking, the rest of the scrap materials were usually owned by the craftsmen as a secondary product. He didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t need to pay the money but also give the scrap materials back. Andrew smiled happily and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡± In this way, Andrew left with the product. On the way, he made a brief inventory. Good for you! Let¡¯s put aside the fine steel and the oak for the time being. There are 2 grams of low-grade magic crystals and 7 grams of rough copper ore left. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have changed so many materials. But on second thought. ¡®I remember that when the system was activated, it said that witch could absorb magic crystals and ores.¡¯ By absorbing these, The Witch¡¯s strength and fondness would both increase. The quality of the side materials would be a little worse than the raw materials. The next time to make a wand, it must be more advanced, and the materials should not be careless. How about¡­ Thinking of this, Andrew rushed back to the lounge. After confirming that no one was around, he quickly entered his soul sea to look for Kelly. 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Master! You are here, master!¡± As soon as he entered his soul sea, Kelly swam over like a fish. No wonder she was a witch of magic power for more than 3000. She was skillful in flying as if she was swimming in the air. She stopped in front of Andrew. Her lively appearance had changed a lot from her reserved look when they first met. Was that the reason why fondness was so popr? Andrew opened the system and looked at the number of Kelly. The woman was Kelly: the ice witch. Magic power: 3993. Fondness: 52/80. Likability level: friendly. In other words, when fondness reached 80, could her likability be improved? ¡°Kelly, I have something for you. I don¡¯t know whether you like it?¡± Andrew handed the metal lump made of magic crystal and copper ore to Kelly. He thought Kelly would dislike it. Unexpectedly, when Kelly saw these ores, her eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, master, is this for me? Thank you so much.¡± Kelly jumped up happily, hugged Andrew, and kissed him three times on his face. ¡°Kelly, fondness plus nine.¡± Kelly¡¯s fondness was raised to 61.. It was true that she wouldn¡¯t choose any mine as long as it was a demonic mine. But Andrew didn¡¯t care why Kelly liked it. But¡­ It was too close! The soft and stic chest made Andrew blush. The size of Kelly wasrge, but the shape was good. The cleavage could almost cover the whole arm. Wearing the blessing of the ice goddess, she was cute and sexy. No normal man could resist such beauty. Andrew was no exception. Kelly was so excited that she hugged Andrew tightly and kissed him. The fragrance of her hair made Andrew dizzy. With the warm touch of her chest, Andrew couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. The lower part of his body began to be bloody and hard. Kelly, whose lower abdomen was close to his, immediately felt the pressure from the lower part of his body. The innocent Kelly looked down. A tall tent was erected between Andrew¡¯s legs. ¡°Master,st time I wanted to ask you, why every time Kelly hugged you like this, yours would harden?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t you know or just pretend?¡¯ But how could Kelly know what Andrew was thinking? Before Andrew could stop her, she bent down and looked at Andrew¡¯s high pants. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Can I have a look, master?¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew hurriedly took a step back, covering the disappointing penis. Unexpectedly, Kelly, who had always been obedient, had a bad idea at this time. ¡°Master, you have always been cold. Why are you so shy at the mention of this? Andst time, when he saw Kelly naked, he blushed. ¡°It must be something good. Let Kelly have a look!¡± Kelly pounced on Andrew, grabbed his pants, and was about to take them off. Andrew was so frightened that he grabbed his pants and tried to break free. But Kelly¡¯s magic power was more than ten times stronger than his, and her slender arms contained unimaginable power. Andrew was no match for Kelly. Andrew got anxious as his pants were about to tear apart. After all, what happened in his soul sea woulde back to reality. His pants in the soul sea would be torn apart, and so would his pants in reality. Besides, the school uniform pants were expensive and there were no spare pants in Andrew¡¯s lounge. It¡¯s going to be torn apart. How can I go out? Do you want my penis toe out naked? Andrew was both anxious and annoyed. In a moment of desperation, he shouted, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Kelly didn¡¯t expect that he would scold her. She was so scared that she let go of his hand. The lovely witch froze and stared at Andrew as if she had been betrayed. It was not until then that Andrew realized that he had talked too seriously just now. ¡°Witch Kelly, fondness minus five. Could fondness be reduced? Andrew felt something was wrong. As expected, Kelly¡¯s shoulders began to shake slightly. Tears welled up in her gem-like eyes of the scale. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, master. K¡­ Kelly made you angry.¡± Kelly said, tears streaming down her face. No matter how hard-hearted a man was, he would be soft-hearted to see her tearful eyes? Andrew said in a hurry, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not angry. I just¡­ You juste up and take off my pants. If it were you, you would be nervous, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If you are the host, it depends on any part of Kelly¡¯s body. Kelly won¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°No, you¡­ You are a woman, and I am a man. Show me¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Kelly naked when we first met?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s true. But you don¡¯t have clothes to wear, do you?¡± ¡°Kelly belongs to you. Wherever you want to see and touch, Kelly doesn¡¯t care. No, it¡¯s Kelly¡¯s honor.¡± As she spoke, the tears that Kelly had just stopped shed again. She mumbled, ¡°You are the best master of Kelly. Kelly can give you anything.¡± How could you not show Kelly something good? Kelly thought I could be friends with you besides the host. Now it seems that Kelly is wrong. Kelly lowered her head while speaking. Her crystal clear big eyes gradually became dim. ¡°Kelly, fondness minus six.¡± The voice of the system came to his mind again. ¡°Oh, crap! The fondness that I gave her just now has gone, and the fondness has dropped to 50.¡± If it went on like this, the likability level would also decrease. If the likability level decreased, would the ice and snow stones and sorcerer tonic of the likability bag be taken back? No, that was not the point now. The point was that Kelly cried more and more sadly. Somehow, Andrew felt sorry for her. At this moment, he was thinking thatforting Kelly was more important than anything else in the world. ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t cry.¡± Andrew stepped forward and put his hand on Kelly¡¯s shoulder. Kelly mumbled and shook off Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Andrew put his arm around her shoulder again. It was not until then that Kelly seemed to be on the verge of breaking down and hugged Andrew tightly. She hugged him more tightly than before. Her soft belly pressed against Andrew¡¯s hard penis. ¡°Stop crying. Stop crying.¡± Regardless of the evil thoughts in his mind, Andrew gently stroked the backside of Kelly¡¯s head, as ifforting a kitten. Kelly cried in his arms. She asked in a choked voice, ¡°Master, can I have a look?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Andrew said awkwardly. Kelly raised her head and looked at Andrew with her big watery eyes. ¡°Is that okay? I¡¯m curious.¡± Andrew pressed his lips and hesitated for nearly half a minute. Finally, he made up his mind and replied, ¡°Okay, just have a look.¡± It was not until now that Kelly smiled happily. ¡°Ice Witch Kelly, fondness plus15.¡± He not only returned all the fondness he had lost but also got a little more. Kelly squatted down and got close to Andrew. She curiously held her chin and looked at him up and down. Kelly said excitedly, ¡°Hurry up, master.¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned red. Reluctantly, he unbuttoned his pants and slowly unzipped them. 21 Chapter 21 As thest underwear slipped down. Andrew¡¯s penis from the rubber band of his underwear and bounced up in front of Kelly. Kelly covered her mouth in surprise and couldn¡¯t speak for a while. The 18-centimeter long stick in front of her was so ferocious and horrible that it looked like the head of a ferocious snake. The never-used ns penis turned tender red. ¡°Master, what¡¯s this? Do men¡¯s lower parts all look like this?¡± Blushing, Andrew turned his head and replied, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m only 15 years old. I think it will be bigger in two years.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t help swallowing and looking at it up and down. Without direct contact, she could feel the heat of Andrew¡¯s penis. ¡°It seems that it has grown a little bigger,¡± Kelly asked curiously. Andrew¡¯s heart was pounding and his brain was burning. Why am I even more excited than when I was held by her just now when I just took it off and let her have a look? ¡°So¡­ Have you seen enough?¡± Andrew urged, reaching out to lift his pants. But Kelly stopped her at once. ¡°No, Kelly wants to have a look again. It¡¯s the first time that Kelly has seen it.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know what to do. They were very close to each other. Every time Andrew breathed, he felt itchy. ¡°Damn it! If it goes on like this, I will lose my mind.¡±. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew lowered his head, only to find that Kelly¡¯s face also began to turn red. She began to breathe fast. She swallowed and said, ¡°I feel strange when I see this. My body is a little hot. Am I sick?¡± As she spoke, Kelly raised her hand and looked up at Andrew with pleading eyes. ¡°Master, I want to touch it, can I?¡± Andrew felt his heart was going to explode. ¡°But¡­ Okay.¡± After getting the news, Kelly reached out her pink hand and grasped Andrew¡¯s penis. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With only this touch, a strange and wonderful feeling offort spread through the whole lower abdomen through the crotch. ¡°It¡¯s hot, hard, andfortable to hold.¡± Kelly said as she put on the penis. ¡°Kelly¡± Andrew¡¯s mind began to lose. Kelly raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well. Did I hold you too tightly?¡± ¡°No, No. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡± Andrew¡¯s penis couldn¡¯t control his excitement. Hearing that, Kelly suddenly understood and asked, ¡°Master, do you like this? I understand.¡± After saying that, Kelly began to make Andrew¡¯s penis back and forth carefully. Although it was clumsy, Kelly¡¯s method was very gentle, as if she was afraid of breaking it. Kelly observed Andrew¡¯s reaction carefully. Andrew would remember and increase this method if any tiny action would make his reaction more strongly. If she touched any part of Andrew¡¯s body that would make him infort, she would touch it more often and slowly increase her strength. Andrew lost his mindpletely. It was the first time that Kelly had sex with a man, but she had paid all her attention to every change of Andrew, and her method was growing at an amazing speed. ¡°Ah, Kelly. It¡¯s sofortable, Kelly.¡± ¡°Master, you look veryfortable. Why does Kelly start to feel hot?¡± Kelly¡¯s breath became hot. She reached out the other hand and held Andrew¡¯s penis with both hands. Her index finger swept over the penis crown nimbly, and her finger pulps gently rubbed the stems. Her palm rubbed against the eyes of the penis. ¡°Ah, Kelly, Kelly.¡± ¡°Master, are you feeling well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sofortable. Kelly is awesome.¡± Andrew slumped onto the floor. Kelly hurriedly crawled over, held the penis in her hand, and continued to set it up. An indescribable sense of excitement covered his chest. It was hard to satisfy Andrew just with her hands. ¡°Kelly, can you help me lick it with your tongue?¡± Kelly was stunned. ying with her master¡¯s penis, she somehow felt an unimaginable heat all over her body. A primitive desire of a woman began to surge out from her chest. She wanted to hold the penis, and taste it only belonged to her master. She opened her mouth, stuck out her pink tongue, and gently licked the sap oozing from the penis¡¯s eyes. The slight touch instantly gave Andrew a high-pressure electric shock. The extremely soft and moist touch was a wonderful feeling that she had never experienced in her two lifetimes. ¡°Kelly, if you mind it¡¯s dirty, you don¡¯t have to force to help me.¡± Kelly shook her head and said, ¡°How could it be dirty, master?¡± With her understanding of Andrew¡¯s preferences, Kelly stuck out her tongue again. The pink small¡¯s tongue was covered with crystal clear saliva, like a small tongue, wrapped around the ns penis. At this moment, Andrew felt like his whole body was bathed in the warmth and moisture. Andrewy on the ground, enjoying the service from Kelly. Kelly climbed onto Andrew¡¯s body. The round double chests were against his knees, and her lips gently sucked the ns penis into her hot mouth. Her tongue continued to roll up the penis¡¯s eyes, and slowly rubbed along the edge of the penis¡¯s head in circles. Kelly¡¯s saliva became thicker and thicker. Her skin was getting hotter and hotter. Through the round jade chests on his knees, Andrew could feel his heart beating faster. ¡°Kelly¡­ You¡¯re awesome. My penis seems to be melting.¡± ¡°Master¡­ Do you like it?¡± As Kelly tried to swallow and puff, she said, ¡°Master¡­ Ah¡­ Kelly¡­ I feel¡­ Strange¡­ Ah¡­ my body is so hot¡­ Ah¡­ it¡¯s itchy¡­ Ah¡­¡± Kelly said as she pulled down her breast by instinct. While sucking Andrew¡¯s penis, she rubbed her chest and kept panting. ¡°Ah¡­ Kelly, try harder. Lick me with more tongue and lick me again¡­¡± Andrew gently pressed the backside of Kelly¡¯s head and let her sniff as frequently as he wanted. The strong penis kept spitting out from Kelly¡¯s mouth. Kelly let go of her mouth and licked the ns penis and the eyes from the bottom of his penis with her tongue full of saliva. The whole penis was immediately soaked in her fragrant saliva and then was swallowed by her mouth. She rubbed one of her breasts with her other hand, trying to calm herself down. In this way, Kelly kept swallowing Andrew¡¯s penis. The strong penis could almost fill her mouth. Finally, Andrew came to a critical moment. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°Ah, Kelly, I can¡¯t hold it¡­ I¡¯m going to shoot.¡± Kelly seemed to have sensed something. Andrew¡¯s penis was getting thicker and bigger as if it was about to explode. Her instinct told her to speed up at this time. She hurried to hold Andrew¡¯s legs with one hand and pushed the penis into her mouth as fast as she could. ¡°Kelly¡­ Don¡¯t stop. Kelly! Kelly, Kelly, Kelly!¡± Finally. With his body tensed to the extreme. Andrew felt that his swollen body was finally broken. At the same time, Kelly lifted Andrew¡¯s penis to her throat. As he couldn¡¯t control his strength. Kelly gulped down arge number of sperms. Kelly¡¯s mouth was full of the sperms of the first tremble, and her cheeks were puffed up The second tremor followed, and the bulging cheeks could no longer hold more, and the lips could no longer stop the white and the turbid sperms. Then the penis trembled for the third time, and the sperms spurted out from Kelly¡¯s mouth. When Andrew¡¯s fourth tremble, Kelly¡¯s chin had been soaked in the sperms. In this way, after six or seven consecutive tremors, Andrew finally let go of his tense body. Kelly also opened her mouth and pushed the red penis out of it. Arge number of thick sperms flowed down. Lying on the ground, Andrew felt like he was in heaven. Kelly, who was standing next to them, shut up and swallowed the two mouthfuls of the sperms. Her face was as red as the evening glow. ¡°This is the smell of the host. Kelly¡­ Kelly likes it so much.¡± 22 Chapter 22 In his soul sea, the two of them copsed to the ground. Andrew felt unprecedentedly rxed. It was a sense of peace that he had never had since he fell on the ground. His usually tense nerves seemed to be weak at the moment. Why was he so cozy? It seemed that she was lying on the clouds in heaven. Ice Witch Kelly: fondness plus 15. ¡°Ice Witch Kelly, the level of likability has been raised to love. You will get a senior gift bag from a witch. Do you want to open it?¡± Andrew was stunned. Could this also improve her fondness? When he raised his head, he saw Kelly kneeling on the ground with a red face, rubbing her round breast, and her fingertips were still fiddling with her breasts. At the crotch of the Ice Goddess¡¯s blessing, clear lewd water had seeped out from both sides, dripping, and arge part of the bright ck silk was stained. ¡°Master, Kelly feels so strange and ufortable.¡± Kelly was out of breath. She picked up her right breast, held her breast, and slid the other hand along her lower abdomen to the crotch. Through her clothes, she lifted her wet womb.. Her buttocks began to shake back and forth. Could doing such a thing also improve the favor of the Witch? Andrew stood up in a hurry and held Kelly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kelly, stop. It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡± Kelly froze and asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Andrew exined in a hurry, ¡°It was my fault. I couldn¡¯t help but apologize. We just knew each other not long ago. We shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. We should know more about it before we do it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a deeper understanding?¡± Kelly was even more confused. Andrew didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°All in all, this kind of thing should be done when lovers express their love.¡± ¡°What is a lover?¡± Kelly didn¡¯t know anything. In the face of such an innocent girl, Andrew scratched his head with embarrassment and said, ¡°Lovers are two people who can trust each other. They can¡¯t trust each other anymore. They can trust their bodies and everything to each other.¡± ¡°Trust? Master, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Of course, I trust you. It¡¯s just that we know each other too much and we don¡¯t talk much. This kind of thing needs time andmunication to umte.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kelly thought for a while and suddenly showed a bright smile like sunshine. ¡°Well, I will try my best to be the most trustworthy person for my master.¡± ¡°At that time, the master will teach me what to do next, right?¡± Facing such a lovely girl, Andrew didn¡¯t dare to say no. ¡°Okay. Before that, Kelly must be obedient.¡± Andrew caressed her head lovingly. Kelly nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, Kelly will.¡± ¡°Kelly, fondness plus ten.¡± Speaking of this, Andrew was finally relieved. He said to the system in silence, ¡°Open the gift bag.¡± ¡°The gift bag has been opened, and we got: Premium stage magic plus 3 of ice attribute, frozen dragon boots, and the added protection of Ice Witch.¡± A pair of indigo and white high boots appeared in Andrew¡¯s hand. The ankles of the boots were decorated with two six-horned ice crystals. This was the only real reward among the three rewards. After putting it on, he checked his properties. Magic power had risen from 245 to 255, 10 points magic power. At the same time, ice talent increased by two points and now it¡¯s eight point three. In addition to increasing the speed of practicing ice magic, ice talent could also directly affect the lethality of ice magic. Eight point three meant that his lethality was eight point three times stronger than normal. Generally speaking, everyone¡¯s basic talent was between zero point eight and one point three. He mainly cultivated the magic of different attributes. If he cultivated more, he would also improve the talent of the corresponding attribute. As for Andrew, he didn¡¯t have much talent of any nature, let alone magic power. Eight point three was already a fearful rate. Of course,pared to this pair of boots, the other two rewards were even more incredible. Andrew got three ice magic. Frost: it can cause arge range of ice damage. Although it is not very destructive, it has a strong ability to control the group. Compared with damage, this magic mainly used the characteristics of ice to make the opponent fall into the cold, resulting in its dullness, low reaction, and restraint of movements. After all, it was easy to understand that weakening one¡¯s opponent was equivalent to strengthening one¡¯s strength. Heaven condensing spear: The advanced magic of the ice spear, which could maximize the prating power with lower temperature and more magic power. Both the speed and the precision were unparalleled, and it was fatal magic. Frost wings: the magic of ice flying. Use ice magic to condense a pair of wings on the back. While flying through magic power, the ice wings can also help to fly and guide, which makes the flying speed faster and the consumption of magic power lower.¡± It was equivalent to a special version of flying magic. The three magic was all ice wing¡¯s high-level magic. Advanced magic was learned in the school. In addition to some general magic, all kinds of magic with different attributes needed to be exchanged with tokens. The three magic treasures were worth 2400 tokens. In the end, the added protection of the Ice Witch. This was not magic, but more like a buff. It didn¡¯t need to consume magic power to maintain the state, and it wouldst for 24 hours. After getting it, ice magic was immune to damage. To a certain extent, it could resist the medium and low-level magic of other attributes. When hit by ice magic, which was at the premium stage of the enemy realm or above, it could also protect itself to a certain extent. With the help of these things, Andrew had a certain chance of winning against the weaker mage. He didn¡¯t expect to have such a good harvest. It was the first time that Andrew had been in such a good mood since he was born. After confirming what he had obtained, Andrew was about to leave his soul sea. ¡°Master!¡± Kelly suddenly stopped him. Looking back, he saw Kelly lowering her head and muttering as if she had something unspeakable to say. Her buttocks were so cute when she twisted them. After hesitating for a long time, she said, ¡°Can you do it more often like today¡¯s thing?¡± Andrew blushed and asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why do you make such a request all of a sudden?¡± Kelly said shyly, ¡°Because¡­ Because I think the master seemed to be veryfortable just now. Kelly would do whatever the host liked, and Kelly would learn. Kelly wanted the host to be morefortable and befortable all the time.¡± ¡°Kelly!¡± Andrew¡¯s heart was melted by Kelly¡¯s selfless words. He hugged Kelly gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Kelly.¡± Leaning against Andrew¡¯s chest, Kelly sniffed Andrew¡¯s breath greedily and said, ¡°I love you the most, the master.¡± 23 Chapter 23 Andrew then left. To be honest, Kelly was a pure and coquettish witch. If Andrew wanted to have sex, it would be difficult for her to even stay up all night? But Andrew knew how to restrain his desire. He didn¡¯t do anything more, nor did he do anything with Kelly before he left. The lust made a man dizzy. Desire was sublimated when it was unleashed at the right time. If he indulged himself in his desire, the price would affect his practice and growth. Now the most important thing was to continue to raise his magic power and level. The world of the mage was full of knowledge. It was not the time to enjoy. After leaving his soul sea, Andrew put his boots back into his space ring and quickly left the lounge. Before school was over, he went to the meditation room. Two hourster, Andrew left the meditation room and found that his magic power had reached 204. Plus the school uniform, magic stick frost dragon boots, and Andrew¡¯s magic power, the limit could reach 257. Practice sped up again. In the past, one meditation could only increase one magic power, but now it had be two.. There was only a thin line that the 280 magic power that the advanced mage need. There were only one and a half months left before the final exam of the first grade. If possible, Andrew hoped that breakthrough could enter the senior mage level before graduation. Director Nichs had told him that he would teach in person from breakthrough to mage. Before that, he taught apprentice in his way from the medium stage breakthrough to the premium stage. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in teaching you this skill.¡± Director Nichs said it himself. Anyway, he had nothing to do now, so he decided to go to the trial center to have a look. First of all, he could save tokens in case of need. Thinking of this, Andrew strode towards the trial center. On the other side. Kaleb felt that there was something wrong with his liver recently. He had never been in a good mood since he took the test of magic power. Originally, as the prince of the Iron Pagoda Empire, Kaleb was going to get whatever he wanted. After entering Lion Eagle Mage Academy, he had always been the focus of the public. He had always been the apple of the eyes of the public. When he was in a bad mood, he could diss the loss like Andrew. He could live afortable life. But after the test, his school career suddenly changed dramatically. First, he was humiliated by Andrew, and then he was used of the diabolic wolf and almost died in the battle. Then, he wanted to fight for some benefits from Agres, and his wanting a woman was ruined by Andrew. Now, Taylor, who was about to be gotten, became indifferent to him since he came back from his mission. The worst part was that. After two hours of meditation, Kaleb was surprised to find that his magic power didn¡¯t increase at all. How is that possible! It was the fifth day? In the past, it would grow by one point three to four times. My talent has decreased? Kaleb finally came to his senses. In addition to talent, mentality was also very important in mage. In a bad mental state, one couldn¡¯t concentrate, and the ability to meditate would naturally be poor. This was the same as theck of talent. Because of the mental problem recently, my talent has be poor? Kaleb was furious for a moment. At this moment, there was only the cold face in his mind that seemed to be indifferent to anything. ¡®Andrew, Andrew, Andrew. Since the test, this loser had risen to the sky and my life had be a mess. Without him, I would never end up like this.¡¯ Kaleb kicked the door open and left. Andrew had been humiliated by him several times since the test. This loser got some opportunities and flew away in a sh. I don¡¯t understand. If you are obedient and trampled underfoot by me, nothing will happen. Why did you be stronger suddenly? The most hateful thing was that Kaleb had been watching them all the time. Even though he had taught apprentice, Andrew didn¡¯t feelcent about the practice at all. Instead, he became more diligent than before. Recently, there was even a voiceing from the school. Kaleb¡¯s talent hade to an end. Now the one who had the most chance topete with Nason was Andrew. ¡®Are you kidding me? Just him? This loser?¡¯ The more Kaleb thought about it, the angrier he became. However, at this moment. In front of him, he saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the trial center. It¡¯s Andrew. Andrew entered the trial center unexpectedly. Kaleb had nned to pick up the principal and leave after the school was over in 20 minutes. After all, he had saved 640 tokens in this month. There was only a 360 score gap for him to exchange the design drawing of the intermediate wand, wisdom magic stick. Just send the materials to our house. As long as he could have enough tokens, he could directly pass the wand of the demon possession and get the medium wand. So he needed to finish hismission as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Andrew here. ¡°Hey, Andrew, take the mission.¡± Kaleb stopped him without hesitation. Andrew turned around and saw Kaleb. He asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± With a wicked smile, Kaleb stepped forward and put his arm around Andrew¡¯s shoulder as if they had been friends for a long time. ¡°Are you here for a mission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Andrew shook off his arm, turned around, and walked into the center. ¡°Gee.¡± His cold attitude infuriated Kaleb. But since they met, Kaleb had no reason to let him go. There were still 15 minutes left before the school was over. It was the evening peak of the trial center, and the crowd was surging. He would take this opportunity to suppress him. Let him understand that the losers are always losers. Even if he can climb up a little through efforts, he can only be trampled underfoot by a genius like me. Kaleb couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when Andrew was bullied by him. With a snicker on his face, Kaleb quickened his pace and caught up with Andrew. 24 Chapter 24 In front of themission wall, Andrew¡¯s main target was the level one or the level twomission in red and yellow. Although the reward was low, it was a simplemission. Andrew nned to finish themission in the evening ande back to the school for meditation on the second day to take themission with high reward and difficulty. In this way, time could be fully used. But he didn¡¯t expect that Kaleb woulde up to him soon. ¡°Hey, Andrew, what about themission?¡± The appearance of two personal apprentices immediately attracted the attention of all the students around. Then they saw Kaleb and Andrew. They were well-known enemies. Andrew was often bullied by Kaleb before he became powerful. Everyone looked at them as if they were watching a good show. ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t talk much with him and just chose the most cost-effectivemission. ¡°Let me see what kind ofmission you are looking for.¡± Kaleb pushed Andrew aside and looked at the area that Andrew had just seen. ¡°Uncle Archer¡¯s dog has been lost. The sewer in Moore¡¯s apartment has been blocked. We¡¯ll go to sixteen pharmacies to buy the designated medicinal materials respectively¡­¡± After reading for a while, Kaleb burst intoughter and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the work of running errands?. You have taught apprentice. How can you choose such a low-levelmission? Why didn¡¯t he have the confidence to take the level three challenge.¡± In front of everyone, Kaleb spoke louder and louder, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You are so timid. It¡¯s a shame for director Nichs. Last time in Vulture mountain, it was me and Taylor whopleted themission, but you suddenly appeared and picked up a ready-made one. At that time, I thought you were brave enough, but I didn¡¯t expect that you were so good at taking advantage of others. I asked you to take themission, but you didn¡¯t dare? Hey, to be honest, did you see that Taylor and I took themission of the wind diabolic wolfst time and you took it again on purpose so that you could find our fault?¡± Hearing this, the students around understood suddenly. Although it was confidential for students to take anymission in the trial center. But everyone knew that Andrew had taken on themission of the wind diabolic wolfst time. During this period, everyone was guessing if Andrew had be much stronger or not. After all, Andrew had always kept a low profile, and his strength was also a mystery to the public. No one had seen Andrew try his best. Some said that his strength was close to the premium stage of the mage, while some said that he was a weak man with no strength at all. All in all, there were different opinions. But now, Kaleb¡¯s words instantly solved everyone¡¯s doubts. Andrew took on themission of attacking the wind diabolic wolf. Did he take shortcuts? What¡¯s more, Andrew was indeed looking at the level one or the level twomission just now, and he had no intention of touching the level threemission at all. For a moment, everyone looked at Andrew with disdain. Sure enough, he was a loser. Even if he was lucky enough to be the director Nichs¡¯s tutor apprentice, he was still a loser. When it came tomission, he could only rely on the loopholes to get ess to tokens. Shameless! The director was so blind. Andrew¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Kaleb and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Kaleb sneered, ¡°I happen toe here to see if there is any bigmission. After all, we are the apprentice. How can we ept an ordinarymission.¡± Kaleb walked around the level three area of themission wall and soon found amission he liked. ¡°I think this one is good, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too difficult. I¡¯ll do what I can. I think I still need a helper. Ordinary students are not strong enough. I wonder if there is any powerful student, such as the one who is praised by director Nichs, who can go with me?¡± This was Kaleb¡¯s most famous trick. Seeing this, the students around immediately understood what Kaleb wanted to do. In the past, many reckless students tried to resist or even fight back after being bullied by Kaleb. But in the end, they all ended up miserably. Kaleb¡¯s mostmon method was to provoke them to do something dangerous with him in public when they tried to resist. If he didn¡¯t go, he would be looked down upon by others in the future. Kaleb would mock him from time to time and bully him even more. And if he went there, Kaleb would lead him to a more dangerous ce. In either case, Kaleb won. Everyone was clear about Kaleb¡¯s trick, and they were watching Andrew¡¯s good show secretly. Andrew was well aware of Kaleb¡¯s tricks. Kaleb was a vengeful man. All he could do to live today was to work hard and endure humiliation. Kaleb always yed this trick. None of them would have a good ending if they were targeted by him. But¡­ ¡°Well, since Kaleb invited me, of course, I¡¯ll keep hispany.¡± Andrew replied enthusiastically. Kaleb was stunned. He had thought that Andrew would turn him down, but he didn¡¯t expect him to ept it so easily? Before Kaleb could react, Andrew had already taken themission from him. ¡°Level three urgent mission. The number of goblins inhabited in the Cabbeen mine mountain is unknown. A conservative estimate is above 80. As for the reward¡­ 600 tokens. The local vigers of the Cabbeen vige were willing to raise the mage transportation fee and an extra 200 gold coins. ¡°Oh? It was very difficult.¡± Andrew shook themission list, pointed at the three skeletons on it, and said, ¡°This is a three-level urgentmission. Did you see the three skeletons? It means that they have received orders three times, and all the people who received orders three times have died. If no one took the order again, the upgrade would be a level fourmission.¡± Kaleb snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, just say it.¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know your strength and I don¡¯t want you to go alone.¡± Upon hearing this, Kaleb got furious. Then he looked at Andrew¡¯s face. It was the same sarcastic expression as he used to be. ¡®How dare he look down upon me?¡¯ Good! In thismission, I will let you go to the West. Although the mine that goblin was very weak, it was very good at hiding and sneak attacks. The interior of the Cabbeen mine wasplicated. It had been abandoned for two years after it was upied by the goblin. Even the high-level mage could only barely protect herself. Kaleb had used thismission to kill a person. He had been there once and knew everything about the Cabbeen mine. Besides, Kaleb had a trump card. It was a bottle of green liquid medicine in his bag. Goblin Lo. With this bottle of the drug, Kaleb was confident that he could get out of the Cabbeen mine safely. As for Andrew. Humph. Thinking of this, Kaleb smiled maliciously. ¡°Okay. Andrew rarely cares about me so much. Let¡¯s go together.¡± The crowd burst into an uproar. Thatmission was the difficulty ceiling of a level threemission. To their surprise, director Nichs¡¯s tutor apprentice wanted to challenge the Cabbeen mine. For a moment, the whole trial center was boiling with excitement. There was going to be a good show. Andrew and Kaleb were well-known enemies. In this way, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, the two of them went to the counter and confirmed themission. After receiving the transport scroll, they were sent to the Cabbeen mine together. 25 Chapter 25 In the Cabbeen mine. It was located at the junction of the Iron Pagoda Empire and the Hundred Flower Empire. As it produced some crude copper ore, even the ordinary copper ore was rarely produced, so it was worthless. Because of this, this ce had be a three-pronged area. The vigers of the nearby Cabbeen vige could only sell ores to make a living. Because of its low value, two years ago, a group of goblins checked in the only economic lifeline of Cabbeen vige, Cabbeen mine. Neither Hundred Flower Empire nor Iron Pagoda Empire paid any attention to this matter. After all, it was a long journey and it was difficult to kill goblins in the mine. When there was no way out, the Cabbeen vige could only ask Lion Eagle Mage Academy¡¯s system for help. They didn¡¯t expect that the difficulty of thismission was beyond ordinary. One after another, they all died in the mine. The difficulty and reward didn¡¯t match, so no one couldplete themission for half a year. Andrew and Kaleb frowned at the entrance of the cave. Inside the cave, there was a smell of rust like blood. On both sides of the cave, there were a few scary white bones. Two of the skulls were bloody, with a small amount of meat residue. Someone had been killed by goblins not long ago obviously. ¡°If you are afraid, just say it. I can go there alone.¡± Kaleb sneered. Andrew ignored him and went straight into the cave. He was taken in.. Kaleb was ecstatic. He had seen this situation countless times. ¡®No matter how calm you look, you must be unconvinced if you are provoked by me in your heart? To prove that he is stronger than me, he rushed faster than anyone else. Andrew, you are too young to fight with me.¡¯ Thinking of this, Kaleb strode to catch up with Andrew. The cave was dark and nothing could be seen. Even with the strengthening of his eyesight, his vision was only poor three or four meters. The cave was filled with stench. The floor was full of excrement mixed with blood, making it difficult for people to fall. In the dark cave, goblins¡¯ quack could be heard from time to time, but because of the echo, it was difficult to tell the specific location. Andrew and Kaleb headed towards the depths of the cave, carefully observing the surroundings. A ck figure suddenly jumped behind them. The two of them looked back at the first time but saw nothing. ¡°They found us,¡± Kaleb said calmly. Andrew didn¡¯t even put on a defensive look and simply said ¡°Okay¡±. Kaleb looked down upon his calm face. How long can your calmnessst? However, at this moment. ¡°Wow!¡± A strange scream suddenly came from the side. A goblin suddenly rushed out of the pile of coal, holding a rusty knife and stabbing it into the back of Andrew¡¯s head. Kaleb was overjoyed. Well, the bastard didn¡¯t respond. Just as he expected Andrew to be stabbed in the back of his head. Icy armor. Andrew¡¯s head condensed out of a thickyer of hard ice suddenly. With a ng, the blunt knife of the goblin was broken on the spot. Andrew turned around and waved his fist. Goblin¡¯s head was beaten into the air. His fist hit its left face, and brains spurted out from its right ear. The goblin hit the wall of the pit heavily, and all the bones in his body were almost broken, sliding down to the ground like mud. Kaleb was stunned by what he saw. Although the magic power could also strengthen the body, as a mage, it had the strength to break the bones of the goblin with a punch unexpectedly. It was too exaggerated. Just as he was in a daze. More and more footsteps came from the surroundings. They were goblins. There were about ten of them. ¡°A trap?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. Kaleb stepped back with a sullen face. When Andrew came to his senses, Kaleb had already reached the boundary of his vision. He was holding a bottle of green liquid medicine. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m sorry that you have to die here.¡± Andrew recognized the bottle at the first sight. Goblin Lo. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Andrew said calmly, ¡°The goblin is a night habit creature. It will sleep in its habitat during the day. He had just entered the mine and met one. It was not a big deal. It was because of this bottle of drug that so many goblins popped out all of a sudden?¡± Kaleb sneered, ¡°You are a little knowledgeable, but even if you know it now, so what? Lo would make the goblin within ten kilometers around them in a rage. They would rush up to look for the female where the original Lo was. But when they arrived, they saw a man. Guess what they would do? Of course, he felt that he was cheated! You should be ready to be torn apart by the angry goblin tide, and then be eaten up without even bones!¡± Then Kaleb burst intoughter and threw the whole bottle of medicine to the ground. Bang. The bottle was broken. The thick green liquid immediately emitted a strong smell of fish. But for goblins, the taste was very pleasant. Andrew heard the restless sound of the goblins from the depths of the mine. There were at least hundreds of rapid footsteps. Looking in the direction of Kaleb, Andrew found that he had already gone. It seemed that it was not the first time he had entered the Cabbeen mine. He knew the terrain so well that he could leave here in a sh withplicated terrain. At this time, he should have left the Cabbeen mine with a transport scroll, right? After all, there was no need to escape veritably. As long as he could get out of Andrew¡¯s sight for a while and then use transport scroll, he could leave directly. As for me, I will be alone and helpless. In this invisible mine, I will face more than 100 fierce goblins. ¡°Well, everything is as I expected.¡± Andrew smiled. He had guessed what Kaleb wanted to do from the very beginning. Andrew was annoyed by Kaleb¡¯s harassment and suppression. The situation was obvious: ¡®I¡¯m no longer the Andrew you could bully as you liked before.¡¯ But he just couldn¡¯t ept the reality. Andrew wasn¡¯t a kind-hearted person, and he didn¡¯t expect Kaleb toe back to life. Since you can¡¯t ept the reality, I will help you ept it. Andrew wanted to kill Kaleb. But it would be too good for him to kill Kaleb. The humiliation in the past year was still vivid in his mind. What Andrew wanted was the pain of his death. Today, Andrew fell into Kaleb¡¯s trap on purpose. At the thought of this, the sound of goblins was close at hand. Andrew collected himself and began to condense magic power. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my new magic too.¡± 26 Chapter 26 The cyan and white magic power enveloped the whole body like mist. The goblins in the mine had alreadye into view. Andrew¡¯s magic power was ready. The huge cyan and white magic array surrounded him. He pped his hands together. Frost. In an instant, the magic array disappeared, and a massive amount of magic power erupted from Andrew¡¯s body suddenly. All of a sudden, an unimaginable cold air centered on Andrew, spread out. Along the way, the ground, walls, and roof were all covered with thick frost. The surrounding goblins were instantly frozen into ice sculptures as soon as they touched the cold air. Even if they jumped into the air, they couldn¡¯t face it. They froze in the air and then fell, smashing into ice debris on the ground. The horrifying Cabbeen mine instantly turned into an icy hell. The footsteps of goblins also disappeared in an instant. Lighting. Andrew snapped his fingers. He used lightning magic to check the surrounding scene. As the tip of the magic stick lit up, the appalling scene came into view finally.. Seventy or eighty goblins were frozen at thest second before they died. Theplicated Cabbeen mine was too closed, which increased the range of effect of the frosty energy greatly. The cold air spread and almost reached the entrance of the cave. Although the main function of the Frost was to control the field and weaken it in arge range, the damage was secondary. But this was also rtively speaking. The most powerful monsters of goblins were the sneak attacks and the endless number of them, but they were not powerful themselves. In a frontal battle, two armed ordinary people could kill a goblin. The damage of the Frost was enough to freeze this kind of weak fiends to the bone. Heaven condensing spear. He condensed a long spear which was two meters long and fell into his hand. The long spear spun and hacked as if it had intelligence. Every time he swept it, he would be able to shatter several goblins. In just a few minutes, seventy or eighty goblins were chopped into pieces by Andrew. As the top magic of the ice spear, the spear was not only thrown and prated but also held as a weapon. Moreover, since it was condensed by his magic power, his movements did not rely on his proficiency in spear system weapons. He only needed to use his mind to control the movements of the spear. Even if Andrew had never practiced the spear, he was like a veteran spear master. Andrew waved his hand, and the spear turned into ice debris on the ground. He took a deep breath. Because the walls and the roof were all frozen, and the source of the stench was sealed in the ice. The smell of the cave, which had been filled with stinky air, instantly became much cleaner. It wasfortable to breathe in the cold air. It only took Andrew a few minutes toplete themission that didn¡¯t be finished three times by others in a row. But Andrew didn¡¯t rush back. It was a rare chance for him toe to the mine. Wasn¡¯t it too wasteful to justplete themission? As the cheapest devil ore, the copper ore was worth 10 tokens per gram in the school. If he could umte a little, he could save a lot of tokens in the future. Thinking of this, Andrew went straight to the depths of the cave and soon arrived at the mine. The wall here showed a strange purple red color. Andrew condensed the spear again and dug the wall. Arge piece of rock fell off and then was smashed into pieces by the heaven condensing spear. There were many crimson metal particles in it, which were the rough copper mine. Andrew went into the mine patiently. It took him about three hours to collect more than 200 grams of the rough copper mine. Fortunately, they found four or five grams of copper ore in this mine. Different from ordinary ores, ordinary ores had a higher purity and a higher value of 60 tokens. Andrew was overjoyed. The harvest was worth more than 2400 tokens. After mining a small mine, Andrew went deep into it and finally arrived at an open space. This should be the cave where goblins used to live. It was also a temporary location for the workers of the Cabbeen mine to dig ores. After goblins lived in for two years, even if it was frozen, it was difficult to cover up its stench. But Andrew didn¡¯t care. Because he saw arge amount of copper ore piling up in the corner of the cave. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew stepped forward to check it and found that it was overjoyed. They were as big as a basketball, and they were all copper ore. It must be the ores that the workers hadn¡¯t transported out when they were upied by goblins. And goblins couldn¡¯t use ores, so it had been abandoned here all the time. He stepped forward and found that most of them were crude copper ores, but there were more than fifty or sixty grams of them. Andrew looked for it for a while and was overjoyed. He found a purple crystal-sized ore the size of a mung bean. The high purity copper ore would be as crystal clear as crystal. There was no doubt that this ore was the bronze concentrate. The school value: 800 tokens per gram. The Cabbeen mine was a Mountain Copper Mine District, but it didn¡¯t mean that there was nothing good in it. It was just that the proportion and yield were rtively small. It seemed that the workers who had extracted this pile of ores must be very happy? Not to mention the school, the copper ore was a treasure that everyone wanted to get. The density of the copper ore was very high, and this one, which was about the size of a mung bean, weighed 3 grams. This one was more valuable than all the copper ore that Andrew had been mining for three hours. And there was such a big bunch. At least ten thousand tokens. He put them in the space ring in a hurry. Just in time, the small space ring that the school had allocated was filled with them. The harvest this time was more than twenty times higher than themission itself. He earned too much. ¡®With so many ores, I can not only use them myself but also give Kelly a lot. Kelly¡¯s fondness was now 80, and her next likability level needed to be 150. Andrew couldn¡¯t wait to see what the next witch¡¯s gift would be. If Kaleb didn¡¯t do anything to me, how could I monopolize all these things? Themission must be handled by more than two people. Thank you, Kaleb.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew smiled with satisfaction and opened the transport scroll. The next day, in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The sudden bad news struck director Nichs like a bolt of lightning. He slumped into his chair. Nichs couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard from Kaleb, who was crying in front of him. After a long while, he asked Kaleb in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you sure that Andrew has died?¡± Kaleb cried out loudly, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing with all his might. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We were ambushed by goblins. I tried my best to take him away, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with me. Finally¡­ ¡° Kaleb covered his face and choked with sobs. Director Nichs¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Andrew, I think you are a good boy. Why¡­ Why do you have to take such a dangerousmission?¡¯ What Nichs didn¡¯t know was that Kaleb was crying, not because he was sad, but because He didn¡¯t want director Nichs to see his smile. Now Andrew was dead. As long as I could defeat Nason, I will be the only personal tutor of the director. All the resources of the school will be poured on me. 27 Chapter 27 Andrew was dead. The news spread all over the school in only one night. It made director Nichs that didn¡¯t sleep all night. He always felt that Andrew¡¯s death was a little odd, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Butpared with doubt, sadness upied arger proportion in Nichs¡¯s heart. Among the three students, Nichs cared about Andrew the most. Nason was a genius at the monster level. Kaleb was almost a genius, however, as the prince of the Iron Pagoda Empire, he had abundant resources to make up for the gap. Only Andrew. The son of duke was not as talented as ordinary people, but he was able to achieve what he was today through hard work. Among the three apprentices, what Nichs was looking forward to the most was to see how far Andrew could grow? However, he didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Nichs didn¡¯t sleep all night. The next day, during the morning exercise, Nichs went onto the stage with a heavy heart and announced the news of Andrew¡¯s death in front of the whole school. Unlike ordinary students, the teaching apprentice was different. Ordinary students would die in themission every day. However, due to the special status of the teaching of the apprentice, after his death, it must be passed on to the students by the specially responsible tutors. Only Nichs¡¯s apprentice could enjoy the mourning treatment of the whole school after his death. At this moment, the announcement of Andrew¡¯s death caused an uproar among all the students present. Although they had heard about it for a long time, most of them were suspicious.. After all, it was not easy for him to die since he was the teaching apprentice by Nichs. But now that director Nichs said it himself, everyone had to believe him. That Andrew was dead? He died in the cave of goblins after he had just set the world on fire. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Nason, who was standing behind Nichs, asked in a low voice. Kaleb snorted and then looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re the next one.¡± Nason said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think you can beat me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Nason¡¯s eyes became sharp and the murderous look permeated through every pore. Kaleb, however, was ted. ¡®Now that Andrew was dead, I have regained myposure, even better than before. Now I think I can surpass Nason soon.¡¯ However, Nason¡¯s heart was as cold as ice. No matter how Kaleb provoked him, he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Now, my two apprentices, pleasee up to the stage and mourn for Andrew.¡± Nichs wiped off the tears in his eyes and turned around. ¡°Nason,e on first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nason walked three steps to the stage, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Andrew is a good man. He works hard.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nichs nodded with relief, looking forward to Nason¡¯s following mourning. However, Nason didn¡¯t move at all. Nichs asked in confusion, ¡°What else?¡± Nason paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Then he returned to his original position. So fast! Nichs was stunned. Nason, are you kidding me? But on second thought, Nason didn¡¯t like to talk much. He could say a word, which meant that he thought that Andrew was good. Then it was Kaleb. Tears streamed down Kaleb¡¯s face as he walked up to the magic of voice reinforcement. ¡°I lost the most important thing today.¡± ¡°Andrew is my best friend. We trust and help each other.¡± ¡°Although he has left us forever, I will always remember Andrew.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t be discouraged. I will live bravely like Andrew, ovee difficulties, and march forward bravely like Andrew.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, thunderous apuse was heard on the yground. Most of them were moved by Kaleb¡¯s speech, and some apuded because Kaleb performed too well. To be honest, people who didn¡¯t know Kaleb and Andrew would think they were truly good friends. ¡®This time, I got rid of Andrew and set up a friendship building. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡¯ Closing his eyes and listening to the apuse, Kaleb felt that he had reached the peak of his life. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so moved. People who don¡¯t know you might think that your mother died.¡± At this moment, a cold voice appeared in an instant. What¡¯s this voice? Kaleb¡¯s joy was shattered into pieces. At the end of the yground, a familiar figure was walking towards him from the main hall. At this moment, everyone showed an expression of seeing a ghost. Kaleb was so scared that his eyes almost popped out of. Yes, it was Andrew. ¡°When did we trust and help each other? In your dream?¡± Kaleb couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°An¡­ Andrew?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Andrew said, resting his hands on his hips. ¡°How¡­ How could you not die?¡± Speaking of this, Andrew, who had been busy all night, was not sleepy. He walked slowly to the tform and said, ¡°You¡¯re not dead. How can I be willing to die?¡± The more Andrew said the gloomier his face became. On the tform, he no longer hid the murderous look in his eyes. Nichs was overjoyed. He hurried forward and asked, ¡°That¡¯s great. Andrew, are you still alive? What the hell was going on? Kaleb said you were surrounded by goblins?¡± Andrew bowed to Nichs and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m surrounded by goblins, but it¡¯s he who attracted goblins and want to kill me.¡± Then he pointed at Kaleb. Kaleb¡¯s face turned livid. He had never expected that Andrew woulde back alive. There were not many diversions in the front and back of that ce. Facing so many goblins, how did he escape with his vision blocked? Nichs turned to look at Kaleb. Nichs understood what was going on from his expression immediately. Andrew told them what had happened in the Cabbeen mine in front of the whole school. All the students were shocked. Director Nichs punched the gpole beside him and smashed it into pieces. ¡°Kaleb, is that true?¡± In the face of the director¡¯s questioning, Kaleb was trembling like amb, and his face was bloodless. ¡°He¡­ He is lying!¡± Kaleb shouted madly, ¡°Director, he¡­ Andrew wanted to throw me into the Cabbeen mine. I escaped, but he didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from what you saidst night.¡± Director Nichs¡¯s cold voice interrupted Kaleb¡¯s lie. When he looked at director Nichs again, there was only one word left in his eyes, disappointment. ¡°It seems to be true.¡± Director Nichs lowered his head and sighed, ¡°I thought you were a little arrogant, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a child full of lies.¡± ¡°Director, I¡­¡± Kaleb was at a loss for words. He red at Andrew and squeezed out his name between his teeth, ¡°Andrew¡± ¡°Are you not convinced?¡± Facing his anger, Andrew put his hands in the bags and said, ¡°From the moment you set me up, you have to expect this day toe. Since you are not convinced, I will give you another chance. Kaleb, I¡¯m going to start a school duel with you.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Hearing this, not only director Nichs, but also all the students on the yground burst into an uproar. Is Andrew going to have a school duel? Even Kaleb was bbergasted. ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°Did you hear that? The school duel. Kaleb, you are lying. You have done so many bad things. Today, I will not only ruin your reputation but also kill you in despair.¡± 28 Chapter 28 The so-called school duel was a special system of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The world of the mage was cruel, filled with irreconcble conflicts of interests and thew of the jungle. Generally speaking, they could adjust the conflict by themselves. If they couldn¡¯t make use of it, then any student had the right to duel with another student. It could be said that in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, the school duel was the greatest guarantee for students. It was also thest way for students to protect their interests. Once the other party epted the battle in the school duel, both sides had to fight. Equipment, drugs, whatever you want. There was no limit to his means. No one, including the director, is allowed to interfere in the battle. When the battle began, one of them had to die before it ended. If you are involved in a school duel, you can refuse to ept it, but as a price, you must agree to one of the other¡¯s requests unconditionally. At the same time, the initiator of the school duel must have enough motivation. If there was no motivation, the tutor had the right to stop it before it was established. But now, Andrew¡¯s school duel was just in time. Andrew was still alive, which was enough to ruin Kaleb¡¯s reputation. But now, Andrew was going to start a school duel with him. ¡°Andrew, be lenient wherever you go.¡± Director Nichs advised. The duel was held in front of all the teachers and students, and it was reasonable.. As a tutor, if Nichs stopped it, there would be serious consequences. But as a tutor, Nichs couldn¡¯t watch his teaching apprentices kill each other. After all, the four mage academypetitions were about to start in two months. They were short of hands. If one was missing, they would be in big trouble. The only thing he could do now was to persuade Andrew not to get to start. However, Andrew stared at Kaleb and growled, ¡°Did he ever think about letting me go when he bullied me before? When he left me in the Cabbeen mine, did he ever think about letting me go wherever I went? Director, I don¡¯t know what should be forgiven. I just know that don¡¯t persuade others to be kind before they suffer! Kaleb had a bad temper and liked to bully the weak. How many people had died in his hands? If I hadn¡¯t been strong enough, I would have died in the Cabbeen minest night. Today, this school duel must be fought. Either he or I will die!¡± Kaleb was cornered. It was the first time in Kaleb¡¯s life that he had such a desperate feeling. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact. It¡¯s okay that Andrew is still alive, but I¡¯m still cornered by this loser? ¡°Okay. Now that Andrew has made up his mind, I will try my best to keep himpany.¡± Although Kaleb was smiling, his face twisted, and the anger was almost gushing out of his eyes. ¡®Since the Cabbeen mine can¡¯t kill you, I have to do it myself. Did you dig a hole for yourself? Andrew Although I don¡¯t know how you got rid of it, my current magic power is at least 100. You can¡¯t surpass me in such a short time. What¡¯s more, the gift you chose is not useful at all, and my gift is the notebook of the grand mage. Plus the reward I gotst night, I just got the medium-level wand intelligence magic stick. My magic power is at least 150. Do you want to fight with me? I will let you know what a strong man is.¡¯ Nichs saw that he had no strength to stop them, and sighed in his heart. Why did theye to this point today? At this moment, the whole yground was boiling. One of them was a famous genius in the first grade, the little prince of the Iron Pagoda empire. One was a model for all mediocre students to counterattack from a loser. The two of them were both big shots in the school. All the students cleared an open space on the yground. The school duel could be regarded as the beginning when both sides agreed and the master was present. Andrew and Kaleb came to the center of the open space. Kaleb took out his smart magic stick first. This scene made the students in grade one or two sweat again for Andrew. It was the medium-level wand? It would cost 1,000 tokens to exchange for the design drawings alone. Without 2,500 points, it was impossible to exchange for all kinds of materials. Many grade two students might not be able to save enough tokens until the end of the semester. He already had one. Then they looked at Andrew. As expected, it was a preliminary-stage magic stick. There was a big gap between the two just in the equipment. It seemed that Andrew was going to suffer a lot. As soon as they came onto the stage, a strong smoke of gunpowder rose between the two. The irreconcble conflict made Andrew and Kaleb want to end each other¡¯s life by themselves. Nichs still wanted to persuade them. Next to him, Nason walked up to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s announce the beginning, director.¡± ¡°Nason?¡± Nichs felt a sharp pain in his heart and asked, ¡°Why did theye to this point today?¡± However, Nason said calmly, ¡°Kaleb is a bad guy. Just me him for killing Andrew. Even if he wins this battle, you can¡¯t teach him in person. Otherwise, all the talents in the school would be suppressed by him in his three years.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nichs wanted to say something more, but he couldn¡¯t. Yes. ¡®I only saw Kaleb¡¯s talent, but I didn¡¯t see his character.¡¯ Looking at Andrew, Nichs sighed with emotion. ¡®He was one of the countless people who were bullied by Kaleb in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Now he was able to turn over andpete with Kaleb. Maybe it was also the will of God? God wanted Andrew to turn over and avenge those who had been bullied by Kaleb.¡¯ Nichs seemed to see the shadows standing behind Andrew. It was the shadow of a student who had been bullied to death by Kaleb. Thinking of this, Nichs made up his mind and raised his hand, shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Not to mention thepetition of the four mage academy. As the director of the school, he had to witness the final battle. As soon as he finished speaking, Andrew and Kaleb put on the air. The strong killing seemed to materialize and shed fiercely between the two of them. ¡°Andrew¡± Kaleb let out all his anger and used the most powerful magic he had learned from notes. Heavenly fire dragon breath. He pushed his palms forward, and the magic array shed. The next moment, a scorching white fire spurted out. The high temperature of thousands of degrees burned the ground along the way to ss, forming a long high-temperature ditch. The thick me, like the real fire dragon¡¯s breath, rushed towards Andrew. If an ordinary mage was hit by this blow, his body would probably evaporate and disappear on the spot? However, Andrew stood still in front of the dragon¡¯s breath, which was enough to blow up half of the yground. Everyone thought Andrew was petrified by the horrible power. He didn¡¯t open his mouth until dragon breath was right in front of him. ¡°What? That¡¯s it? It seems that I have overestimated you.¡± Andrew raised his hand. Ice wall. An ice wall as thick as a foot rose from the ground in an instant. It was instantly-cast magic? All the students were shocked. Kalebughed wildly, ¡°This low-level magic can block my dragon breath?¡± The scorching breath was blocked by the coldpletely. The collision of fire and ice produced arge amount of steam in an instant. 29 Chapter 29 When the dragon breath disappeared, A picture that exceeded expectations too much made Kaleb¡¯s eyes widen. A huge hole appeared on the ice wall. However, Andrew stood there unharmed. ¡°How¡­ How could it be possible?¡± Kaleb couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. If it was a nightmare, Kaleb had to admit that he was experiencing the most horrible nightmare in his life. ¡°What did you do?¡± Kaleb scolded crazily. ¡°What did I do?¡± Andrew was confused. ¡°I just blocked your attack.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Kaleb roared, ¡°Heavenly fire dragon breath is real high-level magic. How can it be blocked by the ice wall of low-level magic? Even the top magic ice barrier of the ice wall might not be able to block it. The ice wall should have evaporated in an instant!¡± Andrew shrugged, ¡°Who knows? Maybe your magic power is lower than mine!¡± His words stabbed into Kaleb¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. ¡®My magic power is low? Who? I have the intelligence wand? Compared with you? A loser who has been trampled underfoot by me in the first year of school? How dare you look down upon me?¡¯ Kaleb felt humiliated. Fireball spell consecutive messages. He released dozens of Fireball spell in one breath, and the huge fireball fell from the sky like a dozen suns. Kaleb trotted towards Andrew. me cage hand.. The fire wrapped around his arms, forming a pair of huge cage hands. The Fireball spell hit on Andrew¡¯s position without error. All of a sudden, the earth copsed and the stones sshed. Waves of hot air billowed one after another. A big hole with a diameter of 30 meters appeared on the t yground. And every time the hole exploded, the diameter of it would expand. Until thest explosion, Kaleb happened to rush to Andrew. ¡°Go to hell, Andrew!¡± He gathered all his strength and threw a punch at Andrew¡¯s head. The deafening roar resounded through the whole yground, which was about to kill Andrew. However¡­ Bang. A cold feeling came from his fist. The dust slowly dispersed. The bluish and white scene in front of him made Kaleb desperate. His burning fist was blocked by ayer of ice. It was still a low-level magic ice wall. The burning me cage hand was extinguished by the most basic ice magic. Including the dozens of Fireball spell that had just been attacked, all of them were blocked by the ice wall. Behind the translucent ice wall, was Andrew¡¯s cold eyes. Kaleb¡¯sst confidence was shattered by his sharp eyes. ¡°That¡¯s all? Is there anything more powerful?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was as cold as the ice wall. At this moment, Kaleb finally felt threatened. He tried to jump back to keep a distance from him. However¡­ The ice walls were broken, and the new magic was released at the same time. Frost. With Andrew as the center, ayer of cold air spread to nearly a hundred meters. Kaleb tried to jump back, but he didn¡¯t move at all as if he was frozen in ce. He looked down and found his feet were frozen with the ground. And in just two seconds, he was frozen to lose consciousness. He tried to use fire magic, but the extremely cold air made him feel that his blood seemed to be frozen. The new condensed fireball spell went out in midair. ¡®How could it be possible? That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ Kaleb couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Facing this loser, I¡­ I¡­ Have no power to fight back?¡¯ ¡°Is there any other way? If not, it¡¯s my turn, isn¡¯t it?¡± Andrew¡¯s cold voice was like a death sentence. Kaleb stood up in an instant and condensed a small me cage hand again, punching at Andrew¡¯s head. Bang. The me¡¯s iron fist froze in the air. The icy elbow hit Kaleb¡¯s abdomen at two times the speed that it was. With just one blow, Kaleb¡¯s eyes popped out of his eyes and his mouth dislocated. The piercing pain went through the skin of his abdomen to the stomach bag and intestines. After being stiff for two seconds, Kaleb finally couldn¡¯t help but vomit. The stinky vomit was mixed with a lot of blood. The most explosive genius of the first grade was beaten to kneel and retched by the once useless blow. Andrew stood in front of him. In the crowd, Taylor couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. Andrew¡­ When did he be so powerful? Five minutes passed. Kaleb vomited for five minutes before he came back to his senses. Andrew had been waiting for him for five minutes. He raised his head. Andrew¡¯s eyes looked so familiar. Kaleb had beaten Andrew to kneel on the ground and looked at him with the same eyes. ¡®That¡¯s impossible! I can¡¯t believe that I was beaten by this loser without any strength to fight back. That¡¯s impossible! There must be something wrong!¡¯ ¡°You¡­ Bastard¡­¡± Kaleb tried to raise his knees and cursed in broken words, ¡°Who¡­ Who allows you to look down upon me? I¡­ I am the prince of the Iron Pagoda empire! Only I¡­ I am qualified¡­ To look down¡­ Hmm!¡± Before he stood up. He felt two sharp pain in his legs. Andrew kicked Kaleb¡¯s knees hard. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, the sharp pain made Kaleb scream hysterically. The miserable scream made all the onlookers feel shocked. At this moment, Kaleb, who was forced to kneel on the ground, showed a look of fear in the end. He raised his head and saw Andrew¡¯s gloomy eyes which were sending out the cold light of ice. Then Andrew put his hand on his left shoulder gently. Frozen air. This was the most basic ice magic. Kaleb¡¯s shoulder was frozen in an instant, and the cold air spread along his elbow to the whole arm. Kaleb¡¯s right hand turned blue in an instant. At this moment, fear turned into despair. Seeing Andrew reach out to his left hand again, he panicked. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± At this moment, Kaleb didn¡¯t care about his dignity and status at all. He begged for mercy hurriedly, ¡°I¡­ I lost! I¡­ apologize! I can meet all your requirements, so¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°Did you let those students who were beaten to the ground beg you for mercy before?¡± Andrew¡¯s cold voice shattered Kaleb¡¯sst hope and dignity. ¡°No? Then why should I let you go?¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± He put his hand on Kaleb¡¯s left shoulder. Just like his right hand, Kaleb felt that his left hand lost consciousness in an instant. Andrew grabbed his arms and pinched them hard. Kaleb¡¯s frozen arms were broken into pieces. ¡°Ah!¡± Kaleb screamed again on the yground. Andrew put his hand on Kaleb¡¯s forehead. The arrogant Kaleb broke down in the end. He had never thought that he would have such a day. He was ravaged by the loser he had bullied casually in front of the whole school. But now, how could he care so much? ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Andrew¡­ No, sir! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Kaleb begged with tears and snot. But Andrew¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change from beginning to end. ¡°Do any of the people who were killed by you want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the little prince of the Iron Pagoda Empire. My father loves me the most! Please let me go. I promise you will be the grand councilor of the Iron Pagoda Empire after graduation!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m from Hundred Flower Empire.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t! I¡¯m the prince of the Iron Pagoda Empire! My father won¡¯t let you go! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Is this yourst words?¡± Facing the desperate Kaleb, Andrew showed no mercy. Gave as good as one got, and you would pay double. This was Andrew¡¯s message. Releasing the magic power, the cold air prated through Kaleb¡¯s skull and went straight to his brain. Kaleb¡¯s expression froze at this awkward moment. His head turned blue with cold. Immediately, Andrew exerted force to break Kaleb¡¯s frozen neck and pulled his head down. Holding Kaleb¡¯s head high, Andrew walked around in front of the whole school and then fell heavily to the ground. Bang. Kaleb¡¯s head was smashed into pieces. The most famous genius in the first grade was killed by Andrew. 30 Chapter 30 Seeing Kaleb¡¯s body being carried away, Nichs felt sorry for him, but he was more concerned about Andrew. ¡°Andrew, do you know that Kaleb has three sisters and two brothers?¡± Nichs stopped him when he passed by. Andrew paused for a while and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Do you know one of his sisters, his third sister, is in grade two of Lion Eagle Mage Academy?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t keep him guessing, ¡°I also know that his brother Rosen is the strongest in grade one of Dragon Mage Academy. His second sister was the apprentice of the director of Phoenix Mage Academy.¡± ¡°Now that you know, I won¡¯t remind you. Be careful in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± After saying that, Andrew strode away under the gaze of the crowd. Looking at his back, Nichs couldn¡¯t help worrying. If he killed Kaleb today, he would offend the whole Iron Pagoda Empire. The Iron Pagoda Empire was a famous military country. Andrew, you shouldn¡¯t have killed Kaleb today. There are too many enemies. On the other side, Nason, who was silent, looked at Andrew¡¯s back and smiled approvingly. As for Andrew. After returning to the lounge, Andrew went straight to bed and entered her soul sea. He had gained a lot from Cabbeen mine.. There were so many ores that he could not be used up at all. So Andrew wanted to pick out some for Kelly to increase fondness. Andrew was stunned by what he saw in his soul sea. Flowers began to bloom on the boundless soul sea. Colorful and even beautiful, as if falling into a kaleidoscope full of flowers. ¡°Will it change the appearance of the soul sea by increasing the level of the witch fondness?¡± Andrew asked in surprise. ¡°Guess who I am!¡± At this moment, his sight was suddenly blocked by a pair of warm hands. He felt something soft on his back. Andrew was stunned for a while and then smiled knowingly. ¡°Kelly.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Kelly let go of her hand and Andrew turned around. The witch floated in the air like a fish, and then she suddenly kissed Andrew on the face. ¡°Reward the smart master and kiss you, hee.¡± Kelly blushed shyly, who was so charming. Andrew felt that Kelly was more like a fairy than a witch. Every time he was in a bad mood and saw Kelly, he would be in a better mood. ¡°Kelly, I brought you something again.¡± Andrew took out arge handful of copper ores from his space ring. It was about 200 grams. ¡°Wow!¡± Even Kelly was taken aback by such arge amount of ores. ¡°Master, why is there so much this time?¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve strolled around the Cabbeen mine and gained a lot.¡± Hearing this, Kelly became worried. ¡°Mining cave? I remember there might be goblins in that kind of ce, right? Master, are you not injured? Why do you go to that dirty and dangerous ce?¡± Kelly said as she walked around Andrew as if she was afraid that Andrew would be hurt and hide the truth. Seeing that Kelly cared about him so much, Andrew felt as sweet as honey. ¡°Well, don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Andrew held her arm and said seriously, ¡°I came back after finishing mymission. But I thought that Kelly likes ores, so I dug some back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kelly widened her eyes in surprise. She looked at the ores on the ground in disbelief, and then looked at Andrew. ¡°So¡­ Master, you dug them up for Kelly?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Kelly was so moved that she covered her mouth with her hand. Tears welled up in her gem-like eyes. ¡°I like you the most! Master!¡± Kelly threw herself into Andrew¡¯s arms. Ice witch Kelly, fondness plus ten. Andrew patted her on the back and said, ¡°All right, all right. Put the ores away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In this way, Kelly held the more than 200-gram mountain copper ores in her hand and then pressed it against her chest gently. After these ores emitted a strange red light, they turned into streams of fluid and were all absorbed by Kelly. Andrew was surprised. It turned out that Kelly had absorbed the ores directly? I thought it was just an ornament. After absorbing the ores, Andrew heard the sound of the system in his head. ¡°Kelly, fondness plus 40.¡± As a result, fondness had reached 130. ¡°If I give her some more ores next time, the fondness will reach 150, right?¡± Thinking of this, Andrew turned around and was about to leave his soul sea. ¡°Master!¡± Just then, Kelly stopped Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew turned around and asked. Kelly stepped forward, grabbed a corner of Andrew¡¯s sleeve, stared at Andrew, and said, ¡°Are you leaving again?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Ah, practice is very busy. I haven¡¯t finished my meditation yet.¡± Hearing this, Kelly lowered her head and mumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ spend more time with Kelly?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But his reason suppressed his impulse quickly. It was a critical moment. He had just killed Kaleb. He could foresee that someone would take revenge on him soon. Therefore, he had to hurry up to check time to practice. Improving oneself was the best defense method. ¡°You are a good girl, Kelly.¡± Andrew touched her head and said gently, ¡°I¡¯lle to apany you after I finish my work, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Kelly got anxious. She held Andrew¡¯s arms with both hands and said pitifully, ¡°The master went to the mine especially for Kelly. It¡¯s dirty and dangerous. But Kelly couldn¡¯t do anything for my master. Kelly felt sorry for you.¡± ¡°Kelly¡± Andrew was touched deeply by her words. Except for his father, few people cared about Andrew so much. Kelly raised her head and stared at Andrew sincerely. ¡°Kelly also wants to share some burden for my master, even a little.¡± ¡°Share?¡± Andrew burst intoughter and said, ¡°Stop it, Kelly. You can only appear in reality for ten minutes a day. This time could only be used in the battle against strong enemies at critical moments?¡± ¡°Then there must be something else that Kelly can do.¡± As Kelly spoke, she remembered something suddenly. She looked down at the lower part of Andrew¡¯s body and said, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you feel wellst time? Let Kelly do it for you again?¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s said that only lovers can do this. I couldn¡¯t helpst time, so I don¡¯t have to do it this time, right?¡± Kelly pouted, ¡°But that¡¯s the only thing Kelly can do. Master, you are so kind to me. I also want to repay you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Andrew hesitated. He didn¡¯t know whether to ept it or refuse it. ¡°Master.¡± Just as Andrew was hesitating, Kelly came up to Andrew and leaned against his chest. ¡°Kelly wants to make master feelfortable. As long as you arefortable, Kelly will be happy. This was Kelly¡¯s gift and also a reward to my master.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart softened. Kelly said as she rubbed against Andrew¡¯s body. He smelled the light fragrance of Kelly as mint as well as the soft touch. Andrew¡¯s penis reacted quickly and pressed against Kelly¡¯s belly. Kelly smiled happily when she felt all this. She put one hand into Andrew¡¯s pants. Kelly felt the warmth of her hand on the penis. She stroked the penis gently, and a current-like limp and numb sensation spread all over her body immediately. ¡°Well¡­ Thank you, Kelly.¡± Hearing this, Kelly was very happy. She unbuttoned Andrew¡¯s pants skilfully and leaned over to kiss his ear. ¡°Come and sit down, master. Leave the rest to Kelly.¡± 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Goo¡­ Goo¡­¡± Every time she swallowed the penis, the sound of air and saliva squeezing came from Kelly¡¯s mouth. Andrew sat on the ground, while Kellyy on hisp, licking the big red penis in front of him. ¡°Kelly, you are much more experienced than before.¡± Andrew caressed her face lovingly. ¡°Master, do you feelfortable with Kelly¡¯s tongue?¡± Encouraged, Kelly licked it harder. ¡°Well, it¡¯s sofortable. It feels like the penis is melting.¡± Kelly kept licking the penis with her wet and tender tongue. The tip of her tongue twitched from time to time. The sourness and numbness made Andrew feel happy as never before. Kelly was getting more and more excited when she heard Andrew¡¯s pitiful notes. Her face was getting hotter and hotter. She lowered her head, stuck out her tongue, and licked Andrew¡¯s testis. She put on a big penis soaked in saliva with one hand. She lifted her breast with the other hand, kneaded her white jade cream, and yed with it. Wearing the protection of the ice goddess, Kelly¡¯s beautiful body, lying on the ground, trembled with the frequency of oral sex slightly. The lick made her feel itchy, and the tightened grip on the penis made her more and more excited. Kelly¡¯s deformed breasts were still in front of her. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand to the other nipples. ¡°Ah!¡±. As soon as he opened the other breast band, Kelly screamed like a frightened rabbit. Andrew was nervous and took his hand back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t you like it? I won¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Kelly¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. Lying on Andrew¡¯sp, she looked at Andrew expectantly and asked, ¡°Master, do you like Kelly¡¯s breasts?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva and said, ¡°Yes, Kelly has beautiful breasts.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kelly snickered and said, ¡°Then do whatever you like. All Kelly¡¯s belonged to my master.¡± Hearing this, Andrew couldn¡¯t help reaching out his trembling hand and pressing it on Kelly¡¯s right breast nipples gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Just a touch. Kelly moaned. This tall and straight breast needed two hands to cover one. It felt soft and stic. Andrew kneaded the tall and straight breast gently. Kelly groaned under his legs. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so strange! Master, that you feel is different from my touch! Ah! It¡¯s sofortable! Master, use more strength! Master!¡± ¡°Kelly¡± Andrew¡¯s reserve copsed in the face of Kelly¡¯s request gradually. He rubbed the nipples harder. Kelly¡¯s groan became more and more intense, and her delicate body could not help trembling under his legs. ¡°Master, what you do is sofortable! Master, Kelly will make you feel better too!¡± Kelly said, grabbing the big penis and swallowing it in one gulp. Her tongue was stirring on the stick constantly, ¡°Ah!¡± The strong sense offort made Andrew feel that all the muscles in his body were about to dissolve. He rubbed Kelly¡¯s nipples wantonly. ¡°Master, touch Kelly¡¯s nipples!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As his fingertips kept moving, Kelly¡¯s tremble became more and more intense. Andrew could feel clearly that Kelly¡¯s saliva was flowing down his testis. It seemed that she was going to suck Andrew¡¯s soul out of his penis eyes. She sucked the penis so hard that her face was a little deformed. Andrew¡¯s penis kept growing, challenging Kelly¡¯s limits. No, he was going to shoot. But Andrew didn¡¯t want it to end so soon. ¡°Wait a minute, Kelly. I want to make Kellyfortable.¡± Kelly raised her head and looked at Andrew confusedly. ¡°How can this be? It was Kelly¡¯s duty to serve her master. How can I let my master serve me in turn?¡± Andrew held her face gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s unfair if I¡¯m the only one who feelsfortable.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes became blurred gradually. ¡°Then what should Kelly do?¡± Andrew smiled and picked up Kelly to make her kneel in front of him. Andrew sat down and Kelly knelt. Her breasts were in front of Andrew¡¯s face. All he could see now was the beautiful couple¡¯s nipples. It had to be said that Kelly¡¯s breasts were so beautiful. Not to mention the G cup, the flesh ball looked like a perfect drop of water. There was no sign of external expansion or drooping. The nipples were small, and the are was just right, showing an attractive peach color. Unlike an ordinary giant nipple, the are almost covered half of the breast. Kelly seemed to understand Andrew¡¯s intention and wrapped her arms gently around Andrew¡¯s head. Andrew reached out his hands and held up the two breasts. Then he opened his mouth and swallowed them. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t help but groan. Kelly¡¯s nipples were very strong and sensitive. Andrew¡¯s tongue drew circles along the nipple, and her nipples kept standing up. ¡°Master, you are eating my breasts. Kelly, Kelly is sofortable.¡± ¡®Is that true? Is Kelly¡¯s sensitive in her breast?¡¯ Holding her slender waist, Kelly¡¯s groan made Andrew more excited. He picked up Kelly¡¯s delicious nipple with his tongue more forcefully and pinched the other nipple of Kelly rudely with one hand. ¡°Ah, master! Master! You are awesome! Kelly is sofortable!¡± Kelly¡¯s two legs were trembling as Andrew licked her lips. She could only lean on Andrew. Andrew¡¯s left hand slid down her waist and pinched Kelly¡¯s butt hard. ¡°Master, master, Kelly feels that it¡¯s so strange. Master, Kelly seems to be going to ascend to the sky.¡± Andrew sucked her nipple, rubbed her breast with one hand, and pinched her buttocks with the other hand. Kelly copsed on Andrew as if her bones had been broken. In just a few seconds, Kelly was licked by Andrewfortably. Her body was burning hot. He rubbed her buttocks and could feel clearly that the silk stockings were getting wet. He looked down. Kelly¡¯s clothes, which were bound with the philter water, were wet with arge area of silk stockings and gave off a burst of heat. This scene made Andrew¡¯s mind swell up. Was she on the verge of climax? When he looked at Kelly¡¯s face again, her eyes were blurred, and saliva was flowing out of the corners of her mouth uncontrobly. She kept mourning: ¡°Master, I like you the most. I¡¯m yours. Please y with me as much as you want, master¡­¡± ¡°Kelly, would you like to go with me?¡± ¡°Do you mean we go together?¡± Now Kelly just let it be. Andrew asked her to stand up. Facing her slender thighs, he gently stuck out his tongue and licked the crotch that was soaked in obscenity. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly let out the strongest gasp in her life. Andrew held her buttocks with both hands and raised his head. ¡°I also want to help Kelly lick it. Kelly, take off your clothes.¡± 32 Chapter 32 As the clothes slipped down, Kelly¡¯s hairless pudenda appeared in front of his eyes. There was no hair on the fat pudenda. The small acupoint was like the most mysterious secret ce in the world, waiting for Andrew to open it. And Kelly¡¯s pudenda had already been soaked in obscenity. ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Don¡¯t stare at Kelly¡­ Kelly is shy¡­¡± Kelly blushed and didn¡¯t dare to look at Andrew. Andrew smiled and took a closer look. There was no smell. Kelly didn¡¯t need to eat anything, nor did she excrete, so her acupoint wouldn¡¯t be as smelly as normal people. Andrew reached out his hand and pressed his thumb on her pudenda gently. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly trembled like a frightened rabbit. Andrew gave her some time to get used to it, then he touched her pudenda gently. The obscene water fell like a small waterfall. These two pink petals were so bright and attractive. Andrew stuck out his tongue and licked the petals. ¡°Ah, master!¡± With a gentle lick, Kelly trembled violently like being hit by a bullet. She raised her head.. Kelly¡¯s breath was in a mess. There was even tenderness in her blurred eyes. ¡°Please be gentle, master.¡± Such a beauty, such a delicate body. Andrew¡¯s desire red up. He removed her pudenda, opened his mouth, and stuck out his tongue in one go. Andrew¡¯s jaw fitted perfectly with Kelly¡¯s. He licked the juicy peach greedily. Andrew¡¯s lips were stirred. The strong limp and numb pleasure eroded Kelly¡¯s whole body instantly, and the obscene water seemed toe out endlessly. Andrew sucked the sweet juice greedily. His tongue also attacked her pudenda hard. The tip of his tongue twitched and her small pudenda kept twitching. ¡°Ah! Master! Master! Master¡¯s tongue is in Kelly¡¯s acupoint! Ah! Kelly is going to be licked to death! Master! Kelly is going to be licked to death!¡± Andrew¡¯s attack made Kelly scream one after another. Andrewy on the ground and said, ¡°Come here, Kelly. Sit on my face.¡± At this moment, Kelly had lost her sense, and her breath was hot. She couldn¡¯t wait to sit on Andrew¡¯s face. She took the initiative to separate her pudenda, revealing her tender peach flesh. ¡°Master, Kelly wants a morefortable life.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew stuck out his tongue again and swallowed most of the pudenda. For a moment, the obscene water and saliva were stirred together, and the tongue stirred the pudenda, the lips, the secret region, and the frontcourt. Kelly, who was sitting on Andrew, began to moan. She raised her head and stuck out her tongue uncontrobly. Andrew¡¯s lick made her feel so happy. No, maybe it was because Andrew was her master. Master was ying with her acupoints, so she feltfortable. If it was any other man, just physical contact would make Kelly sick. The pleasure prated every nerve and went straight to her brain. At this moment, Kelly only felt that her pudenda were born to please Andrew. She lowered her head and saw Andrew¡¯s penis. Master was serving me. I wanted to make youfortable. Thinking of this, Kelly bent down and swallowed Andrew¡¯s penis. The ns penis hit hard on her throat. Kelly¡¯s mouth was so hot and moist that Andrew couldn¡¯t help letting go of it and exhaled happily. Was Kelly making oral sex with me? Her mouth twitched with his penis. Andrew hugged Kelly¡¯s buttocks tightly. His fingers were almost embedded in her buttocks. He held her acupoint in his mouth and stuck his tongue into the hole. ¡°Ah! Master! Master! You are licking Kelly so well!¡± ¡°Kelly, try harder!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s penis is delicious!¡± ¡°Kelly¡¯s acupoint is also delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kelly¡¯s honor that you like it. Kelly¡¯s acupoint is yours. Please y with it at will, ah, master.¡± Andrew put his tongue on her pudenda and swept it left and right. There was more and more obscene water in Kelly¡¯s acupoint. At the same time, Kelly stopped twitching. She only covered the upper part of her lips and kept moving her tongue on the ns penis. ¡°Ah, Kelly, how obscene you are!¡± ¡°You are the one who is the real master. You said you don¡¯t want it, but the big penis in Kelly¡¯s mouth is getting bigger and bigger. What an insincere master!¡± ¡°Kelly, stop talking. Don¡¯t stop. Hurry up and lick my penis. I¡¯m almost there.¡± ¡°Master, I also feel something strange. It seems that something ising out. Please lick Kelly¡¯s acupoint more.¡± In this way, Andrew licked Kelly¡¯s acupoint harder. At the same time, Kelly, who was covered in saliva, kept harassing Andrew¡¯s ns penis with her tongue. The two of them turned around and keptforting each other with their mouths. As Andrew¡¯s and Kelly¡¯s moans became louder and louder, the two reached the climax at the same time. He poured all his sperm into Kelly¡¯s mouth. Arge amount of sperm not only came out from her mouth but also flowed out of her nose. Meanwhile, Kelly also got to the climax. Her acupoint was convulsed violently, and arge amount of obscene water was blown out and sprayed on Andrew¡¯s face. In his eyes, Kelly¡¯s acupoint was contracted rhythmically. The tongue was stuck in, and it was even hard to pull it out. Andrew¡¯s penis seemed to be inexhaustible in Kelly¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t stop beating until thest trace of his sperm was squeezed out of his body. The two of them copsed to the ground, gasping for breath, exhausted. Kelly didn¡¯t let go of Andrew¡¯s penis until she swallowed it. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I like you so much. We can often do this kind of thing in the future, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kelly sat up and turned around. Her face was stained with a little sperm. Apart from tiredness, she was also obsessed with Andrew. There was nothing else in her eyes except for Andrew. As if she was not satisfied, she began to rub her breasts and y with her nipples. Andrew was irritated again. The penis that had just been shot showed signs of standing up again. ¡°Oh, my master¡¯s penis is in good spirits again.¡± Kelly knew that. With a snicker, Kelly bent over Andrew¡¯s penis and said, ¡°It seems that my master likes Kelly¡¯s breasts very much. This time, Kelly would do for my master with my breasts. As she spoke, Kelly grabbed Andrew¡¯s penis with a pair of strong jade breasts. Andrew felt a soft and strong sense of wrap suddenly around the chicken. Even with such a round chest, I can pass through the bottomless cleavage of Andrew¡¯s penis, half a head out. ¡°So cute!¡± Kelly lowered her head with a smile, stuck out her tongue, and let her saliva slide down along the cleavage to the ns penis. As Kelly squeezed the two cups of breasts and shook them up and down, Andrew¡¯s penis was soon soaked in Kelly¡¯s saliva. The greasy touch almost drove Andrew crazy. The penis, which had just been shot, straightened up immediately again. Kelly covered the ns penis with her mouth and rubbed it up and down with her breasts. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but reach out and press her head. In this way, Andrew and Kelly continued to molest each other¡¯s bodies happily. 33 Chapter 33 Andrew couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had shot. Andrew didn¡¯t count the number of times when she had oral sex with Andrew that Kelly got to the climax. Fifteen times? No, twenty times? When he came to his senses, Kelly was already in aa. Her legs soaked in the obscene water were lying on the ground, and the roots of her thighs were still following the spasm of her acupoint, rhythmic twitching. Andrew felt his legs weak and he couldn¡¯t stand up. This was not thest step. If I get into that hole, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for me to get out alive today. Although Kelly was pure and innocent, she knew nothing about it. Kelly¡¯s essence is insatiability. No matter how many times it reached, she couldn¡¯t be satisfied. She had to be exhausted that she almost fainted. While her fondness was also raised to 148 under such crazy caress. There was only a slight gap between the increase of likability. Andrew wouldn¡¯t have stopped if Kelly hadn¡¯t been in shock? Coming to Kelly¡¯s side, Andrew touched her milk lovingly and cheek and kissed her gently on the forehead.. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s do what lovers do, Kelly.¡± Kelly seemed to have heard it. She opened her eyes and stared at Andrew obsessively. ¡°Okay, master. Kelly doesn¡¯t know anything. You have to teach Kelly then.¡± ¡°Well, you go to bed first. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Andrew kissed her on the cheek again and then left his soul sea. His consciousness returned to his body. Andrew stretched himself and felt that all his fatigue was gone. It was time to meditate. Thinking of this, Andrew tidied up his clothes and opened the door of the lounge. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, a beautiful figure blocked his way. Andrew was taken aback. It was Taylor who stood in front of the door. Taylor¡¯s face was red and she looked awkward as if she had been hesitating outside for a while. Seeing Andrew go out, she was frightened and took a step back. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Andrew asked. Taylor faltered, ¡°Well¡­ Can we go in and talk?¡± Andrew was confused, but he thought it was only noon and it was still early, so he nodded and agreed, ¡°okay.¡± In this way, Andrew, who had nned to go to the meditation room, took Taylor back to the lounge. The lounge was an independent single bedroom. As soon as the two people came in, it was a little crowded. ¡°Have a seat.¡± After moving a chair for Taylor, Andrew sat on the bed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Taylor seemed a little restless. After hesitating for a long time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this year.¡± Andrew was stunned and understood what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care.¡± Ever since Andrew was enrolled, the gap between his talent and his ssmates had widened, and Taylor had distanced herself from Andrew. This was not only to protect Andrew but also to protect herself. Taylor was very clear about her identity as the campus belle. If she got too close to Andrew, other students would be jealous and bully him more severely. At the same time, if she kept her independence, those pursuers would ept it. But if she got too close to Andrew, those pursuers would be furious. ¡°Why am I not as good as Andrew? Was Taylor blind?¡± Many pursuers might do something impulsive. Kidnapping, assassination, and even ****. ¡°Don¡¯t you me me?¡± Pursing her thin lips, Taylor said, ¡°So does Kaleb. I didn¡¯t n to ept him from the beginning.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Andrew still looked indifferent. This made Taylor even more unsure. What Andrew said next made Taylor feel like falling into an ice cave. ¡°About our engagement, I think we¡¯d better postpone it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Taylor stood up immediately and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Andrew stared at her without hesitation and said, ¡°Although I know you did it out of kindness, you looked down upon me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was¡­¡± ¡°If you love me, then no matter how difficult it is, there is something you need to stick to. Even if we don¡¯t show it in front of others, at least we can talk a few words in private. But you haven¡¯t talked to me since I started school. You evenughed at me with Kaleb several times. Maybe you didn¡¯t realize it yourself, but I could feel that you had changed your heart.¡± Andrew¡¯s indifferent words broke Taylor¡¯s heart. She shouted in a trembling voice almost hysterically, ¡°No, I don¡¯t! I always have you in my heart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are such a person.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes were full of indifference. He said slowly, ¡°You have always cared about other people¡¯s opinions since you were a child. The feelings you have for me in your heart are the fear of being scolded by others for your fickleness. You just didn¡¯t bully me, but that doesn¡¯t mean you still have me in your heart.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Taylor¡¯s thin lips turned purple. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now. Let¡¯s talk about the engagementter. I¡¯m still busy.¡± Andrew stood up and opened the door. ¡°I will discuss the engagement with my family. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t stay any longer since she had been asked to leave. But at this moment, all the grievances in her heart burst out. Her big watery eyes were covered by ayer of mist immediately. With tears in her eyes, Taylor stood up and staggered away. Looking at Taylor¡¯s back, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But¡­ He couldn¡¯t change his mind because of a little pity. In this way, Andrew left his lounge in the opposite direction. Before going to the meditation room, Andrew went to the trial center on the second floor and exchanged themission for the reward. 600 tokens and 200 gold coins. This was already a very generous reward. Then Andrew went to the meditation room as usual and meditated for two hours. After experiencing so much, Andrew¡¯s meditation effect was better than before. Only one meditation had increased three points and magic power points. Now Andrew was fully armed. His magic power was 260. As long as it was increased by another 20, he would be identified as a high-grade mage. The day of the upgrade was just around the corner. However, Andrew didn¡¯t notice that there was a tall figure following him from a distance. 34 Chapter 34 From the beginning, I could feel that some eyes were following me again. Andrew was not a dull person. He had been followed for so long that he could feel something strange even by his sixth sense. But Andrew didn¡¯t care about the stalker. He had already pinched a hair of icy blood in his hand. If the stalker dared to attack him with hostility, Andrew didn¡¯t mind sending him to the West. If the stalker didn¡¯t have any hostility, then let his tail. Because Andrew had more important things to do now. He would deal with the stalker after he finished it. Thinking of this, Andrew quickened his pace. They arrived at magic research school. Andrew showed his student card. After a simple inspection, the guard made way for them. After entering the magic research school, as expected, the following sight disappeared. The magic research school was the office of director Nichs and several senior professors. Generally speaking, no student tutor or even an ordinary professor had the right to enter. As long as Andrew entered the building, he could get rid of all the stalkers. No, if the stalker could enter this building, it would be easier to confirm the identity of the other party, wouldn¡¯t it?. But Andrew came to the research school this time mainly to look for director Nichs. I remember that the director¡¯s office is on the top floor? Andrew went up all the way and soon came to the top floor. However, he found that there was only one room on the top floor about sixty or seventy meters away, which was the director¡¯s office. There was only one office on the whole floor? He didn¡¯t even have a meeting room or a secretary¡¯s office? There was only one door in the long corridor, which looked weird. Though confused, Andrew still opened the door. The space inside was not big, about 100 square meters. There was a bookshelf on the wall, and all kinds of notes and books were piled up, making the 100 square meter office look as cramped as fifty square meters. In front of the desk with his back to the French window, Nichs was reading documents with a single pair of sses. Besides Nichs, there was another person in the office. Nason. That day, together with Andrew and Kaleb, he became a genius in the year when he was to be an apprentice. Unlike Kaleb. Nason was a typical genius with both talent and hard work. On the first day of his admission, he was identified as a junior mage, the fastest person to be Lion Eagle Mage Academy since the establishment of the junior mage. After that, the talent he disyed was unparalleled. Therefore, Nason had a nickname in the first grade. Nason, the monster. His practice was as fast as a monster. Why was he here? Andrew muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t know Nason well, but he had heard about Nason. It was said that he was the posthumous descendant of a devil king. He was silent usually, and few people could talk to him. His temperament was unpredictable. But there was only one thing for sure: Throughout the world, among the contemporary youths, his talent was absolutely at the top, and his efforts were not inferior to Andrew¡¯s. ¡°Coming?¡± Seeing Andrewe in, Nichs took off his sses and said enthusiastically. ¡°Why did the director call me here in a hurry?¡± Andrew asked. He had received Nichs¡¯s order when he came to his office this time. ¡°Come here first.¡± Nichs greeted. Andrew walked up to Nason. After a pause, Nichs said, ¡°I asked you two toe here just to inform you of one thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew asked. Nichs¡¯s face hardened slightly and said seriously, ¡°You are all my apprentices. I won¡¯t beat around the bush ande straight to the point. In less than two months, the four mage academy games were about to begin. I¡¯ve arranged everything well for grade two or three. My apprentices in grade two or three show up. But now, there was something wrong with the first grade. I¡¯m short of hands. ording to the rules, four people were required to participate in thepetition for each grade in each school. There were 12 people in total in each school, 48 people in total. In the first grade, there are three apprentices by myself. Now Kaleb is dead and two people are missing. Thispetition is of great importance. The winner or loser will affect the status of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. I only want to win, and no one is allowed to lose. The reason why I asked you toe here this time is that I want to ask you if you have a candidate. I need at least two people.¡± The four mage academy games? Andrew had heard about it. It was a world-famouspetition. The four mage academies were: Cyan Dragon, Heavenly Phoenix, Fierce Vulture, and Lion Eagle where Andrew was. The four mage academy schools could be said to be the top primary demonic schools in the world. All the students who graduated from the four mage academy schools were the best in the magic world in the future. In such a top-level school, it was inevitable to show their teaching level throughpetitions. Therefore, the four mage academy games came into being. The winning students and schools will receive generous rewards. But the game was also cruel. The game itself was equivalent to a school duel. Killing the opponent was allowed in the battle. Every year, only 48 students could survive more than half of the time after the games. The most miserable time was about six years ago. The Cyan Dragon Mage Academy won. 48 students participated in thepetition, only seven survived, three in Cyan, two in Heavenly Phoenix, One in Fierce vulture, and One in lion eagle, and the rest all died. It was difficult to y such a game. Because every school would send the best students in the grade to participate in the game. It could be said that except for the 12 disciples of our school, all the other 36 opponents were top talents. The four mage academy games were apetition of geniuses, and none of their opponents was easy to deal with. ¡°Friends are unnecessary for me, so no one can rmend me.¡± Nason was straightforward. Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°I have one, Taylor. She has a breakthrough intermediate mage recently. Although magic power is not high, she should be the best in one grade.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, we still need one more.¡± Nichs rubbed between his eyebrows in distress. It was not terrible to lose the game. What¡¯s scary is that you can¡¯t get enough people in one grade. It would be a joke. Besides, you can¡¯t call anyone just because you are short of people. It would be more humiliating to get mediocre to fill the number. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll think of another way. Anyway, there are still two months left. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± With that, Nichs closed the book with a loud sound. He raised his head and looked around at Nason and Andrew. Suddenly, he smiled kindly. ¡°By the way, how is practice going recently, you two? Have you beenzy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard and never cked off.¡± Nason was still indifferent. No one could guess what he was thinking. Andrew replied directly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing great.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nichs nodded with satisfaction. Then he stood up and said, ¡°Just do it. Now that you are here, let¡¯s take it as a bottom check. Come and test magic power. Let me see how you have grown in the past month and a half. Let¡¯s make a deal first. If you don¡¯t make rapid progress, I will be angry.¡± 35 Chapter 35 Nichs waved his hand on the table. Countless dust appeared in the nk of the table. The dust condensed at a very fast speed and formed a crystal ball for identification in the end. Holy magic was created by heaven and earth. Andrew recognized the essence of the magic at a nce. No wonder it was director Nichs. This move seemed casual, but in fact, it was a great magic of the grand magic, holy magic. And the creation of heaven and earth was a kind of magic that was difficult to learn in the holy magic method. Anything that existed between heaven and earth could be created out of thin air. And there was another top magic in the creation of this world, the creation method. It was said that magic could even create life. When can I reach this level? Andrew couldn¡¯t help but admire him. This was the power of tutor mage, which could not be created or destroyed in a blink of an eye. ¡°Try it,¡± Nichs said with a smile. In the battle that day, Kaleb couldn¡¯t force Andrew to do his best, let alone let Nichs judge. As for Nason, he was mysterious and never saw him make a move. Nichs was very curious about the situation of the other two apprentices in the past year and a half. Nason was the first one to step forward. He put his hand on the syringe and injected it into magic power. All of a sudden, the crystal ball emitted a terrifying red light.. Andrew and Nichs widened their eyes in surprise. The light meant that Nason¡¯s magic power was 200. So fast! ¡®When I took the test, I remembered that there was only 120 in his magic power. Although the growth rate of magic power would be faster and faster with the existing magic power. But it increased 80 magic power in a month and a half. This speed was too exaggerated.¡¯ Then he looked at Nason. He withdrew his hand and didn¡¯t show off to Andrew, nor did he feel happy. He was calm and collected as if he was not proud of his strength, and was not interested in Andrew¡¯s strength at all. What a cold guy. Andrew thought. Although Nason didn¡¯t mean to harm others, he gave off an aura that was hard to approach. Therefore, even if he never bullied others with his talent and strength, no one was willing tomunicate with him. Because his cold attitude made people feel difficult to get along with. And most importantly, no one had ever seen him smile. ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Nichs urged. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Andrew stepped forward confidently and pressed his hand on the crystal. At this moment, the crystal ball shone brightly, which surprised Nason, who had always been known for his calmness. Bright red! And it was the purest bright red. It was half a level higher than Nason¡¯s. Nichs was stunned. ¡°Magic¡­ Above magic power 210?¡± He looked at the young man who was a loser before in front of him in disbelief. This time, the naked magic power, magic stick, school uniform, and other equipment would not work. Nichs never thought that Andrew¡¯s magic power would exceed Nason¡¯s! Even Nason was shocked by the result. ¡°Andrew, how did you make it?¡± Director Nichs asked in disbelief. Nason¡¯s 200 magic power gave Nichs a glimmer of hope in the first-grade game. Now, Andrew¡¯s 210 magic power gave Nichs a real shot in the arm. He had expected that Andrew¡¯s magic power would reach 150 and he would reach 200 while he wear clothes. Unexpectedly, his naked clothe had exceeded my expectation. He recalled the fight with Kaleb. Nichs sighed in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for Kaleb to die. He didn¡¯t figure out the situation at all.¡± Unknowingly, Andrew had reached a height that Kaleb couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°Yes, you did a good job.¡± When he returned to his seat, Nason suddenly spoke to him. To Andrew¡¯s great surprise, he replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just lucky.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better be so lucky all the time.¡± Nason turned to look at Andrew and said, ¡°It¡¯s too boring to take the lead. It¡¯s not easy to have a well-matched opponent among our peers. Don¡¯t be ditched by me easily.¡± Perhaps it was just his illusion, Andrew could see that there was fanaticism in Nason¡¯s cold eyes. It was a kind of fanaticism to surpass a strong man. Andrew smiled, ¡°This is what I want to say. You have to try your best to catch up with me. A high ce is always cold. I don¡¯t want to have no opponent in the whole school in two years.¡± Nichs heard the conversation clearly between the two. It seemed that Nason and Andrew got along well with each other. He didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would grow so fast, which exceeded his expectations greatly. With their current progress, it was very likely that they could reach the level of the advanced mage from breakthrough before the game. This was the advantage, and the advantage had to be expanded. None of the other three schools was easy to deal with. The senior mage of grade one was something that could only be found by chance at any time. Thinking of this, Nichs made a decision. ¡°You two, go on with practice. I¡¯ll give you a month. Breakthrough to the advanced mage. I will pick thest one this month. A monthter, I will give you a magic lesson for a month, preparing for the game of the four major schools.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Andrew and Nason answered at the same time. Nichs nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. See you in a month.¡± In this way, Andrew and Nason left Nichs¡¯s office. Nason didn¡¯t talk much with Andrew and left theb. He didn¡¯t expect Andrew to grow up so fast. He wanted to start practice as soon as possible. Andrew ignored him and left the research school slowly. As soon as they walked out of the gate of the research school. The sight that had followed him before reappeared. ¡®It can¡¯t be true? Did the stalker wait outside the research school while I was in the director¡¯s office? What kind of patience was this?¡¯ Andrew tried to quicken his pace. But he was able to keep up with him. Andrew had nned to leave with his frozen wings, but there were many students around him. For the time being, he didn¡¯t want to expose his magic, in case he would be revenge without trump. Thinking of this, Andrew walked towards his lounge. Behind him. Seeing Andrew quicken his pace, Signa followed her in a hurry. It was this guy who killed my brother Kaleb. Today, no matter what, I must take revenge! Signa gritted her teeth in anger. But Andrew¡¯s speed was unexpectedly fast. She almost lost track of him after turning several corners. She tried her best to keep up with Andrew. Seeing him walking towards the lounge, she was overjoyed. The lounge was exclusive for the apprentice, and there was no one else. Well, that¡¯s exactly what I want. I will kill you in the lounge. Thinking of this, Signa quickened her pace to follow Andrew into the lounge building. She climbed the stairs quickly and reached the third floor where Andrew was. To her surprise, as soon as she turned the corner of the corridor, she found that Andrew was waiting for her at the other end of the corner with one hand against the wall. At this moment, Signa happened to meet Andrew¡¯s four eyes. Damn it! I was discovered? Her face turned pale with fright. Andrew leaned against the wall, tapped his fingers on the wall, and looked at the girl yfully. ¡°So you are a grade two senior? You have been with me all the way, haven¡¯t you? Who are you? Why are you following me?¡± There was a smile on Andrew¡¯s face, but a murderous look appeared in his eyes. 36 Chapter 36 I was discovered? How is that possible? I have been using the three kinds of assassination magic all the way, including concealment, invisible, and holding breath. There were many kinds of magic and it took a long time to learn. Therefore, to learn more efficiently, the mage would distinguish the type of the main attack ording to its specialties. Grade two students usually chose their major mage after the new semester began. The Mage was ssified into four categories: force attack, city attack, curses, and assassination. The strong attack, needless to say, was a type of closebat system magus, which specialized in all kinds of auxiliary and one-sided magic. It had an advantage in the small-scale battlefield and alley battle. The city attack would attack arge range of magic, core attack magic, and an unimaginablebination of magic and other kinds of magic. In therge battlefields such as city attack battle and hard attack battle, it would be the backbone of the army. The curse parasite studied the magic outside the battle and pursued long life. Transformation and evolution were the main purposes of the curse parasite mage. Of course, if necessary, cursing and poisoning mage was also a good show of this kind. Thest was an assassination. The mage, which specialized in concealment and perception, was the leader of hunting, reconnaissance, stealth, and interrogation. However, due to cruel means and sinister actions, the assassination mage had always been a terrifying type. Signa was an assassinated mage, a rare talent in grade two, and also a rare talent in mage. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been chosen by the deputy director of Akeni to an apprenticest year. By the end of the semester of grade two, she had been proficient in using her potential ability. She could not be discovered in front of ordinary people.. Generally speaking, even if he was a first-grade student taught apprentice, she was confident that she wouldn¡¯t be easily discovered. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fall out with Andrew today. What a powerful perception. I¡¯m afraid this guy is born to be extremely sensitive to sight? The hiding of sight was the most difficult subject in the course of assassination mage. But now that she had been exposed, there was no need to go around. The environment of the apprentice lounge was closed, and there was no one else in the entire building. With good sound instion, it was a perfect ce for assassination. ¡°You killed my brother. Today I will avenge him!¡± Without holding back her anger, Signa pulled out a hidden dagger from the hem of her dress and stabbed it into the middle of Andrew¡¯s eyebrows. The dagger was in high toxic, Even if she failed to stab Andrew, he would be poisoned to death if Andrew stopped it. Moreover, they were so close to each other that there was no reason for her to miss the target. Kaleb, I¡¯ve avenged you. Seeing that Andrew didn¡¯t respond, Signa was overjoyed. However. The tip of the dagger stopped less than a centimeter between Andrew¡¯s eyebrows finally. Did you stop it? Signa was shocked. Andrew stretched out his index and middle fingers at a lightning speed and caught the fatal stab. Stupid. Even if the venom did not cut through the skin, it would still enter the body through the pores. He would be paralyzed in five seconds and die of shock in fifteen seconds. You know I was an assassinate mage, but you dared to take my knife with your bare hands. Go to hell and regret it! However Ten seconds, twenty seconds¡­ Half a minuteter, Andrew¡¯s fingers holding the dagger didn¡¯t move at all, not to mention being killed. Now, Signa was in a panic. What¡¯s going on? Why wasn¡¯t he poisoned?! ¡°Is that enough?¡± Andrew chuckled. Signa was shocked. She took a closer look and understood finally. There was a thinyer of ice between Andrew¡¯s fingers. ¡®See-through? When did he condense the ice magic? Instant cast? Damn it! This guy named Andrew seems to be stronger than I thought. I was too reckless!¡± Only then did she realize that she had to take the dagger back. But Andrew¡¯s seemingly casual fingers had unimaginable power. Signa felt as if the dagger was tied to a stone by an iron chain, neither pushing forward nor pulling back. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Kaleb¡¯s sister? Are you the woman named Signa?¡± Andrew said. He released the magic power slightly. The cold air passed through the dagger to his hand instantly. At that moment, Signa felt a chill in her palm and the feeling of her skin faded away quickly. She was so frightened that she released the dagger quickly and took three steps back. She looked down and found that the skin on her palm was as cold as iron. How is that possible? ¡®I¡¯m a grade two student. Last month, the test result of magic power was 155. Unexpectedly, it breakthrough my body protection magic power instantly.¡¯ ¡°Is Andrew¡¯s magic power over 200?¡± ¡°If I let you go a secondter, your arm will be mine.¡± He threw away the dagger casually, and the air around Andrew was freezing. ¡°You deserve to be a genius. It¡¯s not wrong for Kaleb to lose to you.¡± She shook her frozen palm hard. As fire-type magic power soaked the blood vessels, her frozen palm melted and returned to its original condition in a sh. Signa didn¡¯t hide her murderous look anymore. No inferior to Andrew¡¯s coldness filled the whole corridor. Tears of grief could be seen in her deep eyes. ¡°Kaleb has always been my dearest brother. He is very gentle. Why did you kill my brother?¡± A good boy? tender? Andrew recalled what kind of person Kaleb was. He couldn¡¯t connect him with these two words. ¡°Do you have any misunderstanding about Kaleb¡¯s character?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Signa burst into tears. Her slender body kept trembling. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°My brother, Kaleb, it¡¯s all his fault. He was too kind to be framed by you and was forced to fight with you in college. It was useless to say more. Either you or I will die today!¡± As soon as Signa finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help kicking her long legs like a cheetah and shooting at Andrew like an arrow. Andrew¡¯s arms trembled and two daggers appeared out of nowhere, stabbing at Andrew¡¯s heart and between his eyebrows at the same time. 37 Chapter 37 As expected, Andrew was good at using the ice system. By unwrapping the magic of the ice wall, a local iceyer was formed around his body, which could block most of the attacks effectively. The iceyer was as strong as reinforced concrete. The knife, which was even too small to cut an apple, was broken on the spot just by a collision. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Without a stop, Signa lifted her legs and hit Andrew¡¯s crotch. And there was a knife on the tip of her shoe. Even if Andrew could survive this kick, he would never have a chance to be with a woman in his life, right? But there was no surprise. His sharp leg was like a thunderbolt, so fast that it was almost impossible to see clearly. However, Andrew¡¯s reaction was faster to form the ice. A thick shield was formed in his crotch the second before he was hit, blocking the attack from the man without descendants. However, when her two moves were blocked, instead of retreating, Signaunched a more crazy attack. She untied her coat, revealing the ck underwear inside, and the tall and straight breasts.. Then she waved her coat and more than 30 daggers of different sizes were hidden in it. They rained down on Andrew like pear blossoms. Andrew moved atst. Her tiptoe tapped the ground lightly like a dragonfly skimming the water. Andrew put his hands into the bag and stepped back, releasing theplete magic of the ice wall. The ice wall that rose from the ground spread out more than half of the dagger and cut off the whole corridor. Andrew condensed the ice into a cage hand and hit the dagger urately. But before he stopped. Bang. With full magic power, Signa punched through the ice wall and took out her intelligence magic stick. In an instant, her magic power ount soared to 255. Signa dashed towards Andrew like a bullet. Andrew frowned. So fast. Without taking out the magic stick, my magic power was at a disadvantage. No wonder she was an assassinated mage. Her speed was special. Although her magic power was inferior to mime, I had no advantage in speed at all. But¡­ Andrew picked up magic power, sped up, and condensed an ice spear as a weapon. All of a sudden, in the cramped corridor, two aurora streaks intertwined and scurried. Signa and Andrew kept exchanging their positions and engaged in closebat. The silver de light streaked across the arc, and the cyan and the white spear light cut open their vision. Neither of them was willing to give in. They had exchanged their positions countless times. The icy spear swept across her forehead and cut off several bangs. A deadly dagger was shot into the air. Andrew moved flexibly as if thousands of flowers had been pierced through his body. Signa¡¯s attack was very powerful. Wearing a short skirt, she had almost developed the agility of the human body to the extreme. Some extraordinary movements were as ordinary as eating and drinking water on her body. But she was eager to kill Andrew, which made her attack inurate. Andrew tried his best to keep calm. If things went on like this, the advantages would be umted gradually and the bnce would be out of bnce gradually. Under the chaotic attacks, Andrew took the initiative step by step. Now It is time! At the right time, Andrew squatted down and stabbed the gun into Signa¡¯s wrist. Feeling the pain, Signa dropped the dagger in her hand in an instant. She wanted to pull out the dagger again, but it was toote. Andrew stood up and waved the long spear in his hand immediately. The tip of the spear was as urate as a whirlwind. With two small sweeping strikes, the shoulder belt of the sports underwear was cut open easily. The bra lost itsfort and was pushed away by the tall and straight breasts immediately. The breasts were exposed in the air immediately. ¡°Ah!¡± Signa was so frightened that she stopped taking out the dagger and covered her chest with it immediately. Stupid, a qualified female mage, could not be shaken even if she was nakedpletely on the battlefield. This was the most basic psychological quality. As Andrew expected obviously, Signa was not mentally strong at all. The panic and embarrassment gave Andrew more than ten chances to kill her. When Signa raised her head, Andrew¡¯s spear was already against her throat. Startled and frightened, Signa stared at Andrew unwillingly. All of a sudden, she shot the spear, intending to stab him again. But now she had to cover her chest with one hand to prevent herself from being exposed. How could she win with only one hand? As expected, Andrew squatted down, dodged the first stab, and then threw the long spear at her. The shaft shook left and right, hit her left and right knees, and knocked her down on the ground. Signa still wanted to get up, but Andrew¡¯s spear was pointed at her throat for the second time. ¡°Are you done?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go unless you kill me.¡± Signa cried for her ipetence. Last year, she was always at the end of the four apprentices. As a result, their tutor, Akeni, the vice director, had canceled the ess to the research school directly and stopped her education. ¡°When I was most depressed, my brother Kaleb keptforting and encouraging me to get out of the shadow and face my life again, and I continue to walk on the road of mage. He is so gentle. I have never seen him get angry in my life. How did such a good man offend you? Why are you going to kill him?¡± Andrew was stunnedpletely by her usation. He thought for a long time. Andrew clenched his hand and the ice spear broke into pieces. ¡°Well, stand up. I think you have some doubts about Kaleb. I have to tell you.¡± 38 Chapter 38 ¡°Nonsense!¡± In the lounge, Andrew told her that Kaleb had bullied his ssmates in the same grade in the past year. At least fifteen people had died under the pressure of Kaleb. And he had bullied at least fifty or sixty students this year. ¡°I know five or six girls who were raped by him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe your nonsense?¡± Signa red at Andrew. ¡°It¡¯s up to you believe it or not.¡± Andrew said, ¡°I used to be one of them. If I hadn¡¯t be strong, I don¡¯t know how much time would have been bullied by him in three school years. You said he was kind and gentle. Maybe it¡¯s true for you, but for me, he¡¯s just one of the countless bastards I¡¯ve met in my life.¡± Seeing that Signa still didn¡¯t believe what he said, Andrew added, ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying to you, you can go to the first grade to enquire about by yourself. I¡¯m lying. I can¡¯t deceive all the first-grade students together, can I? If more than two out of ten people said he was a good man, you can kill me or not as you like.¡± Seeing that Andrew was so confident, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.. In her eyes, Kaleb had always been a good brother. He was considerate and gentle. No matter how manyints she had, he would listen carefully andfort her patiently. His life was optimistic, and he would always face life with the most positive attitude. Signa was influenced and supported deeply by her brother. But now, the murderer said his brother was a scumbag? How could she ept it? ¡°I have finished my words. If you can¡¯t figure it out, please go back and think about it slowly. I have something to do and have no time to waste with you.¡± After ordering her to leave, Andrew opened the door and changed the topic, ¡°But if you don¡¯t believe me and want to fight with me, you can do it directly. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that if you beat me again, I won¡¯t show mercy anymore.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew gave out a murderous look. Arden felt like falling into an ice cave. ¡®What is it? What was the murderous will? Why was this freshman so murderous. The moment I felt it, my heart seemed to miss two beats.¡¯ Fear. At this moment, even Signa herself felt ridiculous. How could a grade-two student feel scared when facing a grade-one freshman? ¡°I will find it out.¡± Signa suppressed her hesitation, stood up, and shouted, ¡°But remember, no matter what kind of person my brother is, you are the one who killed him. Find out what he has done to you. Let¡¯s see how far he should take revenge on you? I won¡¯t let you go. Remember!¡± After saying that, Signa shook her long hair, turned around, and left. Andrew shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t take her arrogance seriously. By the way, I didn¡¯t even meditate today because of the tracking of Signa. Thinking of this, Andrew hurried to pack up and rushed to the meditation room. On the other side. At the corner of the stairs, the arrogant girl couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. Her two-round legs couldn¡¯t help trembling and she sat on the stairs powerlessly. She couldn¡¯t move. ¡®That murderous look was so horrible. When my master, Akeni, the vice director, was angry, he was not even 1/10 as strong as him.¡¯ This kind of murderous aura was not something that a student at Andrew¡¯s age could own that Signa couldn¡¯t bear. Even if she wouldn¡¯t admit defeat in her heart, she had already been overwhelmed by this murderous look. But that didn¡¯t mean that Signa would give up her brother¡¯s revenge. Six princes, three men, and three women, as the princes of the Iron Pagoda Empire, were born with thew of the jungle. Moreover, their father, Pagoda King, said that when five of the six children died, the remaining child had the right to inherit the throne. It was obvious that they wanted to hurt each other. Signa was the weakest of the six princes. In such a stressful environment, she would have copsed if Kaleb hadn¡¯t been there. ¡®Kaleb, don¡¯t worry. You have taken care of me for such a long time. I will avenge you. But before that, I had to find out whether Andrew was telling the truth.¡¯ Thinking of this, she hammered her thighs two times. She forced herself to cheer up, stood up, and left the lounge. As for Andrew. After the meditation, the school was about to be over again. Andrew decided to go to the trial center first and find amission to do it tonight. He would get the reward tomorrowst night, so the time use rate was high. There were only five minutes left before the school was over. At this time, almost all the people in the center of the trial had left. As soon as Andrew arrived, he saw a familiar figure. Taylor. She was standing at the front desk and handing themission to the receptionist. ¡°Andrew?¡± Taylor also noticed Andrew. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to them. Bang! Just at this moment, the receptionist gave Taylor¡¯smission a stamp to confirm the receipt. Andrew nced at her casually. Level-three urgentmission. Moreover, there were three skeleton marks, indicating that they had been taken over at least three times, and all the members of the first three times had died. Noticing that Andrew was looking at her, Taylor put away themission immediately and was about to leave. Andrew grabbed her elbow and stopped her. ¡°Where is your teammate?¡± Taylor replied in a choked voice, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡± ¡°Level three and three skeleton marks. This is not something you can deal with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Taylor sounded desperate. She shook off Andrew and left quickly. The figure soon disappeared into the sunset. Andrew stared at her for a long time. ¡°ssmate? ssmate, we are going to close the door. Do you still ept themission?¡± The receptionist¡¯s urging pulled Andrew back to reality. Andrew thought for a while and made a decision. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Then he strode towards Taylor. 39 Chapter 39 Themission was to attack the twelve-legged demonic spider. The twelve-legged diabolic spider was the most famous boss level-diabolic beast among the low-level monsters, and also the most difficult to attack the boss. In terms of strength, it was stronger than the wind diabolic wolf. Although he didn¡¯t know why this kind ofmission would appear in a level threemission that a first-grade student could take. However, no matter what kind of divine-level equipment Taylor was equipped with, it was impossible for her to deal with it alone. Since Taylor epted themission alone, Andrew could only think of one possibility. She wanted to die. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Fortunately, Andrew not only saw themission but also saw the crusade site: Karen waterfall. That stupid woman. Andrew cursed in his mind. Then he took out her purse and paid 20 gold coins for a transport scroll. He rushed there. With the help of a transport scroll, Andrew arrived at the Karen waterfall that night. After the transmission waspleted, he heard the deafening sound of the waterfall. The Karen waterfall was located on the third floor of the Rnd forest. In the Rnd forest. This was thergest habitat of monsters in the world, where countless monsters inhabited. This forest upied 15% of the area of the entire continent. It was also one of the most dangerous ces in the world. Countless monsters were inhabiting there. The fiends evolved and became stronger while fighting with each other. Even today, human beings were unable to get a full view of the Rnd forest.. The Rnd forest was divided into sevenyers ording to its depth. The deeper they went, the stronger the monsters they encountered. On the sixth floor alone, the strength had reached the point that even the saint sky and the devil king could not survive for a long time. As for the seventh floor, it was just a general term for the area that hadn¡¯t been explored in the Rnd forest. Humans could only explore one to six floors, and the total area of one to six floors was less than 10% of the total area of the Rnd forest. It could be imagined how terrifying the deep of the forest was. The Karen fall was located in the center of the first floor of the Rnd forest. There were treasures from heaven and earth everywhere, but it was also extremely dangerous. When exploring the first floor, the mage association suggested that the minimum configuration should be: at least five advanced mage team members explore. To be honest, Andrew wasn¡¯t sure how long he could live in such a ce without Kelly¡¯s help. But it had to be said that the Karen fall was a world-level marvel. It was 600 meters high and 27 kilometers wide. From afar, it seemed like a water wall isted the world. Andrew was three kilometers away, but he could feel the mist caused by the sshing of the waterfall and the amazing moisture. But it was Rnd forest and it didn¡¯t give Andrew much time to rest. But after more than 10 seconds, Andrew sensed a strong hostility behind him suddenly. Enemies? Ice wall. Andrew didn¡¯t even have the time to look back and set up an ice wall hurriedly behind him. However, it never urred to him that a lion-sized giant lizard woulde out of the forest. The devil lizard? Andrew recognized it at the first sight. It couldn¡¯t use magic power, but it had infinite strength and unimaginable divine power, and its sprint speed in a straight line was fast. This kind of fiend was sensitive to magic power. It was not interested in ordinary humans and animals, but it was particrly fond of mage and liked to eat the mage. The ice wall that Kaleb tried his best but failed to break through was broken unexpectedly. The giant devil lizard bit Andrew as if it had broken through ayer of tofu. So fast! Andrew was shocked and jumped up. At the same time, he condensed magic power again in midair. Heaven condensing spear. If the top magic of the ice spear was thrown out, it would have an unimaginable prating power. However. The invincible spear hit the back of the devil lizard and turned into dust on the spot. The scales on his back were only scratched shallowly. Are you kidding me? ording to the book, the devil lizard was the mostmon fiend in Rnd forest. In short, they were just some ordinary monsters. But I didn¡¯t show mercy to it at all just now. Andrew then remembered. There was arge amount of free magic power in the air of Rnd forest. The fiends that were born and raised here would far surpass the fiends in the outside world, even if they were of the same kind. On second thought, it was written in the book of the devil lizard that it was a little bigger than the golden-haired dog. But this devil lizard was as big as a lion or a tiger. Moreover, the devil lizard not only liked eating the mage, but also its scales were resistant to magic attacks. With the strengthening of the Rnd forest, the characteristics of the devil lizard had been magnified several times. Its scales were immune to all the medium-stage demons, and they were also very resistant to the high-level demons. Their ws could tear apart the magic barriers of various properties easily. Their teeth could pierce through the mage¡¯s tough body strengthened by magic power. Their eyes could see through any kind of illusion and the smoke of magic power. Every organ of the devil lizard in the Rnd forest seemed to be born for hunting mages. But¡­ The devil lizard roared. When it was about to pounce on Andrew again, it found that it could not move. It looked down and found that the ground was frozen and its limbs were frozen on the ground. Then, the cold air entered its body through its limbs. Andrew took out new heaven condensing spear and walked slowly towards the devil lizard in front of him. ¡°No matter how much it aims at the mage, the characteristics of lizards will never be changed, that is, they are afraid of cold. Lizards were not creatures with a constant temperature. You could resist magic, but you couldn¡¯t resist the cold air. After the cold air entered its body, the body characteristic of lizards would cause you to be paralyzed.¡± ¡°Well, you are a lizard. What nonsense should I talk to you?¡± Then, while the devil lizard was roaring at him, he stabbed his heaven condensing spear into the lizard¡¯s throat. No matter how strong the defense was, it must be fragile inside. This was a simple truth. With a twist of Andrew¡¯s heaven condensing spear, the devil lizard, which pierced through arge number of internal organs, let out a piercing cry and fell to the ground with a loud bang. But Andrew didn¡¯t dare to rx. Even an ordinary monster could be so powerful in the Rnd forest. ¡®Who the hell hung this kind ofmission above level three?¡¯ Andrew condensed the third heaven condensing spear and stabbed it into the brain from its eyeball. After stirring it several times, it dug out a ck stone from the brain of the devil lizard very soon. Low-level demon core. Demon core could only be condensed in the brain of the powerful fiend. Generally speaking, the devil lizard outside wouldn¡¯t have such kind of power. But the devil lizard in the Rnd forest had absorbed so much magic power in the air. Andrew just wanted to have a try. Although the quality of this demon core was not good, it should be able to exchange for two grams of preliminary magic crystals. But now, that was not the point. Andrew looked around. It took a lot of time to buy the transport scroll, but he didn¡¯t know where Taylor was. It¡¯s so big. Where can I find Taylor? The twelve-legged demonic spider was a powerful fiend. Born in Rnd forest, its strength was unimaginable. Once Taylor fought with the twelve-legged diabolic spider, she might not be able to hold on for even a minute. Just as Andrew was anxious. Suddenly, a loud bang came from behind. The ground was shaking. ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking back, he saw an earthy dragon of a hundred meters high in the distance due to the huge impact. Andrew was overjoyed. It should be there! Thinking of this, Andrew didn¡¯t care about the consumption of magic power. After putting on the armor given by Jason, he carried the magic power immediately. Frost wings. With a ssh, two pairs of giant ice wings with a width of ten meters behind Andrew jumped up and flew towards the explosion. 40 Chapter 40 The speed of frost wings was so fast that even Andrew, who had used it for the first time, was taken aback. It only took him a few seconds to arrive at the ce within a kilometer. As soon as he reached the top of the tree, he saw the huge ck spider at the first sight. Its body was as round as a disc that came out of a car. It was not big, and its diameter was at most two or three meters. Its twelve slender legs reached an astonishing height of more than 20 meters. The surrounding forest had been destroyed. On the rugged in, the girl carried her sword and rushed around the giant spider,unching fierce attacks one after another. However, the strength of the twelve-legged demonic spider was iparable to the magic power with only sixty or seventy intermediate mages. The magic power defense around its body, whether it was the long-range or the closebat, was blocked three meters away from its body. Every time the long spider feet were inserted, they could be more than ten meters into the ground. Moreover, each of its tentacles had prating magic with different attributes. Ordinary magic¡¯s defense and immunity would be prated by a single blow. In less than two seconds, Andrew could feel the surging magic power in the body of the twelve-legged demonic spider. The twelve-legged demonic spider couldn¡¯t release magic. However, as the main attacking method, the spider¡¯s feet were enough to make it the boss, the strongest low-level diabolic beast that was superior to the wind diabolic wolf. As long as it was touched, it was enough to make people half paralyzed.. If he was attacked directly, he would die. What was worse. Andrew saw the girl fighting with the twelve-legged spider. Although she wasunching a fierce attack, there was no trace of fighting spirit in her eyes. In Taylor¡¯s eyes, this battle seemed not to be a victory at all. Instead, it was a way to vent the pain before death. ¡°Taylor.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡®Was I wrong about Taylor? Did she love me? No, it¡¯s impossible. If she loved me, why did she team up with Kaleb in the battle against the wind diabolic wolf? If she loved me, even if she couldn¡¯t help me for various reasons, at least she shouldn¡¯t stay with the chief culprit.¡¯ However, the reality didn¡¯t give Andrew much time to think. ¡°Ah!¡± Taylor¡¯s scream brought him back to reality. As Andrew expected, Taylor couldn¡¯t hold on for long. The speed of the spider¡¯s feet was as fast as lightning. Taylor failed to dodge it in time. Although the kick was two meters away from her. But the strong wind made her suffer a heavy blow. Her clothes were shattered and several ribs were broken. She was even thrown into the air. At this moment, in Taylor¡¯s eyes, time seemed to stand still. Flying in the air, Taylor stared at the white, bright, and dazzling sky. As if the pure sky was looking down at her. As ifughing at her. ¡®That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need to live anymore.¡¯ Flying to the same height as the twelve-legged demonic spider, Taylor saw that four legs spider was stabbing at her at an astonishing speed. ¡°Will I die in the next breath?¡± But Taylor didn¡¯t care anymore. At thest moment of her life, there was only one person in Taylor¡¯s mind. Andrew. ¡®We were so happy before we entered Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Your smile is so warm, just like the sunshine. But now, we couldn¡¯t go back. That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s enough.¡¯ Taylor closed her eyes, ready for death. However, at this critical moment. Ice barrier. An ice wall of 100 meters high and 1,000 meters wide rose from the ground suddenly and swept towards the twelve-legged demonic spider as a tsunami. The spider was stuck in the ice wall, leaving only shallow marks. This was¡­ Taylor was shocked. Before she could react, she was held in the arms of a familiar shoulder. She took a closer look. The vulgar helmet in front of her made Taylor¡¯s dead eyes shine again. ¡°Moonlight knight?¡± ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Andrew in armor was the moonlight knight in Taylor¡¯s eyes. He waved his frost wings. Taylor felt unprecedented inertia suddenly. The surrounding scenery retreated at a fast speed, and her whole body was pressed against the chest of the moonlight knight due to the inertia. The twelve-legged demonic spider got furious when it saw its prey was taken away. It only left three feet to support its body, and the remaining nine feet were piercing through the ice barrier like a typewriter crazily. The magic ice barrier was Andrew¡¯s powerful magic. Apart from its high defensive power, it also had the function of isting the enemy from the battlefield. However, facing the full force of the twelve-legged demonic spider, the iron wall that was an like ice wall was supported for two seconds and was pierced into pieces of ice. Andrew looked sideways and saw this scene through the helmet hole. He was frightened. In addition to the few top students in grade three and the apprentices, his ice barrier could be called absolute defense among the students in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. It was torn to pieces by the twelve-legged demonic spider. How could this be a fiend? It was a monster. The twelve feet ran at full speed, and the jungle along the way was smashed into pieces. The twelve-legged demonic spider¡¯s running speed was twenty or thirty percent faster than the flying speed of the frost wings. It was very irrational to fight with such things. Andrew was very powerful, but he was far from being able to fight against the twelve-legged demonic spider. ¡°Kelly!¡± Andrew shouted. Kelly appeared behind him suddenly. ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± If possible, Andrew didn¡¯t want to use Kelly. In the Rnd forest, powerful monsters were everywhere. No matter how strong Kelly was, she could only appear for ten minutes a day. It could be said that it was a way to save his life. But now, the twelve-legged demonic spider was the biggest threat. Once it caught up, Andrew and Taylor would die definitely. Sure enough, as soon as Kelly appeared, she realized the threat of the giant spider in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hurt my master!¡± Seeing this, Kelly didn¡¯t say anything more and put her hands together in midair. Dragon extinguishing magic and icy blood. On that day, in the center of the first floor of Rnd forest, there was a heavy rain of icicles. 41 Chapter 41 When Taylor woke up, the first person she saw was a knight who was ying with a bonfire. The small cave was dyed orange by the bonfire. ¡°Moonlight¡­ Knight?¡± Taylor said in a low voice. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The knight turned his head, nced at her, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®moonlight knight¡¯ anymore, It was strange. Just call me ck iron.¡± Of course, Andrew remembered the name ¡°moonlight knight¡±. When Taylor was a child, she liked that he read the fairy tale of moonlight knight to her. But with this name on his back, he always felt that he was a host of parent-child programs for children, which made him feel very shy. ¡°I see.¡± Taylor sat up and found herself covered with a nket with a faint fragrance. The light musk smelled like Andrew. Yes, my clothes were destroyed in the battle with the twelve-legged demonic spider. Moonlight¡­ Does ck iron have the same taste as Andrew in perfume? She wrapped herself tightly in the nket. Smelling the familiar smell, Taylor could not help but feel sad. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡± Andrew turned around and asked indifferently, ¡°Were you courting death in that battle? Why?¡± Taylor choked with sobs and buried her head in the nket. ¡°The boy I grew up with misunderstood me. He has always been bullied, and I have a lot of pursuers. In order not to let him be bullied, I have been restraining my emotions in my heart and dare not contact him too much.. However, recently, his talent awakened suddenly and he became the star of the school. But he also felt that I abandoned him, drew a clear line with me, didn¡¯t want to be with me again, and even wanted to cancel the engagement with me.¡± Andrew remained calm when he heard this. Because he also knew that. It wasn¡¯t that she abandoned Andrew. ¡°Generally speaking, boys are not so narrow-minded. Have you done anything wrong to him?¡± Andrew asked. As soon as she said that, Taylor¡¯s body trembled slightly. She hemmed and hawed for a while before covering her face with a nket as if she was about to copse. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. Kaleb and I happened to take the samemission. Once themission was taken over, it couldn¡¯t be canceled. I had no other choice but to team up with him. I didn¡¯t expect him to see us. Kaleb and I are just friends.¡± Looking at Taylor who was sobbing, Andrew felt sorry for her. It turned out that they had received the samemission at the same time? Andrew was not so naive as to believe such words. But Andrew couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for Taylor when she cried so sadly. ¡°If what you said is true, go and make it clear to that boy. People¡¯s hearts are flesh and blood. I believe that as long as you are moved and make it clear in detail, he will reconsider you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless! It¡¯s useless!¡± Taylor shook her head and said, ¡°He is stubborn. He has suffered a lot in the past year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him to make aeback. He is stubborn and will never forgive me. ¡°So you are willing tomit suicide and end the rest of your life?¡± The voice of the ck iron was sonorous and powerful. As the identity of ck iron, Andrew said slowly, ¡°This task goes beyond your ability. You still choose to ept it.¡± ¡°Do you want to die by epting this task? Taylor pursed her lips. Her tearful eyes were as dim as death. After a long time, she sighed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care about anything now.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw how desperate she was. Although there was no evidence to prove that Taylor didn¡¯t betray him, Andrew didn¡¯t bear to see her so pitiful. Noticing that the battle over Kelly was over, Andrew stood up with a transport scroll. ¡°Live bravely. No matter what the other party thinks, it¡¯s not worth your death.¡± ¡°Twelve-legged demonic spider, my witch has helped you solve it. Go back and get the reward.¡± ¡°Live a good life. Only by living can you have hope.¡± ¡°Only by living can you have hope?¡± Under Taylor¡¯s gaze, Andrew strode out of the cave. Facing the back of ck iron alone, Taylor felt as if she had overturned a gourmet bottle. She didn¡¯t know what it felt like. On the other side. Andrew left the cave with a heavy heart. He didn¡¯t expect that he was so important to Taylor. It was time to reconsider Taylor. After watching Taylor leave, Andrew felt relieved and went back to the school with the transport scroll. This time, although Andrew only got a demonic core of low quality, he was relieved to see that Taylor didn¡¯t continue tomit suicide. Andrew had to admit that he refused Taylor out of reason. After all, Taylor was his childhood sweetheart. It was not easy to give up this rtionship. That night, Andrew was meditating alone in the lounge. Although the effect was not as good as that in the meditation room, he could not waste two hours of meditation time every day for no reason. But unexpectedly, as soon as the meditation was over, there was a sudden knock on the door. At this time, the school was over. Who was it? Andrew opened the door and found it was Taylor. ¡°No need toe in. I just want to say something.¡± Taylor¡¯s attitude was different from that of the day. Andrew was a little confused and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Taylor took a deep breath. The next second, what she did surprise Andrew. All of a sudden, she stepped forward, tiptoed, and held Andrew in her arms. The next second, Andrew felt a pair of soft things covering his lips. Taylor kissed him hard. Taylor pushed his lips away. A deft and moist tongue stuck into Andrew¡¯s mouth and raised Andrew¡¯s tongue clumsily and skillfully. A faint fragrance came into Andrew¡¯s mouth along with her saliva, Taylor¡¯s tongue was so soft and hot that he felt like he was licking sweetness. It never urred to Andrew that he would be forced to kiss by Taylor? The kisssted for three minutes. The two tongues stuck together from fear and finally intertwined to draw circles. It was not until the two of them were out of breath that Taylor let go of her lips. Two streaks of crystal clear saliva stretched for a long time. Then looked at Taylor. With a red face and stubborn eyes, Andrew was at a loss. After a long while, she gathered her courage and shouted at Andrew, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯ve decided to be your woman all my life since I could remember.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my decision. No matter you agree or not, it can¡¯t be changed!¡± ¡°Even if you hate me now, I will make you love me and can¡¯t stop loving me in the future.¡± ¡°So¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°So I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°I love you, Andrew!¡± After saying that, Taylor turned around and ran away, leaving no chance for Andrew to answer. Andrew stared nkly at her back until she disappeared at the end of the corridor. There was still the smell of Taylor between his lips and teeth. It took him a long time toe to his senses. Well, it seemed that you havepletely walked out of the shadow? Andrew put on a reassuring smile. 42 Chapter 42 Half a monthter. Andrew was in trouble. Now, with full equipment, his magic power was 279. His equipment was: 40 magic power for the preliminary stage wand, three magic power for the apprentice, ten magic power for the frozen dragon boots, 53 magic power in total. Andrew¡¯s magic power was 235 without any equipment. 235 and 53. Logically speaking, it should be 288 magic power. However, after putting on the clothes, Andrew¡¯s magic power became 279. Nine magic power disappeared out of thin air. Andrew tried to take off his school uniform which only offered three magic power. But the result was that magic power was still 279. He put on the school uniform and took off the frost dragon boots that owned ten magic power. As a result, magic power became 278 again. In other words, no matter how the equipment was changed, Andrew¡¯s magic power was targeted at the highest 279. Any magic power that exceeded this number would disappear out of thin air. This phenomenon was found five days ago. Andrew also knew the reason. Spiritual barrier. In the meditation room, time passed. Andrew was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. Because of the spiritual barrier, his magic power had not been improved for five days. Generally, the first time a spiritual barrier appeared was when the mage¡¯s magic power touched line 280.. And the spiritual barrier had to start with the rules of meditation. Generally speaking, meditation was always the most efficient way to improve magic power. In essence, meditation was to improve spiritual power through concentration. And no matter what level a mage was, he could only meditate for two hours a day. This was not a rule set by some powerful people. But as a human being, he could only endure two hours of meditation every day. After more than two hours, no matter how hard he tried to meditate, it would not improve anymore. If he forced himself to meditate, it might cause his spirit to be over-heated and burn part of his spirit. In this way, the effect of meditation on his whole life would be greatly reduced. In addition, there was a limit to meditation. That was to say, when a person¡¯s magic power reached 279, no matter how hard he meditated, he couldn¡¯t raise his magic power. And no matter what kind of divine weapon it was equipped with, it couldn¡¯t break the shackles of breakthrough 279 magic power. This was the first obstacle in the mage¡¯s life. Spiritual barrier. In essence, magic power interfered with real energy through the influence of the spirit. It could be said that the magic itself was the interference of human consciousness to reality. And this kind of interference had its limits. This limitation was 279 magic power. This was the limitation of life. It meant that as a ¡°human¡± creature, magic power couldn¡¯t be more than 279. Separation from human beings was not achieved overnight. It was not easy to leave the human race. From spirit, consciousness, body, soul and, other aspects, gradually broke through. This was also the reason why the advanced mage needed to reach 280 magic power. The mages were a group of people who had made up their minds to pursue demonic skills. As the saying goes, one couldn¡¯t get both the fish and the bear. The demonic skills were not something that humans could touch. If one wanted to explore the demonic skills to the extreme, he had to give up his human identity. The deeper the demonic skills went, the more they would leave the human beings. The premium stage mage was the first step to step into the demonic way. He needed to get rid of the human identity in terms of spirit strength first. If he couldn¡¯t do this, his magic power would only stay at 279 for the rest of his life. But the problem was, how could it be a breakthrough? Andrew was now standing at the boundary of fate. After learning for a while, he had known the method of breakthrough. That was meditation. Meditation could notst more than 2 hours, which was a human¡¯s limitation. If he wanted to get a breakthrough to the mage advanced, he had to meditate for more than 2 hours. But it needed courage. Meditation for more than two hours would cause serious spirit damage. If the breakthrough seeded, the damage would be written off. But if he failed, the damage would be irreversible for the rest of his life. Many students failed in this step. Of course, there were many magic potions on the market that could improve the sess rate, but they were all very expensive. Here, the most rational way was to give up for the time being and wait for full preparation before starting a breakthrough. But Andrew didn¡¯t want to do that. There was only half a month left before director Nichs¡¯s lecture. There were only one and a half months left before the four mage academy games. Although the sess rate was high if he took it slowly, Andrew still needed time. What Andrew wanted was more than the first ce of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. What Andrew wanted was to win the four schoolspetition. It would be a waste of most precious time to put down practice for the sake of breakthrough 279 magic power. Because once he broke through 280 magic power, he would be the advanced mage, the biggest advantage was that the maximum time for meditation every day would be increased from two hours to four hours. Needless to say what it meant. Moreover, there was only a little difference between 279 and 280 magic power. That was the dividing line between human and inhuman. The difference of one magic power might be more than three times. Thinking of this, Andrew closed his eyes, sat cross-legged in the meditation room, and began to meditate. The biggest difference between the strong and the weak was their action. The strong would never think about the future. Once they had an idea, they would put it into action. Therefore, the strong could always be faster. And one stepped faster, each stepped faster. Seize the day, seize the hour. Two hours passed quickly. Andrew felt that his spirit had reached its limit. A burning feeling rose in his mind. But he didn¡¯t rx at all. Two hours had passed. Now was the time to get serious. Today, Andrew was going tounch an attack on the level of the advanced mage. If he seeded, he would be the only senior Lion Eagle Mage Academy student of the grade-one mage in the past ten years. But Andrew didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter unimaginable resistance when he just took the first step. Two hours and one second passed. In the first second of the third hour, Andrew felt that countless bullets had pierced through his brain. There was a sharp pain in the brain as if it was cancer. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The sudden pain almost suffocated Andrew. The magic power all over his body began to flow backward. The sharp pain spread from the head to the whole body. The blood seemed to boil violently at this moment. His spirit was over-heated. This was the side effect of overtime meditation. Although it was an inevitable process to get breakthrough the advanced mage, the pain was unexpectedly strong. Every cell in his body seemed to be moaning. Andrew, who was in meditation, began to spasm violently. If he stopped at this time, it would not be toote. It was just slight overtime of more than ten seconds. The spirit damage could be repaired, and it could be recovered after half a month of rest. The normal mage was the same as breakthrough 280 magic power. After resting for a while, he adapted to the side effects and effects of the time out gradually, to increase the sess rate. If everything went well, the sess rate would be significantly improved after a year. But Andrew had made up his mind before he started. He didn¡¯t only ask for speed, for sess rate. Two more hours of meditation every day was a rare advantage. As the saying goes, wealthes from danger. Profit and risk were always apanied. Andrew gritted his teeth and decided to take the pain. This time, I wanted to break through the advanced mage! 43 Chapter 43 Half a minuteter. The over-heated spirit was getting worse and worse. His brain was as hot as molten iron. Magic power in his body began to flow uncontrobly in his blood vessels. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Andrew was sweating in pain. It was not enough. It was far from enough. Forcing himself to focus, Andrew got the restless magic power under his control one by one. Under the influence of the over-heated spirit, magic power seemed to be activated and ran around in his body. It was not easy to control them again, and he needed to do it step by step. But Andrew was now in a state of over-heated spirit, which made the process more suffering. As if he had been thrown into a boiled oil pot and exploded. The pain even covered his body. Ten minutester, magic power was under controlpletely. Well, the next step is thest. He poured all the magic power into his brain to break through the spiritual barrier. The method of the breakthrough spiritual barrier was very simple. It was to pour the excessive magic power into his brain to refine his spirit, just like quenching steel. After he took it over, the refined spirit power would be stronger than human and reach the inhuman level.. This process required great courage. For example, pouring the over-heated magic power into the over-heated spirit was the same as putting one¡¯s hand into the molten iron in reality. If he couldn¡¯t bear it¡­ The best result was that his spirit was burnt and he became gawkish. Andrew had lost consciousness and was in a dilemma. His over-heated spirit hadsted for more than ten minutes. If he gave up at this time, his spirit, which had been over-heated for a long time, would be damaged seriously. His cultivation base was less than ten, and he could not recover for the rest of his life. At this point, Andrew had no other choice. But¡­ The magic was like a boat sailing against the current. It would either advance or retreat. This was only the first hurdle in the cultivation of the demonic way, andter there would be the refinement of consciousness, body, and soul. ¡°If I can¡¯t withstand it, how can I change my fate?¡± ¡°Thinking of the oppression I have suffered in the past year, how can I stop here now that my power has blossomed?¡± Andrew made up his mind and poured all the magic power into his brain. ¡°Ah!¡± The piercing pain made Andrew scream. If the previous pain was like having cancer, then the pain at the moment was ten thousand times more severe than cancer. Andrew felt so painful that he almost fainted. But it was also because of this that Andrew saw hope. When magic power poured into his brain, he encountered ayer of resistance on the way, preventing magic power from continuing to go deep into his brain. Andrew tried several times but failed to get rid of the resistance of breakthrough. There was no doubt that thisyer of resistance was the spiritual barrier. The protective mechanism of the human brain was to ensure that there would be no magic power that exceeded the safety limit pouring into the brain. At the same time, it was also a human¡¯s limitation. This protection would make human magic power unable to break through 279 forever. For humans, this protection was necessary. But for the high-level mage, magic power had already been well controlled. There was no such a low-level mistake as magic power burning their brains. Therefore, for the mage, which pursued a higher level of level, thisyer of protection was as redundant as looking at a woman¡¯s virginity membrane at the age of forty. To be a high-level mage, what he needed to do was to develop the full potential of spirit with the protection mechanism of breakthrough. But even if he knew what he was going to do, so what? No matter how hard Andrew tried, magic power couldn¡¯t resist breakthrough¡¯s spiritual barrier. Having been suffering from this pain for a long time, Andrew soon felt that he had reached his limit. No, the pain was so strong that he was about to faint. He tried to calm himself down by biting the tip of his tongue, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Because of the pain of biting the tip of his tongue, it was nothing in front of this over-heated spirit pain. His consciousness began to blur, and the impact of magic power on the spiritual barrier became weak gradually. Can¡¯t? Andrew was not reconciled. But he didn¡¯t have the strength to make another impact. He was losing his consciousness. Andrew was desperate. However, at this moment. ¡°Master!¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded in his mind. A cold current suddenly burst out from the depths of his consciousness. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. Wherever the cold current passed, the hot spirit seemed to have been frozen and becamefortable. His hot brain instantly returned to clear. More than 90% unimaginable pain relieved. ¡°Kelly? Are you in my soul sea? Why is your magic power¡­¡± Andrew was confused. In the witch system, without Andrew¡¯s consent, a witch should not be able to appear in reality voluntarily. But now, Kelly¡¯s magic power broke through and entered Andrew¡¯s soul sea. ¡°Master, Kelly feels that you are in trouble. I hope I can help you.¡± The breakthrough of the spiritual barrier was the mage¡¯s own business, and the help offered by others was very limited. This was the maximum magic power that Kelly could offer to you or you could not bear it. ¡°Master,e on.¡± ¡°Is it? To help me, Kelly took the initiative to make the breakthrough to get into my soul sea and transferred some magic power to me?¡± Andrew felt sweet in his heart. Kelly¡¯s magic power soon met Andrew¡¯s magic power. Andrew¡¯s magic power was frozen and strengthened by Kelly¡¯s magic power. Andrew got a chance to make a breakthrough. But that was not enough. Andrew, who had tried more than ten times, was very clear that even with the help of Kelly, with the strength of magic power, it was still impossible for the breakthrough to have a spiritual barrier. This was for sure because to pursue speed, the breakthrough did noty any foundation this time. But¡­ This doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not sure whether the breakthrough is reckless or not! Andrew took out a green and white reagent from his space ring. Witch tonic. This was a gift from the witch, along with the ice and snow stones. After drinking it, he could get the grand mage and magic power within a short time. Andrew hadn¡¯t used it and kept it as a life-saving thing. But now, Andrew was going to use. The rest of my physical strength was only enough to make another breakthrough. If I failed, I would be doomed. And my biggest problem now was Since my magic power was not enough to support my breakthrough¡¯s spiritual barrier, then¡­ Is the magic power of the grand mage enough? Thinking of this, Andrew pressed the cork with his thumb and swallowed the tonic in one gulp. ¡°Beep!¡±. As the tonic entered his body. All of a sudden, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The next second. A sense of swelling came from within his body. Andrew¡¯s magic power increased by more than one hundred times in an instant. The wall of the meditation room where Andrew was standing cracked because of the violent bulging of magic power. ¡°Now!¡± Die for a righteous cause if not seeding! With the determination to die, Andrew gathered the exaggerated magic power at one point and poured it into the spiritual barrier with all his strength. Then. Apanied by a sharp sound of firm tearing. Andrew awakens the internal vision suddenly. Through the internal vision, he saw. The indestructible spiritual barrier was broken through by his magic power at this moment. Andrew, from this moment on, officially became the senior mage! 44 Chapter 44 The young man with the witch tonic gradually faded away. However, the swelling of Andrew¡¯s magic power didn¡¯t decrease at all. The meditation room was in a mess. The wall and the stool were smashed into pieces by the violent magic power. Standing in the center of the dpidated room which only covered an area of nine square meters, Andrew closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body. He could feel that the total amount of magic power didn¡¯t change much, but its texture became more than three times denser. If magic power was water in the past, then magic power was oil now. He lowered his head and tried to clench his fists, without deliberately suppressing magic power. He could vaguely see that the air around his palm was slightly dispersed with the movement of his fist. Andrew tried to build up all his muscles. The whole room was expanding like water. Although it was just an illusion caused by the influence of magic power on the air. However, the density of magic power was so high that it could affect the light around his body if he released all his strength, which was enough to prove that Andrew¡¯s strength had gone up to a higher level with the breakthrough. In the system interface, his magic power also changed from 279 to 288 at the moment when the spiritual barrier was broken. Although it was only nine magic power. After all, there was a huge gap between the senior mage and the intermediate mage. Even if there was a one-point gap between 279 and 280, it would still result in a strength gap of more than three times. Andrew was overjoyed. Generally speaking, it would take at least a year for the intermediate mage to upgrade to the senior stage of mage. It would take one at least a year to umte, adapt to the overheated spirit and buy all kinds of drugs.. Most of the mediocre students wanted to have a chance to break through the senior mage until the end of grade three. Generally speaking, the best students in the ordinary mage academy could graduate as the senior mage, which would be recorded in the school register. Grade one senior mage. Not to mention rare, but this was not something an ordinary person could do. Andrew admitted that he was gambling. But now it seemed that he had won the bet. The gap between the senior mage and the intermediate mage was not as simple as the strength. First of all, it was known to all that the meditation time every day changed from two hours to four hours. Then it was the effect of meditation. Andrew had been meditating for two hours before the breakthrough, which increased from two hours to three magic power. After reaching the senior stage of mage, he could also meditate for two hours, which could increase his magic power by at least four points. Then his memory would be improved. After the spiritual barrier of the breakthrough was developed, his potential had been developed, and he could almost remember everything and learn anything faster and easier than others. Thest one wasmon elements. The senior mage was skilled at using magic power. After the breakthrough, the mage could attack three different elements at the same time in a battle, but not as before. Ice was ice, and only after the ice attack could it be switched to other elements. There was no time to waste. It was still early, so Andrew packed up his stuff and rushed out of the meditation room. He went to the trial center and randomly took a level-two task. There were about five bushes and tress demons attacking the business path in the border area. The reward was 50 points and ten gold coins. The round trip expenses would be paid by yourself. A transport scroll would cost 50 gold coins. It was not worthwhile to use teleportation. Although the main purpose of taking thismission was to test his strength and pay, he couldn¡¯t do business at a loss. The bordendmercial road was very close to Lion Eagle Mage Academy, and it took two days to ride a horse. But Andrew had another idea. It was also a good experiment on the way. In a corner where no one was around, Andrew put on the warrior armor given by Jason¡­ Frost wings. Apanied by the ringing of the air. Andrew was surprised to find that his magic frost wings had changed from two pairs to three pairs. And his wings had expanded from ten meters to twelve meters. The shape of the ice wings was not as rough as before, but like six-wing bones with long diamond-shaped feathers. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s high-level magic. I used to use it, but it always felt like it was made in a small underground workshop. Is it because I¡¯m not strong enough as an intermediate mage?¡± Frost wings, which were used when you became a senior mage, were the true full version. Andrew didn¡¯t think too much. He jumped into the air and flew towards the bordendmercial path. Originally, many students were taking off in the school. And because of the poprity of the magic broom, it was not a rare thing for a student to fly. But what Andrew didn¡¯t notice was that Taylor happened to see him take off. ¡°Moonlight¡­ No, ck iron?¡± Taylor looked at the receding figure in surprise and was at a loss for a moment. It took her a long time to react. ¡®Is ck iron a student of Lion Eagle Mage Academy? Is there such a strong student in the school?¡¯ Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t know what Taylor was thinking about. Andrew was immersed in joy! ¡°So fast!¡± Andrew eximed cheerfully as he skimmed through the air at an amazing speed. With the help of the frozen dragon boots and the ice and snow stones, the magic power of the senior stage mage and the frost wings were reinforced. Andrew¡¯s flying speed was close to the semi-sound. He could fly at full speed up to 250 meters per second. In the past, no matter how strong the front wings were, Andrew could only fly seventy or eighty meters per second. Whistling wind and waves, clicking helmets and armors. If his speed was even faster, such as the sound speed of 340 meters per second, his helmet and armor would probably be broken directly? It was clear that Andrew¡¯s power had been greatly improved. Originally, it would take two days to ride a horse, but he arrived in just an hour. Moreover, the consumption of magic power was less than 10%. Although the total amount didn¡¯t change, the thicker magic power was more durable than before. They came to the border area for business. This was a straightmercial path located on the in. Andrew could tell at a nce that there was something wrong with the bushes on the roadside. Who would have a bush growing alone on the roadside? One might be a coincidence. There were four such bushes on the path. There was no doubt that this was the goal of this time: it was disguised by the bushes tree demons. He had tested the flight and the endurance of magic power. Then thest step is to test the power. Andrew opened his arms, and a huge magic array floated above his head. It was more than a hundred meters in diameter. ¡°Although I don¡¯t need such senior magic to deal with you, since it¡¯s a test, of course, I have to go all out!¡± Andrew murmured to himself and then gave a loud shout, condensing his whole body magic power into this blow. Dragon Extinguishing plus Magic and Ice Blood Explosion. In an instant, hundreds of ice pirs condensed in the sky. Each of them emitted a terrifying blue light. Andrew was shocked. The Last time he dealt with the evil wind wolf, he could only condense a dozen of them. Andrew waved his hand. The ice column was divided into four parts and shot at the four tree demons at the same time. The next second. The scene shocked Andrew again. Boom! Boom! Four earthy dragons exploded in an instant, as high as fifty or sixty meters. The violent impact made the whole in shake violently as if it was a magnitude eight earthquake. The earth and dust instantly covered more than half of themercial path. When the dust dissipated. Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A big hole with a diameter of a hundred meters and a depth of twenty or thirty meters was left in every ce hit by the ice blood. And there was ayer of ice as thick as one meter in the hole. From the sky, it seemed that the ground was covered with four superrge spider webs. As for the tree demons? It was a low-level monster, even lower than goblins. After being hit by Dragon Extinguishing Magic, it probably had totally disappeared. Andrew was too excited to speak. How terrifying was this power? He had already torn it into four pieces, and each of them was several times more powerful than his full strength blow before. ¡°Is this¡­ The power of the senior mage?¡± Andrew felt that he was right this time. I¡¯m invincible in the first grade. 45 Chapter 45 Another more than ten days passed. Andrew only didmissions and meditation every day. He didn¡¯t dare to meet Kelly in his soul sea. The main reason was that although Kelly¡¯s fondness had reached 148, Andrew felt that they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time. But during this period, Andrew didn¡¯t know how to face Kelly because of her selfless dedication and loyalty. What¡¯s more, thanks to the help of Kelly, he can make a breakthrough for the senior magest time. Next time they met, he must bring her a suitable gift. Andrew thought. Andrew didn¡¯t dare to meet her because he didn¡¯t have a suitable gift. ¡®I always feel that she helped me a lot, but I went there with nothing every time, and she would give me oral sex and serve me. Did I owe her something?¡¯ After struggling for more than ten days, Andrew didn¡¯t dare to go in. Time flew. In a twinkling of an eye, it was Director Nichs¡¯s appointed time. Andrew had to put aside Kelly¡¯s matter for the time being and met Director Nichs for a month¡¯s special training. One day, Andrew got up early. As soon as the school gate was opened, he came to the Research Institute building. As soon as they arrived, Andrew found that Nason came earlier than him. ¡°You arete,¡± Nason said. Andrew was about to answer, but he was within ten steps. In an instant, a monstrous aura swept over.. Andrew was shocked. There was no one around. Undoubtedly, Andrew was the source of the aura. The magic power¡­ Has exceeded 250! It was only 210 when they metst time. In less than a month, it increased by 40 magic power? Andrew was surprised at Nason¡¯s growth speed. At the same time, he released his magic power to resist the pressure. Nason asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger.¡± Said Nason. Andrew shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re good too.¡± He didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn. Andrew noticed the bandage and gauze on Nason¡¯s hand. Half a month ago, when he saw him, he hadn¡¯t. He must have done some inhuman training during this period, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have grown so fast. But he might not make the breakthrough to the senior mage. The biggest difference between the medium stage and the senior stage was the quality of magic power. Andrew knew it very well. Thanks to the senior mage, he could spend double time meditating. At present, Andrew¡¯s magic power was 292, which was great progress. But he didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t get rid of Nason. No wonder he was called a genius. Andrew sighed. ¡°Long time no see, my apprentices.¡± Just then, Director Nichs walked out of the building of the Research Institute. He smiled with relief. After taking a simple look at the two, Nichs¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with surprise. ¡°It seems that you two have grown a lot.¡± Andrew said, ¡°Thanks to the director¡¯s teaching.¡± Nichs waved his hand and said, ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s not a good habit to tter. The mage is not a politician. What a mage need is to explore the abyss of the magic.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes, I will keep that in mind.¡± Nichs nodded with satisfaction and continued, ¡°ording to the agreement, I will guide you in person until thepetition begins a month before the four schoolpetitions. Now, it was time. But before that, I need to know your ability.¡± After all, magic power was only a reference for the strength of the mage. Physical strength, intelligence, equipment, reaction, as well as an understanding of magic and oneself would all affect the performance of the mage. ¡°I have sensed the strength of your magic power. Now I have to make a thorough examination for you and urately grasp your strength so that I can give you better-targeted guidance.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± cement test? It was not surprising. ¡°Ready!¡± Andrew and Nason shouted at the same time. Director Nichs nodded and took out amission. Andrew and Nason were both stunned. It was a greenmission form. Green meant that it was a level-fourmission, which required students to reach grade two before they were qualified to ept it. ¡°This is a level fourmission. I will temporarily remove your restrictions and allow you to ept the level fourmission as a first-grade student.¡± ¡°Take thismission andplete it. This is my cement test for you. Andrew and Nason took the order and looked at it carefully. Nason didn¡¯t respond, but Andrew was shocked by the content of themission. ¡°Group griffin appears in the territory of Bernard Duke. Recently, Bernard duke is going to entertain the neighboring aristocrats and hold a water project meeting in the next ten years at the eastern realm of Hundred Flower Empire.¡± ¡°Please hand over the Bernard duke and eliminate all the griffin members ording to the requirements of the duke.¡± ¡°Bernard duke?¡± It took Nason three or four seconds to react and look at Andrew. Andrew¡¯s full name was Andrew Z Bernard. Yes, the Bernard duke was Andrew¡¯s¡­ ¡°Andrew, this is themission from your father.¡± Director Nichs said calmly. Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his ears. My father? Generally speaking, after a student entered the mage academy, he was not allowed to contact his family except for the contact day every month. The cultivation of the magic needed to be wholeheartedly focused, so they couldn¡¯t be affected by external forces, even their families were no exception. Because of his poor talent, his father had spent a lot of money to send him to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Out of guilt, Andrew hadn¡¯t contacted his family for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that¡­ ¡°Andrew, you haven¡¯t been home for a long time, have you?¡± Nichs suddenly said, interrupting his thoughts. Looking at Nichs¡¯s meaningful eyes, Andrew felt a lump in his throat. Of course, he knew what Nichs meant. ¡®I see. Director, did you choose thismission on purpose?¡¯ Andrew felt Director Nichs¡¯s concern. Andrew believed that the director choose it on purpose. Griffin was the most powerful one among the low-level fiends. It was said that they had the dragon bloodline. It was already very difficult to deal with one, not to mention that the group of the griffin was mentioned in themission. But now, Andrew didn¡¯t care about the difficulty anymore. Nichs¡¯s cement test was undoubtedly the best gift for Andrew. ¡°Director Nichs, I will give you a perfect answer.¡± Andrew¡¯s fighting spirit was unprecedentedly high. ¡°Okay.¡± Nichs nodded with satisfaction. He turned to look at Nason and asked, ¡°What about you, Nason? Are you confident?¡± Nason snorted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just ask about themission, time, and ce.¡± What a gloomy man. Andrew could feel that Nason meant no harm to him. He was just an indifferent man. Nichs waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Very good, the examination begins tomorrow.¡± Thismission is not an exclusive one. Due to the rich remuneration, arge number of mage members have epted it.¡± Bernard duke said that the water resource dinner party would also invite mages after three days, who was entrusted this time. The specific destruction n would be arranged ording to the number of participants at the water resource party contest. ¡°Today, you are going to pack up and set out tomorrow to the duke mansion of Bernard.¡± ¡°I have something else to do, but this time, I will watch the whole process, and I will also attend the water resource party after three days.¡± Remember, this is your cement test, and it¡¯s also very difficult. Use your real strength! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Andrew and Nason¡¯s shouted full of fighting spirit. 46 Chapter 46 Two dayster. The location of the Bernard mansion was not far away from the Moonlight Lake District next to the Vulture mountain. It consisted of fifteenrge and smallkes, thirty-two inds in theke. When the sky was clear, one could see the beautiful scenery as if the sky was broken. Rich water nourished the coast, making the city warm for hundreds of years. The people in the territory were well fed, and there were few natural or man-made disasters. Only a noble person like the duke was qualified to seal such fertilend, wasn¡¯t it? This was where Andrew had been living since he was a child. In the territory of Bernard duke, Caroline marquis, thergest coteral aristocrat, had a very friendly rtionship with Bernard duke. And this Caroline marquis was Taylor¡¯s father. Because of the friendship between the two families, Andrew and Taylor were engaged when they were born. Flying in the air, Andrew, who was familiar with this ce, took Nason to the Moonlight Lake District. Along the way, although the two of them seldom talked, Andrew could feel the heat from the back of his head. Nason kept staring at himself all the way. Of course, Andrew had been observing Nason secretly. It had to be said that he was really strong. His flying speed was able to keep up with him with the help of the frost wings.. What¡¯s more, Nason used some flying magic. It was the magic of wind: wind wings. The pair of wings had a unique shape, looking like a cyan tornado that extended from the back to both sides. Along the way, Andrew had been thinking about whether he should talk to him or not, but he couldn¡¯t think of a topic. ¡°Well, here we are.¡± Finally, they arrived at the Moonlight Lake District in silence. The prosperous town along theke in the distance appeared at the end of the horizon. Andrew also found the first topic to talk about with Nason. ¡°It¡¯s thergest and only town in the Moonlight Lake District. It¡¯s also one of the most prosperous towns in Hundred Flower Empire city.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s just a small town, its economic strength is stronger than that of some middle-sized cities. Otherwise, it can¡¯t support the two noble families, my fiancee and me. However, Nason¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He simply replied, ¡°I see.¡± Andrew¡±¡­¡± He felt that the joy of going back home was suddenly disappeared. Andrew was happy at first. After all, it was an astronomical amount of money for a student of the school to fulfill themission entrusted by his family. But Nason was too dull. s, just take it as a corpse. Thinking of this, Andrew gave up the idea of having a good rtionship with Nason. He sped up and rushed to the small town along theke. Nason was taken aback. A look of surprise crossed his eyes. Semi-sound velocity? He gathered his energy and condensed more magic power, chasing after Andrew. Finally, the twonded at the gate of the town. Nason arrived a minuteter than Andrew. Nason¡¯s face darkened. He was not convinced that they were one minute apart. Andrew didn¡¯t care what he was thinking. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, who knows what you are thinking?¡± He walked straight into the small town. He hadn¡¯t seen the town for a year, but it was still the same here. On the bustling street, all the doors of the houses along the street were applied with the same beige paint, without cracking off, making the whole town look clean and tidy. All the clothes of passers-by were clean, and there was no such thing as patches on their clothes. Unlike some cities, which looked bright on the surface, three or four out of ten citizens were unkempt and had to rush for their living every day. Under the management of Andrew¡¯s father, Thomas A Bernard, the rich small town along theke became the happiest ce in the Hundred Flower Empire City, even surpassing Hundred Flower Empire King City. Walking along the main road to the end, they could see a huge garden vi with an area of four hundred acres. This was Andrew¡¯s home. Bernard manor. The two big golden words at the gate were shining in the sun. In the manor, the central vi was up to four floors, and the roof was equipped with a tower-like bell top. Private restaurants, private library, private grape garden, private orchard, private golf course¡­ All kinds of luxurious equipment were avable. People who didn¡¯t know this would think this was the Pce of Flower King. But even in the face of such a luxurious manor, Nason was still lukewarm. That was not to pretend to be calm. Andrew could tell that Nason¡¯s indifference to such a luxurious manor was due to his long-term knowledge and wide range of knowledge. On the other hand, Nason was obsessed with everything. It seemed that there was no record of origin, family background, and parents in the school. It was Director Nichs who rmended him to school. ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± Andrew was confused. ¡°You can go in first.¡± Just when Andrew was full of doubts, Nason, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯m going to buy a bottle of water.¡± ¡°Water?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t understand, ¡°I have it. Why should you buy it?¡± Nason said, ¡°You can¡¯t drink the water, food, or clothes from the owner¡¯s house. It wasmon sense that the Shadow Association often asked mages toe and poison them.¡± Andrew got angry and said, ¡°This is my home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for any family. The first one to die is the one who rxes their vignce.¡± Andrew rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I remember you majored in wind and water, right? If you are thirsty, you can get a water ball spell with water magic? Nason¡¯s face turned pale. As if he didn¡¯t know Andrew, he looked him up and down and asked, ¡°Did you say that? Seriously? Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Andrew said, ¡°I ground it with my ice spear and made it into strawberry ice sand. Not bad.¡± Nason, who had always been paralyzed, suddenly showed a disgusted expression. It was the first time that Andrew had seen his expression. He said, ¡°Strictly speaking, magic power is also a body¡¯s saliva, the same as urine.¡± ¡°Do you eat your magic power products? Are you disgusting?¡± Now it was Andrew¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡®s? Was it disgusting?¡¯ Nason added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask other mages. Besides, don¡¯t tell Director Nichs that. Director Nichs will probably p you to death if you tell him.¡± ¡°Anyway, you are a freak. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to buy some water. You can go in by yourself.¡± Then Nason turned around and left, leaving Andrew alone in the wind. The joy of going home was gone. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m back.¡± Frustrated, Andrew opened the door. 47 Chapter 47 The door opened all of a sudden. Which servant was so ill-bred that she didn¡¯t even knock on the door before entering? Thomas closed the book irritably and was about to teach her a lesson. But the person who entered her room was not a servant but¡­ ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± Thomas was stunned for half a minute before he came to his senses. The man in front of him was his dear son, Andrew? ¡°Andrew? My son, is it you?¡± Thomas hugged Andrew excitedly. But on second thought, he felt something was wrong. The middle-aged man who loved his son as much as he could let go of his son in a hurry and said in a panic, ¡°Lion Eagle Mage Academy doesn¡¯t allow students to go home or visit their rtives except for the annual leave of one year and ten days.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Are you¡­ ¡° Despair shed through Thomas¡¯s eyes. Back then, Thomas knew that Andrew didn¡¯t have magic talent. However, ording to the rules of the aristocracy all over the world, A noble family must have at least one magician in his seat.. Or if he was not at home, it would be the same if there was a direct rtive mage. Only in this way could the nobility maintain their status. Back then, Thomas knew that Andrew didn¡¯t have magic talent, but he had to spend a lot of money to send him to the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. That was the reason. Thomas didn¡¯t trust the mage out there, and it was too expensive to hire a mage. If his son could be a mage, he would not only save money but also seek a future for his son. It was killing two birds with one stone. Because of this, Thomas had been ming himself since he knew that his son had be the famous loser of Lion Eagle Mage Academy and wasughed at by everyone. It was his father¡¯s fault. His son was not talented, but to have a better education, he was stuffed into the top school with talents all over the ce. His son must have suffered a lot, right? ¡°s, it¡¯s my fault. You don¡¯t have talent, but I forced you to go to that kind of school and didn¡¯t allow you to voluntarily drop out of school.¡± Spending money was not a big deal. It must be painful to be insulted? But now, his son came back without notice during the non-annual leave. Thomas could only think of one possibility. Andrew knew what his father meant. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not expelled from school. I juste back to see you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Although Andrew was sincere and seemed to be in a good mood, he didn¡¯t seem to be expelled from school. But Thomas couldn¡¯tpletely rest assured. ¡°By the way, how did youe back? There are still two months left before the annual leave, right?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°I have my way.¡± ¡°Your way?¡± Thomas was even more confused. But anyway, it was a good thing that his son came back. He patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year. You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Father has cultivated me well.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned how to be polite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a formality.¡± Andrew changed the subject and said, ¡°By the way, Dad, let me introduce my ssmate to you.¡± While they were talking, an expressionless boy with ck hair came in. As soon as he came in, Thomas felt the temperature of the whole room drop sharply. Thomas got nervous. Although he was not a mage, he had learned some magic. At least there was the single-digit number of magic power. He could feel that the student was a mage, and magic power was very powerful. ¡°Dad, this is my ssmate, Nason. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Nason¡± He seemed to have heard of this name before, but he couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. Thomas withdrew his suspicion and shook hands with him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Nason. I¡¯m Andrew¡¯s father, Thomas A Bernard.¡± ¡°Since you are ssmates, you can take this ce like your home and look around. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Nason said politely. However, Thomas¡¯s mind was in a mess now. What a strong magic power. As soon as he shook hands with him, he felt that his palm was slightly prickled by his magic power. The boy named Nason must be an intermediate mage. He was the same age as my son. He was in the first grade. My god. Thinking of this, Thomas felt dizzy. The intermediate mage of grade one, was that possible? It was not surprising to say that he was a rare talent in a hundred years. Thomas finally understood. ¡®Such a genius must enjoy a lot of rights in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, right? So that¡¯s why my son coulde back. Was it because he had such a friend? Thinking of this, Thomas thought highly of his son Andrew. No wonder he is my son. He knows how to find a new way. Since he didn¡¯t have any talent, he would like to cling to other talents. Although this was not a good idea, it was indeed a very smart choice. With the protection of such a talented ssmate, it would be much easier in normal times, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, Andrew, youe back just in time.¡± Thomas said, ¡°I¡¯m going to hold a water resource meeting tonight.¡± On one hand, he wanted to attract investment for the water resource party of the Hundred Flower Empire in the east in the next ten years, and on the other hand, he wanted to eliminate griffins, the beats had recently broken into the Moonlight Lake Strict. ¡°The high-ranking officials, wealthy businessmen, the famous warriors, and mages would all gather tonight. Some even hired mages to bring their young talented disciples here. Oh, by the way, the president of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, Nichs, and the vice president, Akeni, would all be there. It didn¡¯t matter if you couldn¡¯t learn magic at school. Tonight, I¡¯ll take you to see the world and expand your socialwork at the water resource party. In the future, I will take you to do family business little by little, and it won¡¯t be worse than mages.¡± Thomas said with a happy smile as if he had seen that Andrew would be an excellent aristocrat who was not inferior to him in the future. Hearing this, Nason cast a strange nce at Andrew. Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ¡®Generally, no one was allowed to spread the news in the school. It seemed that his father didn¡¯t know that he was no longer a loser, did he? Not to mention that I¡¯m still Nichs¡¯s tutor at the apprentice.¡¯ With his hands sped behind his back, Andrew made a zipping action to Nason¡¯s, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t say anything. Nason rolled his eyes, showing no interest in talking nonsense. ¡°Okay, father. I¡¯ll be with you tonight.¡± Andrew agreed without hesitation. It was a rare chance for him to see his father. His father was kind and wanted to make it up to him. Andrew didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, so he agreed to attend the water resource party as his son. Instead of the identity of the appointed person. 48 Chapter 48 At night, the sun was setting. As the night fell, the luxurious Bernard manor was lit up, like a bright star in the dark Moonlight Lake Street. The carriages of the aristocrats also appeared at the end of the horizon one by one. The mages flew over from the sky. Soon, the small town along theke, which was supposed to rest, was crowded with people. Everyone¡¯s destination was the unique manor in the small town: Bernard manor. The dinner party would be held at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. It was only six o¡¯clock in the morning, but there were too many aristocrats and mages registered at the gate of the manor. ¡°Nason,e here.¡± When he was about to greet him, Thomas suddenly stopped Nason and said to Andrew, ¡°Andrew, as a father, I have something to talk about with Nason in private. You can leave now.¡± Dad and Nason had something to talk about? They didn¡¯t know each other before. But since it was his father¡¯s request, Andrew shrugged and did as his father said. Pulling Nason to the corner, Thomas looked around like a thief. After making sure that there was no one around, he took out a bag as big as a pear and pressed it in Nason¡¯s hand. ¡°Nason, my son has always been taken care of by you. As a father, I don¡¯t know it. It¡¯s my fault as a father. This is a small gift. No respect.¡± ¡°I hope you can take good care of my son in Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± Nason was confused. He opened the wallet. There were a lot of gold tickets and magic crystals in it. Each of them was worth about 500 gold coins. There were about thirty or so. Without exception, the magic crystals were all medium-level magic crystals. There were dozens of them, about 300 grams in total.. It was undoubtedly a huge sum of money. Generally speaking, a student wouldn¡¯t be able to earn so much money even if he did the task to die in the test center? What¡¯s more, you only have to stay in the school for three years. But Nason was expressionless facing such arge sum of money. Thomas¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®This bag was worth more than one hundred thousand gold coins. How could this student be indifferent? He must have a very amazing background. Oh my God! He was indifferent. Did he mean that I didn¡¯t send enough?¡¯ However, what Thomas didn¡¯t know was that Nason was only thinking about one thing when facing the huge sum of money. ¡°What is the old man talking about?¡± ¡°I take care of Andrew?¡± ¡°Andrew seems to be better than me?¡± But Nason was not good atmunicating. He was just at a loss. He didn¡¯t know whether he should ept it or not. ¡°Nason, anyway, you will take good care of my son.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too little of these. I will thank you in the future. Nason didn¡¯t know how to reply. He had been abandoned by his father since he was a child because of his poor talent. Nobody taught him how to behave. But he thought for a while. Since he was an elder and the elder asked him to do so, he should not let the elder down. So he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Hearing this, Thomas felt relieved. In the hallway, Andrew was waiting impatiently. At this time, Thomas came out with Nason. Along the way, his father smiled at Nason, which made Andrew suspect that Nason was his illegitimate child. They had just met each other. Then he looked at Nason. His face was livid as if he had fallen into a heavy blow. He even staggered. ¡°What did you say to Nason?¡± Andrew asked. Thomasughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to expand your socialwork.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Although he was confused, since his father said so, Andrew didn¡¯t ask more. Andrew and Nason followed Andrew¡¯s father to the banquet hall. It was crowded with people. There were four long tables in the shape of a circle in the empty hall. The corridor of the second floor was full of people. Red wine, champagne, evening dress, watching the battle. The extravagance of the nobility was incisively and vividly shown in the banquet hall of three thousand square meters. ¡°Everyone.¡± In front of the huge central spiral staircase, Thomas opened his arms and warmly said, ¡°Wee to the water resource party.¡± All the nobles looked at Thomas and raised their sses to express their respect and gratitude. Thomas was the duke of the Hundred Flower Empire. Although he was getting worse, his status as an aristocrat was proved to be able to enjoy the richest Moonlight Lake District in the country. All the aristocrats presented today had at least starting rank of the earldom. Even if there were several barons, they must have made great contributions to Hundred Flower Empire. Some people who were not aristocrats were all mages, and most of them were intermediate mages. Junior mages were only a few except apprentices to great men. There were even six or seven advanced mages on the stage. The advanced mage was a strong man. If he was hired in any country, he could at least get the starting sry of the general. Being able to invite so many aristocrats and mages, it could be seen that Thomas was very sessful as an aristocrat. ¡°Okay.¡± Thomas made a gesture of silence, and the noise of the banquet suddenly became sparse. He announced happily to everyone, ¡°Today, I have to announce the good news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my son, Andrew. With the approval of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, he went home to visit family in advance and attended the party. Then Thomas turned around and asked Andrew toe out. Andrew and Nason walked down the stairs slowly. However, to his surprise. Andrew¡¯s appearance did not get the wee of the aristocrats, but the warm atmosphere at the scene suddenly dropped to the freezing point. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t like the food?¡± Thomas hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the problem yet. After this reminder, thousands of guests began to p and wee with fake smiles. However, there was a hint of hypocrisy in the wee, which was different from the enthusiasm of Thomas duke just now. Even the apuse stopped in two or three seconds. ¡°Uh¡­¡± With a confused look on his face, Thomas duke smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Everyone, eat well and drink well.¡± Then he took Andrew downstairs. Along the way, Andrew heard his father mumble, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them today? Is there anything wrong with my banquet?¡± It seemed that his father still didn¡¯t know the situation. Andrew shook his head and sighed. ¡°Dad, the reason why everyone changed their attitude is not because of you, but for me.¡± Andrew followed his father through the crowd. The people who greeted their father were all enthusiastic and generous, while Andrew greeted them, they just had fake smiles. This confirmed Andrew¡¯s guess. In the end, Andrew and his father came to a middle-aged man with gray hair and a broad build. The middle-aged man wore a military uniform, and the straight edge seemed to be able to cut his hand. He was the veteran warrior. ¡°General Charon, long time no see.¡± Thomas greeted enthusiastically. Seeing this, the old general named Charon shook hands with Thomas indifferently. ¡°Duke Thomas, long time no see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the military sponsorshipst time. General, you know, I was short of money at that time.¡± ¡°No, we all have inconvenience sometimes. Thomas duke is generous and has a good reputation. I won¡¯t rest assured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Thomas said as he gently pushed Andrew¡¯s back to the front of the general. ¡°Charon general, this is my son, Andrew. Andrew, call the general.¡± ¡°Hello, Charon general.¡± Andrew greeted the elder politely. However, when the Charon general saw Andrew, his face changed a lot. ¡°Grandpa, is this the loser Andrew you mentioned to me?¡± At this moment, near Charon, a young man who looked a little like him came over. He was dressed in military uniform and had a fashionable hairstyle. The young man looked about the same age as Andrew. But when he looked at Andrew, his eyes were full of sarcasm. Thomas¡¯s face suddenly froze. ¡°Loser¡­ Andrew?¡± ¡°Asdan, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Charon shouted. The young man named Asdan lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± But he turned to drink the champagne and looked at Andrew with a sneer again. ¡°He is just a kid. I¡¯ve been on the battlefield and neglected discipline. Duke Thomas doesn¡¯t take it to heart, Please ¡± he apologized to Thomas. Although Andrew was mocked by Asdan¡¯s words, Thomas was heartbroken. After all, no father would be willing to hear others say that his son was a loser. Although he was so mad in his heart, he could only smile and say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± But before he could finish his words. The crowd started to whisper again. 49 Chapter 49 ¡°Look, that¡¯s Andrew. How dare hee to the party?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that Lion Eagle Mage Academy that the annual leave is in February. He can¡¯t ask for leave unless his parents die.¡± ¡°It was only December. Why did hee back? ¡°I don¡¯t think he asked for leave. He must have been expelled from school. Think about it. Lion Eagle Mage Academy only epted the best children in the whole continent. How could they ept him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even in an ordinary ogre school, he is still a weak student.¡± They whispered. But Thomas and Andrew heard it. It was not until this moment that Thomas realized why everyone¡¯s attitude was so strange just now. It turned out that it was because of Andrew. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Andrew. Don¡¯t worry. I believe you can seed one day.¡± Thomas tried tofort him. Andrew nodded silently. In the school, he had already been used to such a degree of ridicule. ¡°Duke Thomas. Since Andrew has dropped out of school, why don¡¯t hee to my ce?¡±. At this time, a nobleman with a marquis badge came over and said, ¡°My son did a good job in the mage academy. Although Andrew¡¯s talent was not good, he had the resume of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to do chores.¡± A man from a rich family who was eavesdropping not far away burst intoughter. He almost spat out the wine. As he spoke, the aristocrat summoned his son and said, ¡°My son¡¯s talent is not bad. Although he studied in the ordinary mage academy, his magic power test has been identified to be 40 recently.¡± ¡°I thought that he might be able to upgrade the intermediate mage next year?¡± Hearing this, the nobles around looked at the marquis with envy. Ordinary mage academy could get 40 magic power by the end of the first grade, which was indeed a good experience. Another aristocrat stepped forward and said, ¡°Let it go. My son is more suitable for Andrew.¡± Although my son is a warrior, he and I went to kill the fiendst week. He can fight against two goblins alone. ¡°Two goblins?¡± ¡°My god.¡± The nobles around eximed one after another. This was already a great talent. It could be foreseen that this aristocrat would gain a powerful warrior in the next twenty years. Screams came one after another. Thomas¡¯s face darkened. Nobility was such a thing. He was not a king or a minister, there was no such thing as you being higher than me, you were my superior. Even if it was duke, his son would still be ridiculed if he was not good enough. Nason, who was standing aside, looked at Andrew with aplicated look. He couldn¡¯t understand how Andrew could bear the mockery day after day? ¡°I¡¯m going to find something to eat.¡± The sarcasm reminded Nason of his childhood which he didn¡¯t want to recall. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he found an excuse and turned away. And the irony was far from over. Just now, everyone showed off and even wanted to sell the face of Thomas. The young men who came out at this time didn¡¯t show any respect. ¡°Oh, is this the loser of Lion Eagle Mage Academy?¡± Two young men came over. They were all wearing a navy blue windbreaker with dragon patterns. Dragon badges were hanging on their chests. It was one of the four mage academies: the proof of the Dragon Mage Academy. ¡°A student of Dragon Mage Academy?¡± All the nobles gasped in astonishment. Except for Andrew, all the students of the four mage academy schools were the most privileged ones. They didn¡¯t expect that the students of the Dragon Mage Academy woulde to the water resources party? And the color of the school uniform was grade two. Could it be that he came with his master to take over the task of suppressing griffins? No wonder he was so arrogant. When mages reached a certain level, they could ignore the nobility and even the royal family. If it was just amission, with the status of the Dragon Mage Academy, it was true that they didn¡¯t take the duke seriously. Thinking of this, the aristocrats began to think about how to ost themter. After all, they were the students of the four mage academy schools. In the future, they must be the senior students of advanced mages, no, or even grand mages. It was good for them to get along well with him in advance. ¡°We are going to have apetition next month, aren¡¯t we?¡± The young man with brown hair in the lead said maliciously. The young man with ck hair beside him said in a strange tone, ¡°Boss, have you forgotten? He was a loser. How could he take part in the four mage academypetitions? I guess that he doesn¡¯t even have the right to stand by, does he?¡± The brown-haired young man covered his forehead with his hand and said worriedly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve entrusted too manymissions recently, and my memory has declined. I think he is a match for a student from another school.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you are a loser. Please forgive me.¡± Another golden-haired young manughed and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve heard that Rachel from Vulture mountain wille, right? There were so many people here. It was better to look for her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Why are you still wasting your time?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± The young man with ck hair smiled and said, ¡°Signa, who is from Lion Eagle Academy School in grade two, that kind of tall beauty is my type. s, why isn¡¯t there such beauty in our Dragon Mage Academy?¡± Hearing this, the young man with brown hair in the lead suddenly remembered and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go. I heard that Taylor, the first grade in Lion Eagle Academy, will alsoe. We¡­¡± ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your name?¡± Before the brown-haired student of the Dragon Mage Academy could finish his words, Andrew, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, ¡°You look like a grade two student, right? What¡¯s your name?¡± Hearing this, everyone was silent. Andrew¡¯s attitude was extremely cold. Hearing that, Thomas immediately said nervously, ¡°Son, calm down. The three of them are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking your names. Are you deaf?¡± Andrew ignored his father¡¯s advice and said again. His words immediately froze the smiles of the three students of the Dragon Mage Academy. He didn¡¯t expect that this loser dared to retort to their three mainstays of Dragon Mage Academy? ¡°Why do you ask my name?¡± The brown-haired student in the lead sneered, ¡°Do you think you can surpass us one day and take revenge on us?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not that vindictive.¡± Andrew shrugged with a smile and continued, ¡°There are three matches in thepetition. Thest one is a grouppetition, which means the mixed fight without grades.¡± ¡°Remember your names and I will take special care of you on the stage.¡± 50 Chapter 50 Hearing this, the three students of the Dragon Mage Academy were stunned and then burst intoughter. ¡°Hey, boss, did you hear that? He said he was going to take part in thepetition and would give us a lesson during it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so funny. The three of us are all intermediate mage and magic power is over 180. Are you still awake?¡± A grade-two student had magic power over 180? The nobles around gasped at his words. It was too unbelievable. Was this the strength of the four mage academies? Thinking that Andrew dared to argue with such a privileged person, all the aristocrats turned to watch a good show. The brown-haired student in the lead put his hands in the bags and walked up to Andrew. He was half a head taller and looked down at Andrew. He snorted coldly and smiled, ¡°Guy, you must have never seen a strong man, right?¡± Seeing this, Asdan, the grandson of the general, immediately made obeisance to them and said, ¡°How about you practice? Let us broaden our horizons.¡± Hearing this, the nobles around themughed even more happily. It seemed that there was a good show to watch. Seeing this, Thomas was even more scared. Of course, he knew that his son would not be convinced if he was humiliated in public. But as a father, he was also not convinced. His son didn¡¯t have any talent, and these three were the high-grade mages that he entrusted. The magic power was so terrifying although they were young. If they fought, his son would have no chance of winning. What¡¯s more, even if he was the duke. The intermediate mage was not afraid of the duke at all, not to mention that they were all students. This time, there must be a tutor with them, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, three of you. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±. Thomas hurried to put steps forward Andrew and said with a smile, ¡°My son is young and thoughtless. Please forgive him.¡± ¡°Forgive him?¡± The brown-haired young man looked at Thomas up and down and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not happy that your son and I were so angry just now.¡± ¡°Well, let him apologize to me. It¡¯s all over, but if he continues to be stubborn¡­¡± ¡°First of all, my teacher is Andre, the holy mage of the Dragon Mage Academy.¡± Andre? The aristocrats were shocked. Born in the Hundred Flower Empire and honored as the holy mage of the Hundred Flower Empire? The holy mage was level above the grand mage, second only to the tutor mage. They were top masters that ordinary people looked up to. Even the king had to receive them ording to the standards of state guests. The aristocrats were all worried about Thomas and despised Andrew even more. This unlucky child didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself at all. Offending them was tantamount to offending their teachers. Their teacher was the holy mage. When the holy mage got angry, the duke of a small country could be killed in a blink of an eye. Even though he was a loser, he still had to drag his father down. Everyone looked down upon Andrew and felt sorry for his father. What bad luck! He was almost dragged down by his son. Thomas was in a cold sweat. After such a mess, he, as a marquis, lost his face at this dinner party. But now, the most important thing was to protect his son. Thomas forced himself to tremble and asked, ¡°Then, if I apologize for my son, can I?¡± The brown-haired young man snorted, ¡°Okay.¡± Thomas clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He thought to himself that everything was for his son, and the apology in his throat was about toe out. However, as soon as he uttered the first word. ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished yet? I have finished two dishes.¡± A familiar voice came from the side. As soon as the brown-haired student of the Dragon Mage Academy heard the voice, his expression suddenly froze. Nason walked over while eating the kebabs. Seeing that Andrew was surrounded, he tilted his head and said, ¡°I thought you were going to have a showdown. I didn¡¯t want to steal your thunder. Yes? Haven¡¯t you had a showdown?¡± When Nason took the first step, the brown-haired student of the Dragon Mage Academy took two steps back as if he had seen a ghost and screamed, ¡°Nason?¡± Nason also noticed the three students of the Dragon Mage Academy. He raised his eyebrows out of expectation and said, ¡°Jack? Oh, George, and John, you two are also here.¡± As Nason approached, the three students of the Dragon Mage Academy took two steps back in fear. Seeing this, Thomas and other aristocrats were confused. Why were the three students from the Dragon Mage Academy so afraid of Nason? Nason? They thought they had heard of this name before. ¡°You know him?¡± Andrew asked in confusion. Nason bit the kebab and said, ¡°A month ago, I got amission to hunt and kill a young water flood dragon. These people got the samemission with me.¡± But I killed the waterflood dragon. They thought they were in grade two and wanted me to give them themission.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Nason shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Then I beat them up.¡± Hearing this, everyone was bbergasted! This unknown boy, who was with Andrew, actually beat up the intermediate mage of grade two of Dragon Mage Academy? And looked at the three of them. They were not as arrogant and domineering as before. Their faces were scarlet with fear. Ignoring the gazes of the people around him, Nason looked indifferently at the brown-haired young man called Jack in the lead and said, ¡°I remember breaking six of your bonesst time, right? You can get out of bed so soon, right?¡± He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Nason, why are you here?¡± Dissatisfaction shed through Nason¡¯s eyes. ¡°Last time you cried and begged me to spare your life. What did I say to you at that time? What should you call me when you see me in the future?¡± Then Nason turned to George and John and said, ¡°You two are the same. I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Seeing the three people standing still, Nason¡¯s gloomy face turned even worse. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you want to be beaten up again?¡± As soon as Nason finished his words, the three of them took a step back in unison. Their attitude was different from what they had just said, which made everyone extremely curious. Who was this Nason? Jack said in a trembling voice, ¡°Nason, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are Nichs¡¯s apprentice. When my tutor arrives, he will teach you a lesson immediately!¡± Nason shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°In the world of the mage, the strong are the boss. What¡¯s wrong with me doing whatever I want?¡± Nichs¡¯s apprentice? This time, not only the people around but also Thomas was surprised with his eyes wide open. Director Nichs, the principal of Lion Eagle Mage Academy! Who was he? It was said that the top tutor mage was only one step away from the grand tutor mage. He could even fight against arge country on his own. Hundred Flower Empire was a small country. He could easily destroy it with a flick of his finger. This Nason is Director Nichs¡¯s apprentice? Wait a minute. Only then did everyone realize what had happened. Nason¡­ Indeed, in the first grade of this year, there was a student called monster in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. In the end, he got an astonishing result of 120 magic power. It was said that his talent was unparalleled in the whole Lion Eagle Mage Academy, and the speed of practice was as fast as that of a demon. In the end, Director Nichs selected him as one of the apprentices. Could it be that¡­ At this moment, everyone understood. The young man in front of them was the top talent of grade one of Lion Eagle Mage Academy: the monster Nason. Jack was both angry and scared. ¡°I¡¯m just looking for a loser to have fun. How could I meet such a jinx?¡± ¡°Nason, we admit that we can¡¯t defeat you. But why do you protect that loser so much?¡± Everyone was confused about this question. Why did Andrew, a loser, get involved with Nason. ¡°Protect him?¡± Nason tilted his head and replied, which made everyone stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just came up to say hello to you. You are making a fuss.¡± ¡°As for Andrew, he doesn¡¯t need my protection.¡± ¡°He is stronger than me. 51 Chapter 51 ¡°He is stronger than me?¡± It was unbelievable even from Nason¡¯s mouth. ¡°He?¡± Jack asked in disbelief, ¡°This loser?¡± Nason sighed, ¡°Trust me. If he wants, he can make you a loser at any time.¡± The three looked at Andrew in disbelief. Thomas couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Andrew stood still, receiving everyone¡¯s surprised gaze. Just then. ¡°You are here too?¡± A cold female voice suddenly broke in. The crowd was pushed away, and a beautiful girl with long cherry hair walked towards them excitedly. ¡°Miss Rachel?¡± Among the three, John¡¯s eyes lit up. Rachel from Vulture mountain, the daughter of Agres, was well-known for her beauty. John¡¯s pursuit of Rachel was fruitless. Today, John was surprised that Rachel took the initiative to look for her. He immediately forgot the horrible existence of Nason and walked up to her excitedly.. ¡°Miss Rachel, nice to meet you. I¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± Rachel made an arc in the route, bypassed John, and ran straight to Andrew. She bent down to get close to Andrew and asked, ¡°Mr. Mage, do you remember me?¡± John¡¯s face froze. He was like a stone, frozen in the posture of greeting Rachel. The air seemed to be filled with embarrassment. Andrew smiled, ¡°Yes, how could I forget? Wee to my home.¡± Seeing this scene, Thomas was shocked again. ¡°Does my son have such a good rtionship with Rachel, the sleeping beauty of Vulture mountain?¡± Rumor had it that although Agres was only at the count, sometimes Rachel not only had the beauty that made the princess dejected but also had a high spirit. She didn¡¯t care about the sons of the royal family who proposed to her. But now, Rachel was standing beside Andrew shyly, just like the little girl who had fallen in love with her. She wanted to get close, but she was afraid of something and didn¡¯t dare to get too close. Meanwhile. ¡°Andrew, Andrew¡± A heroic female voice suddenly broke in. Hearing the noise, all the people looked at it and were surprised. When Signa saw Andrew, she waved her hand and walked quickly. She kept saying ¡®excuse me¡¯ all the way and pushed him away. Her attitude was quite domineering. She didn¡¯t even notice George, who had been pursuing her, and pushed him aside. Signa came to Andrew¡¯s side and pursed her lips as if she had something unspeakable. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Last time¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I investigatedter and found that there was indeed something wrong with my brother¡¯s character. He¡­ He seemed to¡­ Do somethings harmful to you before. It¡¯s my fault. I apologize for my rudeness.¡± At this moment, everyone was shocked. Everyone knew this woman. The student in grade two in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, The third princess of the Iron Pagoda Empire, Signa! At the age of fifteen, she had a tall figure of 1.7 meters, big breasts and buttocks, and a beautiful face. How many people had dreamed of her? What happened next shocked everyone. Rachel nced at Signa mischievously and said, ¡°Miss mage, is there anything else? If not, please leave for a while. I have something to discuss with Mr. Andrew.¡± Since Andrew leftst time, Signa couldn¡¯t forget Andrew. In the past, Rachel had seen countless pursuers. They either were lecherous, or pretended to be polite, but their eyes were always looking at her for her beauty. But Andrew was different. He didn¡¯t care about her appearance but kept the most basic respect and distance in his words. Especially at such a young age, he had the strength to fight against the wind diabolic wolf, and his character was so upright. During this period, the more Rachel recalled, the more she cared about Andrew. After all, it was very difficult to meet each other through themission of the mage. It was not easy for her to meet him again today, so she had to invite him to have dinner. But this blonde girl suddenly stepped in. So did Signa. During this period, through investigation, she found that her brother Kaleb indeed had two faces, and Andrew used to be the most miserable person who had been bullied by him. For a moment, Signa didn¡¯t know whether she should take revenge or apologize to Andrew. She had nned to deal with Kaleb after she apologized to Andrew. But she didn¡¯t expect that this girl would interrupt her and drive her away. ¡°Miss, Andrew and I are ssmates in the same school. We have something to discuss. Irrelevant people should not interfere in the matter of mages.¡± Not to be outdone, Signa retorted Rachel. However, Rachel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Firste, first served? I have something important to talk about with Mr. Andrew.¡± ¡°How important can it be between an ordinary person and a mage?¡± With her arms crossed over her chest, Signa cast a scornful nce at Rachel. Rachel snorted coldly and waited for Signa, ¡°You sound as if your apology is important. Mr. Andrew is broad-minded. Maybe he has already forgotten it.¡± ¡°It was so humble for someone toe up to him.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You heard me!¡± Signa stamped her feet in anger, and Rachel¡¯s attitude was even tougher. No one would have believed it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes. The two beauties, Rachel and Signa, were both exceedingly beautiful contemporary women. Many people were willing to give up their dignity to get a little favor from them, but they couldn¡¯t even get a sideways look. But now, these two girls were jealous of a loser? Was that possible? In the crowd, Taylor, who had just arrived, wanted to say hello to Andrew. But when she saw this scene, her heart sank. Silently, she chose to step aside and didn¡¯t show up in front of Andrew. At this moment, everyone was guessing who Andrew was. It was said that Andrew was indeed a loser in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Why was itpletely different from the rumors? In particr, Asdan, who had just spoken for his grandfather, suddenly felt embarrassed. He hid behind his grandfather and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, just as everyone was in a dilemma. ¡°Director Nichs is here!¡± A long shout showed that the biggest VIP of the night had finally arrived. Outside the door, the old man in a white robe, with a huge white wing-like angel on his back,nded precisely at the door. When Nichs showed up, everyone was attracted by him. The old man in white seemed to walk freely, but in fact, he had an overwhelming aura. Every step he took made people feel as if the air was following in his footsteps. Is this the power of the tutor mage? All the aristocrats, mages, and even the servants were amazed. Only a strong man like Nichs could have that overwhelming sense of existence. To everyone¡¯s surprise. As soon as Nichs entered the room, he went straight to Andrew. While walking, he smiled happily and said, ¡°Andrew, Nason, my good apprentices, how are your preparations these days?¡± At this moment, everyone felt that their hearts seemed to stop beating. Thomas, Andrew¡¯s father, was even more dumbfounded. He wondered if there was something wrong with his ears? Andrew¡­ Is Nichs¡¯s apprentice? 52 Chapter 52 Nichs stepped forward and patted Andrew and Nason on the shoulder intimately. This move finally broke thest trace of luck of everyone. The three of them, Jack, John, and George, who had been mocking Andrew just now, had a face as ugly as a frosted eggnt. ¡®Nichs called the loser apprentice. Were you kidding me? That kind of waste was taught by Nichs, the tutor mage! It¡¯s impossible. There must be something wrong!¡¯ However, Andrew didn¡¯t care what they thought. ¡°Teacher, this is my father, Thomas A Bernard.¡± Then he turned to his father, who was about to dislocate his chin, and introduced, ¡°Father, this is my tutor, the director of Lion Eagle Mage Academy: Director Nichs.¡± Thomas hurriedly stretched out his hand in fear and said, ¡°You¡­ Hello, Mr. Director. Thank you for taking care of my son.¡± It was the first time that Thomas had seen a big shot like the tutor mage. He was in a panic. But Nichs was unexpectedly kind. He stepped forward and shook hands with Thomas warmly. ¡°Are you Andrew¡¯s father? I should thank you for raising such an excellent child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the magic world for so many years and I¡¯ve been so many students in the world.¡± ¡°But Andrew is one of the best disciples I have ever epted. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s trace of luck waspletely shattered. The best apprentice of all.. The powerful man wouldn¡¯t talk too much on any asion. But now Nichs spoke highly of Andrew in public. Thomas was stunned for two minutes. He pinched his thigh to make sure it was not a dream. The legendary Nichs was praising his son. Nichs was also excited. He said, ¡°Andrew was indeed a loser in his first year of school.¡± ¡°But through his efforts, he had achieved today¡¯s result step by step.¡± ¡°To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter what would happen to him in the future. Even if he didn¡¯t make progress all his life now, with his current strength, it was more than enough for him to stay in the duke family.¡± Thomas still couldn¡¯t believe it was true. He asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, Andrew¡­ How is my son now?¡± ¡°You mean level?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nichs thought for a while and said, ¡°Magic power has been tested to be over 230st time. I don¡¯t know how it is now. You can ask himself.¡± At this moment, everyone was shocked. The first grade was not over yet, but magic power was already 230? Was that possible? Thomas looked at his son in astonishment, as if he didn¡¯t know him at all. ¡°Son¡­ Is this true?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s 230st month.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell it to dad?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Seeing Andrew¡¯s calm face, Thomas felt as if he had knocked over a bottle of taste in his heart. It turned out that his calmness was not to endure but to disdain. He snapped at Jack not because he was reckless, but because he was confident. His son did a good job! Tears welled up in an instant. Thomas, a duke, cried in front of everyone. In one¡¯s life, there were only three good things. Wedding, childbirth, and¡­ saw his son being excellent. Thomas, of course, had experienced the first two. Now, the third good thing finally came to an end. Back then, under great pressure, he spent a lot of money to send his son to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Back then, everyone tried to persuade him, but it was in vain. He didn¡¯t listen to them. Even though he had to bear the criticism of others every day and felt as if a knife were piercing his heart, Thomas always believed that his son would be a good man. But now, everything was paid back. Thomas burst into tears. At this moment, he felt that his life was perfect. God did not fail him. Even if he died now, he could still go to hell with a smile? Looking at his father¡¯s tearful face, Andrew felt what a father¡¯s love was. Nichs stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Andrew has been working hard. That¡¯s exactly what he relied on for his achievements today.¡± ¡°I think the reason why he works so hard is that he doesn¡¯t want to disappoint you, right?¡± ¡°Now, you can rest assured.¡± ¡°I can assure you that Andrew¡¯s future and achievements will not be inferior to mine.¡± A tutor mage, pointing at a young man, said that his future achievements would not be inferior to his. What a highly regarded! Just this evaluation alone was enough to be called valuable. Anyone who could get the evaluation of a tutor mage, regardless of his talent, would be epted by the country. Even if this child suddenly lost his talent and became a loser, it was worthwhile for the country to raise him for free. In a dozen years, he would be a deterrent to other countries. Therefore, the mage of the upper ss, especially the tutor mage, would never easily praise a person. No one dared to look down upon Andrew. Those who had mocked Andrew felt so regretful. ¡°If I helped him when everyone mocked him just now, maybe I could win his favor?¡± If that was the case, he would be able to attract a potential mage. Now¡­ But Jack, the leader of the three students of the Dragon Mage Academy, didn¡¯t think so. He stared at Andrew, gritting his teeth. Impossible! Last year, our school organized Lion Eagle Mage Academy for an internship. I met Andrew. That waste was beyond description. How could he be strong so fast? There must be something wrong. Money? Yes, money! Duke Thomas was the richest man in Hundred Flower Empire, to a certain extent, richer than the king. He must have bribed Director Nichs to act in this y in order not to embarrass the duke. It must be like this! What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t graduate from grade one, but his magic power was more than 230. That was impossible. Thinking of this, Jack looked at Andrew coldly. The dinner party went on after all this. Andrew had be strong and his future was limitless. It could be foreseen that the Duke Bernard family would be more prosperous in the future. The aristocrats who didn¡¯t take part in the ridicule just now all tried their best to curry favor with him. The aristocrats, whether they were to Andrew or Thomas, had an unprecedented enthusiasm. Andrew¡¯s focus was on how to deal with Signa and Rachel. The two girls held his hands, one on the left and the other on the right. Neither of them wanted to separate. Signa wanted to invite Andrew to have dinner as an apology. On the other hand, Rachel hoped that Andrew would go to Vulture mountain to have dinner with her. The two of them kept talking, which made Andrew¡¯s head spin. Seeing this scene, many noblemen could do nothing but grind their teeth in anger. Seeing this scene, Thomas smiled with satisfaction. Polygamy was allowed in Hundred Flower Empire. Looking at the two famous beauties who were about to fight for Andrew, Thomas seemed to see the scene that his son would have many children in the future. The dinner went on smoothly. In the future, Thomas nned to build a passage that would go straight to King City and elerate the water trade of the whole country. That was the real reason why the water project contest was held. He needed to gather more money and straighten out his connections. Thanks to what had happened just now, the business invitation of the banquet was very smooth, and some aristocrats passing by on the way also expressed their support. It was ten o¡¯clock. It was time to deal with thest problem. Thinking of this, Thomas picked up two sses of champagne and knocked them gently. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Let¡¯s discuss the treatment of griffins.¡± 53 Chapter 53 Thomas came to the top of the stairs. Under hismand, all the nobles retreated to make room for him. All the mages or warrior teams who were ready to ept themission came to the stairs. Including Jack¡¯s team of three people in Dragon Mage Academy. Andrew and Nason¡¯s team. The sixty members of team warrior led by Asdan, a grandson of Charon. And so on. What surprised Andrew most was that he saw Taylor in a team. The team was led by Signa¡¯s four plus one team. The so-called four plus one was a special rule of the trial center. The first-grade students could only receive level-1 to level-3missions, but they were notpletely impossible to touch level-fourmissions. If there were more than four students in grade two or three, grade one could also be recruited into the team and receive themission of level four. This was the four plus onemission upgrading system, which was intended to encourage senior students to take care of junior fellow students more. No wonder Signa from the same college came. It seemed that she was epted the task, not to apologize on purpose. Andrew looked at her again. Noticing her gaze, Signa waved to him gracefully.. But Taylor, who was in the line, didn¡¯t even tilt her head as if she couldn¡¯t see himself at all. He felt that Taylor seemed to be angry. Andrew shrugged and didn¡¯t care about it. Now the most important thing is toplete themission and Director Nichs¡¯s examination. And this client was his father. After two hours, Thomas had recovered and adjusted his mood. They had a clear distinction between public and private interests. Facing the seven or eight teams at the foot of the stairs, Thomas, who hadpletely entered the state, temporarily put aside the family affection and said as if he didn¡¯t know Andrew at all. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Thomas A Bernard.¡± ¡°As we all know, our Bernard n is in charge of the construction and nning of the Hundred Flower Empire water resource project.¡± ¡°In the next ten years, the Bernard n was going to build a channel from the eastern realm to King City.¡± ¡°This channel will not only be the new main road of Hundred Flower Empire waterway.¡± ¡°At the same time, it also transported the high-quality water resources of the Moonlight Lake District to nourish the fertilend along the bank, helping the agriculture of the Hundred Flower Empire. It also made four million people along the bank up to King City get more convenient and high-quality water resources.¡± ¡°In the aspect of military affairs, this waterway will also contribute to the national defense of our country in the eastern border.¡± A high-pitched speech was not short, but fully stated the importance of the river. Thomas was a famous politician and also a well-known persuading master. This speech sessfully aroused people¡¯s perception of the stake of thismission and increased the initiative of the undertaker. It made people feel that they were doing something good for the people while they were earning benefits from themission. Making money and doing public service were two right things. This kind of thing would be passionate for anyone, wouldn¡¯t it? Speaking of this, Thomas paused tactfully and then said: ¡°But there is something wrong with the construction of this canal.¡± ¡°Recently, arge number of griffins appeared on the west side of the Moonlight Lake District, which was located in Artemiske.¡± ¡°Artemiske was the starting point of the construction of the canal. If griffins didn¡¯t leave, the canal couldn¡¯t ce the first bank stake, so it couldn¡¯t be built.¡± ¡°And the griffin was a social creature with astonishing appetite and rapid metabolism.¡± ¡°An adult griffin could discharge more than three hundred kilograms of droppings and urine, containing arge amount of sulfur.¡± ¡°But now, ording to the investigation of the sentry of our duke mansion, we can be sure that the number of the griffin is between thirty and sixty.¡± ¡°If they upied the Artemiske all the time, not only the canal could not be started, but also the Artemiske would be seriously polluted.¡± ¡°Once the water was contaminated, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± Speaking of this, Thomas officially began to announce themission. ¡°All of you are powerful mages or warriors. Today, in the name of the Bernard n, I formally submit mymission to you.¡± ¡°To eliminate all the griffins in Artemiske and Moonlight Lake District.¡± ¡°As for the payment, it would be decided ording to the hunting situation of each team.¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s too difficult, you can choose to quit.¡± ¡°Now, if you are willing to ept thismission, you can take a step forward.¡± Undoubtedly, the eight teams stepped forward in unison. There were over a hundred members in this squad. Except for Asdan¡¯s squad warriors, almost all of them in the squad were intermediate mages. This kind of troop was strong enough to fight a medium-sized battle. Suddenly, Jack raised his hand and wanted to ask. Thomas nodded, indicating that he could speak. Jack asked, ¡°Do we need to work together?¡± He said this to Andrew. Jack didn¡¯t want to take any action with Andrew. Thomas shook his head and said, ¡°Please discuss it by yourselves. I¡¯m only responsible for issuing themission, and I won¡¯t interfere in the specific actions.¡± ¡°Then how about the payment for the separate actions?¡± A strange mage asked. He looked like amon grade three student of mage academy. Thomas said, ¡°ording to the number of kills and whether they are strong or not.¡± ¡°What about the points of the school?¡± Signa asked. Thomas replied, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. The school has its reward system at point system. I have no right to ask.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew understood. This was by no means a simplemission. The griffin was not only a social animal but also a strong individual. It should have the most basic intelligence. It was extremely difficult for an intermediate mage squad to defeat a griffin, not to mention that there were so many griffins. No wonder Director Nichs chose thismission. It seemed that he was caring about me. The key to thismission was whether the different teams could cooperate to fight. If they were in different camps¡­ Thinking of this, Andrew asked thest question, ¡°What if I don¡¯t kill them? Will it be better if I drive them away directly? And the task will be much easier.¡± ¡°No.¡± Thomas answered firmly. The two of them were the employee and the employer. Even Thomas was proud of his son, he didn¡¯t show any emotion when he answered. He snapped: ¡°Griffin is a vengeful creature. Once it escapes, it will find an opportunity to revenge one day.¡± ¡°So please kill them all.¡± Did we have no choice? Thismission seemed to be very dangerous, but, in addition to being dangerous, it also needed topete with other teams. If possible, Andrew didn¡¯t want topete with them while having a battle with a troublesome monster like the griffin. But he had no choice. He had to obey Director Nichs¡¯s order. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Seeing that no one spoke, Thomas waved his hand and said, ¡°Then, for the life of the people, please go.¡± In this way, the eight teams turned around in unison and began the level-4 mission. 54 Chapter 54 After leaving the Bernard manor, the eight teams scattered and acted separately. ¡°I will observe you in the dark and help whenever necessary, but only to prevent you from dying,¡± After saying that, Director Nichs waved his hand and disappeared using the concealing magic. Andrew and Nason looked at each other. For some reason, after the mission began, the two of them had an inexplicable feeling in their hearts. That was, they didn¡¯t want to lose to their opponent. The other teams left after discussing the countermeasures. For example, where to attack, or how to avoid meeting other teams. Because thismission was too difficult, no one dared to act rashly. In addition, there were too many rewards. No one was willing to act with other teams in case of the rewards were divided up. But after a brief discussion, Andrew and Nason came to apletely different conclusion. That was having a breakthrough face to face. Moonlight Lake District: Artemiske. Under the moonlight, the fluorescent seaweed gave out faint blue light, converging into a blue glow band on the clear Artemiske. The scene was as beautiful as the Milky Way. Andrew and Nason walked along the bank of theke towards the griffin habitat as indicated on the map. Soon, they arrived at their destination.. Under the night, the cries of vulture birds came from afar. Andrew and Nason hurried to the woods nearby. Through the strengthening of their eyesight, the two of them easily saw the messyir of the griffin along the coast a kilometer away. To make the environment more suitable for their living, the griffin group dug thend along the bank into pieces. Arge area of the forest copsed, and mud was everywhere. The whole area was as dpidated as if it had been bombarded by a bomber. At the edge of the area, two or three young griffins were ying with each other. It was a giant monster with a lion¡¯s head and wings on its back. Even if it was a young body, it was five or six meters tall and almost two floors high. The habitat stretched out, and thirty or forty adult griffins crawled in the nest of wood chips to breastfeed orzily yawned. Among them, three or four of them even stood guard at the edge of the habitat. Each adult griffin was twenty meters tall, and its size was equivalent to a six-story residential building. The habitat of the griffin was 1/3 of the size of a small town along the shore, covering an area of more than three thousand acres. Griffins preferred to live in ces with clear water, and their residence would cause irreversible damage to the water. They usually wouldn¡¯t live in a ce for more than two years. When they left, the water would have beenpletely contaminated by the sulfur in their excrement. ording to themission, this group of griffins had only moved here for two months, and the damage to the Artemiske had begun to show. The air was full of the stench of sulfur. The huge Artemiske was still clear, but the water had a little sour. This was Andrew¡¯s home. Artemiske was Andrew¡¯s favorite ce to y when he was a child. It was quiet here. The air was fresh. Sitting by the river in the evening, looking at the setting sun, he felt that his heart would be quiet. He didn¡¯t expect it to be destroyed like this. A sentry griffin suddenly found something and turned around. Andrew and Nason drew back their heads in a hurry. The griffin could also use magic. They were born to use this basic magic to strengthen their vision. Besides, their wings were not decorations but can fly. The strong adult griffin could easily fly at a semi-sound speed. It would be bad if they were found at such a long distance. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Andrew asked Nason next to him, ¡°If we get closer at this distance, we will be found. Griffins will be hiding.¡± ¡°We are not assassinating mages. With our bad hiding skill, we will be found if we continue to move forward.¡± Nason thought for a while and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s move forward along the forest. As long as we don¡¯t make any noise, we can at least get close to five hundred meters.¡± Andrew looked at the thick forest and shook his head. ¡°There is too much grass. It¡¯s difficult not to make a sound.¡± The two fell into silence. Now the only way was to wait for other teams to attack and then get close to the habitat. But on second thought, most of the other teams thought the same, so they didn¡¯t make any move until now. However, at this moment. ¡°How about we cooperate?¡± A familiar voice came from the dark jungle nearby. Andrew and Nason were taken aback and hurried to prepare to fight. But when they looked carefully. It was none other than Signa out of the darkness. Her four teammates also came out of the darkness one by one. Including Taylor. Andrew was shocked. No wonder she was an assassinated mage. The reason why he saw through her trace at the schoolst time was that it was daytime at that time. At night, the hiding ability of the assassinating mage would be improved several times. As a result, even Andrew and Nason didn¡¯t find her since Signa hade to their side. She could even hide with her teammates. There was still a typical smile on Signa¡¯s face. She approached Andrew with a bright red face and watery eyes shining like gemstones in the moonlight. ¡°Let me help you. My concealing magic can cover you so that you can get close to the nest within two hundred meters.¡± Two hundred meters? If he couldunch an attack from this distance, Andrew was confident that he could reap a lot. But Andrew didn¡¯t let his guard down. ¡°Why do you help me?¡± With her lips pouted, Signa said sheepishly, ¡°No team dares to make the first move now. If you are willing to stand out, as a helper, I can naturally get the first share.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­ ¡° As Signa said, she leaned on Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate itst time, so I attacked you. I¡¯m sorry for my fault.¡± Andrew was stunned. She still remembered that? But Andrew felt something different. Taylor was looking at him sadly. ¡°Ahem.¡± Andrew quickly stepped back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you mind the thing about Kaleb?¡± When Signa heard this, her expression becameplicated. ¡°It¡¯s a lie that I don¡¯t mind. I like this brother very much. After all, among the six brothers and sisters, only he is good to me.¡± ¡°But after I investigated, I found that he had done a lot of wrong things. Many people died because of him. One of my best friends in grade one was also raped andmitted suicide.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my best friend.¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how I feel about my brother now.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± After confirming this, Andrew felt relieved to some extent. At least now he was sure that the change in her attitude was not to get close to him and plot against him. In that case, they could cooperate. Thinking of this, Andrew said to Nason, ¡°The closer the distance is, the worse the anti-concealment effect will be. The number of people will also affect the concealment effect within the range.¡± ¡°Signa and I tried our best to get as close to the griffin habitat as possible, and Iunched my first attack.¡± ¡°You just wait here. My first blow will release my most powerful magic, trying to weaken griffins to the greatest extent.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better y it by ear and rush over to help me as soon as we fight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nason nodded and gathered his strength. In this way, Andrew¡¯s team was separated from that of Signa. Led by Andrew and Signa, they continued to move towards the griffin habitat. 55 Chapter 55 Andrew and Signa walked slowly. The closer the distance was, the stronger the hiding magic griffin had. Any unusual sound would attract the attention of griffins. At the same time, to maximize the effect of the magic, Signa had to try her best to narrow the hiding distance. Andrew and Signa walked forward shoulder to shoulder. The sound of Signa¡¯s breath was clear and audible. There was a faint fragrance ofvender in her breath. The touch of her arms and the warmth from her cheeks made Andrew¡¯s blood expand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You are breathing fast. Do you feel ufortable?¡± Signa keenly noticed the abnormality of Andrew. Andrew took a deep breath and replied, ¡°nothing.¡± However, when Signa turned her head to look at himself, she couldn¡¯t help but exhale. The fragrance confused Andrew. And this was also acutely perceived by Signa. ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Andrew said in a harsh tone, trying to keep his eyes on the griffin. But his deliberate avoidance made Andrew more flustered. Signa snickered. She got close to Andrew and blew on his ear.. This sudden flirtation made Andrew feel an unprecedented limp and numb sensation, spreading all over his body through his ears. Seeing Andrew¡¯s stiff body, Signa giggled and said, ¡°Your reaction is so cute.¡± Andrew got goosebumps and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Focus on your task.¡± Without saying a word, Signa thought to herself, ¡°After all, he¡¯s a boy. He¡¯s so cute.¡± With the help of her, Andrew soon arrived at the ce two hundred meters away from the griffin habitat. But it was really big. Andrew sighed and thought, ¡°Monsters are gathering against nature. The six-floor griffin looks like a building from a distance.¡± Compared to them, the African elephants were small animals. He couldn¡¯t imagine that such a big creature could fly. If they were on the earth before the time travel, no one could imagine that humans could fight such a creature head-on? ¡°Stop here.¡± Andrew calcted the distance between them. It was 198.7 meters away. As long as he took one more step forward, he would be discovered by the anti-concealment of the sentry griffin. Due to therge-scale destruction of the griffin¡¯s habitat, the topography was quite different. If they were discovered in advance, the human¡¯s attack would be a siege, which was very disadvantageous to the situation. They had to keep a distance from griffins and enter their habitat before griffins found them, which would be an alley battle and tten the geographical advantage of the griffins. This was the closest distance one could reach and also the best ce to attack. Andrew put on the frozen dragon boots and the ice stone. He took out the magic stick, calmed down, and began to highly condense magic power in his body. Seeing this, Signa was a little shocked. The boots and the gem were both rare treasures. She had seen ice and snow stones before, and the trial center could exchange for them. One of them was worth 150 thousand points. As for the boots, she had never seen them before, but she was sure that they were treasures no less than ice and snow stones. Where did he get it? Before she could think it over, the magic power in Andrew¡¯s body was surging like waves. The close-fitting Signa felt great pressure. ¡®What was wrong with his magic power? The air seemed to be shaking. He was only in grade one, wasn¡¯t he? How could he have such a powerful magic power?¡¯ The sentry griffin also noticed the difference. But it was toote to realize it now. Andrew opened his eyes and released all the magic power. Dragon extinguishing Magic and Ice¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡± Halfway through the magic, a deafening killing sound suddenly came from the opposite of the habitat. Andrew didn¡¯t expect that magic power would be taken away and his meridians would be broken. The sentry griffin was also attracted by the roar. With a wave of its wings, it flew like a rocket towards the source of the sound. What happened? He quickly took back the magic power and took a closer look at it. At the other end of the habitat, the sky suddenly changed, shooting countless burning oil arrows. As soon as the defenseless griffin realized what had happened, these oil arrows had already entered their habitat. To give birth to babies, griffins would often break the nearby trees and make them into woods. When the dry wood chips touched the oil arrow, they instantly burned with a shocking light. Eyesight Strengthening. Andrew immediately strengthened his eyesight to the limit and flew into the air with Signa. On the other side of the griffin habitat, Asdan led sixty warriors to charge towards the griffin habitat from behind. ¡°Fearless warriors! We won¡¯t hide in the dark like those cowards mage. Come on, brothers!¡± Asdan, the leader of the group, took the lead and rushed to the nearest griffin with a copper sword. Warriors are mutants of mages, abandoned the magic and focused on strengthening the body of magic power. Although it was just an opportunistic way, it had to be admitted that the physical quality of the warrior was much better than that of the mage. By the time the griffins realized what had happened, Asdan¡¯s team warriors had already rushed to the edge of the habitat from five hundred meters away. Moreover, the arrow team behind them was constantly releasing oil arrows to ignite the griffin habitat. All of a sudden, the mes in the habitat soared into the sky, and many griffin eggs were roasted into poached eggs. However, warriors were still warriors, not equipped with long-range¡¯s attacking skills. Seeing that their habitat was about to be destroyed, the griffins flew into a rage. The nearest two griffins opened their mouths and spurted the rainbow-shaped dragon breath. The three or four warriors were instantly submerged in the raging fire. Their armors instantly dissolved. Their skin, muscles, and finally bones were all burnt to ashes before they could scream. Behind them, more than ten griffins took the lead and rushed to Asdan¡¯s warrior squad. Just afternding on the ground, another seven or eight people were trampled to death. Before the battle started, more than 20% of Asdan¡¯s team warriors had been killed or injured. That idiot. Seeing the expected scene, Andrew cursed in his heart. Asdan must have been waiting for a long time, but the other teams didn¡¯t make a move, so he couldn¡¯t wait any longer? Stupid! Therefore, warriors were simple-minded creatures. Did you think griffins could be solved by a crowd of people just like ordinary monsters? They were monsters at the top of low-level monsters. Each of them had thebat power to annihte a vige. Moreover, the griffin was a social creature. Such a reckless charge was unable to cause substantial damage to the griffin group. Sure enough, in less than ten seconds. More than half of Asdan¡¯s warrior squad had been killed or injured. But Asdan¡¯s charge was not without merit. Nearly 70% of griffins were attracted. Now, there were only about twenty griffins left in the griffin habitat, and half of them were cubs. That would be much easier. ¡°Signa!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Now that Asdan made such a fuss, the other teams will take action soon, right?¡± ¡°Go back and ask your team toe over. The fight has begun.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Andrew smiled, let go of her hand, and put her down. Andrew, who had left the Signa, instantly lost the magic cover and was exposed in the eyes of griffins. ¡°I have to reduce the number of them first.¡± Andrew opened his arms in the air. The condensed magic power was released again. Dragon extinguishing Magic Icy Blood. 56 Chapter 56 When Signa returned to her team, she saw a huge cyan and white magic array appearing above the griffin habitat five hundred meters away. This magic array covered an area of over a hundred acres. Signa had never seen any student who could release this kind of magic? What a horrible magic power? The clouds in the night sky were forcefully dispersed by the magic power, forming arge hole like the eye of a typhoon. The griffins felt the threat of magic power. Two or three of them used defensive magic, and the rest griffins flew into the air and pounced on Andrew like bullets. But it¡¯s toote. Dragon Extinguishing Magic Icy Blood. He shouted. Ice pitons fell all over the sky like heavy rain. The flying griffins used defensive magic. But for the beginners and intermediate mages, the indestructible defensive magic was as fragile as paper in front of Andrew¡¯s ice pitons. Even the ice magic spear, which was famous for its piercing power, was nothingpared to these ice pitons.. A frontal attack was enough to tear up the defense. If he was stabbed in the middle of his eyebrows or chest, he could be killed in one blow. Moreover, if these ice pitons hit something that couldn¡¯t be broken through, such as two or three griffin bones in a row, they wouldn¡¯t be directly shattered. Instead, at the moment of breaking, it released the strong frozen air wrapped in the ice piton and solidified everything in the surrounding area. Griffins were either pierced through or after they were pierced through flesh and blood, the ice pitons broke and frozen blood, forming bright red ice lotuses. When the seven or eight griffins flew over and got close to Andrew, only two of them were dead. Even the infant griffins, which were protected by adult griffins, were affected by the aftermath, and most of them were dead or injured. The raging fire in the habitat was instantly extinguished by the violent ice blood. Every time the ice pitons hit the ground, they would explode into a giant ice lotus with a diameter of ten meters. From afar, the total number of griffins that had been killed by this move had reached nearly ten. The habitat was even destroyed. How terrifying was this power? All the teams hiding in the dark couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. What kind of magic was that? Was that magic that a first-grade student could use? It was said that this was a high-level mage. No, even if it was a certain killing skill of a grand mage, someone would probably believe it? Even Nichs, who had seen all this through high-level concealment, became serious. Is that the ice Dragon Extinguishing Magic? Although it didn¡¯t fully disy its full power due to its limitations, it was indeed ice blood. ording to the ssical records, the Dragon Extinguishing Magic of the twelve series should have beenpletely lost in the battle of dragon annihtion four hundred years ago. It was said that Dragon Extinguishing Magic had the power that even the Dragon God was afraid of. Andrew, where did you learn this magic? Meanwhile. The remaining two severely injured griffins finally survived the ice blood. They rushed to Andrew and roared. His two bloodshot eyes seemed to be cursing angrily, ¡°How dare you, a mere human, hurt the child of our species?¡± Their fingernails, like the lion¡¯s paws, stretched out like hawk¡¯s ws and cut fiercely at the hateful human in front of them. Andrew opened frost wings and elerated from zero to one hundred. It only took 0.1 seconds for him to retreat a hundred meters and avoid the two fatal ws. Astonishment shed through the eyes of the two griffins. This human was still a child. How could he fly at such a fast speed? After a short period of daze, the wings of the two griffins pped and rushed over like two cannonballs. It was hard to imagine. Such a huge creature could fly at such an astonishing speed. But this time, Andrew didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he put his hands behind his back. Seeing that the griffins were so close to him, Andrew gave a weird smile. At this critical moment. Bang! Bang! The two wind fists from below hit the abdomen of griffins like iron hammers, and the two griffins¡¯ eyeballs were about to burst out. Nason was like a cy, stabbing into the abdomen of one of the griffins at a very high speed. The hammer arched the whole body of the griffin and flew into the sky. When the other griffin was still in a daze, Andrew had already appeared. Heaven condensing spear. He held the ice spear in his hand and stabbed it right between the eyebrows. The griffin¡¯s consciousness stopped and fell from the sky. Nason didn¡¯t hesitate to fly to the other griffin and lifted his right leg high. The dust followed the back of his feet and left alone trajectory in midair. Bang. Like a meteorite, itnded on the griffin¡¯s canopy with unerring precision. The skull of the griffin was smashed into pieces on the spot. His eyeballs were separated from his eyes, and his brains were sprayed out from his ears on both sides. After getting rid of the two griffins, Nasonnded at the same height as Andrew and said indifferently, ¡°You are better than me.¡± ¡°You are good, too.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°You are the only intermediate mage who can kick a griffin to death?¡± ¡°Are you hiding something?¡± Nason smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of griffins first. The other teams seem to be taking action as well.¡± Andrew lowered his head. In the jungle, new teams were constantly attacking the habitat of griffins. It seemed that Asdan and Andrew¡¯s attacks made them think they could take action, so they came out one after another. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew took a deep breath. Although the consumption of magic power was a little high, it was not the right time to stop. Meanwhile. As for Jack. Seeing Andrew¡¯s reaction, he was infuriated. He didn¡¯t forget what had happened in the Bernard manor. Andrew was excellent. But in this kind of chaotic battlefield, one couldn¡¯t protect himself only by strength. The three of Jack were even more furious when they thought of Rachel and Signa, who was jealous of Andrew. If they didn¡¯t teach Andrew a lesson, they might not be able to fall asleep in these few days. At the thought of this, Jack came up with an idea. 57 Chapter 57 Not far away, Asdan¡¯s men were almost dead. He was not as brave as he had been in the previous charge. And the remaining two teammates were surrounded by four griffins. Asdan¡¯s face was as pale as gold and he was shaking like amb. This was the first time that his grandfather had let him lead an independent team to attack a fiend. He was eager to make some achievements. In addition, in the Bernard manor, he mocked Andrew without asking for confirmation. Although he was not revenged, Andrew¡¯s rification was like a p in his face. It was a shame to his grandfather. This made him even more anxious. He wanted to win first ce in thismission and save some face by fighting. Seeing that the other seven teams didn¡¯t dare to move, he was the first one to rush forward. He didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Only two of the sixty soldiers were given by his grandfather had survived. ¡°Young general, we¡¯ll find a way for you. You go first!¡± ¡°Young general, your life is more important than anything else.¡± The two soldiers were loyal to him. But Asdan had already been scared out of his wits. Not to mention moving, he shook and peed. ¡°If I had known that griffin is so powerful, I shouldn¡¯t have taken the task.¡± They were all dead, not even one of them was killed.. Next to him, the griffin was about to return to its nest with a corpse in its mouth. However, at this critical moment. An emerald green light column suddenly shot out from the sky. Caught off guard, a griffin was hit on the backside of its head. Although it was not killed directly, it was still smashed into the ground. Who was it? Asdan was shocked and looked in the direction of the attack. It was Jack, John, and George, three team members of the cyan dragon group, who helped them. Jack, who mainly cultivated the grass attribute, put his palms together and started to move one hundred percent magic power. The earth exploded, and dozens of waist-thick vines entangled the other three griffins in a sh. ¡°Come here!¡± Jack¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. The three griffins were struggling madly. Just keeping the vines bound made Jack use all his strength. Asdan then came to his senses and ran towards Jack with all his strength, followed by two soldiers. But as soon as they ran out of the encirclement, the three griffins trembled and shattered all the vines, chasing after Asdan. Asdan was scared to death. ¡°Young general,e on!¡± Seeing this, the two soldiers stopped in a hurry and blocked the three griffins with their bodies. However, their strength was too weakpared to griffins. After a round, one of them was picked up by two griffin members. They bit their heads and feet and tore them apart. The other one was even worse. He was trampled on the ground by griffins and his lower body was broken into pieces. The toes of the griffins gathered, and the upper part of the man¡¯s body was squashed by the fingers on the spot. His internal organs were sprayed all over the ground, and even his eyeballs were squeezed out. It was also because the two soldiers risked their lives to get a few precious seconds that Asdan was able to jump up and grab Jack¡¯s feet in the air. Jack immediately raised the height. George and John hurriedly used the magic of water and earth to bombard griffins continuously to stop them. Asdan was still in a state of shock. He held Jack¡¯s leg and cried, ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Mr. Mage, I will tell my grandfather and let him repay you!¡± But he didn¡¯t expect that. Jack suddenly lowered his head and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°I don¡¯t need your grandpa¡¯s payment, General Asdan. If you give me something, you can immediately return it to me.¡± Asdan was confused and asked, ¡°what?¡± Jack bent over, grabbed his cor, and lifted him to the same height as him. The next second, Jack¡¯s words became thest sentence that Asdan had heard in his twelve years¡¯ short life. ¡°Your life!¡± After saying that, Jack took out an ice piton from his back with his free right hand and pierced through Asdan¡¯s heart. Asdan, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, screamed hysterically. Then Jack pinched his fingers hard. The ice pitons were smashed into pieces, and the frosty energy contained in them instantly spread from inside to outside. Asdan¡¯s wail suddenly stopped and he was frozen into an ice corpse. Jack looked at everything in front of him with satisfaction and nodded with a smile. Although he could also use ice magic, the ice piton was not condensed by himself. Besides, generally speaking, the ice pitons didn¡¯t contain the frozen air inside. Once they were broken, they would release the frozen air to replenish damage. This advanced function only had one magic. Dragon Extinguishing Magic Ice Blood. Andrew¡¯s Dragon Extinguishing Magic had turned most of its habitat into lotus-shaped ice sculptures. Before saving Asdan, Jack deliberately broke an ice piton and used it to kill Asdan. Once the autopsy was done, Andrew¡¯s magic power would be identified in Asdan¡¯s wound. By then¡­ ¡°Humph, one is done.¡± Jack came to the edge of the forest and hid Asdan¡¯s body. He looked at Andrew, who was fighting against griffins in the distant habitat, and a cold smile appeared on his face. Andrew, could you still be alive? Thinking of this, Jack broke several more ice pirs to hide. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Jack from the Dragon Mage Academy?¡± At this time, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. Jack hid the ice pir and looked back. It was a pretty girl in in and old-fashioned school uniform. The girl¡¯s clothes were a little dirty, and there was a big wound on her right hand. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and she looked panicked. When she saw Jack, she walked up to him as if he was her savior. Jack recognized her and then remembered, ¡°Are you a student from Goddard College?¡± This girl was a member of eight teams and also participated in themission of killing griffins. It belonged to an ordinary mage academy named Goddard College. Jack thought for a while and asked, ¡°I remember you have nine teammates. Where are they?¡± Hearing this, the girl suddenly felt sad. She said with tears, ¡°They are all dead. We nned to sneak attack a griffin, but it was found by the griffin that all my nine ssmates were dead.¡± ¡°Yes, they are all dead.¡± A sinister look appeared on Jack¡¯s face. ¡°Jack, please help me. We took thismission to have an internship. Toplete the final test of grade two, so¡­¡± The girl said and found something wrong. Jack approached her with a snicker. ¡°Jack¡­ Jack? What are you doing?¡± Jack said, ¡°Do you want me to save you? Okay, but I can¡¯t save you for nothing, can I?¡± Jack said as he reached out his hand and pinched the girl¡¯s slender breasts. ¡°Jack, what are you doing?¡± The girl from Goddard College was frightened and took a few steps back. Unexpectedly, she tripped over a branch and fell to the ground. And the fall just made her sit on something cold. She looked down. The scene in front of her made the girl¡¯s eyes tremble. It was Asdan¡¯s body, which was just half-buried. Just then, George and John alsonded behind the girl. Jack smiled and said, ¡°You are back. I happened to find something good.¡± George and John suddenly realized something. George looked at the girl up and down and said, ¡°She is the most beautiful girl in Goddard College.¡± John had unbuckled his belt and said obscenely, ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex for a long time.¡± 58 Chapter 58 ¡°No! No!¡± It was not until this moment that the girl of the Goddard College realized that what she had found was not a savior, but a tiger. Seeing the three people approaching, she tried her best to hit the water ball spell. But how could this weak magic hurt Jack? With a wave of his hand, he broke the water ball spell. Then, Jack pounced on the girl and pressed her against the ground. He tore her school uniform into pieces. The white double breast and pink nipples immediately shook and were exposed in the air. ¡°No! Jack! No! I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t do this to me!¡± She had just suffered the pain of losing all her teammates, and now she had encountered such a thing. The girl from Goddard College was on the verge of breaking down. Jack held her hands tightly, making her unable to move. A heart-wrenching scream resounded through the forest. But the sound of the battle between griffins and mages was more intense outside. Her scream would not attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. On the contrary, such a miserable scream aroused Jack¡¯s desire to abuse and made his blood expand. ¡°Hold her!¡± Jack gave the order and George stepped forward to hold her arms. Then Jack lifted her dress, tore open the silk stockings, and broke her underwear. Her pink flesh acupoints suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Seeing this, the girl screamed hysterically. But Jack didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all?. He separated her legs and licked them with his scarlet tongue. In the face of such an insult, the girl almost broke her muscles and struggled desperately. But she was just a junior mage, which was still a little far from the intermediate mage. Under the suppression of the three intermediate mages, her strength was like a joke. Having tasted the tender spot, Jack smiled happily. Ah, he took off his trousers, revealing the already bloody red penis. He held the girl¡¯s legs, and with strength from his waist, the whole penis burst into it. The girl screamed. Blood flowed along the root of the penis. Jack was overjoyed to find that. ¡°You are still a virgin? It¡¯s so tight. It¡¯s sofortable to wrap my penis.¡± After saying that, Jack began to poke. Blood kept flowing out of her acupoints. Jack asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is my penis big enough? Are you ufortable? Speak.¡± ¡°Please¡­ Please¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­¡± The girl begged desperately. But in Jack¡¯s eyes, this begging was the best aphrodisiac. He pushed hard, and the penis was swallowed again, almost opening the girl¡¯s womb. The girl from the Goddard College suddenly let out a cry of grief. However, just as she spoke. John, who was horny, took the opportunity and put the penis into her mouth. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± In this way, the girl¡¯s only right to scream was deprived. George grabbed her hands and held the penis in her hands. Jack held her waist and continued to drill her womb with the penis. John held her head and kept stirring the penis in her mouth. George yed with the penis with her hand for a while, then turned around and rode on the girl, holding the penis between her tits. This processsted for more than ten minutes. The girl¡¯s struggle also subsided with the overdraft of physical strength. A bubble of thick essence was poured into a tender acupoint full of blood. John¡¯s sperm was poured out of her nose, and George¡¯s sperm was shot all over her body. When the three of them stood up, the girl had been ravaged to an inhuman shape. The liquid mixed with blood rolled out of her body. Her body was covered with filthy and white liquid. She even didn¡¯t know whether it was their sperm or her saliva. A girl who kept her virginity like a jade, a joke of the Goddard College, now rolled her eyes, and her legs were twitching on the ground, unconscious. No one would have thought that such a dirty thing was done by three famous students. ¡°I feel that I haven¡¯t had enough fun.¡± Jack was excited to see the girl¡¯s miserable look. He touched his penis and quickly stood up again. ¡°How about you?¡± Jack asked. George and John, who had just been shot, also stood up. The three of them burst intoughter and rushed to the girl again. And this time, the girl hadpletely lost the ability to resist. Her delicate body swayed back and forth with the three boys¡¯ thrusts. Tears of humiliation welled up in her colorless eyes. When the three were satisfied, the girl had already died. Her body, which had been gang-raped for at least seven or eight times, was already covered with bruises. There was still despair and sadness on her face. Satisfied, Jack didn¡¯t even clean her body. He grabbed an ice piton, stabbed it through the chest of the dead girl, and then crushed it. The girl with arge amount of sperm was frozen into a frozen corpse-like Asdan next to her. Jack looked at the two corpses and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I killed the only grandson of General Charon and the campus belle of the college. Humph, Andrew, you should be low profile. How dare you humiliate me in public? I¡¯ll see how you die this time?¡± George put on his pants and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to only have two?¡± Jack looked back at the battlefield and sneered, ¡°There are still many people, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°You two, separate these two corpses.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find my next target.¡± With that, Jack took a few ice pitons and jumped up to the battlefield, looking for the next target. At the same time. Although griffins, who had chased Asdan just now, came back, Andrew fearlessly plunged into the griffin heap. With the flexibility of his wings, he was more powerful than griffins. Wearing ice armor, he held the heaven-piercing spear in his hand. Andrew was like possession of the god of war, and he alone controlled seven or eight griffins. Nason was not to be outdone. He raised magic power to the limit, and the hurricane waspressed to a substance that covered his whole body. The extremely high-pressure strong wind condensed two shining blue sabers in his hands. Wind divine armor. Strong wind saber. After entering the group griffin, the ws of the group griffin couldn¡¯t touch Nason¡¯s body at all, and all of them would slip away because of the high-pressure airwave. Before griffin¡¯s breath hit Nason, it was split by his wind divine armor. The high-pressure strong wind saber was like aser cutting, and wherever it went, the tough skin of the griffin was easily cut open like a piece of paper. There were arge number of griffins, and nearly 70 percent of them were controlled by these two people. Other teams sighed. Even if Nichs¡¯s apprentices, were still first-grade students. Just now, Asdan had sixty people, and even a griffin couldn¡¯t be killed. The two of them had killed nearly twenty griffins, but there was no sign of exhaustion. Even the most outstanding grade-three student in an ordinary school couldn¡¯t do that. Is this the power of the strongest first-grade student in Lion Eagle Mage Academy? ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± As soon as she kicked away a griffin, Signa looked at Andrew. The heroic posture of fighting with blood, made her heart beat faster. Andrew was so brave that he didn¡¯t dodge the four griffins¡¯ palms at the same time and held up the heaven-piercing spear to block the attack. With a loud bang, Andrew was pushed back a few meters and his icy armor was broken. But after he withstood this blow, he forced the four griffins to retreat with brute force, and then rushed up as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Such a heroic look had left a deep impression on the guilty woman. Somehow, Signa suddenly felt that this cute Andrew was so handsome when fighting. On the other side, Taylor also saw Andrew¡¯s fighting posture. Amazed at Andrew¡¯s current strength, she was deeply aware of the gap between her and him. The boy, whom she had been worried about being bullied, had unconsciously surpassed and got rid of her, and reached the level, which was out of her reach. She recalled the heroic words she had said to Andrew when she kissed him forcefully a few days ago. This made Taylor feel more embarrassed to talk to Andrew. An unprecedented sense of inferiority filled Taylor¡¯s chest. Taylor felt that she didn¡¯t deserve Andrew anymore. 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Is it over?¡± After the fierce battle for nearly two hours, more than 70% of the magic power of Andrew and Nason had been consumed, and both of them had been tired. With a loud bang, thest griffin fell to the ground. The siege of griffins came to an end. Finally, in the center of the icy habitat, the survivors gathered together, surrounding Nason and Andrew. Everyone looked at the two of them enviously. The performance of them in the battle just now was too eye-catching. Nason shuttled through griffins like a loach, taking advantage of his high flexibility and flexible wind attribution. In the center of the battlefield, he yed a very strong role of restraint. Andrew, on the other hand, was an explosive force. His maximum flying speed was even above griffins. Although Andrew was not flexible enough, his tactics consciousness was far better than Nason¡¯s. Every time he would deliberately attract a small number of griffins to enter the surrounding jungle. Then he used theplicated topography to make griffins unable to dodge the attack easily, and then he used the heaven piercing spear to crush them one by one. Andrew seldom showed up on the battlefield. But every time he appeared, it meant that at least two more griffins were killed by him. One was to pin down the enemy, and the other was to crush them one by one. The two of them had annihted more than 70% of the powerful griffins. After all, Asdan had sixty people with him. Even if they all died, they still couldn¡¯t kill a griffin.. In the end, Asdan still needed Jack¡¯s rescue to survive. All people saw it. The mages of other teams were not as cold as in the manor at the moment. They all praised Andrew and Nason. Many senior mages also dropped their pride and asked the two of them for advice. Nason sat on a piece of ice with a cold expression on his face, ignoring other people¡¯s questions. In contrast, Andrew, who had performed better, was surrounded by the crowd. Exhausted, Andrew even saw the crowd. Signa blew him a kiss gracefully. ¡°When we get back, will you have a chance to have dinner with me?¡± Andrew also saw that Signa was talking to him in lipnguage. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her enthusiasm. After all, she was with Taylor. ¡°By the way, did you see Asdan?¡± Andrew found that Asdan wasn¡¯t there. In the early stage of the battle, he saw from the corner of his eyes that Jack had rescued Asdan from the battlefield. Although he didn¡¯t know why Jack saved Asdan, he should be still alive since he was saved. The people around were all confused. A grade three student from Tommy college said, ¡°Asdan hasn¡¯t appeared since you killed the sixth griffin.¡± ¡°At that time, he led griffins into the jungle, followed by Jack.¡± ¡°Then I didn¡¯t see them anymore.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Andrew frowned. So Jack and the other two weren¡¯t there. They didn¡¯t show up at this time. Did I affect them when I led griffins into the forest to lure and kill them? It was not a big deal that they didn¡¯t pay attention to their positions on the battlefield and died from the impact of the strong. Andrew wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°But there are so many casualties.¡± Andrew counted the number. Nason and his team were still alive. Then it was Signa¡¯s team, and only one of them had died. As for the other teams, they suffered heavy casualties. First of all, Asdan and his sixty teammates were not present. Then, nine members were killed in Goddard College. Andrew noticed that nine men tried their best to protect the only female student in the team and escaped. It seemed that they all liked that girl very much. But the student hadn¡¯t shown up yet. It was so chaotic on the battlefield that Andrew couldn¡¯t notice everyone. He didn¡¯t find the girl after that. She must have been killed by griffins. Jack and the other two from Dragon Mage Academy didn¡¯t show up either. ¡°Kill all three teams?¡± Andrew felt regretful. Almost half of the other three teams were killed. Three of the eight teams were annihted, and more than half of the three teams were injured. There were only twenty people who could gather here. This was already a very terrifying casualty rate. Just as everyone counted the number on the spot and was about to go back to search for the survivors, they returned to report. Andrew¡¯s sixth sense was like being run through by a current. ¡°Everyone, disperse!¡± Andrew followed his instinct and shouted before he could confirm it. But as soon as he finished speaking, a ck shadow suddenly fell from the sky in the night sky. Bang! A deafening sound broke out in the center of the griffin¡¯s habitat. All the solid ice in the whole habitat exploded in an instant. Three or four students were smashed into meat paste and their limbs were broken into pieces before they could dodge. The others were blown dozens of meters away by the shock wave and fell heavily into the ice. This sudden change caught everyone off guard. The only two people who were still standing were Andrew and Nason. The thick ice mist brought by the ice-breaking quickly dissipated. In the icy mist, a three-floor building, behemoth, indistinctly appeared. Its back slowly opened six huge wings with a length of thirty meters. Then. Swoosh. Its six wings trembled. Apanied by a deafening cry of the griffin, the ice mist covering his whole body was blown away. The violent wind waves exploded in a circr shape in the opposite direction of the monster. The pressure of the airwaves was terrifying. Andrew and Nason immediately crossed their arms to block the blow, but they were still blown backward. Some of the weaker students who were blown away far away couldn¡¯t bear it and screamed painfully. There were only a few people left, and in the blink of an eye, another 1/3 of them had died. Andrew didn¡¯t see it clearly until the roar was over. It was a pure ck griffin. It was smaller, only aprger than the young griffin, but also as big as a three-floor building. The most special thing was that it had three pairs of wings. The root of the feather was as hard and crystal clear as crystal. At this moment, both Andrew and Nason felt great pressure. Of course, they knew this strange griffin. The griffin king! A mid-rank fiend! Just like the wind diabolic wolf could evolve into the demonic wind ghost wolf. All the monsters could evolve level by level, and each level had a variety of branch forms until they evolved into the most powerful monsters. And the griffin king was the evolution form of griffins. But it was different from the wind diabolic wolf. The demonic wind ghost wolf evolved from the wind diabolic wolf, which was between the boss of the low-rank diabolic beast and the middle-rank diabolic beast. But the griffin king was a real middle-rank fiend. Even if the griffin king was probably the weakest among the mid-rank monsters. But the mid-rank fiend was a mid-rank fiend. And the mostmon standard to determine the mid-rank fiend was¡­ Magic power was more than 1,000! 60 Chapter 60 At this moment, everyone was in despair. The griffin king was not in a hurry tounch an attack. Instead, it lowered its head and arched the dead griffin cub beside him with his hooked nose. It looked around and found it was all over there. The mid-rank fiend had strong intelligence and emotions. Its eagle eyes soon showed astonishment, followed by endless sadness. In the end, all the sadness turned into a kind of emotion. Anger! Noticing the emotional fluctuation of the griffin king, Andrew took action immediately. ¡°Everyone, retreat right now!¡± But before he could finish his words, the griffin king moved. It opened its mouth. A transparent air bomb shot out from its mouth. The speed was so fast that it was amazing. The distance of twenty meters from Andrew was instantly erased as if it didn¡¯t exist. Andrew¡¯s reflexive nerves didn¡¯t even notice the attack at all. The icy armor that was able to resist griffin¡¯s sharp ws instantly shattered. Andrew¡¯s chest was sunken by the blow, and he was thrown hundreds of meters away like a cannonball. He didn¡¯t stop until he flew into the forest and smashed several thick trees in a straight line. ¡°Andrew!¡±. Nason panicked. But the next second, his panic was soothed. Bang! Pieces of wood exploded all over the ground. Andrew released magic power, shook off the wood chips that covered him, and flew back to Nason safe and sound. The griffin king was stunned. It didn¡¯t expect that the human lookedpletely unharmed after taking its blow. ¡°Damn it! Fortunately, I have prepared twoyers from the beginning.¡± Andrew took off his shirt. There was ayer of ice between the coat and the sweater. As soon as he took off his clothes, the inneryer of the ice armor had already broken into pieces and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Nason was suddenly enlightened and admired Andrew¡¯s wisdom. It turned out that Andrew had used two ice magic from the very beginning. The firstyer was theplete ice armor outside. The secondyer was thin, sandwiched between the coat and the sweater so that no one could see it. If it weren¡¯t for this double insurance, Andrew¡¯s ribs would have been broken. He wouldn¡¯t have been like this and didn¡¯t even spit out blood. But Andrew still couldn¡¯t help but rub his chest. Nason could see that even if there were twoyers of ice armor, this blow still hurt Andrew slightly. No. This kind of air bomb was just an ordinary attack for the griffin king. If it was griffin breath, Andrew would never be safe not to mention twoyers of ice armor or even two moreyers. But the situation was still not optimistic. The other students struggled to get up. But just now, the roar of the griffin king had caused internal injuries to most people. This made the retreat very slow. If there was no one to pin down the griffin king, everyone here would die. As for who to pin down? Of course, it didn¡¯t need to say anything more. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Andrew asked Nason. Nason¡¯s cold face was also soaked in a cold sweat. ¡°There is only 30% magic power left. No problem.¡± ¡°Butpared with me, you¡¯d better look over there.¡± Nason nodded slightly, indicating Andrew to look down. Following his direction, Andrew looked more serious. Dead bodies could be seen everywhere under the feet of the griffin king. But on his front legs, only a girl could breathe. The girl was Andrew¡¯s fiancee, Taylor. ¡°With the strength of that beast, as soon as it fell on the ground just now, there was no living creature under its feet.¡± Nason analyzed in a low voice, ¡°But your girl is still breathing. She was trampled underfoot and several bones of her body were not broken.¡± ¡°When itnded on the ground, it deliberately chose a person to stay alive as a hostage, so that we don¡¯t dare to attack at will.¡± ¡°Taylor was just unlucky to be chosen as the hostage.¡± Andrew pursed his lips and said seriously, ¡°What a smart beast!¡± ¡°Do you want to save her? I don¡¯t think you have had a good rtionship with her recently.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly, ¡°That was just a small conflict. I was about to exin it to her.¡± ¡°Well, I see. I attract its attention. You y by the ear.¡± After the battle, Nason and Andrew had developed a tacit understanding. It only took a nce to understand the tactics. After saying that, Nason condensed the remaining magic power in his body. To save magic power, he even withdrew the wind god armor. The griffin king¡¯s magic power was more than 1,000. With its strength, no matter if he had the wind god armor or not, he would surely die if he was hit once. Therefore, there was no need to continue to maintain this kind of defensive magic. It would be better to use the saved magic power to increase the speed and attack power. The strong wind saber in Nason¡¯s hand suddenly doubled in size. The wind wings on his back split from two to four. The strong power of magic power made the blue veins on Nason¡¯s forehead protrude. Nason, who had enough magic power, stamped his foot. The broken ice surface immediately turned upside down. He shot at the griffin king like a cannonball. The high-pressure air even gathered into a film-shaped sound barrier in front of his head. However, the griffin king snorted coldly. It opened its mouth, and the air bombs that had attacked Andrew just now poured on him like heavy rain. At this moment, Nason¡¯s spirit had reached its limit and he entrusted himself to his wind magic power. In the heavy rain of the air bombs, he twisted his body back and forth, constantly dodging these fatal attacks. If he was hit, he would die. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t escape from the premise of being hit. Nason shuttled nimbly like a catfish under the attack that he couldn¡¯t see his escape point. In a twinkling of an eye, he rushed close to the griffin king. The griffin king was shocked. It was never expected that the human, who was about to run out of his magic power, wouldunch its attack with the breakthrough. Nason jumped up and roared. The strong wind saber in his hand was shining in the moonlight. ¡°Is this the level of the mid-rank fiend? It¡¯s too slow!¡± The griffin king only felt that the evil wind was roaring like the sea in front of it. Logically speaking, regardless of the dignity of the strong, it opened its mouth and wanted to use its griffin breath to kill the human. However, Nason, who was in a state of rushing, smiled coldly when he saw the light of the griffin king gradually lit up, which was enough to kill him. ¡°Right now! Andrew!¡± Bang. The ice beneath exploded. Andrew rushed out of the ice unexpectedly. The spear in his hand was two times thicker than usual. His tensed body used up the power of every cell to stab the ice spear in his hand into the jaw of the griffin king. The deafening roar echoed in the air, making Andrew more determined to fight. The griffin king turned pale with fright. The solid ice in the habitat was all made of Andrew¡¯s ice blood. Since it was Andrew¡¯s magic, Andrew could also remove the ice. When Nason was charging, Andrew removed some of the ice blocks and rushed to the griffin king through the ice. It was Nason¡¯s desperate attack that attracted all the attention of the griffin king, which created a chance for Andrew to attack. Even the heaven condensing spear condensed by double magic power couldn¡¯t pierce through the hardest beak of the griffin king, but its powerful prating power could make the griffin king shut up forcefully. With a hit, the griffin king¡¯s mouth, which was about to spit out-breath, was immediately closed. Then. Boom. The whole breath exploded in the mouth of the griffin king. The griffin king¡¯s hair stood on end due to the explosion. Smoke came out of his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, and its whole body was blown back by its breath. But when it stumbled, it finally let go of Taylor. Andrew acted ording to the circumstances and lifted Taylor into the air. The griffin king still wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Losing its bnce, it could only watch the hostages that it hadn¡¯te in handy being saved and falling to the ground. 61 Chapter 61 Somehow, Taylor regained her consciousness, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes for a while. Ah, I remember that there seemed to be a griffin falling from the sky and then¡­ I passed out. But at this moment, Taylor felt as if she were lying in a warm embrace. It was a familiar scent to her. It was the same feeling when she was held by ck Iron. After a short jolt, it finally calmed down. Taylor opened her eyes slowly. The first thing she saw was that not far away, the griffin king fell to the ground with a loud bang. She squeezed out a little strength and turned her head. Taylor saw the man holding her in his arms. Andrew. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The maic voice made her bones soft. Andrew lowered his head. Although there was no emotion in his eyes, Taylor could see his concern for her. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you save me?¡± Taylor said in a low voice of mosquitoes, ¡°You abandoned me.¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks. Andrew felt sorry for her. Andrew tried to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes. He wanted to kiss her to calm her down. But he couldn¡¯t.. That blow was not enough to kill the griffin king. No, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to even make it slightly injured. ¡°Come out.¡± Andrew said to his empty back. Sure enough, a figure had been invisible. It was none other than Signa. She was also badly injured, and there was some blood under her nose. She had also suffered internal injuries. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Signa asked in surprise. Andrew didn¡¯t answer. Seeing that the griffin king was about to get up, he handed Taylor directly to Signa and said solemnly, ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± Realizing something, Signa asked with concern. Tired, he turned around. Andrew blocked the way between the two women and the griffin king with his back and replied firmly, ¡°Let me stop it.¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Signa saw that griffin king was about to stand up. Finally, she made a decision. ¡°Come back alive.¡± Then she turned around and was about to leave with Taylor. Taylor heard these words. Andrew and Nason were going to deal with the monsters that had more than 1,000 magic power. She struggled to get out of Signa. She didn¡¯t want to leave Andrew, but she was too weak to do that. Being trampled by the griffin king, she was seriously injured and didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand. Signa whispered in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t pour cold water on a man¡¯s determination.¡± Taylor understood. Andrew didn¡¯t hate her. But it was because she had hurt the self-esteem that he could not tolerate. But now, he was going to risk his life to fight against the griffin king just to protect her. ¡°You¡­ Liar.¡± Led by Signa, Andrew went farther and farther. Tears streamed down from Taylor¡¯s cheeks. She had made up her mind. If Andrew coulde back, she would be his woman and love him for the rest of her life. He was the one who deserved to be trusted for the rest of her life. As for Andrew. Most of the students around had retreated, but the griffin king had already stood up. If it was not blocked here, all the students would suffer, and then even the small town along theke would be involved. Andrew was facing the griffin king now. He was not protecting these students but protecting the small town along theke, his father, and his family. But the situation was not optimistic. Just now, to save Taylor, the remaining magic power had been consumed a lot. ¡°I have less than 20% left in my magic power. Nason¡¯s condition is worse than mine. I don¡¯t know if there is only ten percent left.¡± Nason was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even fly. His pale face was as pale as a corpse. The two of them breathed hard, trying to recover even a little more magic power. Nason asked, ¡°Is there any way?¡± Andrew said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill it. Its magic power is around 1,050. The gap is too big. There¡¯s no chance of winning.¡± ¡°Then what should I do? My remaining magic power can only hold on for three minutes at most.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not much better.¡± Andrew looked down at his hand. His five fingers were trembling uncontrobly, and both physical strength and magic power reached his limits. ¡°I can still y for five or six minutes.¡± ¡°What about your Dragon Extinguishing Magic?¡± ¡°That move consumed 30% of magic power at a time. It¡¯s no longer useful now.¡± Andrew took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s lead it in the opposite direction while fighting.¡± ¡°When the students go back, they will inform my father to evacuate the town and buy some time.¡± So he didn¡¯t want to win. He just wanted to hold it back as long as possible. ¡°Of course, if the conditions permit, it is best to hurt one of its legs or wings.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± At the same time, the griffin king, who had already stood up, shook off the ice crumbs all over his body and roared angrily. Faintly, a purple halo enveloped the whole body. It was its magic power. Over one thousand strong magic power had already formed a faintyer of magic power light outside his body. It could be imagined how terrifying its magic power was. If he used magic power, it meant that the griffin king would take action seriously. It was true. The griffin king had never suffered such a big loss from a human in his life. And the cooperation between the two just now made it clear. The two humans in front of him were different from the other humans. Although they were young, they were not prey that could be hunted casually, but true enemies! Andrew and Nason put on airs. The griffin king lowered its body. Between the human and the fiend, there seemed to be an invisible smoke burning. A gust of wind blew. A broken ice column fell to the ground in the distance, making a crisp and bright sound. At this moment, the two of them and the beast moved at the same time. Heaven condensing spear. Andrew condensed heaven condensing spear and threw it violently. Nason withdrew a strong wind saber and focused all the magic power on the remaining one. He flew up in the air and was ready to charge. However, at this moment. The distance of twenty meters was erased as if it did not exist. The griffin king rushed close in an instant. Before the spear was thrown out, the tip of his foot had just left the ground. At the first moment of the battle, the griffin king with more than 1,000 magic power had shown overwhelming strength. So fast! Andrew and Nason were both shocked. The next second, the front wings pped in front of the griffin king. The huge wings pressed down on the two people like the falling sky. Bang! The icy habitat instantly copsed and exploded. The earth was torn into pieces. In the dust, Andrew and Nason flew to both sides. With only one blow, the two men¡¯s foreheads were broken and their faces were covered with blood. Before Andrew could adjust his posture in the air, the griffin king once again activated the move in an instant like top speed and approached him. It was really fast! He immediately condensed the twoyers of ice armor, and at the same time, the heaven condensing spear was ced horizontally in front of him to block the attack. But there were only a few bangs. The heaven condensing spear and the ice armor were all broken into pieces. The lightning-fast whip hit Andrew¡¯s chest mercilessly. ¡°Puff!¡± Andrew spat out blood on the spot and was hit hundreds of meters away. So heavy! It was more than ten times heavier than the air bomb just now. Andrew fell heavily on the ground, his heart pounding. Was this the strength of a mid-rank fiend? Let alone stop it, I don¡¯t even have the strength to fight back in front of it. 62 Chapter 62 In the sky, the green, white, and emerald lights constantly intertwined around the purple aurora. The griffin king opened its six wings. In an instant, crystal-like feathers rained down like heavy rain. Andrew and Nason immediately infused the remaining magic power into the flying magic, tossing and turning rapidly in the messy feathers. In the forest below, the thick pine trees that hadn¡¯t been knocked down for a hundred years were easily pierced through by these te-sized feathers. Arge area of the forest copsed like the autumn wind. Although Andrew and Nason tried their best to dodge, their speed was limited to the bottom of magic power. The two of them slowed down significantly. A wave of crystal wings shot out at the same time, and more than ten cracks appeared on their bodies. Before Andrew could adjust his posture, the griffin king swooped over. Andrew felt like he was hit by a full-speed train. His heart, spleen, lungs, and kidney were smashed into pieces. He fell from the air. ¡°Wow!¡± Seeing this, Nason didn¡¯t waste this opportunity. With all his strength, he raised the sharpness of the strong wind saber to the limit and shed at the root of the griffin king¡¯s wing. Bang. The high-pressure air and the de condensed by magic power turned into countless pieces and flew in front of it. Even Nason, who was calm andposed, couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen. The griffin king¡¯s skin was as tough as a city wall. He used all his strength to cut it, but it couldn¡¯t even cut its skin. On the contrary, it caused thest strong wind saber to fall apart. Noticing that Nason was there, the griffin king kicked its leg hard.. The kick was so fierce that it hit his belly. If he was kicked, Nason would be kicked in two parts. At this critical moment, Nason hurriedly gathered all the remaining magic power, not even the flying magic power, and used the wind god armor to block it. The wind god armor was highly folded andpressed, and all of them were concentrated on the abdomen, obtaining a defensive power of more than ten times. Bang. The wind god armor was broken, and he still kicked Nason. Nason spat out a mouthful of blood and fell from the air. The ground was caved in by him with a diameter of more than ten meters. In the center of the pit, Nason was already bleeding. If he hadn¡¯t folded the wind god armor to enhance his defense in a hurry, he would have died from this kick. He struggled and tried to get up, but magic power was exhausted. He was seriously injured and even had no strength to move a finger. The griffin king still wanted to dive down and mend his de. Just then. A white light shot from the ground towards the back of the griffin king. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. Pouring all his will into the spear, Andrew attacked the root of the wing that the griffin king had just cut. Bang. The spear was broken, but the sound of bone breaking could be heard from the root of the griffin king¡¯s wing. The weakest joint of the same wing suffered two heavy blows in a row. The griffin king got angry. How could it be hurt by two weak humans? I made it! Seeing that the griffin king turned around, Andrew rushed towards the direction far from the town at full speed. Then he gathered all the magic power into the frost wings. Andrew tried to calm himself down. That was the proof that his speed was close to the sound barrier. It was hard to imagine that a first-grade student could fly at a speed close to the sound speed. But the griffin was faster than Andrew. Facing Andrew who had flown a thousand meters, the remaining five wings of the griffin king waved and his whole body turned into a purpleet. So fast! Andrew sighed several times. It was not easy to pull the distance of a thousand meters away, but in just a few seconds, there were only less than twenty meters left. Even if one wing was broken, the speed of the griffin king was still far faster than that of Andrew. Of course, Andrew knew that. He was fully equipped with 370 magic power, while the griffin king had 1,050 magic power. The gap of three times was not something that could be erased by a single wing. Damn it! Director Nichs didn¡¯t know where he was looking at, so he couldn¡¯t call Kelly, or the matter of the system would be exposed. If Kelly were there, this monster would be killed in a minute. But he used all his strength, and Director Nichs hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Andrew naturally understood the reason. Director Nichs, you want to see me continue to fight. A mage was the person who tried everything to pursue the root of the evil. The journey of the devil¡¯s road was full of bumps. If he met an opponent of this level and gave up easily, what qualifications did he have to be a mage? ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t rely on Kelly for everything.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how can I improve myself?¡± While he was thinking, the head of the griffin king was less than five meters away from his legs. It opened its bloody mouth, trying to swallow Andrew in one gulp. Andrew had no time to care about the consumption of magic power and his body. He quickly turned around and continuously moved cobra in the air, leaving countless sharp tracks in the air. However, the size of the griffin king was huge, but its flexibility was unusually sensitive. He could even rely on arge amount of magic power to resist the inertia and follow closely behind Andrew. After more than a dozen times of driving of the cobra, Andrew¡¯s magic power, which had not much left, suddenly run out. The griffin king was right in front of him. Heaven condensing spear. Andrew quickly condensed three spears, kicked them with his legs, and shot them at the griffin king. The result was as expected. The griffin king didn¡¯t dodge, allowing the spears to hit it continuously, unharmed. It stretched out its neck and opened its mouth. Andrew¡¯s ankle had entered its mouth. At this critical moment. Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m waiting for! He used up thest magic power to condense thest spear. Andrew turned over and threw the spears he condensed with hisst strength at the griffin king¡¯s throat. No matter what kind of fiend it was, its body was fragile. Since my attack can¡¯t even hurt your skin, then I¡¯ll attack you directly from the inside. However, the moment when the creature had the lowest vignce was not when it was sleeping or excrement, but the moment when its prey was about to be killed. ¡°Now that your speed is faster than mine, you can dodge this attack at zero distance!¡± The battle of the mage was a battle of wisdom. The leading battlefield winner was never the strength of magic power, but the application of tactics. Andrew knew that he was no match for the griffin king, so he had to put himself in a desperate situation in this way to find a w and turn the tables. However¡­ Bang. As soon as the spearhead entered the mouth of the griffin king, the griffin king suddenly shut up without warning. The spear was bitten to pieces. ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. Thest strike with all his strength was easily resolved. Did it guess? Damn it! Its intelligence was higher than expected! Before Andrew could respond. The griffin king arched his nose with force. Andrew, who was flying due to inertia, was hit to the ground when the magic power was exhausted. At this point, both Andrew¡¯s and Nason¡¯s magic power were exhausted. Facing the overwhelming strength of the griffin king, they were at a loss what to do. 63 Chapter 63 Sure enough, 370 magic power couldn¡¯t fight against 1,050 magic power. Andrewy on the ground, with blood flowing from his seven orifices. The wound was so serious that he couldn¡¯t feel the pain. Only the burning sensation in the lungssted for a long time. He was so tired that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes. No matter how hard he breathed, he couldn¡¯t relieve his fatigue. The connection between consciousness and body flickered. In a blurry sight, the griffin king fell heavily in front of him. Its eyes were full of mockery at the loser. ¡°Why are youughing? Try it if your magic power is one hundred or two hundred lower? Who will die today?¡± He was not reconciled. Compared with the students, I am really strong. Butpared with the fiend, I¡¯m still too weak. After all, the owner of this world was not a human, but a fiend. Although their demons were not as good as human¡¯s, they could only use a few inborn demons. However, their magic power was born much stronger than humans. Humans could rely on various kinds of magic to defeat the fiend magic power which was two times bigger than them.. However, the fiend could also rely on several times and dozens of times of its strength to forcefully crush the powerful mage. This battle was a fair result. Because I¡¯m a human being. This battle was a great loss. ¡°If my magic power is fifty or sixty higher and can use three more skills, I¡¯m sure I can win this griffin king!¡± But so what? The griffin looked at him yfully. Instead of making a move, it was more like ying with its prey. This irritated Andrew. He struggled to stand up. Raising his head, Andrew stretched out his right hand. A trace of magic power was forcefully squeezed out of his withered body and condensed into a half-icy spear. And his left hand reached out a friendly gesture to the griffin king: the middle finger. ¡°Come here, you ugly monster!¡± The griffin king was stunned. It had never expected that the human in front of it would dare to provoke it when he was dying. The furious griffin king opened its mouth and was about to bite Andrew. At thest moment, Andrew didn¡¯t close his eyes to ept the death but stared at the griffin king. He wouldn¡¯t look away. He would never escape death. Andrew used his actions to prove that he couldn¡¯t be defeated. Just the year in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, no matter how much ridicule he had received in the past year, he never gave up! At this critical moment. ¡°Very good. You deserve to be my favorite student. You are qualified.¡± A pale figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The next second, Andrew felt weightless. Bang! The earth copsed, and the sky and earth cracked. When Andrew saw it again, he found that the ground around him had copsed more than ten meters deep. The sense of weightlessness just now was caused by the copse of the ground. Andrew raised his head and saw his tutor. Director Nichs. He resisted the beak of the griffin king with only one hand. The powerful griffin king seemed to have bumped into a diamond. No matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t move forward anymore. It was hard to imagine that Nichs¡¯s skinny arm had the power to fight against the griffin king. ¡°It¡¯s toote, old man, isn¡¯t it?¡± Andrew cursed. Nichs could have shown up long ago. He didn¡¯t show up until he was about to die. Andrew sat down on the floor, in great sorrow and joy. However, Nichs said, ¡°A person¡¯s character can only be shown in thest second before death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Andrewy on the ground and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to y anyway.¡± Nichs looked at the young man and smiled bitterly. No matter how strong Andrew was, he was still in the first grade. Even if he was made of iron, he couldn¡¯t stand it till now. At this moment, unable to push the old man away, the griffin king got angry from the bottom of his heart. It withdrew its head and opened its mouth. The rainbow-colored breath condensed at an astonishing speed in its mouth. ¡°Little dog, I advise you to give in now. Maybe I can spare your life and take you as a pet because you are cute.¡± Nichs turned his head slowly, and a pair of hale and hearty eyes suddenly burst out with terrifying light. But how could the griffin king care about this? ¡°You are just a human. Can you turn the sky upside down?¡± Thinking of this, the griffin king gathered the power of his breath to its limit. Lying on the ground, Andrew felt the heat and couldn¡¯t help but marvel. It was the trump card of the griffin king. Did the tutor have any solution? However, the answer was simple: of course, there was. Nichs shook his head in disappointment. The next second, he slowly stretched out a finger, on which there was a bright star. ¡°What a pity! If you don¡¯t obey me, then go to hell.¡± After saying that, Nichs waved his finger. The griffin king trembled with fear. His breath, which was about to burst out, slowly dissipated. His originally ferocious eyes rolled up. The next second, Andrew saw a red line appear on the neck of the griffin king, and there were also little blood beads oozing from it. The next second. A loud noise was heard. The griffin king¡¯s head slid down the red line unexpectedly. The blood of the main artery spurted out like a high-pressure water spear. Andrew, lying on the ground, was stunned by the hot blood rain. What happened? Nason and Andrew couldn¡¯t even win the griffin king with our life, but¡­ Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The old man in white robe turned around on his crutch and looked at him kindly with his innocent eyes. Bathed in blood rain, but his body was not stained with blood at all. Only magic power, which protected his body, was enough to expel the blood rain. The fiend that we can¡¯t defeat in any case only needs a simple blow. No, that didn¡¯t even count as an attack. At this moment, Andrew finally understood. This was the power of the tutor mage. The real power of the strong! Nichs smiled and stretched out his hand. The toughest head of the griffin king was pierced through by his seemingly weak fingers like cotton. After a while, he dug out a crystal clear obsidian demon core and threw it to Andrew. ¡°Take it as the reward for you passing the mock examination. Put it away. It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡± 64 Chapter 64 Led by Director Nichs, Andrew soon found Nason who was in aa. After waking him up, after Nichs¡¯s simple treatment, the two of them recovered their most basic mobility. Then the three of them walked towards theke town. On the way, Nichs talked with the two men rarely. They were all about the details of the battle between the two just now. Andrew also wrote down Nichs¡¯s instructions carefully. ¡°By the way, that Dragon Extinguishing Magic, Andrew, where did you learn it? Is there any magic in the school?¡± Nichs suddenly asked. Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°I found it in the remains of the goblin of the cabbeen mine.¡± Andrew had alreadye up with this excuse. After all, monsters like goblins always liked to collect some messy things. Moreover, it was indeed recorded that someone found the debris of goblins after killing a goblin¡¯sir. ¡°Really? Then you are really lucky.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t seem to believe it at all. But he didn¡¯t ask where it came from. Instead, he asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°Not bad. I can use it two times when I¡¯m full, and I can still have a profit of magic power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t use this magic anymore.¡± Nichs¡¯s words surprised Andrew, ¡°why?¡±. Nichs said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got this magic, but I don¡¯t care. Everyone is blessed.¡± ¡°But you have to know that Dragon Extinguishing Magic is the most advanced magic, and its power is beyond the standard.¡± ¡°If one used this kind of magic, he would be dependent on this destructive power, which was very disadvantageous to his development.¡± ¡°In the future, it was best to use this magic only at critical moments of life and death.¡± ¡°The strength of a mage depended on hisprehensive strength, not one magic.¡± ¡°Even Dragon Extinguishing Magic has its limitations. For example, you can¡¯t ignite a piece of wood with ice blood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself a loser who only knows how to use Dragon Extinguishing Magic.¡± Nichs¡¯s words enlightened Andrew. Indeed, the ice blood was really useful. Even if it could attack a group of people, it could cause high single damage and not consume much. As a result, the first magic he wanted to use when fighting was ice blood. It was not good. ¡°I see, tutor.¡± Andrew nodded in agreement and decided not to use this magic without authorization. Nichs said, ¡°In this battle, I have a basic understanding of the ability, specialty, personality, and preferences of the two of you.¡± ¡°After you go back, I will give you targeted training, preparing for thepetition of the four collegepetitions.¡± ¡°But you need to work hard.¡± Hearing this, Nason and Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that they had passed the exam. And the strength of Nichs who killed the griffin king in one blow was obvious to all of the two. Because of this battle, both Andrew and Nason had a clear understanding of their strength. That was, there was still a long way to go for them to be strong. If they could get Nichs¡¯s guidance, their strength would raise fast. Thinking of this, the two of them quickened their pace with excitement. At twelve o¡¯clock in the morning, Andrew and Nason finally returned to theke town under the guidance of Nichs. At this time, most of the residents of the town had fallen asleep. However, the Bernard manor was still brightly lit. ¡°Are you all waiting for me?¡± Andrew walked to the front and couldn¡¯t wait to announce to his father that the griffin king was dead and the griffin group was destroyed. When he opened the door, he saw that the aristocrats had left. The survivors of the battle were left in the center of the empty hall. ¡°I¡¯m back, Dad. The griffin¡­¡± When Andrew was about to announce the good news, he found that everyone was looking at him with hostility and vignce. The eyes of the three women, Taylor, Signa, and Ray, were full of disbelief. Thomas, who was standing at the top of the stairs, didn¡¯t wee Andrew. Instead, his face turned deathly pale when he saw him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Being stared at by so many people, Andrew felt a chill down his spine. Just then, a hysterical cry came from the middle of the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s him! I saw him raping a girl and wanted to stop him, but he wanted to kill me. If I hadn¡¯t run fast, I would have died!¡± It was Jack who was talking. He knelt in the middle of the crowd, crying. On both sides, his teammates, George and John, were stillforting him sadly. Pointing at Andrew, he said, ¡°He is a beast. Relying on his strength, he deliberately retaliated against all the people who had offended him in the battle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust him, or you will die in his hands sooner orter!¡± On the stairs, Thomas asked in disbelief, ¡°Son, tell me the truth. Did you do it?¡± Andrew was confused. ¡°What are you talking about? What did I do?¡± Before Andrew could figure it out, a big hand was put on his shoulder. Andrew looked sideways. It was old General Charon beside him. Now this old man¡¯s face was not as peaceful as before. His features were distorted, and the blue veins on his forehead were broken. He was serious. ¡°Andrew, no matter how rude my grandson is, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die, does he? When you were a child, I treated you well, didn¡¯t I? You¡¯d better prove yourself innocent today.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will make you pay with your blood!¡± Even if you escape back to the school, I will spare no effort to fight against Lion Eagle Mage Academy with 600,000 soldiers and tear you into pieces! Sacrifice my grandson in heaven!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? My grandson¡¯s spirit in heaven?¡± While he was thinking, an old man put on his shoulder. He turned around and saw a strange old man. ¡°Mr. Derek?¡± Nichs recognized the old man and told Andrew, ¡°He is the president of the Goddard College.¡± ¡°What did you do to my dear daughter?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you are Nichs¡¯s apprentice.¡± Even Nichs can¡¯t protect you today!¡± With that, the old man condensed magic power and was about to smash Andrew¡¯s head. ¡°Wait!¡± The old man was the grand mage. If he beat Andrew, he would die. Nichs stopped them and asked, ¡°Can you do me a favor? ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°The condemned prisoner had the right to defend himself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so angry with my beloved disciple, but even if you want to make a move, it¡¯s not toote to make it clear before making it clear.¡± ¡°You have to make it clear, Nichs. For your sake, let him live half a minute longer and make it clear.¡± Said the grumpy old man named Bird, waving his hand to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, get out of my way!¡± Everyone retreated to both sides. Andrew¡¯s pupils dted at the sight. Five corpses were lying on the ground. Three women and two men. All the women had been raped before they died, and one of them had a tear in her vagina as big as a bowl. And the five corpses were all covered with thick ice. Derek was furious. He pointed at Andrew¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°They all died of your Dragon Extinguishing Magic Icy Blood!¡± ¡°You are the only one who can do this.¡± ¡°And the five people¡¯s death timepletely ovepped the time when you lured the griffins into the forest.¡± ¡°Andrew, the bastard, what else do you want to say.¡± Andrew¡¯s mind went nk. He looked at the five corpses and then at Jack. Jack covered his face and cried in fear. But through his fingers, Andrew could vaguely see the ferocious and wild smile on his face. At this moment, Andrew understood everything! 65 Chapter 65 The five corpses could be described as horrible. The best death was probably Asdan? There was a big hole in his chest and his eyes and mouth were wide open. Besides, the corpse was still intact. At least his crown of the body was intact. He could be buried directly with a little makeup after unfreezing. But the other four corpses couldn¡¯t bear to look at them directly. They were almost the same. Their clothes were torn into pieces, and their bodies were covered with milky white sperm. Even their vaginas were full of sperm. The most miserable one seemed to be forced to have oral intercourse, and all her teeth were broken. Her vagina was torn apart and almost connected to her anus, like a small bowl. These girls were all grade two or three students of mage academy. They were in bud and had a bright future. But now, they had be tools to release sex desires. They died miserably after being ravaged to a state of inhuman. Who would do such a shameless thing? There was no doubt that all the clues now pointed to a person. Andrew. More than 20 pairs of angry eyes hit him. Everyone wanted to tear Andrew into pieces and kill him as soon as possible.. If they died in the hands of griffins, at least they would die in a battle. It was an honor for mages. But it was too humiliating to die in this way. Even an animal couldn¡¯t restrain its anger at the sight of this. Andrew stared at the five corpses and finally looked at Jack. Pretending to cry, Jack stole a nce at Andrew through his fingers. Seeing that Andrew was looking at him, he immediately seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Ah! Look, he is still ring at me!¡± ¡°He must regret that he didn¡¯t kill me on the battlefield just now! Now he wants my life!¡± His words instantly ignited everyone¡¯s anger. The masters rolled up their sleeves, ready to kill Andrew on the spot! Nichs hurried to stop them and said, ¡°Calm down, everyone. Andrew is the disciple I selected.¡± ¡°I believe he won¡¯t do such a terrible thing. There must be someone else!¡± But at this moment, even Nichs, the respected tutor mage, could do nothing to anger. ¡°Who else could be? Ghost?¡± ¡°I think this little beast must have been bullied a lot when he was a loser. Now he is a psychopath with a little strength.¡± ¡°This kind of beast should be a waste all its life. If he gets stronger, he will only be a disaster.¡± ¡°Bring back my daughter!¡± As they spoke, they were about to rush forward. Seeing that the situation was out of control, Nichs secretly mobilized magic power, intending to forcefully suppress this turmoil. However, at this moment. ¡°Listen to me, everyone.¡± A cold voice broke in between Andrew and the others. Hearing the noise. It was Rachel from Vulture mountain. Rachel walked gracefully in front of everyone. There was no hesitation or doubt in her eyes. Her delicate body was like an iron wall, blocking everyone¡¯s way. ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Andrew before. I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is, but he doesn¡¯t look like a person who would do such a thing.¡± It had to be said that Rachel was very useful. She was not a beautiful vase. This was a secret was known to all: the policy decisions and implementation of Vulture mountain were made by Rachel. Her father, Agres, was the useless vase. Before the birth of Rachel, Agres was a notorious waste of Hundred Flower Empire viscount. He was stupid and clumsy in dealing with things. When the king gave him the Vulture mountain as his territory, it was still a barrennd. It meant to let Agres live and die. But everything had changed since Rachel was born. This girl had disyed an astonishing talent from the moment she could speak. She had looked through history at the age of eight, and intervened in various matters within her territory at the age of ten. Now that she was fifteen years old, Vulture mountain had developed into an ordinary small town, not to mention how prosperous it was. With her daughter¡¯s help, Agres had been promoted to a castle. Everyone knew that. Although Rachel was not a witch, she was highly respected for her political skills and intelligence. With her unparalleled beauty and elegant temperament, she became the dream lover of all men, and there was no shortage of pursuers. In some circumstances, her words might be more important than Nichs¡¯. As expected, the crowd calmed down after the appearance of Rachel. She firmly believed in Andrew and said to everyone, ¡°No matter what, now all the clues are pointing to Mr. Andrew. That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But please think about it carefully. After all, the clue is not evidence.¡± ¡°Anyway, I think we should listen to what the people involved say first.¡± As Rachel spoke, she stepped aside and let Andrew face the crowd. ¡°Mr. Andrew, I believe you won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s hard to calm down. This is thest chance I can fight for you.¡± Rachel said a silent prayer for Andrew in her heart. Andrew, on the other hand, stared at the five corpses silently like a piece of wood. The scene was in a mess, but Andrew was very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t I know if I have done such a thing?¡± ¡°There is no doubt that it is a frame-up, and I know who the other party is.¡± ¡°But what I want to do now is not to prove my innocence.¡± ¡°What I need to do now is to overturn these clues.¡± But at this moment. Just as the crowd calmed down, Jack, who was kneeling on the edge of the corpse and crying bitterly, suddenly roared, ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± He stood up and shouted, ¡°He wanted to kill me at that time! Just now, he stared at me and threatened me!¡± ¡°If he has the chance to get out of here alive, who knows what kind of revenge he will take on us!¡± Hearing this, everyone was about to get angry. Andrew burst intoughter. Everyone stopped. When they were confused, Andrew, who had been silent all the time, spoke. ¡°Now I finally know. You are all the same. You think I am a loser, and I should be a loser all my life.¡± ¡°Now that I have be powerful, all of you are jealous with envy.¡± ¡°Because you can¡¯t bully me anymore. I¡¯m no longer the loser who you can¡¯t fight or curse.¡± ¡°You are afraid of me, afraid ofughing at me before. Now you are weaker than me, and I will take revenge on you.¡± ¡°As for defending their deaths¡­ ¡° Andrew took a deep breath and snapped, ¡°Do you have any conscience?¡± With a roar, the wind blew, and everyone was frightened to take a step back. However, Andrew didn¡¯t change his face. He walked through the crowd and came to the corpse. He red at Jack. Jack felt an electric current coursing through his body, which frightened him to step back and put on a defensive posture. Andrew snorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cry? Don¡¯t you look energetic?¡± Jack¡¯s face turned blue and found that he wasn¡¯t crying. He quickly prepared himself to cry. But Andrew wouldn¡¯t give him another chance. He turned around, pointed at the five corpses, and said to the people behind him, ¡°Look carefully, is anyone noticing such obvious evidence on the corpses?¡± ¡°These pieces of evidence are enough to prove that I didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°But do you care? You just want to take advantage of this issue to suppress me.¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t you see such obvious evidence?¡± 66 Chapter 66 Evidence. Everyone followed Andrew¡¯s direction. But they didn¡¯t find any evidence on the five corpses. Seeing the confused look on everyone¡¯s face, Andrew was in a bad mood. ¡°Yes, how could you see that?¡± Shaking his head, Andrew sighed and said, ¡°Let me tell you. There are two pieces of evidence. First, Bird, you just said that they died under my icy blood, and only I can use this Dragon Extinguishing Magic, right?¡± Bird was stunned. Although Andrew¡¯s attitude made him unhappy, he temporarily suppressed his anger and roared, ¡°Yes, I said, isn¡¯t this the best evidence for you to do such a harmful thing?¡± Andrew smiled scornfully and tilted his head. ¡°If I want to kill someone, can I use such magic with high perception?¡± Hearing this, Bird was stunned. Andrew continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ice spear easy to use? Was it difficult to use the heaven-piercing spear?¡± ¡°Besides, I know water magic. Who knows? Don¡¯t you know? Then why don¡¯t I use water magic? For example, using waterball spell to wrap their heads, causing them to suffocate to death.¡± As Andrew spoke, he condensed five big waterball spells at the same time to prove that he knew water magic. He continued, ¡°To say the least, I¡¯m really stupid. I don¡¯t know how to kill and hide corpses.¡± ¡°Do you know the consumption of the ice blood?¡±. Consumption? Noticing that everyone was confused, Andrew gave them an answer. ¡°Indeed, the ice blood is of low consumption and high power. The powerful magic in arge range is worthy of the name of Dragon Extinguishing Magic.¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°This didn¡¯t mean that it could be used casually like the ice spear waterball.¡± ¡°It takes me three or four percent of magic power to use it once.¡± ¡°Moreover, the biggest feature of the Dragon annihting magic was that it couldn¡¯t adjust its power and reduce consumption. Every time it was used, it must have its full power!¡± Dragon Extinguishing Magic couldn¡¯t adjust its power? Everyone was stunned. It was known to all that most of the magic could be controlled by themselves by adjusting the amount of magic power. Taking the ice spear as an example, if the magic power¡¯s output was reduced to the minimum, the condensed ice spear would take on the shape of soft seawater. Not to mention its lethality, its body was so fragile that it could even be crushed by a baby¡¯s hands. However, after increasing the magic power¡¯s power to the maximum, the ice spear could have the power to pierce through a 20 mm steel te without cracking. Apart from the ice spear, almost all the magic could change the output of magic power to adjust its power. But didn¡¯t the famous Dragon Extinguishing Magic have this function? ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Nichs stepped forward and said, ¡°There is an ancient book about Dragon Extinguishing Magic in the Lion Eagle Mage Academy library. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can give you the copy another day.¡± ¡°The reason why the dragon annihting magic couldn¡¯t adjust its power was that Dragon Extinguishing Magic was created to kill dragons during the war among the fiends.¡± ¡°Therefore, when Dragon Extinguishing Magic was created, they didn¡¯t consider the use of the normal battlefield. Every character in the magic form was set to maximize the power.¡± ¡°The uncontroble power was the only weakness of all the dragon annihting magic.¡± ¡°At the same time, Dragon Extinguishing Magic didn¡¯t have any corresponding low-level demons. The twelve series Dragon Extinguishing Magic was an independent demonic system.¡± Andrew added, ¡°When I released Dragon Extinguishing Magic for the first time, there was no one around. No one was hurt.¡± ¡°It takes me 35% of magic power to release Dragon Extinguishing Magic. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take the crystal ball for identification. I will release it on the spot to test it for you.¡± ¡°If I kill them with Dragon Extinguishing Magic, how can I have the strength to fight for the next two hours? In the end, I still fight with the griffin king so long?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, there are still five people, releasing Dragon Extinguishing Magic five times. Do you think too highly of me? Do you think my magic power is infinite?¡± ¡°To say the least, I have extraordinary talent. I can¡¯t use up magic power. Have you seen the magic array I released Dragon Extinguishing Magic? ¡° ¡°How can I use this magic array of two hundred acres to kill people without being noticed? And even killed five people in a row.¡± A lot of words made everyone speechless. Seeing that no one spoke, Andrew kept silent for a while. After giving them some time to digest, he concluded. ¡°So the fact is that someone broke my icy torrent and use it to kill these five people.¡± ¡°Because the ice column produced by the ice blood would also have the feature of ice blood, which was to release the frozen air after breaking and cause two injuries.¡± ¡°I have proved it.¡± The evidence was clear and logical, instantly dispelling everyone¡¯s suspicion. Seeing that the hostility among the crowd was fading away, Jack panicked. He hurried forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe his nonsense!¡± ¡°He had already said that the ice column of the ice blood had the same characteristics as the ice blood, so he couldpletely break the ice column and kill people by himself!¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at Andrew suspiciously again. However, Andrew took a nce at Jack and smiled, ¡°This is the second evidence I¡¯m going to say.¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± Andrew said as he walked to a corpse. In front of everyone, he uncovered the nket covering the corpse. All of a sudden, the woman¡¯s almost inhuman naked body was exposed in the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bird was furious when he saw his daughter¡¯s body show up again. But Andrew didn¡¯t care. He pointed at the frozen sperm in her mouth and chest and said, ¡°These are the best evidence.¡± ¡°She was not only raped but also gang-raped.¡± Gang ****? Hearing this, everyone gasped. Bird stopped what he was doing and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Andrew said as he took off the clothes of all the corpses. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know that the quality and color of the sperm will be different ording to people¡¯s physique, health condition, and times of shooting.¡± ¡°Mr. Bird, for example, from your granddaughter¡¯s body.¡± ¡°The sperm in her womb waspletely milky white, but on the chest was pale beige.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t see it clearly, you can try to strengthen it with your eyesight. This magic can not only see far but also enhance the color distinguishability of mages.¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately reinforced their eyesight for themselves and their teammates who couldn¡¯t do magic. Bird didn¡¯t want to see his daughter suffer. But this matter was of great importance and he couldn¡¯t care so much. After strengthening his eyesight. Sure enough, the color difference of the sperm became much more obvious in his sight. If it was the same person¡¯s sperm, it couldn¡¯t show such a huge difference in the strengthening of eyesight. ¡°Then this one.¡± Andrew pointed at another corpse and said, ¡°The sperm in her womb has be translucent, which means that the person who raped her has been shot many times.¡± ¡°But the sperm in her mouth was very rich, which meant that the rapist had not shot several times.¡± ¡°Almost every corpse had two or threepletely different types of sperm.¡± ¡°If I did it, how could I make my sperm show so many different forms on a corpse?¡± Andrew concluded as he covered the corpse with a nket. ¡°There is also the simplest way to prove it.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m just going to take my sperm out. The nearest death has only been over an hour.¡± ¡°If I had raped them, my sperm should be very thin now.¡± ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t we take a sample?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see whose sperm is rtively thin, and the high probability is that person.¡± Jack panicked. 67 Chapter 67 Jack didn¡¯t expect that the man¡¯s sperm could change so much. He remembered that pale beige was George¡¯s. ¡°Son of a bitch! He always likes spicy food. That must be the reason why his sperm is yellow.¡± He was screwed by him! But it didn¡¯t matter now. What mattered was Andrew¡¯s suggestion. Everyone took a sample of their sperm. Jack raped four girls this time. He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had shot. At least thirteen or fourteen times? It was enough, but he remembered clearly that his sperm was as thin as water. If he did, he would be exposed. Andrew, why did hee up with this idea? It never urred to Jack that he just wanted to kill Andrew and didn¡¯t want to waste time on these girls. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would fall into this. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Regardless of anything else, Jack shouted, ¡°Do you think we are as dirty as you?¡± ¡°How could youe up with such a dirty idea to show everyone the sample of the sperm!¡± ¡°Everyone, his excuses are chicanery. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to put him to justice. Why bother?¡±. But this time, Jack¡¯s incitement didn¡¯t work. Andrew was right. People were angry about the truth, not Andrew. Andrew¡¯s evidence proved his innocence. Nichs shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Although I¡¯m a little older, I¡¯m still strong. If you don¡¯t mind, Duke Thomas, please prepare a room for me. I¡¯ll be the first one toe.¡± Nichs¡¯s words made sense. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of great importance. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. If we can find the real murderer, It doesn¡¯t matter we lose face.¡± ¡°Yes, a mage is a schr who studies the devils. As for the matters of the human body, which mage doesn¡¯t know? What is it?¡± ¡°I think, at this time, who has to say no, then this person is a problem.¡± All of a sudden, public opinion changed. Andrew smiled. Indeed,pared with reasoning and doubt, if there was a simple way to catch the real murderer, everyone would know which one to choose. This was Andrew¡¯s way to prove himself. Since he couldn¡¯t prove his innocence, he could just catch the culprit? Thomas was so overjoyed to see the chance to prove his son¡¯s innocence. ¡°One by one, it¡¯s toote. If the murderer waited for thest test on purpose, I¡¯m afraid he has recovered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to manage rooms in Bernard manor, one room for each person.¡± ¡°If you want to test it, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡± Andrew also looked at Jack. The three of them were as pale as gold. Jack felt even more regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy for that moment of enjoyment! ¡°Jack, you screamed the loudest just now. You must have the strongest sense of justice here.¡± ¡°How about this? We all have some psychological burden. How about we set an example first? Take a sample first?¡± Jack was caught in a dilemma. He stared at Andrew fiercely. If his eyes could kill, Andrew would have been torn to pieces by him. If he didn¡¯t do the test, everyone would immediately suspect him. After the test, he was sure to get some water and it would be exposed immediately. How could this be? ¡°I had a good n!¡± ¡°Damn it, Andrew! Can¡¯t you just go to hell?¡± ¡°Eh? Jack, you don¡¯t look well? Will you go or not?¡± ¡°Or do you have any unspeakable reason?¡± Every time Andrew said a word, he got closer to Jack. When he finished, he was close to Jack. All the people around understood what Andrew meant and looked at Jack in astonishment. Is¡­ Jack a bad guy whoins first? ¡°Jack¡­ Jack, what should we do?¡± ¡°Jack, say something, Jack.¡± George and John panicked. They thought they had said it lightly. But don¡¯t forget that Andrew asked everyone to strengthen their eyesight just now. After activating the eyesight strengthening skill, even the people who had never studied could understand the lipnguage. The two panicked words were seen by everyone. Then saw Jack¡¯s anxious and uneasy expression. His face was as stiff as iron. At this moment, everyone understood. ¡°Jack, tell me what happened!¡± Bird pushed Andrew away and grabbed Jack by the cor. Jack trembled and couldn¡¯t say a word. It took only one second for Bird¡¯s eyes to change from astonishment to belief, and finally to anger. ¡°You bastard! Give my daughter back her life¡­ Hmm!¡± Bird raised his hand and was about to smash Jack¡¯s head. But before he could put his hand down, a fireball exploded in his abdomen. Bird was a grand mage. He couldn¡¯t even feel the pain. However, Bird was still forced to take a few steps back due to the blow from zero distance and his unprepared attack. ¡°Who allows you to talk to me like that?¡± Seeing that the matter was exposed, Jack suddenly broke out into curses. Pointing at everyone, he shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m a student of the Dragon Mage Academy. How dare you hurt me?¡± ¡°Damn it! I did it! So what? I just killed a few women. Why should you make a fuss?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this weak a ything for a strong man like me?¡± ¡°And you!¡± Jack looked at Andrew with resentment and cursed, ¡°You are such a loser! Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡± ¡°I was just making fun of you at the water resource party. How dare you resist me?¡± ¡°How dare you? Who gave you the right?¡± Atst, Jack shouted at everyone, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°I tell you, I did it. So what?¡± ¡°Bird, you are just an old loser. Do you think you are qualified to talk to me as the president of a rubbish school in the countryside?¡± ¡°Your daughter is very cunning, and I¡¯m very happy with it. Now I¡¯m telling you, what can you do to me?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the headmaster of the Dragon Mage Academy is my father¡¯s life-saving friend. If you dare to touch me!¡± ¡°I will kill whoever dares to hurt me today!¡± Facing Jack¡¯s reckless roar, Andrew sighed and shook his head. Then he looked at Nichs with pleading eyes. Nichs knew what he meant. ¡°Whatever.¡± Andrew understood the short word. Although it was only two hours and magic power didn¡¯t recover much, it was enough. Without further ado, Andrew deliberately condensed the spear to the size of chopsticks and threw it out. Jack, who was still shouting, caught a glimpse of something blue and white-passing through the crowd. The next second, with a sharp pain in his chest, he was directly thrown backward. The speed of this attack was so fast that even Bird who is a grand mage could only see the shadow of an ice spear. When everyone realized what had happened, Jack had already flown dozens of meters away and was nailed to the wall by an ice spear as thick as chopsticks. 68 Chapter 68 ¡®Was¡­ Pierced? Who? I?¡¯ Jack felt like he was going to faint, but a tearing pain came from his chest, which kept stimting him to wake up like cold water. The cold touch was like the caress of a goddess of death. He was nailed to the five-meter high wall alone. The thin ice spear was one meter deep into the wall. The weight of the whole body was borne by the ice spear and the ribs above it. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! You are such a loser! How dare you hurt me? I want you to die! I want you to die!¡± Jack cursed in pain and anger, his face twisting into a ball. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the one who threw the spear. Andrew. Andrew was speechless. He slowly walked up to him and floated to the same height as him. Then he held the spear and pushed it hard. With a crash, the heaven-piercing spear pierced through Jack¡¯s body and thrust forward more than half. The sound of the broken rocks indicated that the spear had pierced through the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± As Andrew slowly twisted his spear. The uneven spear body tore Jack¡¯s flesh and blood, and the sharp pain made him scream bitterly.. ¡°Do you know why I made this spear so thin?¡± Andrew stepped forward. In Jack¡¯s eyes, his face was as gloomy as a ghost. Death was so close. At this moment, dignity and face didn¡¯t matter at all. ¡°An¡­ Andrew¡­ No¡­ I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± ¡°Will you let me go if I beg you for mercy today?¡± His cold voicepletely shattered Jack¡¯sst hope. Andrew gently touched the heaven-piercing spear soaked in blood and said, ¡°This spear pierced through your lungs, and the blood will slowly enter your lung through the spear wound.¡± ¡°Do you know how it feels to be choked by your saliva?¡± ¡°In a minute, you will feel choked by your blood.¡± ¡°As more and more bubbles are soaked, you will be more and more choked, and you will get less and less oxygen.¡± ¡°You will be choked to death by your own blood in the long and painful suffocation.¡± ¡°The reason why the spear is so thin is to reduce the HP as much as possible and lengthen the process, not that my magic power is not enough.¡± His cold words and every word were like a hammer sentencing death. Endless fear spread to every cell in his body. He began to choke. Soon, Jack began to cough uncontrobly and coughed up a lot of blood. He still wanted to beg for mercy, but he couldn¡¯t even breathe. How could he have the strength to speak? ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I was wrong¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± He was suffocated, choked on blood, and his body began to spasm. The pain was like drowning, but he could not be killed in a short time, which made Jack feel the strongest pain in his life. ¡°This process willst at most fifteen minutes. Compared with the person who was killed by you, it¡¯s much good to you.¡± After saying that, Andrew looked at him quietly, watching his life passing away like reeling silk cocoons. Fifteen minutester, his struggle gradually became feeble and his pupils werepletely unfocused. Andrew pulled out the heaven-piercing spear and let his body fall. After hended on the ground, no one dared to say anything more about Andrew. George and John knelt with a thump. ¡°Mr. Andrew, we¡­ we¡¯re wrong. We won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Jack who forced us to do so. It has nothing to do with us!¡± Andrew cast a cold nce at the two. ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me. Tell them.¡± The two turned around. He found that more than twenty people had surrounded him. Bird, who took the lead, was covered by the fire element. In the Bernard manor, there were two more miserable cries. Soon, it returned to peace. After that, Bird expressed his apology to Andrew and then took his daughter¡¯s corpse back to bury. The others also expressed their apologies and respect to Andrew before they left. As for the corpses of Dragon Mage Academy. Andrew sent someone to send them back to Dragon Mage Academy. It was not that Andrew was kind-hearted. Andrew also wrote a letter and stuffed it into the arms of Jack¡¯s corpse. It was a simple letter. Teach your students well. Nichs didn¡¯t mind it. The Lion Eagle Academy and the Dragon Mage Academy didn¡¯t get along well with each other, so there was no need to be afraid of offending the Dragon Mage Academy. Soon, there were only a few people left, including Andrew. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Signa arched him with her shoulder and smiled happily. Taylor, who was standing aside, also gently covered her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Rachel looked at all this with a smile in her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking about. Andrew stepped forward, looked into her red and purple eyes, and expressed his gratitude sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your help today, or I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to defend myself.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rachel bent down modestly and said, ¡°I just firmly believe that Mr. Andrew won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Are you so sure? We have only met each other two times, right?¡± With her eyes closed, Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Two times is enough. We can be sure of something as soon as we meet.¡± ¡°Something?¡± Andrew tilted his head in confusion. Rachel shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. If you thank me, why don¡¯t youe to Vulture mountain and have dinner with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel gave a faint smile, which was as beautiful as a blooming flower. In this way, Andrew drove her home in person. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with Nason.¡± Seeing that Nichs was about to leave, Andrew was a little surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you stay a little longer? And Nason?¡± Nichs shook his head and said, ¡°You can stay at home tonight ande back tomorrow. It¡¯s such a coincidence. After receiving themission from your family, I allow you to take half a day off.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, teacher.¡± Seeing that he was determined to leave, Andrew didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay and watched him and Nason leave. In the end, after sending away the members of the Signa group, the Bernard manor finally returned to peace. That night, Andrew talked a lot with his father. It was about what had happened in the school and his experience during this period. Now that Thomas had confirmed that his son was promising, he waspletely relieved. Then Andrew returned to his bedroom. But that night, Andrew couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. After the battle with griffins and Jack¡¯s frame-up, Andrew understood one thing. No matter how strong a person was, he had his limit. Your magic power is high. As long as you are not the strongest in the world, there will always be someone stronger than you. Even if you are the strongest in the world, what about the fiend? Humans had never been to the seventh floor of Rnd forest. Besides, there were more than seven floors in the Rnd forest, but humans only found seven floors at present. Therefore, in the future, he couldn¡¯t walk to the end alone. He needed to go with someone he trusted. Just like what happened today. If it weren¡¯t for Nichs and Rachel, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to defend himself and would have been beaten to death by angry people. And who did Andrew trust most? Now, there was only one person. Kelly. That was why Andrew couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He hadn¡¯t been seen her for a month, mainly because Kelly devoted herself wholeheartedly to him not long after knowing him. Andrew felt he couldn¡¯t afford it. ¡°Kelly is better than me, but she is kept by me. Does she love me?¡± Could the so-called affection be measured by the value of the Witch system? But now, after all these things, Andrew came to his senses. It didn¡¯t matter how long it would take, but Kelly did trust him. Thinking of this, Andrew sat up on the bed. He took out a demon core from the ring. It was the demon core of the twelve-legged diabolic spider that got in the Rnd forestst time. ¡°If I send this demon core, fondness should be able to break through 150, right?¡± Thinking of this, Andrew sat cross-legged on the bed, closed his eyes, and entered his soul sea. 69 Chapter 69 The long-lost soul sea and system wee made Andrew sad. Most of the flowers in his soul sea had withered. Under the clear water, there was ayer of moss. From every angle, it was a ruined scene. In the center of this dpidated scene, a golden-haired girl was sitting cross-legged. Her long wavy hair, which used to float against the gravity, now drooped feebly. The depressed look on her face was pitiful. Andrew knew it. His soul sea was not just as simple as his deep consciousness. The vast area here was rted to the potential spirit. However, whether this ce was prosperous or not was affected by the state of mind of the witch who lived here. For example, when Andrew first entered his soul sea, it was a blue sky, white clouds, and a boundlesske. It was not until Kelly showed up that green grass and flowers slowly appeared. But now, the grass and flowers had withered. Andrew felt sad for no reason. After hesitating for a while, Andrew plucked up his courage.. ¡°Kelly.¡± A soft call pulled Kelly back to reality. Kelly turned around. When Andrew¡¯s face came into view, her dim eyes finally reflected the light of a gem again. Kelly stared at Andrew nkly for ten seconds. She didn¡¯t seem to believe her eyes. She rubbed them hard and looked at him again. Then she believed what she saw. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Master!¡± She threw herself into Andrew¡¯s arms. Then she buried her head in Andrew¡¯s chest and burst into tears. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew stroked her head and said with concern. But Kelly kept crying as if she was going to squeeze her head into his belly. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought master abandoned me! Master, why haven¡¯t youe to Kelly for so long?¡± ¡°Master, what did Kelly do wrong? Just beat and scold me, but don¡¯t abandon Kelly!¡± Kelly¡¯s words made Andrew feel more guilty. ¡°Has she been waiting for me this month?¡± But I made her wait for me here for a month for some trivial reasons? Andrew wrapped his arms around Kelly¡¯s head and held her tightly. ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen, Kelly.¡± ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t mastere to see Kelly for such a long time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know what to say. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said. Kelly was stunned by Andrew¡¯s exnation. She didn¡¯t cry or smile, just staring at Andrew. After a long while, Kelly closed her eyes and buried her head in Andrew¡¯s arms again. ¡°Master, you can always trust me.¡± In a soft voice, she gave Andrew the answer he wanted most. These simple words made Andrew¡¯s heart skip a beat. An inexplicable force filled his whole body. ¡°Kelly, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He hugged her tightly, trying to make up for what he had done to her in this way. ¡®I care about her feelings for me. But I cared too much about her, so I ignored her most important feeling. That was to be with me.¡¯ ¡°Kelly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± ¡°This is for you.¡± Andrew took out the demon core and handed it to Kelly. Kelly was stunned. She didn¡¯t cheer as happily as before. Andrew thought she didn¡¯t like it. But she just held demon core in silence and smiled, ¡°You know, master, you don¡¯t have to always choose gifts for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t understand. She said, ¡°Actually, whether it¡¯s copper, secret silver, refined gold, or low-level, medium level, and premium level magic crystals, they are the same for me.¡± ¡°Twenty low-level and one medium-level magic crystals have the same effect on me.¡± ¡°And the value of the two in the human world is the same, so there is no difference for me whether it is a waste mine or a high-quality mine.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Andrew was surprised. Kelly nodded and immediately absorbed the demon core into her body. She raised her head, and her tender eyes were full of infatuation at the moment. ¡°Kelly was born in this system. As a human, for me, time is just a dream.¡± ¡°When I was a human being and decided to give this body to the future owner of the system, I had already made up my mind.¡± ¡°So, what makes me happy is never what my master gave me.¡± ¡°But master, you care about me!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! This gentle gaze. It was a symbol ofmitment. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating for a moment. ¡°So, master.¡± Kelly reached out her hands and held Andrew¡¯s face as if she had found the most precious treasure in her life, looking at Andrew. ¡°Please don¡¯t think about what Kelly likes. All the gifts you give Kelly are just to enhance the power of Kelly.¡± ¡°The reason why Kelly likes you is that you care about Kelly¡­ ¡° ¡°Kelly.¡± At this moment, it didn¡¯t matter what Kelly was, why she was kept by the system, and what happened to Kelly as a human. Andrew only knew that he had fallen in love with this blonde girl deeply. It was no longer the previous lust for sex. It was true love. He reached out and held the back of her head. Andrew¡¯s face got closer to Kelly¡¯s. Smelling each other¡¯s breath. Andrew could hear Kelly¡¯s heartbeat approaching. Kelly could also feel that Andrew¡¯s breath was getting hotter and hotter. ¡°I love you, master.¡± ¡°Kelly, fondness+2.¡± ¡°Notice that the ice witch Kelly fondness has reached the full level. Witch¡¯s exclusivemission: the death of the frosty castle has been unlocked. The reward is rted to the task. Please check it by yourself.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t hear the prompt of the system. At this moment, he only cared about Kelly. The mint scent made Andrew¡¯s heart break out. One bite, two red lips clung to each other. Andrew closed his eyes and kissed Kelly on the lips. 70 Chapter 70 Andrew kissed her greedily. His domineering tongue reached into Kelly¡¯s mouth and intertwined with her delicate tongue. Kelly hugged Andrew tightly, trying her best to respond to her love. The two tongues rubbed against each other crazily and slid together, making gurgling sounds. Several times, Kelly stuck her tongue into Andrew¡¯s mouth. Andrew was startled, but he quickly reacted. The two tongues intertwined. The soft-touch and faint fragrance made Andrew¡¯s blood boil. After a long time, the two of them reluctantly parted their lips, and a crystal clear saliva pulled long. Kelly¡¯s face was as red as a persimmon, and her breath was as fast as suffocating. In Andrew¡¯s heart, there was a feeling that had been deliberately suppressed. But now, this emotion was finally untied. He kissed again. Andrew greedily tasted Kelly¡¯s tongue, which was full of sweet juice. At the same time, he pinched Kelly¡¯s chest with one hand and her plump buttocks with the other hand. ¡°Um, master.¡± Kelly¡¯s tongue was held in Andrew¡¯s mouth, and she was still mumbling unconsciously. He pulled off her breast protector, and the round breasts were immediately exposed in the air. Andrew gently pulled up the soft and stic flesh, her breast against his palm and his fingers massaging rhythmically.. ¡°Um, master¡­¡± Feeling the temperature of Andrew¡¯s palm, Kelly¡¯s breath became hotter and hotter. She pushed Andrew to the ground andy prone on him. She reached out to hold Andrew¡¯s wrist and helped Andrew rub it in the rhythm he liked. ¡°Master likes Kelly¡¯s breasts,¡± Kelly said with a snicker. Andrew licked her lips and said, ¡°I like you all over your body.¡± After saying that, Andrew lowered his head, opened the bra with his mouth, and put her nipple in his mouth. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly suddenly let out a moan of love. His tongue caressed her right breast, and his right hand kneaded her left breast. His fingertips would touch her breasts from time to time. Kelly¡¯s dissolute voice suddenly rose. ¡°Ah, master, Kelly¡¯s breasts are so soft because of your licking. Master, master¡¯s tongue is so powerful that it seems that the nipple is going to melt.¡± Andrew yed with the white and tender nipple wantonly. The rest of his left hand didn¡¯t idle away, along the side of the underwear and pinched the buttocks that Kelly couldn¡¯t even hold. Kelly¡¯s waist began to shake uncontrobly. She held Andrew¡¯s head and moaned wantonly. Andrew¡¯s hand went deep into the hole, but he found that it had already been wet. With a gentle touch, three fingers were covered with water. ¡°Ouch! Be gentle! Master! Kelly¡¯s breasts! Lick me! And then lick the nipples! It¡¯s so itchy! Master, your tongue is so powerful!¡± Kelly, who was extremely emotional, held Andrew¡¯s head with one hand and couldn¡¯t wait to put the other hand into Andrew¡¯s trousers to y his penis. Andrew hadn¡¯t seen Kelly for a month. He held her tender hand, which was so soft that he couldn¡¯t help but shout. Kelly¡¯s technique is very pure now. She twirled the condom in front of me and then used her fingertips to touch Andrew¡¯s ns from time to time. Andrew put down all his worries and stopped being reserved. The outburst of emotionspletely evaporated his sanity. There was only one thought left in Andrew¡¯s mind. Today, Kelly is going to be my woman! ¡°Kelly, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Andrew let go of the nipple in his mouth and untied his belt. The swollen penis made it difficult for his underpants to fall off. Annoyed, Andrew tore up his underwear and the eighteen-centimeter penis popped out like a spring. At this moment, Kelly¡¯s face turned red. Looking at his penis, Andrew could see that her mouth was a little wet because of excitement. Andrew gently pressed Kelly¡¯s little head. Kelly climbed to the lower part of Andrew¡¯s body like a wild cat. She licked his penis with her hot tongue. Andrew¡¯s penis swelled up because of the slight itch. ¡°Master¡¯s big penis is Kelly¡¯s favorite one.¡± At this moment, Kelly¡¯s eyes were full of affection. She was so infatuated with Andrew that she swallowed the whole penis in one gulp. ¡°Argh!¡± Her flexible and pink tongue was constantly stirring the penis. The wet and warm touch made Andrew¡¯s scalp tingle. His sense of shame waspletely shattered. He held Kelly¡¯s head and let her sniff and puff as he wanted. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! Don¡¯t stop licking the ns!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Kelly was so excited that her face turned as red as a tomato. She licked and sucked hard at Andrew¡¯s penis. ¡°Do you like the master¡¯s penis?¡± ¡°Great! It¡¯s so delicious! I like my master¡¯s. The penis is great! Master, you can also lick Kelly. It¡¯s itchy under my body.¡± She sucked Andrew¡¯s penis and couldn¡¯t speak clearly. She turned around and skillfully made a posture with Andrew. While they were doing this, Kelly kept licking Andrew¡¯s penis. Andrew felt as if his penis was going to melt. But now, facing Kelly¡¯s plump buttocks, the underwear in the middle of the buttocks was already wet. Andrew¡¯s lust for sex waspletely aroused. He opened her underwear and saw the pink bun standing in front of him. Andrew licked her vagina and sucked it crazily. ¡°Ah, master, it¡¯s sofortable to lick the lower part of Kelly. It¡¯s sofortable that it seems to be melted away. Ah, stuck in. Kelly will lose¡­¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Andrew took the time to ask. Then he opened his mouth and stuck the tip of his tongue into the vagina. ¡°Yes, master. It¡¯s sofortable. Master, Kelly, Kelly is going to be licked away by you.¡± ¡°Kelly, do you want to be morefortable? Do you want to do thest thing with your master?¡± ¡°Yes, master. Whatever you want to do, Kelly will like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew pressed Kelly on the ground, face to face. Looking at the girl who had already been upied by lust, Andrew¡¯s penis swelled up again, nearly 20 centimeters long. With his ns against her vagina, Kelly had understood what thest thing meant. ¡°Master! Do it! Master! It¡¯s the first time I have had sex! Please be gentle!¡± Andrew gave her a gentle kiss and began to explore her sexual organ bit by bit. It was so tight. As soon as it entered halfway, Andrew felt a strong sense of oppression. He continued to advance. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kelly bit her lower lip in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kelly wrapped her legs around Andrew¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Master is in my body. Kelly is so happy. Master,e in more. Let¡¯s all go into Kelly¡¯s body.¡± Andrew was irritated by his words. He kissed her hard on the waist. Andrew gradually exerted all his strength, and the penis finally pierced into it. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly trembled with pain. Blood slid down the root of the penis. Kelly was still a virgin. It was not easy for Andrew to get in. Andrew didn¡¯t dare to move. The amazing wrapping power of the vagina brought a strong sense of pleasure, and the rhythmic contraction made the pleasure like a tsunami one after another. But Kelly was painful. Andrew hoped that Kelly could enjoy the process. So Andrew didn¡¯t move. More than ten minutester, the pain on Kelly¡¯s face decreased, indicating that her lower body had adapted to it. It was until then that Andrew began her first move. ¡°Ah! Master! Ah! No! It¡¯s sofortable!¡± When his penis was only half pulled out, Kelly was so happy that her body convulsed. Andrew smiled and yed with her nipple with one hand, gaining strength from his waist. 71 Chapter 71 Kelly¡¯s vagina was already full of obscenity. It was the first time that Andrew had sex with her, and a few drops of obscenity sshed on his belly. Kelly¡¯s vagina seemed to have a suction force, and every inch of her flesh clung to Andrew¡¯s penis without leaving a gap. Andrew and Kelly had been missing each other for a month, and now they werepletely driven crazy. ¡°Ah, master¡¯s big penis is so hard and hot. Kelly¡¯s vagina is sofortable.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t stop and his waist kept shaking. Every time the penis was pulled out and inserted, the wrinkles on her vagina rubbed the penis. ¡°Ah, Kelly, your vagina is so tight and wet.¡± ¡°Do you feelfortable, master? Does my wet vagina makes your penis feelfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sofortable! Kelly! Master likes to fuck you! Master¡¯s penis! Do you like it?¡± ¡°Master, your penis is so big! Kelly is sofortable! Master, you are fucking Kelly! And then you are fucking Kelly harder!¡± Andrew¡¯s speed of injection was getting faster and faster, and his lower abdomen and Kelly¡¯s buttocks bumped into each other. With every p, the obscene water would ssh out. Andrew was getting faster and faster. He held up his upper body and appreciated Kelly¡¯s lovemaking.. Her round breasts were rolling up and down with the rhythm of her movements. The wrinkles in her vagina were constantly scratching Andrew¡¯s big penis. Kelly groaned almost stiffly, saliva flowing down the corner of her mouth. ¡°Master, let Kelly serve you!¡± As Kelly spoke, she pushed Andrew aside and sat down on Andrew. She stared at the ns with her vagina and then slowly sat down. ¡°Ah! Master! It¡¯s so deep!¡± Andrew felt like his penis was swallowed by an abyss. Her vagina contracted violently and the penis was tightly bound. Kelly giggled, saliva flowing down the corner of her mouth and dropping on her high breasts. Her buttocks began to move by instinct. Sometimes she twisted back and forth, and the breasts jumped up and down. Sometimes, she picked up Andrew¡¯s penis, which was so delicious that it seemed to melt. Andrew pinched the two nipples with all his strength. The penis was soaked in obscenity, fiercely whipping and inserted with the coquettish vagina. Andrew felt as if her ns had been pushed against Kelly¡¯s vagina and pierced into her uterus. ¡°Ah, Kelly, pinch me again. I feel sofortable with your little trick.¡± ¡°Ah, my little vagina is my master¡¯s. It¡¯sfortable, master, I¡¯m sofortable. I¡¯m going to break my little coquettish vagina. Ah, master, put force and control me. Kelly was born to let master control my little coquettish, ah. I am going to be killed by the master!¡± The huge suction force made Andrew feel like he was sucked into her vagina. The ns kept hitting against her vagina, which made Kelly roar as if she was going to copse every time. Kelly¡¯s mind was messed up by Andrew. Andrew¡¯s belly was full of her lewd water, which sprayed like a flood every time his penis came in and out. Andrew put down his reserve and kneaded the round nipples. The penis was getting bigger and bigger in her vagina. ¡°You little slut! Is my penis is delicious? Ah! Kelly! You are so coquettish! I like to fuck you!¡± ¡°Ah, good master, hmm, the penis is delicious. It almost bes the shape of your big penis, oh, good master, fuck me, ouch,fortable. I¡¯m going to fly.¡± Feeling satisfied, Andrew pushed Kelly away and grabbed her slender waist before she could react. In the butt, the swelling vagina had been turned over by his penis. The obscene water was dripping like a tap. The round and stic nipples, the white and plump buttocks, and the slutty little womb. It was hard to imagine that the Holy Kelly could be so emotional after being conquered. Every inch of her body seemed to be born to please Andrew. Andrew raised his penis and rubbed against the entrance of Kelly¡¯s vagina¡­ ¡°Hmm, no! Come on in! I can¡¯t stand it! Fuck me! Good master! Stop ying! Fuck Kelly!¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t wait to twist her buttocks. Andrew wanted to tease her again, but he didn¡¯t expect that the crazy Kelly would directly bump into Andrew by her feeling. The whole penis was sucked in from a perfect angle. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so hungry. Master is going to feed you now!¡± I pinched her buttocks and bumped into her crazily. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Kelly screamed madly. Andrew grabbed her hands and push his penis hard like a horse. The genitals were turned inside out by Andrew. Every time he put it in, he would squeeze out the crackling obscene water. ¡°It¡¯s so great! Kelly¡¯s little coquette vagina! It¡¯s sofortable, wet and warm! It¡¯s so tight! Kelly! I¡¯ll fuck you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Good brother! I¡¯ll let you do it for my whole life!¡± Andrew grabbed Kelly¡¯s arms, which were tightly pressed and made his ns feel sore and numb. Kelly screamed madly¡­ ¡°Ah! Good brother! Good master! Ah! Kelly¡¯s little vagina! I¡¯m going to lose it! Oh! No! I¡¯m going to lose it! I¡¯m going to spurt out something!¡± Kelly¡¯s womb was immediately forced to shrink violently. This was the omen of a climax! Andrew felt that he had reached his limit and started to sprint with all his strength. Atst, Andrew pulled out the penis and a ss of dirty water gushed out like a broken tap. Andrew turned over Kelly and rode on her face. Kelly was sensible enough to open her mouth and directly put the whole big penis into it. Apanied by afortable feeling of sourness and numbness, arge amount of sperm was directly shot into her mouth. Andrew felt as if his soul was injected into Kelly¡¯s mouth. Kelly gulped it down. Finally, Andrew and Kelly copsed together as if their bones had been broken. Andrew felt unprecedentedly happy with this woman in his arms. ¡°Master!¡± Kelly grumbled in his arms. Andrew stroked her little head with one hand and pinched her soft nipples with the other. He asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kelly?¡± Blushing, Kelly raised her head and said, ¡°Is this making love? It¡¯s sofortable. Master, every time masteres, Kelly will do with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Please make Kelly a mess, master!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kelly suddenly stood up and rode on Andrew. Andrew felt that her wet little vagina was rubbing his penis. Kelly stared at Andrew obsessively, holding her fingers, and said, ¡°Can you do it again, master? Today, Kelly wants to stay in aa with you, okay?¡± 72 Chapter 72 After a long time. It was already seven or eight o¡¯clock. Andrew didn¡¯t know how many times he had sex with Kelly. When he came to his senses, Kelly was lying on the ground. Her whole body was covered with sperm and obscene water. Her tongue was drooping, her eyes were rolling, and her two legs were still cramping. The climax of numerous times had already made Kelly absent-minded. The almost crazy happiness made Kelly feel like she had reached heaven. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Kelly. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Andrew said goodbye to Kelly. But Kelly didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Andrew looked down at the bloodshot penis. It seemed that he had gone too far. He tried to stand up, but his two legs were trembling and he felt a little weak. At least twenty times? For thest few times, he could only shoot some clear water. It¡¯s my first time having sex. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be so fierce. Andrew sighed and tried his best to stand up. ¡°Master!¡± Just as he was about to leave, Kelly¡¯s soft voice suddenly reached his ears.. When he turned around, he saw that Kelly seemed to be reluctant to leave. He lowered her tongue and said weakly, ¡°From now on, no matter how many times youe, Kelly will make love with you.¡± ¡°Because Kelly is yours.¡± Andrew smiled. These obscene words were so warm in the world of love. Andrew walked up to her and kissed her gently. ¡°From now on, I will make Kelly satisfied every time Ie.¡± Hearing this, Kelly seemed to be relieved. She tilted her head and fell asleep. Andrew touched her head, closed his eyes, and left his soul sea. He opened his eyes. The sun had risen very high outside. Andrew stretched himselffortably. Entering his soul sea didn¡¯t affect his rest. Since his consciousness was in his soul sea, his body was asleep and he could also have a rest. But it didn¡¯t mean that having sex with Kelly in soul sea was just a dream. Everything that happened in his soul sea would react to the real world. He gave it to Kelly for refining. If it was absorbed by Kelly, then, in reality, it would be absorbed by her. If he had ejacted, it would not have been on his underwear, but on Kelly in his soul sea. The best evidence was that Andrew¡¯s underwear was dry now, but the penis still had the faint fragrance of Kelly. If Kelly was summoned out at this time, she would appear in reality with his sperm. The soul sea was equivalent to a parallel personal world. It was the product of the mage spirit in the form of a ne. It was said that the powerful mage, like the level of a devil, could even show its soul sea in reality. If the six Saint lords could even rece their soul sea and part of the real world. Because of this, even if Andrew didn¡¯t sleep well, he still knelt on the ground because of his weak legs. He had sex with Kelly more than twenty times a night, and Andrew couldn¡¯t stand it. To his surprise, Andrew¡¯s magic power was back to full. ¡°So soon?¡± Andrew was surprised. Generally speaking, the recovery speed of magic power was constant. That was to say, it would take 25 hours to recover from zero to full. It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Normally, Andrew¡¯s magic power should have recovered to 40%. But now, the magic power was back to full? Could it be that having sex with Kelly could restore magic power? Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his ears. What the hell was the witch raised by the system? Where did Kellye from? She said she had a human period, so she must have been a human before? But why did she be a part of the system? That¡¯s it! Andrew sat on the bed and opened the system page. Sure enough, there was a quest waiting for him at the edge of the page. He clicked it open and saw the words on the page: Witch¡¯s exclusivemission: the death of the frozen castle. The highest value of the witch¡¯s fondness was 150. At Kelly fondness 150, the system sent the fondness gift. However, the favorite gift was no longer a direct gift, but amission designated by the system. He opened themission. Commission introduction: Although the girl who had been trapped in the old castle had regained her freedom, the nightmare of imprisoning her was still left in the old castle. The past of the frozen dragon ice was a history that young girls were unwilling to face. At the same time, it was also an opportunity to push young girls to a turning point in their lives. Themission said, ¡°Please go to the Frozen Dragon Castle to unravel the mystery of Kelly¡¯s identity and seal or erase Kelly¡¯s nightmare forever.¡± The level of rmendation: the grand mage. Special restriction: thismission wille into force as soon as it is read. Before it ispleted, no matter for what reason, every time you enter themission area, the ice and snow witch Kelly will not be allowed to help. I see. Do I have to personallyplete the witch¡¯s exclusivemission? Besides, does this exclusivemission need magic power to reach the grand mage level? Andrew was not surprised. If it allowed Kelly to fight, he would be able to fight back and forth with her nearly four thousand magic power, even the sage mage levelmissions could be finished. Moreover, the ce of themission was in the Frozen Dragon Castle. Yes, I remember it¡¯s a legendary impasse in the territory of the northern night empire. It was said that there were treasures of the frozen dragon hidden within it, which attracted countless powerful warriors. However, there were so many dangerous ces for people to explore, and even grand mages, only a few people could survive unscathed. Even if someone coulde back alive, he or she would suffer from serious mental illness. Not to mention returning to the Frozen Dragon Castle, whether or not he or she could continue the research of the mage and practice would be a problem. In a word, it was a forbidden area for mages. The mage association¡¯s assessment of the difficulty of the Frozen Dragon Castle reached level two of Rnd. By the way, the Rnd forest would be used as a reference to evaluate the difficulty of any dangerous areas outside the Rnd continent in the world. The two floors of Rnd meant that the exploration of this dangerous ce was as difficult as the two floors of the Rnd forest. The first floor of Rnd required arge number of senior mage teams to explore. The difficulty of the second floor of Rnd could be imagined. However, risks and benefits were always equal. He didn¡¯t know what the witch chain ice was. But the other three were terrific. The ice soul essence was the holy medicine of ice magic, which could only be refined by the powerful man at the level of the devil. It was the best medicine to strengthen ice magic. Andrew didn¡¯t know the snow stick, but judging from its name, it must be a wand? Andrew needed a wand. Points could be exchanged for the wand-intelligence wand. But he felt that this kind of ordinary equipment was not very convenient to use. Andrew had always dreamed of owning his wand. Thest one was proficient in ice. Needless to say, it was the ultimate profound mystery of ice magic. All magic was proficient in demons. Being proficient in magic was not a means of attack, but a kind of magic that could only be enhanced in the domain by studying the mage that had reached the extreme level of certain magic. Once a cultivator was proficient in magic, his power would be increased by five times unconditionally when he was proficient in the use of the magic. In short, being proficient in magic is not only recognition and honor to magic research of your department, but also an invincible position when you use the magic of your department. He was proficient in the ice attribute, coupled with ice and snow stones and frozen dragon boots. Andrew¡¯s ice talent would reach over 14. That was to say, the strength of Andrew¡¯s ice magic would be 14 times stronger than that of ordinary people. In the end, Andrew didn¡¯t know what the hot contract was. ¡°I don¡¯t remember this magic.¡± Moreover, since it was the exclusivemission of the ice and snow witch, why was it a fire contract instead of an ice contract? Anyway, since it was an exclusive favor, the fire contract must be as good as the others. When hepleted themission, he would know. If possible, Andrew hoped to finish thismission before the four academiespetition. With these rewards, Andrew could be sure to win thepetition again. Andrew made up his mind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Andrew hurried to open the door. But to his surprise, it was Taylor, who was wearing a silk pajama and sleepy. 73 Chapter 73 ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew blushed. Taylor had a good figure. She was wearing a purple nightgown with eggnt. The silk nightgown was very smooth, which set off her partly hidden and partly visible figure. The two buttons of her pajamas were unbuttoned, and her cleavage appeared in front of him. She didn¡¯t wear a brassiere. Her nipples were popping. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew deliberately looked away from her chest. ¡°No¡­ nothing. I just want to see if you wake up or not.¡± Taylor blushed with her hands sped behind her back. Her shoulders were shrugged, and her breasts were almost full of pajamas. She hesitated for a while and said, ¡°After lunch, are you going back to the school?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva and felt a burning dryness in his throat. ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± ¡°Shall we go back together?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them felt like they had nothing to talk about. Everyone wanted to say something to each other, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. They just stared at each other. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Do you go to change your clothes too? See you in the hall downstairs.¡± Andrew¡¯s words made Taylor feel a little disappointed.. She tried her best not to show her emotions. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew said and slowly closed the door. Before closing the door, Andrew stole a nce at Taylor¡¯s breasts. When he closed the door, an inexplicable sense of guilt surged up in his heart. ¡°What am I thinking about? Taylor is not Kelly. She is not mine. Besides, I hurt her some time ago.¡± ¡°How can I have a crush on her now?¡± He thought so, but as soon as he closed his eyes, his mind was full of the appearance of Taylor in a silk pajama and the white and tender breasts that popped out. Why do I feel that I have be much morescivious after I made love with Kelly? Andrew patted his face to sober himself up and then went to change his clothes. On the other side. Outside the door, after a few steps, Taylor leaned against the wall in disappointment. She lowered her head, slid her hand from the bottom of the two nipples to her breasts, and kneaded them back and forth. Taylor sighed. ¡°I followed what Signa said. I didn¡¯t wear a bra on purpose. I hope he can take a few more looks at me. Now that things have turned out like this, he is not interested in me. Doesn¡¯t he invite me to his room to talk?¡± Taylor felt more and more disappointed. Last night, before Signa left, she gave Taylor some advice. It was said that boys were the most sexually active in the morning. At this time, wearing silk pajamas, without bras and underwear, they would appear in front of the boys, and generally, the boys would not be able to control themselves. Once you were in bed, were you afraid that the boy would abandon you? Especially a responsible boy like Andrew. That¡¯s why Taylor was dressed like this. Ever since Signa joined the team, she had known what Taylor was thinking. She was warm-hearted. She had been giving Taylor advice on how to pursue Andrew. But looked at it now, was it possible that all her ideas were bad? Otherwise, why do none of them work? In this way, the time came to noon. Andrew and Taylor came to the hall. After having a meal with Thomas and chatting about their daily lives, they walked back to the school. ¡°Andrew, Taylor is your fiancee. You should be nice to her.¡± ¡°Taylor, please take care of Andrew.¡± Andrew and Taylor said goodbye to Thomas as his father shouted at them from a distance. Then they turned around and jumped into the sky. As for Thomas, neither of the two said that their rtionship had worsened. Because there was no need to make the elders worry. The two flew very slowly along the way. Taylor couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you going to do after you go back to the school?¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°Arrange a special training for Director Nichs and prepare for the four academiespetition after 29 days.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t n to tell Taylor that he was going to the Frozen Dragon Castle. She couldn¡¯t help. If she heard about it, she would try her best to follow him. It would only get in the way. ¡°Director Nichs invited me.¡± All of a sudden, Taylor said in a somewhat depressed tone, ¡°Kaleb is dead and I have reached the position of the intermediate mage, so the director asked me to take his ce and participate in the four academiespetition.¡± ¡°Well, I knew it earlier,¡± Andrew said indifferently. Pursing her lips, Taylor said, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to take part in thepetition. I looked down upon you when you were bullied before.¡± ¡°Now I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡± ¡°Perhaps this was because the heavenlyw was reincarnated and the wind and water were rotating in turn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I have never thought about it like that.¡± ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Taylor¡¯s patience was running out. She raised her voice involuntarily. ¡°You have been ignoring me since the final test.¡± ¡°I know I did something wrong, but I will try my best to make it up.¡± ¡°Andrew, I don¡¯t beg you to forgive me. I just want you to give me a chance.¡± However, Andrew remained as calm as usual when he heard Taylor¡¯s confidant. ¡°I have never ignored you.¡± His words made Taylor¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°You have never ignored me?¡± ¡°You will understand one day,¡± Andrew added. Then he sped up to the school. Taylor had a heavy heart all the way. As a woman, she intuitively felt that Andrew had feelings for her. But Andrew kept a distance from her. Taylor couldn¡¯t ept it. Andrew¡¯s idea was simple. ¡°You do not apany when I am a loser, and then we were strangers.¡± Taylor, Andrew didn¡¯t deny his feelings for her. As long as she didn¡¯t fall out with him, there would always be a corner in his heart. But if you want Andrew to let go of his past, it¡¯s impossible for him not to care about what she has done in the past year. As a man, Andrew didn¡¯t allow himself to ept Taylor¡¯s love. If Taylor loved him, she had to prove one thing to him. ¡°You will never leave me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stay with me through the difficulties one day. Instead, you will rub salt into my wounds and leave me.¡± This was Andrew¡¯s bottom line and also thest privilege for Taylor. Andrew wouldn¡¯t have given Taylor the chance if they hadn¡¯t known each other since childhood. If you can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t forgive you all my life. In this way, they kept silent all the way. Andrew took Taylor back to the school. Then they came to the building of the research institute together, preparing for the training of Director Nichs. ¡°Hey, you are here!¡± As soon as he arrived, he found that Director Nichs had been waiting for him. Still hale and hearty, he greeted Andrew enthusiastically, ¡°Come on. We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Three? Andrew was confused. But there were indeed three of them. In addition to Director Nichs and Nason, there was a third-grade student present. It was a girl with a t chest and short hair. She looked very neutral with an indifferent expression. With ck hair and eyes, she had a typical oriental bloodline. Andrew had never seen her before. ¡°Let me introduce her.¡± Nichs introduced to Andrew, ¡°This is my fourth apprentice, Jo.¡± The fourth apprentice? Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then he looked at Nason. He looked unhappy. Jo stepped forward and said coldly like a robot, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Jo. I¡¯m from Ying Zhou, the assassinate mage, a ninja.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Andrew.¡± 74 Chapter 74 Jo? Was there such a student in grade one? Andrew tried to recall but failed. Jo looked quite masculine. If she didn¡¯t dress in a short skirt, people couldn¡¯t tell that she is a girl, but more like a fresh and delicate young man. Andrew felt that his chest muscles were bigger than hers. ¡°Jo was a first-grade student ofst year.¡± Nichs exined at the right time, ¡°Last year, before the four schoolspetition, she was severely injured by the erosion ants when she performed a level threemission. She lost her limbs.¡± ¡°Although the school had paid for her medical expenses, she had to receive treatment for eight months.¡± ¡°She just recovered recently.¡± Andrew was a little surprised, ¡°Can she recover even if she loses her limbs?¡± He looked at Jo¡¯s hands and feet carefully. It was a real body without any scars. Nichs said, ¡°The magic curing skill is a top-secret of the magic association. I spent a lot of money to invite mages to cure her.¡± The magic curing skill? That made sense. It was a kind of magic monopolized by the magic association. Anyone who owned the magic without permission would be charged with illegal curing of magic by the magic association.. The magic association was not a country, but an organization that was superior to all countries in the world. Strictly speaking, as long as you learned magic, you would belong to the magic association. It had grasped all the magic secrets in the world, and at the same time, it had the right to kill any mage. It was an extremely powerful, mysterious, and overbearing organization. It could be seen how great Nichs¡¯s socialwork was that he could invite mages of the magic association to treat his student. How mysterious was the magic of healing? For example. Among all the healing magic, the worst one was the low-level healing magic. However, even if it was low-level healing magic, it could easily heal broken hands, feet, and even the loss of internal organs. Strictly speaking, as long as you were alive, even if your head was cut off, as long as you received low-level magic treatment before the brain death, you could live, and gave birth to the whole body, without even leaving a scar. It¡¯s not just Nichs who was great. Jo must have the value of asking him to invite curing mages. Noticing Andrew¡¯s gaze, Jo stepped forward and reached out her hands. ¡°Are you Mr. Andrew? I¡¯ve heard you before. Nice to meet you.¡± Andrew shook hands with her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. You are one year older than me.¡± ¡°I have to stay down this year. You are a man and I am a woman. I won¡¯t suffer any loss if I call you senior.¡± Although Jo was expressionless and colder than Nason, she was polite to him. Her hand was surprisingly soft, even softer than Kelly¡¯s. The small one was asfortable as cotton in his hand. Nichs said, ¡°Last year, due to the recovery of Jo, our school lost one person in thepetition, which led to aplete failure.¡± ¡°In the end, we only got the worst result.¡± ¡°Jo¡¯s injuries were supposed to take at least two months to recover, but considering that a person was missing in grade one this year, she came out.¡± ¡°The group training was used to rece the rehabilitation training and reduce the recuperation for a month. Although it could not recover to her full strength, she would recover 80% of her strength.¡± Jo turned around and said to Nichs, ¡°Director, I submitted my application for returning to school three months ago, but you didn¡¯t approve it.¡± ¡°I told you that I¡¯m a ninja. I can¡¯t even bear such a degree of injury. What qualifications do I have to call myself a ninja?¡± Nichsughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you might have some sequ.¡± Jo frowned and stared at him. Apparently, she couldn¡¯t ept this. At the same time, Taylor, who was standing beside them, also felt ufortable when she saw this scene. Andrew also met Jo for the first time. But he was obviously more interested in Jo. Sure enough. Did he ignore me because I was too weak? ¡°Well, anyway, the first-grade representative team, gather together.¡± Nichs gave the order and the four came to Nichs side by side. Nichs said, ¡°There are still 28 days left before the four schoolspetition. From now on, you will have the training courses that I have customized for you before the four schoolspetition begins. Thepetition was not a personal show. No matter how strong a single mage was, it had its limitations. In addition to your personal strength, you also need to learn to cooperate with your teammates to learn from each other and improve your strength by 1+1 greater than 2. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The four replied at the same time. Nichs nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Nason, you chose the elf bow of the wind elf at your entry ceremony. Why haven¡¯t I ever seen you use it?¡± ¡°In the war of fighting griffins, you would rather use your condensed strong wind saber than the bow.¡± Nason pursed his lips unhappily and said, ¡°I made a mistake.¡± ¡°Its power is too strong. If I use it, I will immediately have the power to match the high-level mage. This power will make mezy and affect my cultivation base.¡± Hearing that, Nichs nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you are very rational. That bow is indeed a rare treasure.¡± ¡°Although it looked like a bow, it was actually a wand.¡± ¡°But your biggest weakness is that you don¡¯t trust anything else.¡± ¡°The abuse of a treasure would make youzy, but it was also a sphemy against the treasure.¡± ¡°My requirement for you is very simple. You must improve magic power as much as possible. During this period, you must use this bow perfectly.¡± Nason lowered his head and agreed reluctantly, ¡°I see.¡± Then, Nichs said to Andrew, ¡°Andrew, the gift you chose¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t want to mention it. You shouldn¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Your biggest weakness is blind confidence in your strength.¡± ¡°You have Dragon Extinguishing Magic, and you are skilled at the ice. But you are too dependent on your current magic power.¡± ¡°After all, there are tens of thousands of magic in each series. Although the ice magic you know now is very powerful, you can count it carefully. How many kinds of magic do you know?¡± The situation on the battlefield is changeable. Some situations can¡¯t be solved by magic power. ¡°My requirement for you is that you immediately stop increasing your magic power and specialize in magic. In these 28 days, you have to learn at least 50 kinds of ice magic.¡± ¡°As for Dragon Extinguishing Magic, it was not allowed to be used during regr training andbat practice.¡± 50 kinds of ice magic? Two kinds a day on average? Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Director, this is the crammed teaching.¡± ¡°No objection!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Though reluctant, Andrew nodded in agreement. Nichs then turned to Jo and said, ¡°Jo, you have already finished your first-grade courses. I don¡¯t have any requirements for you.¡± ¡°What you need to do is to apany with your two junior disciples.¡± ¡°On the one hand, you can teach them some actualbat experience, and on the other hand, you can take it as recovery training. Got it?¡± Jo nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± Finally, it was Taylor. Nichs sighed helplessly. Taylor¡¯s current magic power was 135. In the past, every first-grade student was a rare talent. But this time, there were two geniuses, Andrew and Nason, and Jo of the second grade of the magic power 220. In contrast, she was the one who was dragging them down. Nichs thought for a while and said, ¡°Andrew.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°During this period, in addition to learning the new magic, you are also responsible for guiding Taylor one-on-one. I have to see her magic power reach 180 or above after 28 days. Otherwise, I will punish you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was stunned. 75 Chapter 75 Nichs¡¯s special training began from that day. The four of them received the special training as Nichs asked. But Nason was the first one who had a problem. Bang. On the shooting range, an arrow of pure wind magic power was nailed to a thick trunk. It was at least three or four meters away from its real target, therge arrow target hanging on the nearby branch. Thirty meters away, Nason lowered his head and took back magic power. There were at least forty or fifty arrow holes on the ground, tree trunk, and wall, but there was no arrow target. ¡°Look, thirty-five meters away, low power, forty times shooting, your best result is only twenty centimeters from the edge of the arrow target.¡± Nichs sipped the ck tea and looked at Nason¡¯s depressed face leisurely. ¡°The bow of wind elf can shoot arrows that can shatter a city, but it should shoot arrows, not cannonballs.¡± ¡°Powerful arrows could be shot out by anyone who took the bow, but this was not its real use.¡± ¡°With the experienced elf holding the bow, within one kilometer, no matter flying to the ground, falling to the ground, no matter shooting from the back or standing upside down, no matter what the dynamic targets were, the elf could aim and shoot in 0. 1 second, and hit the target with every shot.¡± ¡°As for you, 35 meters, 0 for 40 shots.¡± ¡°If a treasure was too strong, it would cause the user to bezy, which was also based on the premise that the user would use the treasure.¡± Then Nichs put down the teacup and took a look at Nason¡¯s finger which was cut by the bowstring. He shouted, ¡°Keep shooting. I won¡¯t stop unless I tell you.¡± On the other side. Jo used the knife skillfully. Her ribs were full of killing intent. Andrew stepped back in a hurry and escaped. The icy armor on his chest was immediately cut with a deep notch by the de.. Flying ice de. Magic power started to operate. Andrew used the new magic he had just learned. More than ten short icy swords were formed around him in an instant. Then he kicked hard like a bowstring pulling his feet and came close to Jo. These ice swords floated around him against gravity and followed Andrew. Heaven piercing spear The ice spear danced wildly in Andrew¡¯s hand. Following Andrew¡¯s mind, an ice sword shot at Jo one after another. But the bodily movement skill of Jo was beyond imagination. While dodging each thrust of the spear, even the ice sword couldn¡¯t touch her at all. Her bodily movement skill was flexible and changeable. Sometimes she rose, sometimes she bent, sometimes she twisted the spiral, and sometimes she was full of energy. Under Andrew¡¯s disorderly and fierce attack, she was able to fly through a thousand flowers without touching a leaf. At the same time, she seized the opportunity tounch a fatal counterattack against Andrew. It was he who was attacking, but Andrew felt that the initiative of the battlefield waspletely in the hands of Jo. Atst, all the ice swords were used up. Andrew hurriedly wanted to use the Frost. But at this moment, Jo urately seized the chance and kicked Andrew¡¯s chin. Andrew¡¯s icy mask was broken and he staggered and fell to the ground. Before Andrew got up, he felt a heavy pressure on his lower body. With a big stride, Jo rode on Andrew like riding a horse, with her ribs ced into his throat. ¡°You lost, sir.¡± His voice was faint with the fragrance of mushroom. Andrew swallowed. The bodily movement skill of Jo was so agile. Although his magic power was almost two times as powerful as hers, he was no match for her in hand-to-handbat. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Nichs ordered. Jo sat up straight with her ribs removed. Her whole body was pressed under Andrew¡¯s body by a piece of soft meat between her underwear. The wonderful touch made Andrew¡¯s lower body react. Jo sensed that something was bulging under Andrew¡¯s body, pushing against her body. She blushed and quickly stood up. She nced at him and was too embarrassed to say anything. Andrew gave her an apologetic look. The two of them had a tacit understanding of this embarrassment. Nichs stepped forward and said, ¡°Andrew, your biggest weakness is that you move too much.¡± ¡°You can defeat the fiend whose magic power is two or three times more powerful than you and the ordinary students.¡± ¡°However, Jo was a mage of the assassination department, and also the strongest genius of thest session. She studied how to kill faster and more urately all her life.¡± ¡°She was not good at dealing with the fiend, but no one in the school could defeat her.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± Andrew shook his head. His magic power was two times more powerful than hers, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t hit her in the battle. Every time she attacked, he would be exhausted to deal with it. Andrew had a good foundation. On the contrary, Andrew¡¯s foundation was much better than that of ordinary students. Now magic power was 380. Andrew was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to the students within the magic power 450. Nichs said, ¡°The biggest feature of the assassination of the mage is the special way to fight against people, which has nothing to do with a solid foundation.¡± ¡°Assassinating mages, to kill people more effectively, they gave up the training of fighting against the fiend.¡± ¡°Therefore, at the same level, the assassination of mages in a battle couldpletely defeat other mages, which was restraint and specialty.¡± ¡°Then what does it have to do with my training?¡± Andrew asked. Nichs said, ¡°That¡¯s the question of universal use.¡± ¡°You might think that it¡¯s better to specialize in one kind of magic than to know one hundred kinds of magic, right?¡± ¡°This was a very correct idea, but it was not the case in the world of the mage.¡± ¡°You have to have it both ways, which means you have to be specialized and know a lot.¡± ¡°In addition to the four schoolspetition, even if you leave the school in the future, someone will covet you and send assassin mages to kill you.¡± ¡°But it was definitely impossible to be specialized in a magic to deal with assassinate mages.¡± ¡°Assassinating mages often had more than one way to kill people. If you specialized in a kind of magic, as long as assassinating mages found a way to restrain this magic, you would be helpless.¡± ¡°On the contrary, if you can use a lot of magic, you have countless tactics to counterattack when fighting with assassinating mages.¡± ¡°Although it was impossible for him to win assassinate mages, at least you had the power to fight back.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nichs¡¯s words made Andrew understand. No matter how strong or potential you were, you had to survive. Even if you defeated the fiend, you couldn¡¯t prevent someone from assassinating you. Specialized in a kind of magic, the enemy only needed to target your specialized magic and use tactics to limit it, then you would lose the ability to resist. On the contrary, if you could use a lot of magic, even if you were not proficient in it, you could use it flexibly in the battle, creating difficulties for assassinating mages, and thus getting the opportunity to win the battle. In short, when you were specialized in one magic, you couldn¡¯t be good at other magic, the more magic you could use, the more life-saving means you had when fighting with assassinating mages. And the most important part of the four schoolspetition was fighting with people. The most typical case was that although Andrew didn¡¯t use the ice sword well just now, it did cause a lot of trouble to Jo. Otherwise, Andrew would have been defeated. ¡°Have a rest today. Go to meditation to teach Taylor after dinner.¡± Nichs scolded him harshly, turned around, and left. That evening. After ss. But Andrew and the other three were still in the school practice. During the 28 days, the four of them had to follow Nichs¡¯ arrangement. Although it was strict, Andrew was happy with it. The tougher it got, the happier Andrew would be as long as he could improve his strength. At night. Nason was still practicing shooting arrows. His fingertips were covered with wounds, and many of them were so deep that their bones could be seen. Jo was in sickbed intravenous drip. Her wounds hadn¡¯t healed yet, so she had to get nutrient fluid through intravenous infusion every day. In the meditation room, Andrew and Taylor huddled together. The meditation room, big enough for one, became crowded with two people. However, to improve Taylor¡¯s magic power, Nichs appointed Andrew, the highest in magic power, to meditate with her. So it was necessary. Taylor sat on a cattail hassock with her back against the wall. Andrew squatted with his back against the door. Although the two had tried to keep a distance subconsciously. Even so, their breaths were exceptionally clear in the quiet meditation room. They could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeat when they listened carefully. The most important thing was that this situation might happen 28 times in a row in the future. ¡°An¡­ Andrew.¡± Taylor¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew tried his best to keep calm. But Taylor¡¯s hot breath made him unable to calm down. ¡°How about I meditate alone? I¡¯ll tell Director Nichs that you¡¯ve helped me.¡± ¡°Then he finds out the truth in a few days.¡± Andrew sighed helplessly, ¡°But the meditation room is so narrow. There is no double room in the school.¡± ¡°It was indeed a little tired.¡± Taylor bit her lips hard and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to drag you down again.¡± Andrew looked at her guilty face and felt helpless. Although it was her fault, Andrew didn¡¯t want her to be tortured mentally all the time. Just then, an idea came to Taylor¡¯s mind. ¡°Andrew.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How about I sit on you? It won¡¯t be crowded.¡± ¡°What?¡± 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Is¡­ Is that ok?¡± Andrew felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s better than just now.¡± Taylor said in a trembling voice. In the crowded meditation room, it was unrealistic for two people to meditate together. In the end, Andrew had no choice but to ept Taylor¡¯s suggestion and let her sit on him. In this way, the crowded meditation room could finally amodate two people. However, Andrew couldn¡¯t calm down when he felt Taylor¡¯s soft and stic buttocks. However, Taylor was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing. Let¡¯s start.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but change the topic. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Taylor didn¡¯t notice what happened, she still closed her eyes. Reluctantly, Andrew put his hand on Taylor¡¯s neck. The so-called united meditation was actually a method that was a benefit to oneself and harmful to others. The two of them began to meditate at the same time. One of them was meditating normally, while the other was connecting his magic power with the other. It was usually through contact with thin skin, such as the neck. In this way, when one was meditating, the other person could pass the magic power produced by his meditation to another person. Andrew¡¯s magic power was 380. ording to Nichs, Andrew¡¯s magic power was over. If he continued to raise his magic power, the disadvantages would outweigh the advantages. The most important thing for him now was to increase the number of magic he could learn and the variety of his battles. Otherwise, no matter how high the magic power was, it would not have any advantage.. However, Taylor was totally different. Taylor was a genius. She knew a lot of magic, but the growth of magic power couldn¡¯t keep up with it. Most importantly, the four mage schoolspetition was about teampetition, not personal shows. Team cooperation was essential. So Nichs asked Andrew to cooperate with Taylor to meditate and improve Taylor¡¯s magic power, which meant that the whole team¡¯s strength would be improved. Joint meditation went smoothly. Ten minutester, Taylor reacted. Her body began to get hot because of the increase of magic power. Although Andrew tried his best to control her meditation rhythm and keep pace with Taylor. But Andrew was an advanced mage, and the effect of meditation was four or five times better than Taylor. The huge increase of magic power made Taylor have a physiological reaction. Taylor¡¯s body became as hot as a soldering iron. Even though she was wearing a skirt and trousers, he still felt the hot touch from her buttocks. Twenty minutester, the temperature in the meditation room began to rise. Taylor opened her thin lips slightly, and even the breath was hot. Because she couldn¡¯t stand the constant heat in her body, her waist began to shake involuntarily. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t move. Her trousers were thin, and Taylor also wore thin socks and a short skirt. Andrew¡¯s penis swelled up immediately. Taylor noticed that. However, she couldn¡¯t stop the meditation. Once she stopped, all her efforts would be wasted, and the magic power that had just grown would all be destroyed. Before the advanced mage, meditation could onlyst two hours a day, so it was very precious. But it was getting hotter and hotter in the room. Taylor was drenched in sweat soon. Under her body, Andrew¡¯s penis could press her vagina even through her underwear and skirt. Every time she wriggled, her vagina would feel limp and numb. What was this feeling? Taylor, who had never had sex before, was addicted to it after several frictions. Andrew felt that Taylor had already raised her buttocks involuntarily, and the obscene water had prated her underwear and trousers stockings. Andrew¡¯s penis was moisturized by Taylor¡¯s lust. He felt much better when Taylor¡¯s buttocks rubbed against his penis. Every time Taylor twisted her body, the sound of her wet lower body squeezing her trousers could be heard. ¡°Andrew, Andrew.¡± The excessive pleasure almost dominated Taylor. Her buttocks wriggled more and more smoothly. The whistling rubbing made Andrew feelfortable. He also straightened up and put more strength on Taylor¡¯s vagina. The two of them were in meditation and began to have sex more unscrupulously. The pleasure came one after another, making the two of thempletely lose their senses. ¡°No! No! We can¡¯t!¡± Although she was refusing, her body followed Andrew¡¯s rhythm instinctively. The air was filled with the smell of hormones. At this moment, the air had be the best catalyst for emotions. In the past, all kinds of guilt and love were ced on the most primitive desire. Andrew noticed that Taylor¡¯s body began to tighten and her body began to tremble more and more violently. Her legs were off the ground, and the weight of her whole body was pressed on the closely connected vagina and the penis. In the end, the extreme power of the vagina finally umted enough stimtion. After the meditation, Taylor curled up. With the strong vibration and contraction of her body, Taylor finally reached the climax. ¡°Ah, Andrew, I can¡¯t!¡± With Taylor¡¯s groan, Andrew felt hot all over his body. When Taylor reached the climax, arge amount of fragrant liquid spurted out from her vagina, wetting Andrew¡¯s whole trousers. It was the first climax of her life. Two minutester, Taylor release her body and knelt on the ground, trembling. She gasped. She spat out arge amount of burning fragrance. Turning around, Andrew saw clearly that Taylor¡¯s blurred eyes were filled with not only satisfaction but also guilt and repentance. Looking at Andrew¡¯s wet lower body, she couldn¡¯t help sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andrew. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Andrew looked at his wet pants and sighed helplessly. What did I do? ¡°No, it¡¯s me who should say sorry,¡± Andrew said guiltily. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Taylor hurried forward, held Andrew¡¯s knees, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°If I had restrained myself a little, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­ ¡° ¡°She pursed her lips and fell to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you. What I told you before was true.¡± ¡°So¡­ So¡­ ¡° Taylor was on the verge of breaking down. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I love you so much, Andrew. Even if you don¡¯t want to fulfill our engagement, I have no right to say no.¡± ¡°But I just hope you can forgive me for what I did to you before.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart softened when he heard Taylor¡¯s sincere begging. If it was not true, she wouldn¡¯t have let out such a cry. Because of the identity of ck Iron, he had seen a side of Taylor that no one knew. Including her shortsighted look because of Andrew¡¯s refusal. In the meditation room, Taylor cried desperately. However. A hand gently held her face. How familiar it was? Raising her head, Taylor clearly saw that Andrew was staring at her affectionately. ¡°I have already forgiven you.¡± These simple words were like the highest quality honey in the world. Taylor was overwhelmed with joy and relief. ¡°Andrew.¡± Tears of joy welled up in Taylor¡¯s eyes. She hugged Andrew and burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Patting her back gently, Andrewforted her, and Taylor¡¯s cry faded away. Finally, Taylor calmed down after crying for about five or six minutes. She let go of Andrew. ¡°Taylor, how much is your magic power now?¡± Taylor sobbed and felt it. With a red face, she said, ¡°1¡­ 141.¡± ¡°141? That much?¡± Andrew was shocked. In the original budget, it was already amazing that Taylor could be promoted to 138, but it was double the budget. It seemed that thisbination of meditation was much better than expected. But before they could start the topic, Taylor shrugged and looked down at the lower part of Andrew¡¯s body. ¡°Andrew.¡± ¡°Hum?¡± Pursing her lips, Taylor reached out her finger and gently touched Andrew¡¯s lower body. ¡°You still harden.¡± 77 Chapter 77 Taylor raised her head, with expectation and pleading in her eyes. ¡°I heard that boys would feel ufortable if they stopped halfway.¡± ¡°How about I help you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was taken aback by Taylor¡¯s request. Andrew had just forgiven her, but the expectant look in her eyes made Andrew feel sorry for her. ¡°I will try my best.¡± Hearing Taylor¡¯s request, Andrew pursed his lips. With approval, Taylor untied Andrew¡¯s waistband. It took a lot of courage for an inexperienced girl to make such a request. When the hot penis was exposed in front of her, the air became hot again. ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡± The towering penis in front of her was like a tall tower, which made Taylor scream. Andrew blushed and turned his head. ¡°How about forgetting it?¡± But Taylor¡¯s eyes suddenly became firm. ¡°I have always been sorry for you, and now I get your favor. I have to ask you for help in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Andrew, have a rest. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Speaking of this, Taylor plucked up her courage and reached out her hand to hold Andrew¡¯s penis.. She rubbed the penis with both hands. Between her fingers, there were constant rustling sounds. After a while, Andrew¡¯s desire to have sex was aroused again. ¡°Taylor, try harder!¡± Andrew reached out and held Taylor¡¯s hand. Taylor was a quick learner. From time to time, she would wipe some obscene water on the penis from her wet crotch. The smooth touch and palm made Andrew unable to stop. He followed Taylor¡¯s rhythm and let out a loud roar. Taylor was surprised to see his reaction. ¡®That¡¯s awesome! I didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would feel sofortable just by doing this?¡¯ Taylor couldn¡¯t help but think of the harm she had done to Andrew, so she tried her best to y with him. One of her hands was holding his penis, while the other was gently massaging Andrew¡¯s scrotum. ¡°Ah, Taylor.¡± The gentle touch made Andrew¡¯s pores open all over his body, and his crotch began to twist with Taylor¡¯s hand involuntarily. Taylor licked her dry lips, stuck out the tip of her tongue tremblingly, and licked his scrotum gently. All of a sudden, a limp and numb feeling like electricity swept over his body. ¡°Ah, Taylor, don¡¯t! It¡¯s too exciting!¡± But the more he said so, the more Taylor knew it would make Andrew feelfortable. Her deft tongue circled on the surface of the ns. After adapting to the slight smell of penis and obscene water, she opened her mouth to the limit. ¡°Ouch!¡± Taylor swallowed the ns. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew¡¯s roar echoed in the room. Taylor¡¯s mouth was so small that it took her almost all her strength to put the ns into it. Her deft tongue kept moving the thick tactile nerves on the ns. She used her tongue to swallow the liquid oozing from ns. The greedy oral sex skill made Andrew feel like his marrow was going to be sucked out by her. ¡®Andrew, I want to make it up to you.¡¯ With this thought in her mind, Taylor devoted all her love to this oral sex. Taylor kept swallowing the penis, and every time she swallowed it, it went deep into her throat, choking her saliva. Andrew¡¯s penis was moistened by arge amount of saliva, and the penis went in and out of her mouth smoothly. The ns touched every wrinkle in her mouth, wantonly invading. At the same time. ¡°Why are you so slowly?¡± In the corridor outside, Jo came to the door of the meditation room. It was time for the two to meditate, but they didn¡¯t show up yet. Nichs was a little worried that he couldn¡¯t get rid of Nason¡¯s training, so he sent Jo to the meditation room to look for Andrew and Taylor. After entering the No. three meditation room, the sixty-four meditation rooms were arranged in the form of eight pces. Jo felt a headache. There were so many meditation rooms. When could she find them one by one? She thought for a while. Jo made a decision. See-through It was one of the advanced magic skills of the assassinating mage. It could not only see through people¡¯s clothes but also through the skin, see the distribution of internal organs and blood vessels. It was usually used in battles to find out physical weaknesses, such as the heart and main artery so that it was easy to kill with a single blow. Or you could look for a target through the wall when you were carrying out a task. Seeing through, she could see what was going on in the sixty-four meditation rooms. Jo nced around and immediately saw Andrew and Taylor in room thirty-seven. But when she looked carefully. What the two were doing in the room made Jo¡¯s pupils shrink. Taylor was kneeling between Andrew¡¯s legs, licking the thick penis hard. What¡­ What were they doing? Jo panicked. Jo had always been alienated from others. In addition, her family education was very strict, and she rarely had the chance to masturbate. But now, the man and the woman beside her were having oral sex. Jo wanted to leave at once. But her curiosity made her unable to look away. Was that a man¡¯s penis? What a big one. Taylor¡¯s mouth was twisted. The breathtaking scene made Jo¡¯s throat dry. In the meditation room, Andrew was keenly aware of this sight. The magic of seeing through? Andrew observed the texture of the magic power carefully. Jo? Is she peeping at us? Andrew wanted to stop. But Taylor¡¯s mouth was sofortable that Joy of penis came one after another. The feeling of being peeped at made Andrew more unscrupulous. He didn¡¯t expect that this little girl, who looked like an icy beauty, would have the hobby of peeping at others doing such a thing. Okay, just watch. Andrew made up his mind and looked at Jo through the wall. He knew Jo could see his eyes. He provoked Jo with his eyes. ¡®Do you like it? Let me show you.¡¯ The penis swelled to its limit in Taylor¡¯s mouth. Taylor also sensed the difference in Andrew¡¯s penis. She swallowed the whole penis in a hurry and used the movement of her throat to help Andrew make the final spurt. Taylor¡¯s words made Andrew, who was about to reach his limit, spurtpletely. ¡°Coo!¡±. A mouthful of the essence filled Taylor¡¯s mouth. 78 Chapter 78 Five minutes ago. Andrew looked at her through the window, which made Jo worried. She quickly hid behind the wall and turned around. She remembered that she had used the seeing through, but Andrew didn¡¯t know this magic. In other words. Did he find me? And the look in his eyes meant¡­ Andrew¡¯s eyes were full of provocation. Obviously, he was telling Jo, ¡°You like peeping. Well, you can watch it if you want.¡± Thinking of this, Jo couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant. This guy was too proud. Jo¡¯s unwillingness grew stronger. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to see it. I was just careless. Why are you and Taylor sote? Well, I¡¯ll see to the end today.¡¯ Jo stopped dodging and went outside the No. 37 meditation room. At such a close distance, the enjoyable expression on Taylor¡¯s face could be clearly seen. As if Andrew¡¯s penis was the most delicious food in the world, her sucking face was a little deformed. Every time she sucked it out, her lips were pulled long by the suction force. Andrew held his head as if he was performing on purpose. He didn¡¯t hide her excitement. They roared cheerfully, one after another. The scene shocked Jo.. As the penis was fed faster and faster in Taylor¡¯s mouth, Jo also felt hot and dry. She involuntarily folded her legs, one hand leaning against the wall, and the other hand unconsciously reaching into the skirt. She gently stroked the two tender meat through the stockings. Only then did Jo realize that her vagina was burning hot. The penis was so dazzling, covered with crystal saliva. Her behavior aroused Jo¡¯s desire. Her buttocks began to twist involuntarily, and her legs were tightly mped with hands, rubbing her womb. The obscene water soon infiltrated the underwear, slightly wetted the trousers and socks, and rubbed the wig with her fingers. Subconsciously, she followed the rhythm of Taylor. As Taylor moved faster and faster, the penis grew bigger and bigger. Jo also felt her spine numb and her whole body soft. In the end, with a pleasant roar of Andrew, she pressed down Taylor¡¯s head. Arge amount of sperm was sprayed out from the gap of Taylor¡¯s mouth and nose. At the same time, Jo who was watching the scene outside reached the climax. The obscene water gushed out, and the whole underwear was instantly wet, flowing along with the pant to the ankles and neck. She leaned against the wall. She savored the pleasure of the spasm in her womb and slowly fell to her knees. Her buttocks and crotch twitched uncontrobly. Her two legs were as weak as broken bones. She had never been so happy when she had done it secretly before. Looking at her hands which seemed to have been soaked in water, Jo couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Then she looked at the meditation room. Taylor pulled out the penis from her mouth slowly. The penis, which was fierce and full of saliva and sperm, appeared in front of her. Awesome! It was so big that it seemed to be burning. At this moment, Andrew looked at her unhappily again. As if ming Jo for not understanding amorous feelings, she didn¡¯t leave. Although Jo was indifferent, she had her temper. How could Jo tolerate such a provocation? ¡®So what if I don¡¯t leave?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s all your fault! You missed the training time and didn¡¯te. Why did you ask me to leave?¡¯ In the meditation room, Andrew was furious to find that Jo was still there. He had given her two nces, asking her to leave. You just didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°An¡­ Andrew¡­¡± Taylor¡¯s voice pulled Andrew out of his trance. Lowering his head, he saw Taylor kneeling between his legs, holding the soft penis in her hand. With blurred eyes, she asked, ¡°Andrew, did I do it well?¡± Andrew swallowed. ¡°You did a good job. Don¡¯t me yourself anymore.¡± Andrew patted her head tofort her? Taylor enjoyed the tenderness and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you like it. And¡­ And¡­ ¡° She hesitated for a while and blushed. She put the penis on her face and said, ¡°And I like the smell of you very much.¡± In this way, after licking the sperm, Taylory on Andrew¡¯s penis and gasped wearily. As for Andrew¡¯s penis, it became soft gradually. After resting for about five or six minutes, Andrew stood up and said, ¡°Director Nichs must be waiting for us anxiously. How about we go there quickly?¡± ¡°One more minute to rest.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t urge her, patiently waiting for her to return to strength. Soon, Taylor managed to stand up. After the passion, her reason returned. Recalling what had happened just now, Andrew and Taylor turned their heads away shyly, not daring to look into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ I¡¯ll take a shower in the lounge and change my clothes.¡± Taylor put on her trousers and blushed like a tomato. Although what happened just now was very short, it made Taylor feel like a dream. Outside the door, Jo saw they began to get dressed and she hurried to hide in the next meditation room. Sure enough, the door of the meditation room opened with a creak not long after. Andrew nced at the meditation room where Jo was hiding and went back to the lounge with Taylor. Jo couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Her heartbeat was so fast that her ears were blurred. She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had done such tasks as sneaking, peeping, and collecting information. ¡®But why do I feel so nervous when I peep at Andrew today?¡¯ After confirming that Andrew and Taylor had left, Jo¡¯s furious heart gradually calmed down. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Jo pushed the door open. Suddenly, she slipped and almost fell to the ground. She looked down. She saw arge pool of water in the ce where she had just sat. It was not until then that she remembered that when Andrew went out just now, he not only looked at her but also nced at the ground. Jo blushed. He did find me just now! This guy didn¡¯t tell me on purpose to embarrass me. Worried, Jo wiped the dirty water off the floor with her coat and went back to her lounge to take a shower and change. That night, it was already eleven o¡¯clock. Andrew and Taylor then returned to the practice district. ¡°Too slow!¡± Nichs scolded, ¡°Why do you twoe back sote? Where is Jo?¡± Taylor blushed and lowered her head, not daring to speak. Andrew said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. It¡¯s too hot for the two of us in the meditation room. We¡¯ll take a shower after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Does it take so long to take a shower?¡± Nichs said angrily. But when he looked at Taylor again, his words were stuck in his throat. Despite his age, as a tutor mage, Nichs had a keen sense even without magic. As soon as he smelled Taylor, he could smell the scent of pheromone, which was several times stronger than usual. Looking at Taylor¡¯s red face, Nichs suddenly understood something. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll extend the time of thebination meditation to three hours. Don¡¯t bete in the future.¡± While saying, Nichs whispered, ¡°Nowadays young people don¡¯t know how to control themselves.¡± Just then. ¡°Director!¡± Jo¡¯s shout came from afar. He turned around and saw Jo running towards him after changing her clothes. Nichs wanted to lose his temper. ¡°I asked you to find the two of them, but why were you thest one to arrive?¡± Jo¡¯s heart skipped a beat when they saw Andrew and Taylor. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Andrew¡¯s eyes, so she stammered, ¡°Well, I¡­ I didn¡¯t find them, and I was sweating, so I went to take a shower.¡± ¡°Did you take a shower, too?¡± Nichs felt something was wrong. As soon as he smelled it, his wrinkled face immediately looked like a rectangle. He looked at Andrew in astonishment. After a long time, he said, ¡°Boy, I advise you to take care of yourself. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Andrew¡±?¡± Nichs pinched his eyebrows and thought, ¡®why don¡¯t young people know to control themselves nowadays?¡¯ 79 Chapter 79 Half a month had passed since then. There were only thirteen days left before the four schoolspetition. In addition to the two days needed on the road and one day¡¯s rest, there were only about ten days left for training. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew shouted in the training ground. With the effect of the Frost, Jo¡¯s legs, which had just been missed, were frozen to the ground. Then Andrew stepped out and slid towards Jo on the smooth ice. Jo still wanted to keep a distance, but the ice on her legs was unusually hard, and the weakness of the assassination mage was immediately exposed: unable to break free! More than ten ice swords were floating around Andrew, and he opened his hands at the same time. He reached out his left hand to Jo. cier surge. A tsunami of ice appeared on the thin ice, freezing Jo into it. He clenched his right fist. Frozen dragon bite. A dragon head made of pure ice emerged from the ground and swallowed Jo which had been frozen in the ice. The ice under high pressure made Jo painful. Finally, Andrew put his palms together and covered his arms with a set of ice cage hands. The flying ice swords around him shot at Jo at the same time, breaking the ice as if it had broken a nut. The ice broke, causing huge explosive damage.. Jo screamed in pain, and 30 or 40 percent of her clothes were blown into pieces. Her short skirt was broken, and her trousers and socks were full of holes. The solid breast-wrapped cloth in her clothes waspletely exposed in the air. Andrew seized the opportunity and jumped up. The frosty hand grabbed her neck and went to the ground. Bang! A pit was made in the ground. Andrewnded on the ground and rode on Jo. The heaven-piercing spear he made was already against the center of her throat. At this moment, the winner had been decided. ¡°Jo, you lost,¡± Andrew said, panting. Nichs, who was watching aside, nodded with satisfaction. Jo¡¯s physical condition recovered faster than expected, and she was able to disy 80% of her fighting power in their best state. ording to this trend, it was no problem for her to recover to 90% in thepetition. But what pleased Nichs more was that Andrew had grown up even faster. Even though Jo¡¯s strength became stronger and stronger as she recovered, Andrew still defeated her. In just half a month, he hadpleted the task he had assigned to him: Learn 50 new types of ice magic. And it was overpleted. The original requirement was that as long as he learned all 50 kinds of magic, he could use them in actualbat. However, in the past half a month, Andrew had been proficient in using the fifty new magic. ¡°The battle is over,¡± Nichs announced. On the ground, Jo blushed. She covered her chest wrapped in strapless cloth and turned her head, ¡°You won. Can you get out of the way?¡± Andrew smiled and moved away. Seeing that Jo was injured and it was difficult for her to get up, Andrew reached out his hand like a gentleman and wanted to help her. But somehow, Jo blushed and didn¡¯t dare to look at Andrew. She stood up and left. Andrew didn¡¯t care. Instead, he smiled. ¡®You peeped at me every night and I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Why were you so shy? You couldn¡¯t do this.¡¯ Jo also knew that Andrew would know that she peeped at him and Taylor every night, but only Taylor knew nothing about it. She knew it was wrong. But she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®Andrew knew that I was peeping at him through the magic of seeing through outside the door. He acted like a show every night. He was so bad.¡¯ Jo loved and hated him. Jo had lost interest in some novels and magazines since she saw Andrew¡¯s penis. Every day when she closed her eyes, she would think of Andrew¡¯s strong penis. Jo wanted to taste it. This was the most hateful part of Andrew. He knew that I peeped at him and that I watched him and Taylor masturbate every day. But he had to pretend that nothing had happened. Thinking that he would have sex with Taylor in the meditation room tonight, Jo looked forward to it. But Jo felt a little disappointed and resentful at the thought that she couldn¡¯t do anything. On the other side. The arrow urately shot between her eyebrows. Holding the wand-shaped sword in her hand, Taylor sprinted almost parallel to the ground. Before the arrow was about to hit the ground, she suddenly changed her route and narrowly escaped the fatal blow. Looking at the direction of the arrow, three hundred meters away, Nason drew a longbow with his back and bent it for the full moon. As soon as he shot, he finished the condensation of three arrows in an instant. Wind chaos rain. Nason¡¯s eyes narrowed and released the bowstring. Apanied by a heavy string flick. Three wind arrows immediately flew out and split into hundreds of arrows in the air. All of a sudden, the overwhelming arrows poured down like heavy rain. However, Taylor had strengthened her eyesight, and her sprint trajectory was constantly twisting in the rain of arrows. The dense arrows were dodged by her precisely one after another as if they had taken the initiative to avoid her. No matter how concentrated they were, Taylor could always find the w in the rain of arrows. Nichs nodded repeatedly. Nason¡¯s shooting was great. He shot hundreds of arrows three hundred meters away at the same time. It seemed that his practice in the past half month was not in vain. However, Nichs was more amazed at Taylor¡¯s talent. This girl¡¯s talent in magic power was indeed mediocre. Although she was a genius, she didn¡¯t have any highlights among the top talents. But her nerve response was very fast, almost three times faster than that of an ordinary person. Her magic power was 180. With the current level of magic power, normal people couldn¡¯t dodge such dense arrows. Even if he could react, the low body strength caused by the low magic power would not be able to keep up with his reaction. But Taylor did it. Her reaction speed made her deal with it very easily. Although her body couldn¡¯t catch up, she managed to keep up with the speed of the arrow rain by reducing unnecessary movements and increasing efficiency. If she weren¡¯t for the fact that the talent of the magic power was not enough, Taylor would have been a top-notch strong attacker. Two hundred meters away. ¡°Ah!¡± There was a scream. Due to the insufficient strength of magic power, Taylor¡¯s body couldn¡¯t keep up with the reaction and she couldn¡¯t dodge the arrow. The arrow pierced through her clothes under her armpit, and she was dragged by the arrow with astonishing strength and flew away for a hundred meters. It didn¡¯t stop until it was nailed to a tree. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Nichs hurried to stop Nason from making the bow again. He looked at the two children and felt relieved. Nason¡¯s shooting was very great. Taylor had grown a lot these days. Now Nason could shoot and never miss within a thousand meters. To approach Nason within two hundred meters, Taylor was already amazing. Nichs calcted in silence. With the performance of Andrew and Jo, the first stage of the special training was almostpleted. It was time to move on to the next stage. Thinking of this, Nichs said, ¡°Today¡¯s training is over. You can go back and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Taylor, you don¡¯t have to meditate with Andrew tonight. Just have a good rest.¡± ¡°Gather together on time at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow. I will announce the next stage of training.¡± 80 Chapter 80 When they went back to the rest building, Andrew¡¯s room was on the third floor, and Taylor was allocated to the second floor because she was temporarily arranged. So after stepping on the first floor, the two of them went their separate ways. Andrew went to his lounge alone. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped on the third floor and entered the corridor at the corner, he happened to meet Joing out of her room. Jo was taught in apprenticest year, so her lounge was on the third floor of the rest building, just like Andrew¡¯s. She had just changed her clothes and her hair was a little damp. Apparently, she had just taken a shower. Jo turned around and saw Andrew. Andrew stopped in front of her. Jo stared at Andrew, not to be outdone. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, they stared at each other fiercely. Neither of them was willing to give in. After two or three minutes of silence, Jo broke the silence. ¡°Have you seen enough? Rapist.¡± Andrew was a little surprised. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a bit of a stretch.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Jo turned around angrily.. However, Andrew didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Then I think someone has been watching it with great interest. She has been watching it every day these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all because of you!¡± Jo was so excited. But when she saw the meaningful smile on Andrew¡¯s face, Jo suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I never do anything wrong. I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts at midnight.¡± Andrew shrugged and continued with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would have such a perverted hobby in secret.¡± ¡°If it were a man, I would definitely beat him. But if it was a woman, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Andrew smiled and walked past her into his room, leaving her no chance to lose her temper. Jo was alone in the empty corridor. Clenching her fists, she made up her mind that she would never peep again from today on. On the other side. After returning to the lounge, Andrew entered his soul sea to meet Kelly. As soon as Andrew entered his soul sea, he saw Kelly looking at him angrily with her hands on her hips. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t been here for a few days. And recently, you always have the smell of other women.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to abandon Kelly?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. He walked up to Kelly and hugged her. ¡°How could it be? Of course, I want you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really busy these days, and I¡¯m also preparing for your exclusivemission. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°When the four schoolspetition is over, I will apany you well.¡± ¡°So be good these days. Do you hear me?¡± Kelly buried her head in Andrew¡¯s chest and replied reluctantly. ¡°In fact, Kelly justined that you don¡¯t need to exin it so seriously.¡± ¡°And¡­ And¡­ ¡° Kelly raised her head and looked at Andrew pitifully. ¡°Even if you have found another woman, Kelly won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°It was impossible for a strong man to only have one woman. My master was destined to be¡­ No, you were an existence surpassing the saint Lord. Kelly had already made up her mind. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Andrew held her head tightly to stop her from continuing. He felt a little guilty. After all, except for thest step, Taylor and he had almost done what they should do. ¡°By the way, master.¡± Kelly raised her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my exclusivemission. I can¡¯t help you. You must be very careful.¡± ¡°The exclusivemission was extremely difficult. Every witch¡¯s exclusivemission was a test for the owner of the system.¡± ¡°Although my exclusivemission is the simplest one among all the witches, you can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°If you are not careful enough, you may be buried in the Frozen Dragon Castle forever.¡± Every witch? Her words caught Andrew¡¯s attention. Andrew asked in confusion, ¡°Is there any other witch in the system?¡± Kelly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it will grow gradually ording to the increase of master¡¯s strength.¡± Andrew then remembered. Thest one of the four prizes for thismission. Her name was Fire Contract. ¡°Is the next one going to be the witch of fire?¡± Andrew smiled. However, Kelly nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, it is difficult to get along with her.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew understood. When the witch fondness was full, he could unlock the exclusivemission. Afterpleting the exclusivemission, he could unlock the second witch in captivity. But then again, it was really easy to add the fondness of Kelly. After giving a few small ores, it was filled up. Presumably, the first witch, Kelly, was a free gift from the system. Kelly also said that it would be difficult to get along with the witches in the following days. It meant that it would be very difficult for a witch to increase the fondness level. ¡°Yes, I remember. Thank you for reminding me, Kelly.¡± ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s Kelly¡¯s honor to help you.¡± After that, Andrew learned the details of the exclusivemission from Kelly. Kelly didn¡¯t know the details. After bing the witch of the system, Kelly¡¯s memory of the human period was very vague. She only knew that there were a group of extremely terrifying monsters inhabiting the Frozen Dragon Castle and that they also hid Kelly¡¯s memories. Andrew¡¯s main purpose was to get Kelly¡¯s memory media back from these monsters. At that time, Kelly would be able to regain the memories of the human period and at the same time restore herplete strength. Yes, the current Kelly magic power, which was nearly 4000, was notplete. Kelly¡¯s real strength was far more than that. After saying goodbye to Kelly, Andrew was ready to go back to reality. When Andrew woke up, he found that it was alreadyte afternoon and it was getting dark. He did get tired during the training. Nichs took us like dogs to practice. Who knew what kind of torture would be in the second stage? Having no strength to think so much, Andrew fell asleep. 81 Chapter 81 The next day. Andrew and Taylor got up early and came to the research building on time. However, they found that Jo and Nason had been waiting for Nichs earlier than them. Jo blushed at the sight of Andrew. She turned around to avoid eye contact with Andrew. In the past few days, she had been peeping at him. Although the two of them knew each other well, she still felt embarrassed when they met in the daytime. But Andrew still smiled calmly. Jo couldn¡¯t figure out how he could act as if nothing had happened when they knew that I peeped at him and Taylor? Andrew was more concerned about Nason. When Andrew got closer, he could feel the magic power filling in Nason¡¯s body. The total amount of magic power was different from the quality of his magic power. It seemed that the amount of magic power was more than the quality of his magic power, which exceeded the volume of his body. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything, Nason could feel the strong magic power all over his body. Andrew was very familiar with this inexplicable sense of saturation. This was¡­ The proof of magic power reached 279. No matter how much the magic power was, no matter how many roads they were equipped with unless they broke through the spirit barrier, the human¡¯s magic power could only be increased to 279 at most. It seemed that Nason had met the first bottleneck in the mage¡¯s life after the special training.. ¡°Coming.¡± Director Nichs wasn¡¯t as serious as he had been during the training. Instead, he looked as amiable as usual. After Andrew and Taylor returned to the team, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°The time is just right. Since everyone is here, I will announce the second stage of the special training.¡± The four of them stood at attention, holding their breath and waiting for Nichs¡¯ announcement. Nichs said slowly as he paced back and forth among the four people with his hands behind his back. After carefully observing and confirming the situation of the four people. ¡°Andrew, during this period of training, you have mastered more than 60 kinds of ice magic. Although it is a little far from being proficient in the ice, it is enough to stand out among the ice.¡± ¡°Among the four, you have the best result at present, but you can¡¯t be proud. You still have a big weakness, that is, you rely too much on the ice system, and the explosive power of the ice system is strong, but there is still a limit. In the future, you need to pay attention to cultivating other magic, although you can¡¯t be good at it, you have to learn it.¡± ¡°Nason, you and Andrew are both in the department of urban attack mages, but Andrew is more omnipotent than you, which is not a weak point. On the contrary, you are more good at sniping in long-range, which is a rare talent.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you have the same closebat ability as Andrew. You can not only use snipers to assist your teammates, but also have a good self-protection ability. The most important thing for you now is not the breakthrough of the spirit barrier, because time is not enough and it is meaningless. What you need to do now is to consolidate the foundation and strengthen the advantage.¡± ¡°Taylor, as an attacking mage, you have extraordinary talent. But in the end, you were defeated by the talent of magic power. Your magic power was your fatal weakness.¡± ¡°I suggest that you can specialize in the magic of hand-to-handbat in the future and maximize your strength. With the identity of an attacking mage, you can rush forward for the team.¡± ¡°Thest one is Jo. As a repeat student, you have a solid foundation and rich experience. As an assassin of the mage, your ability is good, but your team cooperation is not good.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re used to walking alone and can¡¯t fit in the team for a while, you need to practice more.¡± After summarizing the strengths and weaknesses of each student, Nichs took out fourmission forms from his arms. ¡°Here are four level-5missions I have carefully chosen for your shorings.¡± Level-5mission? The four were shocked. ¡®It¡¯s okay that we took over level 4st time. We are only in grade one. How could you ask us to take over level fivemission?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Director Nichs shouted, ¡°The first-grade students are not allowed to ept themission of level-4 or above. It¡¯s for ordinary students.¡± ¡°And you four are the contestants representing the students. You are the elites of the same age, and you should have the ability to bear level-4mission alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a team activity. It¡¯s not a big deal to take a level-5mission from the guide. Besides, I¡¯m the president. You should ept it as long as I want.¡± At this point, the four of them couldn¡¯t say anything. Nichs continued, ¡°I have carefully selected these four tasks. Each of them will seriously restrain your current team.¡± ¡°But if you can ovee your shorings in actualbat, you can easilyplete them.¡± ¡°The second stage of your training is to select any one of them andplete it within seven days.¡± Was it amission chosen for the team¡¯s weakness? The four of them stepped forward to check. The first one: explore the edge of the first and second floor of Rnd forest. This was equivalent to beating the 1.5th floor of Rnd forest. The challenge was the team¡¯s overallbat effectiveness, which was very simple and clear. After a brief discussion, they decided not to consider this one. Because the division of Rnd forest was based on human experience, not an objective one. In fact, the boundaries of each floor of the Rnd forest were very vague, but it was not wrong that the deeper they went into the forest, the stronger the monsters were. The difficulty of floor 1.5 was too great, and the number of people might be reduced. The second one was to attack the falling elf tribe. The falling elf was a branch of the elf. Although their intelligence was rtively low, they had a physique close to the orc and magic power no less than elf. After discussion, everyone chose to give up. Because it was irrational to fight with the elf in the jungle. Taylor would be of little use to fight with them, and the performance of Andrew and Nason would also be limited. Moreover, there would be arge number of opponents, which were very likely to be outnumbered. The third picture: eight eyes and six hands of the ming devil in the burning hell. This was a mid-rank fiend of the demon race, which was located at the crater of the volcano. The fiend was abnormallyrge in size and had no obvious physiological weakness. Moreover, it was inborn immune to wind. Moreover, its fire was a special me that could even be ignited by water. For Andrew¡¯s four people team, it could be said to be their natural enemy. After discussion, they finally decided to give up. It was too dangerous. If they did something wrong, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the fiend in the end. The fiend had only been staying at the volcanic vent. If the fiend was irritated and left the crater, the ordinary people dozens of kilometers around would suffer. After all, for ordinary people, the arrival of the fiend was an irresistible natural disaster. And the fourth, thest one, sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Explore the Frozen Dragon Castle. The Frozen Dragon Castle was located in the northernmost empire of the continent. Since four hundred years ago, it had been covered with ice and snow all year round, which was extremely cold. It was said that the Frozen Dragon Castle was a famous big duke n in the empire before it was frozen. On the continent, there was a touching love story known to all the people: Princess Aurora and Prince Dragon, which were made in the ancient Frost Dragon Castle. Now, the Frozen Dragon Castle was the biggest wastnd on the continent. There were countless mages explored every year, but only a few people could survive. It not only had a low temperature of seventy or eighty degrees below zero but also inhabited arge number of monsters with a thin bloodline of the dragon race. Since they had adapted to the low temperature, most of the monsters in the Frost Dragon Castle had strong resistance to ice magic. Due to theplex topography, mages, which were good at sniping andrge-scale magic attack, waspletely unable to be performed. Compared with the demonic fiend here, the assassination technique was suicide. In short, the environment of the Frozen Dragon Castle was not suitable for the Andrew team. But there were two points. First, the exploration of the Frozen Dragon Castle had always been a difficult problem for mages. Second, it was said that there are secret treasures of Princess aurora and Price Dragon in the Frozen Dragon Castle, which was invaluable. Four of themissions were quite difficult, but the return was obviously higher in the fourth one. Most importantly, the topographic map of the Frozen Dragon Castle had been circted in the outside world. If they couldn¡¯t defeat them, they would have a higher chance of surviving. At this moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts were self-evident. After a brief discussion, Andrew took the fourthmission on behalf of his team members. ¡°Director Nichs, we¡¯ve decided to choose this one: exploring the Frozen Dragon Castle.¡± 82 Chapter 82 It was the first time that Andrew had taken part in a team activity. First of all, it was necessary to understand that the team action of mages would damage thebat effectiveness. Thebat effectiveness of the two mages whose magic power was 100 could never bepared to that of the mage whose magic power was 200. If not, there was no need to raise magic power. As long as the owners of magic power were gathered together in the major countries, magic power would be added simply. Then the countries would have more magic power than their respective countries. Wouldn¡¯t they know who was stronger and who was weaker? Was there any need for education? What¡¯s the point of mages pursuing an extremely high level of personal magic power? In fact, when the two magic power mages whose magic power was 100 acted together, theirbat effectiveness was at most equivalent to that of a mage of magic power 130. If there were three of them, it would be equivalent to a mage of magic power 145. The more people there were, the greater the loss would be. The reason why you need to team up was that you wanted to do something even if you didn¡¯t have enough strength. Especially when dealing with powerful monsters or stronger masters, you had to improve your strength in a short time through team cooperation. Because the cooperation of magic power was not simply the sum of magic power, team cooperation was particrly important. Taking advantage of each other toplement each other, they could improve the team strength that was equivalent to 130 magic power to 140 or even 150 without increasing their personal strength. After Nichs¡¯s special training, the personal strength of the four had been adjusted to perfection. To attend the next four schoolspetition, the team, Andrew, had to train the team¡¯s appearance and let the four people cultivate the most basic tacit understanding.. Only in this way could the team give full y to their strength and deal with the top talents from the other three schools. Magic of Andrew 385, Nason 279, Taylor 220, Jo 260. At the same time, Andrew, who owned the Dragon Extinguishing Magic, was undoubtedly the team ACE. Even if the other three worked together, it was difficult for them to defeat Andrew. So the position of team leader should be Andrew. The first thing Andrew needed to do was to take everyone to the trial center, the second floor, and clear all the points up. The difficulty of this task was extraordinary, and they had to raise theirbat effectiveness to the limit. Moreover, the reward forpleting this task is 6,000 points. The four of them were equally divided, and each of them could get a generous reward of 1,500 points. It could only be said that the reward for the level-5mission was really great. The reward of this task was higher than the sum of all the people who owned points at present. Not to mention that in addition to the points of the school, he would also receive arge number of gold coins and material rewards. But on the contrary, it was much more difficult than Andrew and the others. Therefore, the first thing they needed to do was to clear up all the points, in exchange for as many weapons as possible. Andrew now had 1,250 points. There was a second-hand collection service in the exchange center. Andrew abandoned his wand and took it back to the exchange center. Then he got 150 points, a total of 1,400 points. Andrew exchanged for the design drawing of the intermediate wand: smart wand, which cost 1,000 points. After exchanging for the material of 200 points, he went to the weapon refining room and made a design drawing of the intermediate wand. Like the primary wand, the intelligent wand had no special function. It only increased the normal wand of magic power, but the effect was a little stronger. The preliminary wand could provide 40 magic power, while the intelligent wand could provide 90 magic power. It looked like it was only twice as much, but the price was much higher. It¡¯s not worthwhile to exchange, but it¡¯s wrong. Mages could only be equipped with one wand. If one was equipped with more than one, only the best one would take effect. Therefore, the low-level wand didn¡¯t worth much, but the high-level wand would have several times the price even if the property was added 1 magic power. It was normal. The production fee was 20 points. Andrew exchanged the remaining 180 points for arge amount of primary potion. At present, Taylor owned 680 points. Her sword was her wand, so she didn¡¯t need to exchange it for a wand. After exchanging some medicine and tonics for 80 points, Taylor used the rest 600 points to exchange it for two advanced magic, shadow pace, and heart attack. Nason¡¯s points were the most, 1,500 points. He exchanged ten wind elf arrows, and each one for 100 points, 200 points for a lot of medicine and tonics. Then he exchanged for new water magic for 200 points: water vapor. This was water magic, which was especially used to enchant the wind magic. It could make the wind magic add a small amount of water damage. It was known that mages could only use one magic. It was normal to change nature, but it was very difficult to use two magic at the same time to attack at one time. In the end, he exchanged the essories for the bow for 100 points. Including a high-definition vision device for the bow, afortable protective handshake, and the bow body guide, his range of one kilometer was further increased to one thousand and two hundred meters. In addition, the feather-shaped des that extended from the wings of the bow on both sides could directly use the bow to resist and kill the enemy when he was close to him. In the end, it was Jo. Since she had been suspended for more than a year, points were the least and only 360 points. As the assassin of a mage, she decided to take the responsibility of rescue and assistance and exchange 300 points for a lot of drugs and tonics. The remaining 60 points were exchanged for some illuminating bombs, re bombs, smoke bombs, and other auxiliary magic props. At noon, after lunch in the canteen, the four people were ready to gather at the school gate. Nichs had been waiting at the school gate. ¡°Just likest time, I will observe in secret. But different from thest time when attacking griffins, this time, even if someone is going to die, I won¡¯t make a move.¡± ¡°This is a test for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a thorough analysis of the tasks I entrusted you. I¡¯m sure that as long as you cooperate well and give full y to the team¡¯s strength, you can absolutely pass the test.¡± ¡°So, instead of expecting my help, you would rather think about how to cooperate with your teammates.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The four answered in one voice. Nichs nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m looking forward to seeing youe back with a big victory.¡± In this way, under the gaze of Nichs, the four of them set off on the road to the Night Empire. In the Night Empire. The northernmost part of the continent was covered with ice and snow. It owned thergest area in the world, but its national strength was at the bottom all over the world. Because of the extremely cold weather, it was almost impossible to nt any nts here. And the extreme cold was caused by the war four hundred years ago, which was not natural. Therefore, almost all the frozen earth resources were not avable in the empire. The barren country even made some empires not interested in it. Most importantly, the Night Empire was extremely remote. Lion Eagle Mage Academy was located in the center of the continent. As for the borderline of the Night Empire, it was more than 8,000 kilometers away from Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The four of them set out from that afternoon and kept using the flying magic. They didn¡¯t arrive at the border until the third morning. It snowed heavily all year round here. The strong wind and ice made the visibility here less than ten meters. The astonishing coldness made the four geniuses who were able to stand out among their peers shiver with cold. Even Andrew, who majored in ice magic, felt a little cold in the wind of sixty or seventy degrees below zero. Andrew took out the map. Frozen. Using magic, the map was directly frozen into an ice brick to prevent it from being blown away. This kind of wind was very dangerous if one used flying magic. There were only a few steps left. Andrewpared the map andmanded, ¡°Everyone, gather together and stick close to each other. Come with me!¡± 83 Chapter 83 Frozen Dragon Castle was more than 100 kilometers away from the national realm. If it was a normal environment, even if it was a forest, it would only take two hours for the four talented mages. But the environment of the Night Empire was too bad. The snow almost reached the crotch, and the de-like cold wind blew, so the four of them moved very slowly. ¡°Pay attention to control the consumption of magic power. Try to wear as many clothes as possible.¡± Andrew almost shouted so that the three people behind him could hear. The consumption of magic power to resist the cold was even greater than that of flying. It could be seen how bad the environment here was. It was not until twelve hours¡¯ walk at night that the first building appeared on the vast white ice and snow in. It was the clock tower of a castle, and it had copsed,ing out from the ground sideways. What¡¯s more, the part that was exposed to the ground was exactly the clock part, which was the top of the building. The clock tower was the standardyout of every castle. It was usually the highest building in the castle. As a secondary building, it was even taller than the main building. But now, only the bell at the top was exposed to the ground. In other words¡­ The four were stunned.. How thick was the snow on the snow in? ¡°ording to the map, Frozen Dragon Castle is here.¡± Andrew put away the map, squatted down, and pressed his hand on the ground. Ice perception. Perception magic was top-rank auxiliary magic, which was not something ordinary people could learn. Ice perception was a demonic degenerate of perception. Anything rted to ice, whether it was frozen or buried in snow, could be seen with naked eyes. Through the ice and snow perception, Andrew was surprised to find that the ice of the Night Empire was more exaggerated than he had imagined. One hundred meters. Yes, that¡¯s right. The iceyer was more than 100 meters thick. We used to walk on the ice. The reason why the snow only reached the crotch was that the ice and snow in the loweryer had already beenpressed and solidified than the rock over time. What on earth happened in the battle between the human and the demon four hundred years ago? It had snowed for four hundred years and squeezed out such a thickyer of ice? Without thinking too much, Andrew walked down the clock tower with perception. Sure enough, a dpidated ancient castle appeared in front of him. This huge castle was the biggest building Andrew had ever seen in his life besides the imperial pce. No, this scale was enough to be called the imperial pce, wasn¡¯t it? A castle was as big as a small town along theke. Although the building was broken, it was intact. What¡¯s worse, Andrew couldn¡¯t get into the castle through perception. Arge number of fiends lived there. The air was filled with magic power, which made perception unable to prate the outer wall of the castle. Taking back perception, Andrew stood up and said, ¡°The clock tower is the only entrance. The whole castle is buried, and there are a lot of fiends inside.¡± Andrew¡¯s words didn¡¯t cause much trouble. This was expected. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the formation.¡± Nason took out the bow and said. Everyone nodded. The standard formation was just developed along the way. Taylor and Jo stood in front of the team, with Andrew in the middle and Nason in the middle. If they met an enemy, Jo and Taylor could control the enemy in the open and dark. Andrew used powerful magic to support, and Nason behind them used his shooting range to urately hit the enemy. Everyone¡¯s specialty could be fully disyed. As soon as Andrew entered the building, he heard the familiar voice of the system. ¡°The user has entered themission area, and the witch has been locked. From now on, until themission ispleted, the system willpletely block the right to use the ice and snow witch Kelly.¡± Really? Andrew was a little scared, but he braced himself to go downstairs. The stairs down were covered with snow. Everyone lifted the snow and walked into the spiral staircase. Unexpectedly, the temperature in the castle was only a dozen degrees below zero. Compared to the low temperature outside, which was sixty or seventy degrees below zero, it was already a very warm environment. ¡°This castle, in a sense, works as a snow house. That¡¯s why the fiend likes to inhabit here.¡± Andrew turned on the magic of ice lighting: ice butterfly. He summoned three ice butterflies and floated around him. Ice butterflies would emit cyan and white light, and the maximum lighting could be up to fifteen meters. At the same time, they had the function of automatically hunting down the enemy and attacking the enemy within thirty meters. This magic was not very useful in the night of the in, but in a castle withplicated terrain, it could have a miraculous effect. Andrew gave two ice butterflies to Taylor and Jo, and the other one to Nason. Nason drew out an elf arrow and condensed a wind arrow at the same time. The elf arrow was powerful, but there were only ten in total. The wind arrow was less powerful, but it was condensed by magic power, which could be used at will. ording to the enemies he might encounter, he could choose which kind of arrows to use and trade the smallest cost for the biggest result. This was a quality that an excellent attacking mage must have. After all, he didn¡¯t have the magic power like Andrew. He looked around cautiously. As for Taylor and Jo, they cooperated very well. The two of them were only responsible for one side of their defense and entrusted to the other side withplete relief. Trust was the first step of team cooperation. This was a good start. Andrew thought to himself, raising his vignce to the limit. There was a damp and stinky smell in the air. It was the smell of the droppings of the fiend. The further they went down, the worse the environment became. The wall seemed to be covered with ayer of mucus, which wouldn¡¯t freeze in an environment below zero degrees. Finally, after a few circles, they arrived at the bottom of the clock tower and entered the main gate of the castle. The door was broken. The main part of the castle didn¡¯t make people feel suddenly enlightened. On the contrary, it made people feel even more isted. When they opened the door, it was the corridor outside the castle. Although the heavy pirs and railings prevented snow from entering, the snow still nted into the corridor and submerged most of it. As a result, after they stepped on the ice, they had to bend down and move forward, or they would hit the roof. Under their feet, there was crystal clear ice. Two bodies were frozen in the ice, both dressed in mages. It must be the mages that hade here to explore. They broke the ice and died here, and they were gradually covered by the ice. Andrew found a smart wand in the corner. It should be left by the previous mage. When he picked it up, he found that it was full of mucus, stinky, and obviously damaged. ¡°Is it still useful?¡± Taylor asked curiously. Andrew tore a piece of cloth from the nearby bone shelf, wiped it simply, and put this half-destroyed wand into his space ring. ¡°It is better to have a spare one.¡± The corpses here usually left nothing valuable. The Frozen Dragon Castle was a famous area for exploring with high difficulty. There was indeed some equipment left behind by the predecessors after their deaths. They had also been plundered by other mages who had explored this ce. It was not Andrew¡¯s turn to explore this area. It was Andrew¡¯s safety to pick up a damaged wand. After leading the group through the corridor, Andrew finally arrived at the hall. 84 Chapter 84 The door had been destroyed and was wide open. After the four entered the hall, they got out of the block and were suddenly enlightened. It was a huge hall. It was as wide as twenty or thirty acres. The chandelier in the middle had already fallen to the ground, smashing into pieces. There was a five-story window facing the wall. A picture of the Holy Maria was drawn on it with colorful ss. Outside the portrait, there was ice that had been frozen for four hundred years. The whole hall turned blue and white because of the low temperature. Once upon a time, there were warm candlelight and an endless stream of aristocrats here. But now, it had be a nest of fiends, always hidden under the ice. Until they arrived here, there was no sign of a fiend. Everyone¡¯s tense nerves gradually rxed. ¡°Well, do you know the story of Princess Aurora and Prince Dragon?¡± Taylor, who was a little rxed, suddenly opened the conversation box. She pointed to a picture at the corner of the central stairs. It was a photo of a young man and a young woman. The man was dressed in a suit, with achrymal mole and brown curly hair. With his charming smile, he was able to charm countless girls.. A girl in a wedding dress stood beside the man. Her face seemed to be covered with blood and her face could not be seen. But judging from her slim and curvaceous figure, she was definitely a beauty. ¡°Andrew, is that the wedding photo of Prince Dragon and Princess Aurora?¡± Taylor asked with a smile. Andrew smiled, ¡°I suppose so.¡± Looking at the portrait obsessively, Taylor said, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of her. I just don¡¯t know what her face looks like. Otherwise, I would like to see what Princess Aurora looks like.¡± ¡°She must be a beauty? Otherwise, Prince Dragon wouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with it, nor would he have died here to save Princess Aurora. As a result, Prince Dragon had cast an eternal curse on the Night Empire.¡± The story between Princess Aurora and Prince Dragon? It was a love fairy tale as famous as Snow White and Seven Dwarf on the earth. Almost everyone knew it. Even the rhythm of the story was very simr. Andrew had heard of it. It was said that four hundred years ago, there was a princess whose name was Aurora in the big duke family of the Night Empire. She was extremely beautiful, and there was a constant stream of pursuers. She was an outstanding mage. As soon as she reached adulthood, she had obtained the title of the grand mage, and the title of magic power was even breakthrough 1000. Even the legendary dragon race was envious of her beauty. One day, a giant dragon came to the duke¡¯s house turned into a handsome prince. The dragon imed to be the son of Dragon King. He was one of the top talents of the contemporary dragon race, which was Prince Dragon. After Prince Dragon met Princess Aurora, the two fell in love at the first sight. Unfortunately, the parents of Princess Aurora strongly opposed this matter. They thought that the fiend didn¡¯t deserve to marry a human, so they drove Prince Dragon out. They believed that the husband of their daughter was the son of the emperor of the Dark Night, the Arctic Night. Princess Aurora refused and was locked in the tower by her mother. She had been depressed since then. One day, Prince Dragon suddenly appeared at the window of the pagoda. Princess Aurora was very happy. She chatted with Prince Dragon through the iron window for the whole night. From then on, Prince Dragon came to visit Princess Aurora from time to time, and the emotion between the two increased rapidly. But the good times didn¡¯tst long, and the matter between the two was soon exposed. Duke Aurora became angry, so they reported to the Night King. One night, they ambushed a lot of soldiers, waiting for the appearance of Prince Dragon. Prince Dragon fell into the trap and fell into a pool of blood under the gaze of Princess Aurora. Princess Aurora was overwhelmed with grief. She released all her magic power to resist her parents. In the end, she was exhausted and died with Prince Dragon. Hearing this, Dragon King became furious and cursed the whole Night Empire: drown this country with ice and snow until there was no living creature on thisnd. From then on, it snowed heavily and froze thousands of miles. The resentment of Prince Dragon was always left in the Frost Dragon Castle. What a sad and beautiful love story. The two lovers couldn¡¯t be together when they were alive, and they would be buried together forever after death. Many girls also hoped to meet their Prince Dragon. Andrew wasn¡¯t interested in the story. But now, in the Frozen Dragon Castle, this painting had attracted his attention. Although Princess Aurora¡¯s face was burnt, Andrew recognized her at the first sight from her figure and hair. ¡®Isn¡¯t this Kelly?¡¯ Was it¡­ ¡°Hush! Everyone, watch out!¡± At this moment, Nason sensed something and pulled the longbow to guard around. Andrew and Taylor didn¡¯t realize what had happened until he reminded them. What¡¯s in this hall? The second, third, fourth, and fifth floors were shrouded in darkness. There was a slight sound from time to time. Everyone opened their eyes at the same time to strengthen their eyesight. Andrew and Taylor also returned to the team for the first time and formed a team formation. But strangely, after activating the strengthening of eyesight, the fiend in the darkness immediately retreated into the corner of the corridor, the crack of the wall and other blind spots. Generally speaking, fiends did not have the intelligence to support things like tactics. Not to mention such tacit cooperation, they knew that they had to hide further after activating the strengthening of eyesight in mages. This was something that could only be done with advanced intelligence. Almost in an instant, the four with excellent theoretical knowledge made their judgment. In the Frozen Dragon Castle, at least one leader-level fiend was controlling all the fiends here. Besides, our arrival has been found by it or them. In that case, there is only one reason why we haven¡¯t been attacked. ¡°He wants to lure us deeper and encircle us. This boss is very smart.¡± Andrew came to a conclusion. Nason, who was second only to Andrew in the team, was the first to react. ¡°There are at least thousands of mages who died here.¡± ¡°But we saw less than ten corpses along the way, which means¡­¡± ¡°This is not the first time that this boss has done this.¡± Jo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If we go deeper ording to our formation, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°I will be the first one to die,¡± Taylor concluded. Normally, in the formation, Taylor was responsible for rushing forward to hold back the enemy. However, the fiends here had hunted mages more than once. ording to the original formation, if Taylor rushed forward after encountering a fiend, the moment Taylor left the team, she would fall into a helpless situation, and be then the first one to be surrounded and killed. This was the difficulty of a level-5mission. ¡°If we don¡¯t think of this and continue to go deeper rashly, we will soon face the first reduction.¡± The battle was not just apetition against magic power. Intelligence, reaction, and experience were all the elements of victory. If someone fell a little behind, he might lose everything. ¡°Change formation!¡± Andrew made a prompt decision and ordered, ¡°From now on, Taylor will be with me. Her main task is to guard me and prevent fiends from approaching me.¡± ¡°Jo, you are the assassin of the mage. Hiding and escaping is your old profession. You go to explore the way and withdraw immediately if you encounter any mistake.¡± ¡°Nason, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to the front anymore. Focus your attention on your back to prevent yourself from being attacked.¡± ¡°What about the front?¡± Nason asked. Andrew raised his hand and condensed an ice ball. ¡°If I meet an enemy, I will use Dragon Extinguishing Magic directly regardless of the number of the enemy!¡± ¡°Use my bomb to rece the front!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡° Andrew gave the order and the four stepped on the stairs to the second floor. 85 Chapter 85 Along the road, they went deep into the Frozen Dragon Castle. It seemed that the castle was in all directions, but after several rounds of exploration, Andrew found that most of the passages were blocked because of copse or ice. The remaining several passages would eventually return to the corridor on the third floor. In other words, there was only one way to go through this seemingly stretched castle. The deeper they went, the stronger the stench in the air became. ¡®There is no doubt that we are going deep into their of the fiend.¡¯ The ceiling, walls, and ground were covered with ayer of brown mucus, like a mushroom nket. It was cold and wet, making it like the food of some creature. ¡°There is still no fiend ahead,¡± Jo suddenly appeared out of nowhere and reported the situation to Andrew. Everyone was at a loss. The castle was very deep inside. But so far, no fiend had shown up. When was the final boss going to make a move? ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, Taylor, who was standing next to Andrew, suddenly screamed. Everyone instantly entered the state of battle, but they still did not find any fiend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked. Taylor pointed at the door which was covered by a mushroom nket with her trembling hand. There was a hole in the door, through which twenty or thirty corpses could be seen. Andrew frowned and kicked the door open. And the scene in front of him was indeed surprising. There were not twenty or thirty corpses at all. However, there were nearly two hundred corpses piled up in the room of forty or fifty square meters.. Most of the flesh and blood were eaten up, leaving the frozen skeleton. Some of them were not eaten up, and their flesh and blood rotted into the mud, mixed with other corpses. A stinky smell came to his nose. This scene was like purgatory. Andrew patted Taylor on the shoulder and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the corpse before. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Taylor was frightened. Although corpses were verymon, the room full of corpses was indeed too visual an impact. Andrew left the room and put her palms together. Ice butterfly. Cold spear. Malicious awl. Mysterious ice probe. Andrew used all the magic skills that could automatically find the enemy. Then he used magic. Ghostly ice thunder. Heaven hidden thorn. Ghostly cold illusion. All of a sudden, the whole corridor was filled with the magic of ice. Thest ones were the Heaven-piercing spear, the flying ice sword of long-range, and the ice armor. All the magic was released. With the help of the intelligent wand, Andrew, whose magic power had reached 430, didn¡¯t feel tired even if he used more than ten kinds of magic at a time. Nason immediately understood what he meant. He pulled the bow towards his back, with three wind magic power arrows in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jo asked. Andrew looked around warily and said, ¡°Keep in line. They areing.¡± ¡°What ising?¡± Jo still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything.¡± At this moment, Taylor had already returned to her team. She pulled out the sword-shaped wand and shouted, ¡°The number of fiends in the Frozen Dragon Castle is astonishing, but we haven¡¯t noticed it yet.¡± ¡°It was illogical to connect the boss¡¯s intelligence and strength.¡± ¡°Therefore, there was only one possibility that the fiends here were extremely good at hiding their auras.¡± ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t seen any corpses, but there are so many corpses suddenly appearing here. It only proves one thing.¡± Jo suddenly understood. That only meant one thing. Most of the explored mages were killed here. This was the center of the trap. Sure enough! The next second, the ceiling was suddenly torn apart. Arge number of fiends fell from the sky like a flood. The spacious corridor, which could amodate four to five people walking side by side just now, was suddenly crowded with all kinds of strange fiends. Andrew¡¯s counterattack magic was activated in an instant. Countless icy rays shed. The fiends falling from above were all cut and exploded. The disgusting green and blue blood immediately spread all over everyone¡¯s body. However, even if they used all magic to attack their enemies automatically, the team could only guarantee that the thirty or forty fiends falling right above them would die. The corridor was now filled with four hundred or five hundred fiends. Were they outnked? Andrew was surprised. Although it was expected, the number was toorge! The fiend was different from human beings. The fiend didn¡¯t talk nonsense. The moment theynded on the ground, the fiends swarmed towards Andrew and the other three. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Apanied by a violent explosion. The fifty or sixty fiends closest to the team were instantly exploded into meat paste and frozen to ice before they fell to the ground. Andrew¡¯s ice trap worked and killed all the nearest fiends. It got two or three seconds to catch their breath. But¡­ So little! The magic of automatic enemy hunting and the magic of trap. ¡®With the overall level of the fiends here, all the magic I set up can normally kill at least three hundred.¡¯ However, only a hundred of them were killed. Was it ice-resistant? Living in such a cold environment, all the fiends here were very resistant to ice magic. As a result, Andrew¡¯s magic could only exert 1/3 of its power. Andrew thought to himself. While he was thinking, the tide of fiends hade from front and back. ¡°Don¡¯t stand still! Fight back if you don¡¯t want to be part of the corpse pile!¡± Andrew shouted and released all the twenty ice swords around him. At the same time, he put his palms together and started new magic. Frost. All of a sudden, the cold air, centered on Andrew, spread all over the corridor. The mushroom nket, which could not be frozen at a dozen degrees below zero, suddenly became smooth ice. However, to their surprise, the speed at which the fiends pounced on them did not decrease too much. At most, they could only move at 20% of their speed. Generally speaking, even if one could move, he could slow down the moving speed and sensitivity by at least seventy or eighty percent. ¡®Damn it! Is it because of the resistance to ice?¡¯ Although it was notpletely useless, the effect of ice magic on these fiends had been weakened too much! Meanwhile. In the face of hundreds of fiends, sharp ws, and disgusting mouths, the team members also began to fight back with all their might. Nason¡¯s bow was shot at an astonishing speed like the Gatling. With the wind-water arrow magic power, the surging fiends fell down like the autumn wind cutting the wheat. The two girls, Taylor and Jo, rushed forward to block the tide of fiends. Andrew kept using ice butterflies and ice flying swords to help them reduce the number of fiends. But¡­ Even if everyone tried their best, the front line and the backline were constantly retreating. Once the battle line returned to zero and there was no way back, the four would be instantly submerged by the tide of fiends. There were too many fiends! Andrew kept summoning new ice-flying swords. However, the number of fiends was far more than that. New fiends constantly gushed out from the ceiling in the distance. Andrew and the other three could kill as many fiends as they wanted. ¡®My magic power has been greatly reduced because of the ice resistance.¡¯ Although Jo was also proficient in body refining, assassination, and force attack were two different sses of mages, it was impossible to assassinate mages face to face. At the front line, it was almost Taylor who withstood 70% of the pressure alone. He had expected that. ¡®I have expected everything.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t expect that the boss would use the huge-crowd strategy. This was the stupidest tactic. Besides, this was a corridor, not a in, which would limit the power of the huge-crowd strategy. So Andrew had ruled it out from the very beginning. Because of the intelligence shown by the boss so far, he couldn¡¯t use such a stupid strategy. However, the boss used such a stupid strategy. It was just because he didn¡¯t expect that, it had obtained astonishing results. ¡®Boss is more stupid than I thought?¡¯ No! ¡®It should be smarter than I thought.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a huge-crowd strategy. It¡¯s a dead-end in my mind.¡¯ Thinking about it carefully, for the boss, the life of the fiend was worthless, and the corpse itself could be used as food. In addition, with the new food made by humans, as long as they died today, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could reproduce. It was impossible to kill all these fiends! ¡°Andrew! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Nason asked anxiously. He was so close to Andrew that his back almost touched Andrew¡¯s. Damn it! ¡°If it goes on like this, we can¡¯t hold on for a minute!¡± ¡°We had to find a way to retreat first and reorganize our formation.¡± In a moment of desperation, Andrew suddenly came up with an idea. He looked down at the ceiling. There was a way! ¡°Taylor, Jo! Come to me!¡± Andrew put his palms together immediately. Frozen dragon bite After condensing an ice cage hand, Andrew hit the floor with his fist. 86 Chapter 86 Bang! The floor was punched through. Andrew and the other three went straight from the third floor to the second-floor corridor. The moment hended on the ground, Andrew raised his hand and released magic power again. Ice wall. The loophole in the floor was blocked by the ice again, and the surging fiends were immediately isted on the third floor. Through the ice, they could see that the fiends were madly hammering against the ice wall. It sounded like a knock, but in fact, the ice wall did not move at all. The fiends could do nothing. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief when he fell to the ground. Ice resistance can resist magic ice attacks, but it won¡¯t improve their resistance to the attack power of ice defensive magic. Facing the ice defensive magic, they are no different from ordinary fiends. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Get up. The ice walls and floor won¡¯tst long.¡± Andrew helped them up one by one. However, the scene in front of them shocked everyone again. This was the second-floor corridor. When they came up from the first floor, the corridor had copsed and they couldn¡¯t enter, so they chose to start from the third floor. But now, the scene in front of them hadpletely overturned their cognition. If the third floor waspletely covered by the mushroom nket and looked like the esophagus of a creature, then the second floor was a hell of flesh and blood. The mushroom nket was no longer the product of the excrement and mucus, but the mixture of these blood and flesh.. On the wall, over a hundred corpses were stuck in a daze, and the outline of human bones could only be vaguely seen. The warm and wet environment made the temperature rise more than ten degrees. The air was full of a stinky smell so they felt choked by the stinky water when they breathed. ¡°Is the real nest of the fiend only in the ce where the copse can¡¯t be explored?¡± Taylor was the first one to react and eximed. Andrew nodded and said haltingly, ¡°By creating a more closed environment, it can maximize the istion from the cold, and produce heat through the growth of organic matters.¡± ¡°This was how these fiends lived. These mushroom nkets could also be used as food.¡± In the depths of the corridor, the sound of more fiends rushing could be heard. This was not as simple as a double-team. The fiends who no longer hid their auras broke into perception one after another. The fiends were spread in almost every direction. Moreover, they could clearly feel that there was an iparably powerful thing in the depths of the Frost Dragon Castle, which was staring at them. Nason held back his trembling hand and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone nodded and quickened their steps. There was no turning back for thismission. Nichs once said that he had analyzed the strength of the fiends here. As long as everyone worked together and exerted their team to the extreme, they could win. Then what they needed to do was to move on. ¡°Pay attention to the people around you. Inform teammates immediately if you find someone is out of line.¡± There was no doubt that they were in a desperate situation. Andrew forced himself to keep calm and led the team forward as fast as possible. At the end of the corridor, at a corner, they saw the first fiend. It was a kind of creature living on the wall-mushroom nket in the form of a membrane. The whole wall was covered by its membrane-like body. In the central area, the body in the shape of a volcanic mouth suddenly cracked from the middle, and seven or eight thorny flesh stems shot out from it. ¡°It¡¯s the gatekeeper!¡± Andrew eximed and pulled back Jo at the front. The next moment, the flesh stem pierced through the air above her head for a second. Ice flying sword. Andrew and Nason took the lead. After condensing two ice-flying swords, Andrew cut five or six of its stems directly. The remaining two or three flesh stems stabbed into the middle of Andrew¡¯s eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t move at all. Nason dashed forward and cut off the rest of the flesh stems with the feather de attachment of the elf bow. Taylor was stunned by what she saw. What a tacit cooperation? In the griffin besieging war, the two of them had formed a team. They hadpletely trusted each other and entrusted their lives to each other. That was why Andrew was so relieved to only deal with the flesh stems in front of him. The flesh stems didn¡¯t belong to him. Even if they were about to hit him, he would not interfere. The two of them were the real team. ¡®Jo and I are more like superfluous.¡¯ In fact, Andrew can totally take over the position of the two of us. A touch of unwillingness rose in Taylor¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to be Andrew¡¯s woman who only can satisfy his sexual desire. ¡®There must be something I can do in this team, and only I can do it!¡¯ Just then. Suddenly there was a bang from the corridor behind her. ¡°My ice wall is broken! Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, he fired the heaven-piercing spear and killed the gatekeeper. Then he continued to run along the corridor with the team. The fiends behind him made the whole corridor shake. The mushroom nket here was very thick and slippery, which seriously slowed down their steps. The narrow space blocked the possibility of using the flying magic. He could clearly feel that the tide of fiends behind him was getting closer and closer. Suddenly! At the corner of the corridor, three sword-foot tigers suddenly popped out. Almost at the same time, the tide of fiends behind them also surged over! ¡°Ah!¡± Without any hesitation, Nason drew out an elf arrow. All of a sudden, the emerald green wind system and the azure water system, two types of magic power, entangled with the arrows. The arrow itself emitted a dazzling white light. Nason used all his strength to shoot the arrow. Space splitting arrow, wind, and water breaking waves Boom! It was an arrow that shot like a bullet. The light of three colors instantly shone through every inch of the corridor. The fiends all used their defensive magic. But the power of this arrow was unimaginable. In the more than 60 meters long straight corridor, other than the fiends near the walls on both sides, the other fiends were instantly smashed into meat paste. The horrible power even peeled off the wall of the corridor. The defensive magic of the fiends was as vulnerable as paper. The arrow had killed more than 100 fiends. ¡°Ah!¡± Nason opened his mouth and breathed heavily. The consumption of this arrow could be imagined how terrifying it was. However, even so, the fiends in the central area of the corridor had only been swept away. This arrow seemed to have an amazing result, but in fact, it only slowed down the overall pace. In the front, the three sword foot tigers were as powerful as the wind diabolic wolf. Even if Andrew could win, he couldn¡¯t kill them in an instant. ¡°On the side!¡± Andrew ordered to change the route and knocked through the door with an ice suit on his shoulder. The moment the four entered, the door was once again blocked by the ice wall. Then, they broke through the floor again and fell into the kitchen on the first floor. The scene here was no longer hell. This was the purgatory! The whole kitchen was covered with a bright red mushroom nket, which looked like a creature¡¯s stomach bag. More than this. Arge number of corpses were scattered on the mushroom nket. It would be fine if it was just a corpse, but the problem was that¡­ The corpse was still alive. There was only a head left, and even its skin was pulled out. Without a body, its neck was connected to the mushroom nket, and it was still groaning in pain. The woman¡¯s legs were broken, and she was convulsing as if she was alive. Her vagina suddenly expanded, and a fist-sized fiend egg fell. These mushroom nkets were already active. When the corpse was ced on it, it would integrate into the mushroom nket and be its organs. It could be said that the mushroom nket here was a kind of fiend responsible for production in the fiend species. And the temperature here had reached an astonishing thirty degrees. He quickly covered the loophole in the ceiling with the ice wall. Andrew took a deep breath and wiped the cold sweat off his face. Looking at the purgatory-like scene, Andrew said solemnly, ¡°The further down, the mushroom nket thicker.¡± ¡°There is no doubt that we are approaching the boss.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m right, the boss is in the underground!¡± 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Are you okay?¡± Andrew helped Nason up. Nason took a sip of magic power to elerate the recovery. He gasped and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Magic power has been consumed by 50%.¡± Magic power was a kind of restoring drug and was a kind of primary agent, which could increase the natural recovery speed of mage magic power by 25 times. It would only take an hour topletely recover after using up magic power. But in such a tense environment, it was just a drop in the bucket. At most, it only eased the tension. Just then. The ceiling was hit hard. With the tiger¡¯s power, the reinforced concrete ceiling would crack with a punch. ¡°We can¡¯t stop them for long! Go and find the boss!¡± Andrew ordered and rushed into the room with the three. However, as soon as they rushed out, dozens of pairs of scarlet eyes lit up in the dim corridor. The corridor outside was full of boss-level fiends. They might as well stay in the corridor upstairs. ¡°Watch out, Andrew!¡± Taylor dashed forward and pulled Andrew back. Bang! Taylor¡¯s long sword was broken by a fiend on the spot and she fell into his arms. Seeing this, Andrew quickly condensed a heaven-condensing spear and pierced through the fiend¡¯s head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Andrew asked with concern. Bearing the pain of numbness, Taylor smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I gave it back to you.¡±. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, at this moment. The ceiling of the kitchen copsed. With the help of the sword-foot tiger, the fiends from the second floor easily broke and rushed down the ice wall. Damn it! They were trapped both front and back. Now they were even mped on the side. The team was instantly surrounded on the three sides. Damn it! They couldn¡¯t stop it! Dragon Extinguishing Magic couldn¡¯t be used here, or the whole house would copse, and everyone would die together. Only then did the four understand why no one would seed in exploring this ce with so many mages. Indeed, this was not a dangerous ce that ordinary people could explore. Even if they knew that they would be ambushed, they would still be easily forced into a desperate situation. What should we do? The fiend attacked from three sides. In this desperate situation, Andrew had thought of more than twenty countermeasures, but none of them seeded. ¡°Are¡­ Are we really going to die here?¡± ¡°Master! Break the east corridor wall.¡± Andrew was shocked. Was this Kelly¡¯s voice? ¡°Kelly? Are you? No, it doesn¡¯t matter. That wall is the outer wall, and outside is the ice. If we kick it to pieces, the entire outer wall will copse, and the ice will pour in, and we will all die!¡± ¡°Master, trust me. This is the only way out!¡± Kelly¡¯s anxious look and the surge of fiends were close at hand. Andrew didn¡¯t have time to think too much. Since Kelly said so, he believed her! Frost. Frozen dragon bite. Using Frost to dy the fiends¡¯ actions, Andrew kicked the outer wall aside. But unexpectedly, the concrete wall was hollow. There was a secretpartment in it! Andrew was kicked so hard that he fell into thepartment due to the inertia of the kick. Seeing this, the other three people didn¡¯t know how Andrew found thispartment, but this was the only way out. Everyone immediately jumped in. Ice wall. Ice wall. Ice wall. Andrew kept using the ice wall magic to block the entirepartment. Finally, the four of them sessfully slid out of the slide and fell heavily to the ground. Andrew was the first one to get up, only to find that it was arge underground space. Andrew saw the stairs in the basement with ice perception before he came in. It should be far from him. Was that secret entrance to the basement? ¡°Kelly? Haven¡¯t you been locked by the system and can¡¯te out?¡± Andrew asked in his heart. Kelly said, ¡°Yes, it is. I can¡¯te out to help, but it only restricted Kelly¡¯s movement. Kelly can still observe the outside world and talk to you through your features.¡± ¡°Do you have the ability to do that?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Taylor and I were¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Kelly saw it all between the master and Taylor.¡± Andrew panicked. But Kelly quickly said, ¡°Master, you are really awesome. It¡¯s a pity that my existence has to be kept a secret for the time being. Otherwise, Kelly also wants to y with you with Taylor.¡± ¡°Well¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t matter. You are so familiar with this ce, including thepartment. I don¡¯t know it even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Kelly, are you really¡­ ¡° Kelly¡¯s voice became dispirited. ¡°Yes, master. I am Princess Aurora in the luby.¡± ¡°And the Prince Dragon is right in front of you now.¡± In front of him? Andrew finally came to his senses. In front of him, there was a corpse in the shape of a dragon three meters high lying on the ground. The dragon was big and had two wings on its back. Its body was highly rotten, and its skin covered no more than 30% of its body, and its white bones were exposed in the air. Even the organs in the abdominal cavity were clearly visible, and some of them fell outside. Was this a dragon? Although dragons did exist in this world, they were rare in number and were born strong. Ordinary people might not be able to see them all their lives. Although it was rotten, it was the first time that Andrew had seen a real dragon. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Andrew was confused. Suddenly, the rotten dragon corpse moved. ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. The next second, the eyes of the corpse suddenly opened. The rotten and white dragon eyes with several maggots immediately cast a knife-like look. The other three were also shocked. ¡°Everyone, assemble. Set formation!¡± Andrew shouted. But as soon as he finished speaking, Andrew saw from the corner of his eyes that something thick had stuck to his side face. Bang! It was a suffocating strike. Andrew was thrown away like a cannonball and hit the wall hard. The solid bearing wall was instantly smashed through. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A mouthful of hot blood spurted out of his mouth. Although he was quick to react and added a secondyer of ice armor to himself. But this time, Andrew still suffered a heavy blow. Damn it! Damn it! His left hand was dislocated! Andrew couldn¡¯t even fall into aa because of the sharp pain in his shoulder. If it wasn¡¯t for the ice armor, I would have¡­ ¡°Andrew!¡± Taylor and the others eximed, but they didn¡¯t dare to help him. Because at this moment, the dragon had already stood up. ¡°Hoo~!¡± He let out a roar and pped his wings! The dragon¡¯s roar was deafening. The giant dragon, who was supposed to die, came back to life. The next second, what was even more shocking was that¡­ The Dragon said. ¡°Princess Aurora¡­ Kelly¡­ I smell you¡­ Ah, Kelly, are you here? Have you finally changed your mind? Have you finally epted me ande to me? I want you. I want you to give birth to many children for me.¡± Andrew was confused by his words. And Kelly¡¯s words also revealed the answer. ¡°Master, the fairy tale of Princess Aurora and Prince Dragon is a lie. The truth is¡­ Princess Aurora doesn¡¯t love Prince Dragon at all.¡± 88 Chapter 88 ¡°There has never been a prince charming. Beautiful love stories are just the wishful thinking of the world. People will only believe what they are willing to believe.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember what happened at that time, but only Prince Dragon. I clearly remember his wildlyughing face when he killed my parents.¡± ¡°Even if it is imprisoned here and it still mad cause it didn¡¯t get me. It has lost the pride of a dragon and the self-esteem of a God. The dead body will be turned into a pathetic one under the obsession of life.¡± ¡°Prince Dragon is dead. Only it viciously condenses here: Frozen Dragon.¡± ¡°Ow!¡± The dragon roar seemed to shake the whole basement. The shrill dragon roar seemed to be telling the injustice of his life, full of resentment. As magic power began to flow, the bones all over its body began to be translucent, and it emitted a faint blue light. The broken belly, the broken thighs, the skinless head, and the broken wings all began to freeze at an astonishing speed. Soon, the iplete part of his body was filled with ice. The appalling magic power waspletely released at this moment. All of a sudden, the four felt an overwhelming pressure rolling towards them as if their bones were about to be crushed. Andrew jumped off the wall, put his hand on his left shoulder, and gave it a hard push. With a click, the dislocated left hand was connected. Andrew came to the middle of the line and got ready. It had to be said that what a horrible magic power.. Just facing it, his face would feel a tingling pain. The dragon was a top-rank race. Even a newborn dragon would have magic power, which was as powerful as a tutor mage. The power of an adult dragon could easily make even the upper tutor mage unable to do anything. Because of this, the dragon¡¯s immortal transformation waspletely different from the human¡¯s immortal transformation. The immortal transformation was an excellent method. Even an ordinary person would have the same power as the intermediate mage after the immortal transformation. While the dragon¡¯s immortal transformation skill was a kind of degenerate. Its broken body made it lose ten percent of its strength when it was alive. And the magic power of the dragon race waspletely lost. But even if it degenerated, the dragon was still the dragon. From the looks of it, the magic power of the Frost Dragon was at least 1500, and it was only very high! Is it higher than the magic power of the whole team? Cold sweat began to break out on Andrew¡¯s forehead. ¡®It¡¯s a mission from the system. Can I handle it alone?¡¯ ¡°Give me Kelly!¡± The Frozen Dragon roared, running the whole magic power Hundreds of ice spears suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡®Heaven-piercing spear? It can? Damn it! What am I thinking about? Of course, it¡¯s a Frozen Dragon, but it can summon more than 100 times in one breath!¡¯ ¡°Everyone, dodge!¡± Andrew, who was well aware of the magic power, eximed and hurriedly summoned fouryers of the ice wall. All of a sudden, the heaven-piercing spears fell like rain. The indestructible ice wall was instantly riddled with holes. Fouryers of ice walls were all broken, but not even a heaven-piercing spear was stopped. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Wind chaos rain. Nason took the lead and pulled out three elf arrows. In an instant, the elf arrow was divided into countless rain of arrows and urately collided with the heaven-piercing spear. The power of the heaven-piercing spear, which had just collided with the fouryers of ice walls, was weakened and exploded one by one. But it¡¯s not over yet! A new round of heaven-piercing spear had been condensed in the air. ¡®Is this guy¡¯s magic power unlimited?¡¯ Andrew was shocked. Although the heaven-piercing spear cost little magic power, Andrew¡¯s magic power couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Don¡¯t give it the chance!¡± Andrew shouted loudly. Hearing the order, Taylor and Jo darted towards the frozen dragon-like two phantoms. However, they didn¡¯t expect that¡­ cier surge. An ice tsunami suddenly surged between the two of them and the Frozen Dragon. Although Andrew knew this magic, its power, range, and effective speed were not at the same level. Taylor and Jo failed to dodge and were instantly swallowed up, frozen on the spot. ¡°Taylor! Jo!¡± Andrew eximed. It never urred to him that the Frozen Dragon could use arge magic cier while using the magic condensing ice spears. ¡°Compound magic song, this is the skill of Prince Dragon when he was alive. Be careful, master. It can directly use magic without any toughness.¡± ¡°Then let it stop using magic!¡± Andrew put his palms together and ran magic power. Heaven-piercing spear ¡°You are not the only one who can use this magic!¡± The spear was as thick as Andrew¡¯s arm and more than three meters long. How terrifying was the magic power contained in it? With the aid of ice and snow stones and frozen dragon boots, Andrew was confident that he could break the city wall in one blow. He threw a punch with all his strength. His target was the heart of the Frozen Dragon, the rotten heart protected by the ice! The heaven-piercing spear that was thrown out exploded waves in the air. Andrew¡¯s speed of throwing with all his strength had exceeded the speed of sound. Well, it didn¡¯t dodge! Hit! The most characteristic of the immortal was that he was slow in reaction. It couldn¡¯t dodge such a fast blow! However, just as Andrew felt lucky. The next moment. Bang! Bang! The heaven-piercing spear was broken. Andrew widened his eyes at the incredible scene. ¡®No matter what, the amount of magic power in the frosty dragon¡¯s chest was not enough to withstand my blow.¡¯ He was so proud of his all-out attack that he didn¡¯t even carve a scratch, let alone hurt it. ¡°Ice immune? Master, I¡¯m sorry. I lost my memory. I don¡¯t know.¡± Kelly panicked. Andrew forced himself to calm down and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should have expected it.¡± There was a huge difference between the ice immune system and the ice resistance of the fiends outside. Immune, which meant¡­ No ice magic could cause any harm to the Frozen Dragon, no exception. The Frozen Dragon, since it was a dragon, it was reasonable for it to be immune to the magic of the same nature as it. Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡®Its magic power is so high that I can recognize it.¡¯ ¡®Is it still my natural enemy in terms of skills?¡¯ ¡®How can I beat him?¡¯ Andrew was in a dilemma. 89 Chapter 89 ¡°Nason¡± ¡°I know!¡± Andrew ran desperately in the basement, barely avoiding the heavy rain of ice magic. cier, ice flying sword, heaven-piercing spear, ice waves roaring¡­ All the magic power that he knew well was more than ten times stronger than that of Frozen Dragon? As long as he was hit, he would die without a doubt, and even if he just brushed it, he would be paralyzed. Taylor and Jo were frozen and their vital signs were in good condition. It seemed that they were just frozen. ¡®Damn it! How could this stupid dragon be so smart?¡¯ ¡®The reason why it didn¡¯t kill the two of them is that as long as they are frozen there, we can¡¯t act rashly and easily restrict our movement and attack route.¡¯ It did it on purpose. Andrew kept using his magic to fight back. Even though he knew that his attack wouldn¡¯t work, he was still going all out. The ice immune system almost blocked my chances of winning. Jo and Taylor became hostages. If it felt it was going to lose, it would definitely take them as hostages. Then the only hope left was¡­ Nason. And he had to give it a fatal blow. Nason¡¯s elf bow shone brightly. Nason injected all the magic power into this blow. What Andrew needed to do was to attract all the attention of Frozen Dragon during the period of his energy gathering! ¡°Come here, that ugly fiend!¡± Andrew dodged a heaven-piercing spear and pointed at it sarcastically. ¡°Your Princess Aurora is here with me. I have a good time with her every night!¡±. ¡°Do you know? She said she liked to have sex with me!¡± As expected! The Frozen Dragon, who was about to notice Nason, turned to Andrew angrily. ¡°You¡­ A mere human! What did you do to my Princess Aurora?¡± The Frozen Dragon suddenly opened its mouth. A dazzling light burst out from its withered throat. The roar of the Frozen Dragon ¡°Damn it!¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned livid with fear. Frost wings. Using the flying magic, Andrew dodged in a hurry. Almost at the same time, his breath, which was full of cold air, came close to his nose. Andrew¡¯s ears turned cold after he wiped them. Before one of the Frost wings could get out of the attacking route, it was cut into a powder that was thinner than dust by the breath. Andrew lost his bnce and fell heavily to the ground. He looked back. A ditch was dug out on the ground where he was just now, and a big hole with a diameter of ten meters was dug out on the opposite wall, which was too deep to see the bottom. If he was attacked directly, his bones might not be left. Just then, Andrew felt his hair stand on end. ¡°Damn it!¡± Andrew didn¡¯t even have time to turn around. He tried his best to wave the remaining one. The next second, another dragon breath blew past his back. This time, the remaining frost wing and the ice armor on his body were all turned into dust. Andrew spat out a mouthful of blood. Dragon breath was a dragon¡¯s killing move, a unique skill used by the dragon in the face of a strong opponent. It was said that the dragon¡¯s breath was enough to exhaust all the magic power of a dragon. However, after the creature was immortal, it could get a characteristic: infinite magic power. In other words, no matter how hard he used magic, magic power would not dry up. Plus its inherent magic, thepound magic song. This allowed the Frozen Dragon to use magic almost unlimited. Dragon breath was infinitely used like an ordinary attack. Andrew, who had only dodged for two times and was seriously injured by the aftermath, turned around. Sure enough. In the Frozen Dragon¡¯s mouth, the third attack, dragon breath, was already ready. However, he waspletely unable to take the third round. ¡°Human¡­ How dare you¡­ Princess Aurora¡­ She is mine! You deserve to die!¡± The roar of the Frozen Dragon. However, just as the deadly dragon breath was about to blurt it out. Andrew smiled. ¡°You are very smart, but unfortunately, you are overwhelmed by the desire of life!¡± Whoosh. Time flew. It was at this critical moment. A ray of green, blue, and white light suddenly cut open the sky. The slender elf arrow, wrapped in the thick magic power, directly poured into the Frozen Dragon¡¯s temple. Bang! The violent explosion shook the entire Frozen Dragon Castle. The upper part of the Frozen Dragon¡¯s head was instantly shattered by the arrow. Its huge body tilted because of this. The dragon breath spewed out of its mouth turned around and grazed against Andrew¡¯s head. The wound was as t as cutting oil with a hot knife. He made it! Andrew was overjoyed! The Frozen Dragon was immune to the ice attribute, but not to other attributes. Nason¡¯s arrow was abination of wind and water, and the power of the elf arrow was greatly increased. The defenseless Frozen Dragon¡¯s head was half broken by this blow. Nason used up all his magic power and fell to the ground. The strategy was sessful, and the oue was clear! Seeing the Frozen Dragon fall to the ground, Andrew rushed to it, broke the ice cubes, and dug out Jo and Taylor. The two people who got out of the ice began to pant hard. ¡°How are you two?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± Jo¡¯s face turned purple. If she was half a minuteter, she would probably die of suffocation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andrew,¡± Taylor said gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, thank Nason. We can¡¯t win if it¡¯s not him.¡± Andrew held the two and walked towards Nason. Nason sat on the floor, rxed. It was rare for him to smile coldly. He reached out his hands to greet the three. Yes, they won. ¡®Now that facing such a terrifying opponent can win, Director Nichs will definitely agree with us, won¡¯t he?¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew burst intoughter. ¡®Because it also means that I havepleted the exclusivemission. And I can¡­¡¯ At this moment, Andrew suddenly realized that something was wrong. The Frozen Dragon was dead. But why didn¡¯t the system give me the hint ofmission? At the same time, Andrew suddenly noticed that the smile on Nason¡¯s face froze. Andrew saw that Nason raised his head and looked up behind him. His expression changed from astonishment to confusion and finally panic. At the same time, Andrew suddenly found that the surrounding environment was getting dark. It seemed that behemoth blocked the light. ¡°Master, watch out!¡± Kelly reminded him. Andrew instinctively pushed Jo and Taylor away from him. Ice¡­ Bang! The half-condensed ice armor was suddenly smashed into pieces. Andrew was thrown away like ying golf. ¡°Ah!¡± The blow was so hard. Without any precaution, the intelligent wand in Andrew¡¯s hand was broken into two pieces on the spot. He was thrown forty or fifty meters away and bounced several times on the ground like being hit by water. The ice was bounced out of countless holes and finally mmed into the wall at near sound speed. Bang! A cobweb-shaped pit was created on the wall and it almost copsed. Andrew spat out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs were broken and his bones were shattered. Andrew didn¡¯t feel any pain when he fell from the wall. Because the pain of his body had already covered the pain of falling. The only sound that could be heard was the rm of the system. ¡°Warning! The user is in danger. Please leave the fighting area immediately.¡± ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m dying!¡¯ The severe internal bleeding made Andrew feel that his life was slipping away. But what confused him more was why he was sent flying. When he raised his bloodshot eyes and saw the half-head giant dragon roaring in front of him, Andrew waspletely desperate. Frozen Dragon¡­ Not dead? How is that possible! Its brain had been damaged. How could it still be alive? 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Andrew! Andrew, are you okay?¡± Taylor rushed over with three people to help Andrew up. But Andrew didn¡¯t respond. His bloodshot eyes widened, like a dead body. ¡°Liquid medicine! Hurry up!¡± Urged by Taylor, Taylor took the medicine from Jo and sprinkled it on Andrew. But there was no response. Andrew¡¯s injury was so serious that a bottle of low-grade therapeutic liquid had no effect at all. Nason had recovered his strength to walk and run normally with only one bottle of magic power and one bottle of treatment liquid. Andrew, on the other hand, could only vaguely see that Taylor and Jo were trying their best to save him. At this moment, there was only one thought in Andrew¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t win. How could they fight? Its head was hit off, but it was still alive? Was this Frozen Dragon immortal? Master¡­ It¡¯s time for me to leave now. Please¡­ Kelly sharing the five senses took time, too. Ten minutes had passed, and even Kelly had to go back to her soul sea.. Her knowledge and experience could provide great help. Without her, Andrew couldn¡¯t imagine how to defeat the Frozen Dragon. Generally speaking, it was really difficult to kill an immortal. Only by destroying his brain or heart could hepletely kill the immortal. Would it be special after the immortal transformation? Even if its brain was damaged¡­ Wait, brain? Andrew suddenly realized something. Regardless of anything, Taylor kept pouring medical fluid to Andrew. Until the stock of the three men was all used up, Andrew¡¯s eyes finally returned to their normal state. At this time, the Frozen Dragon had already opened its mouth to them. The new roar of the Frozen Dragon was already ready. In a moment of desperation, Andrew regained his sanity and immediately used magic. Ice digging The ice below instantly sank. The roar of the Frozen Dragon brushed past his head in the slightest. ¡°Andrew!¡± Seeing that Andrew could finally move, Taylor hugged him excitedly regardless of the asion. The roar of the Frozen Dragon above their heads continued. Andrew really didn¡¯t have time to waste. He held Taylor in her arms and said, ¡°Everyone, do you believe me?¡± Everyone was confused. Andrew continued, ¡°I have a chance of winning.¡± Hearing this, Nason shouted desperately, ¡°Do you still want to be beaten? Don¡¯t you see that fiend¡¯s head won¡¯t die even if I blow it off?¡± ¡°He was the immortal of the dragon. Maybe he was immortal himself?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. We have lost.¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± Andrew breathed to relieve his fatigue and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t destroy its brain. To be exact, we didn¡¯t destroy its whole brain.¡± ¡°No matter how powerful the Frozen Dragon was, it would die. It couldn¡¯t escape thew that it would definitely die if it destroyed its heart and brain.¡± ¡°We have seeded. Its brain has been damaged. As long as the second brain-damaged again, it will die without a doubt.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s too dangerous to continue fighting. Everyone is almost reaching the limit.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think we should give up so easily.¡± Hearing this, everyone was curious about this strange word. The second brain? What¡¯s that? Nason took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Tell us in detail.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to make it short.¡± Andrew took a deep breath and exined. ¡°Dragons were very simr to dinosaurs in terms of physiological structure.¡± ¡°Most dinosaurs had one characteristic, that was, their brain capacity was too small.¡± ¡°Because of their huge bodies, a single brain was unable to support their bodies and intelligence.¡± ¡°Therefore, to solve this problem, most dinosaurs had two brains.¡± ¡°Its head was above his head, which was in charge of normal thinking.¡± ¡°As for the second brain, it was at the end of the spine, mainly responsible for controlling the coordination ability of the body.¡± ¡°This was the physiological structure of dinosaurs evolved from natural evolution.¡± ¡°Dragons and dinosaurs had a lot inmon.¡± ¡°So it was reasonable to believe that the dragon¡¯s physiological structure was the same as that of the dinosaur, with two brains.¡± ¡°The main brain was responsible for thinking orders, and the second brain was responsible for controlling the body.¡± ¡°This was the reason why the Frozen Dragon was still alive after its head was damaged.¡± ¡°Nason¡¯s arrow undoubtedly destroyed its main brain.¡± ¡°But its second brain was on its hip, so it wouldn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I should have shot his heart!¡± Hearing this, Nason punched the ground with regret. Andrew patted him on the shoulder with difficulty and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. To attract it, I had to make it turn around.¡± ¡°As soon as it turns around, it must be faced sideways or with its back to you.¡± ¡°There are dragon ws on one side and dragon wings on the other. Unless they are facing each other, you can¡¯t hit the heart at all.¡± ¡°From the very beginning, our only chance of winning is to destroy its two brains.¡± Andrew¡¯s words made Nason feel better. Taylor asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jo raised her head and found that dragon breath had finished. They said in a hurry, ¡°If you have any n, just tell us. We don¡¯t have time.¡± Nason said in a hurry, ¡°You said you wanted to destroy its brain, but we don¡¯t have much power now.¡± ¡°My magic power has only 10% left. Taylor and Jo are slightly injured, but their magic power is weak.¡± ¡°What about your magic power?¡± Andrew roughly estimated and said, ¡°There are more than 40% left. I¡¯m seriously injured and can¡¯t be as flexible as before.¡± Everyone fell into despair. Even Nason, who was the calmest, frowned. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Andrew raised his head, gazed at the three of them, and finally gave his answer. ¡°We are running out of energy now, but as Director Nichs said, we have to cooperate with each other in this challenge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early to lose. As long as we cooperate properly, we will have a chance of survival.¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Outside, after the Frozen Dragon finished breathing, it found that the four of them had escaped from the disaster by digging the magic ice into the cave. ¡°Endless tangle¡­ Why can¡¯t you weak humans die?¡± After saying that, the Frozen Dragon opened its mouth again and condensed its breath. ¡°You are as tenacious as a cockroach.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, I will use dragon breath to hit you until you die!¡± Then it took a sip of dragon breath. Suddenly, four people came out of the hole. The Frozen Dragon was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that these four humans would dare to show up? Andrew threw the shattered wand aside. The next second, determination shed through his eyes. ¡°Move!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Taylor and Jo moved in an instant. The Frozen Dragon found that the gazes of the four werepletely different from before. Only those who were determined to die would have such eyes. The Frozen Dragon immediately realized that this attack was thest desperate counterattack of these humans, and it would also be the most ferocious one. 91 Chapter 91 Taylor and Jo attacked their left two times faster than before. The four running legs trampled the boots to pieces, and as expected, they were already fighting with their lives. ¡®Oh my God! These two bitches aim at my heart!¡¯ The Frozen Dragon sighed and then sneered. ¡®Stupid. Do you really think you can run faster?¡¯ ¡®Haven¡¯t you learned enough from the lesson just now?¡¯ cier surge. The Frozen Dragon reached magic power. In an instant, the ice surface surged again and swept towards the two women who didn¡¯t know whether they were dead or alive. However, just as the Frozen Dragon thought he was about to seed. Ice wall Suddenly, an ice wall was erected between the cier surge and Jo, and Taylor, blocking all the cier surges like a flood dike. The two of them jumped up, using the ice wall as their feet, and rushed towards the Frozen Dragon. The Frozen Dragon was shocked to find that Andrew was using an ice wall behind him. ¡®Stupid! Do you really think that my control of magic is as clumsy as yours?¡¯ The Frozen Dragon sneered in his heart. He controlled the cier to rise in the air and grabbed at the two of them like a giant ice w. But it didn¡¯t expect that what happened nextpletely overturned its cognition. In the air, Jo suddenly threw away her dagger, with her hands on her crotch, and her ankle was wrapped by the cier behind her. ¡°Taylor!¡±. Taylor got the order and stepped on Taylor¡¯s hand. She threw Jo¡¯s hands at the same time to make Taylor speed up again in midair at the cost of her. Meanwhile, she was like a hero, letting the cier devour her. Damn it! As a strong attacker of the mage, Taylor¡¯s speed was already astonishing. After getting two times of eleration, Taylor was like a meteor piercing into the heart of the Frozen Dragon. The Frozen Dragon was enraged. ¡®How could a weak human be so close to it? Do you really think that I can¡¯t use magic at such a short distance?¡¯ It immediately protected its heart with its dragon ws andunched magic at the same time. Dragon¡¯s ss rack. In an instant, an ice ball condensed in the chest of the Frozen Dragon. This ice ball waspressed from the size of a human head to the size of a cherry at an extremely fast speed. The next second. Bang! The ice ball exploded like a bomb. Ice debris was shot everywhere like bullets. There were several holes all over Taylor¡¯s body. ¡®Ha-ha, you deserve it! Stupid human! Why are you so close?¡¯ However, just as the Frozen Dragon thought he had seeded. In midair, Taylor, who was spraying blood, fell down with a weird smile on her face. The next second. The sixth sense of the Frozen Dragon gave out an iparably strong rm from behind. Nason had already walked behind it. The two women were just pretending. To create conditions for the man to have a blow. Although the heart was protected by the backbone, the man¡¯s head was directly smashed into pieces after the blow. At such a close distance¡­ ¡°No way!¡± The furious Frozen Dragon tried its best to turn around and pped Nason. Bang! The arrows of bow elf and elf fell down with a ng. Nason was pped against the wall. How terrifying was the power of the dragon? The wall was smashed into pieces and Nason was beaten to spurt blood. ¡°Human, do you think the same trick will work on me two times?¡± The Frozen Dragonughedcently. ¡°You¡¯re done! You are the only one among the four who can threaten me.¡± ¡°As long as you die, the remaining three are only a matter of time.¡± However, Nason, who was badly injured, spat out blood and sneered, ¡°Really? Not necessarily.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? I don¡¯t have magic power anymore.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Only then did the Frozen Dragon realize that there was no magic power in Nason¡¯s body. On second thought, after thest arrow, he seemed to fall to the ground because of the exhaustion of magic power, and the rest of magic power was at most 10%. And the 10% of magic power was used to move at high speed behind me. Was it possible that¡­ At this moment, the Frozen Dragon finally understood. Not only the two women but also Nason pretended to have a blow. The real main attack was the human who was the least likely to hurt it. ¡°It¡¯s toote to realize it now.¡± He took out the half-destroyed intelligent wand from his space ring. At this moment, Andrew had already finished his energy gathering, and his whole body was emitting a strong white light. In an instant, the overwhelming white magic array covered the whole ceiling! Even the Frozen Dragon was bbergasted by the huge amount of magic power. How could such a young human have such a huge magic power? This magic power¡­ At his age, Princess Aurora was slightly inferior to him. But¡­ The magic array was cyan and white. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± The Frozen Dragon sneered, ¡°Ice magic doesn¡¯t work on me. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Such a big magic array must be some amazing magic?¡± ¡°But no matter how powerful the magic is, as long as it¡¯s ice, it won¡¯t work on me!¡± Yes, the Frozen Dragon was ice immune. This was not a matter of power, but the ice system itself could not hurt the Frozen Dragon. However, Andrew just smiled. ¡°Forget it? How can I forget it? But who told you that the ice magic must belong to the ice system?¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, facing Andrew¡¯s smile, an ominous premonition suddenly emerged from the bottom of the Frozen Dragon¡¯s heart. ¡®Taylor, Jo, and Nason, please trust me.¡¯ ¡®Their efforts had sessfully created the only chance: make the Frozen Dragon turn its back to me!¡¯ ¡®If I fail, all of them will die.¡¯ Andrew threw all the magic power in his body and poured his torrent-like will into this blow. Hundreds of ice pitons condensed in the sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ice magic?¡± Looking at the ice pitons all over the sky, the Frozen Dragon finally understood. ¡°No, it¡¯s unfair. It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why did you use Kelly¡¯s magic? It was unfair. It was ice, but not the ice magic. After the griffin battle, When Andrew testified himself at Bernard manor, Director Nichs had said something. ¡°Dragon Extinguishing Magic doesn¡¯t belong to any demonic system. Dragon Extinguishing Magic is a separate demonic system.¡± Director Nichs might have expected this moment at that time? Andrew couldn¡¯t help but admire that old man for his foresight. That¡¯s right! Even if the property was ice, Dragon Extinguishing Magic was not the ice magic! All Dragon Extinguishing Magic belonged to the Dragon Extinguishing system, not any other elements. No matter it was ice or fire, the elements did not have any effect on Dragon Extinguishing Magic. Ice was immune to it, but it was unable to be immune to the dragon magic! And Dragon Extinguishing Magic would cause five times damage to dragons. This was the only magic that can hurt it. It¡¯s also his most powerful magic, which is created to kill dragons. p! Andrew put his palms together. ¡°This time, I will bet everything on me!¡± Dragon Extinguishing Magic, Icy Blood. 92 Chapter 92 Countless ice pitons fell from the sky. The dragon¡¯s body, which was blessed by the ice, was pierced through by the ice at this moment. Ice pitons pierced through its invincible body. At this moment, the Frozen Dragon was iparably calm in the face of this magic. It was the magic that had killed him once. He didn¡¯t expect that he would die in this magic again after he was reborn as an immortal. How ironic? The Frozen Dragon seemed to see the countless pitons descending from the sky. The girl four hundred years ago also used the same magic array to tear her body. That was why it had been sleeping in the Frozen Dragon Castle for four hundred years. Was this fate? Ah, Kelly, the bitch! Can¡¯t I escape the fate of being killed by you in the end? I wanted to press you on the ground and tried to fuck you to death¡­ But it didn¡¯te true. An ice piton finally pierced through the second brain of the Frozen Dragon¡¯s waist. With a shrill scream, the Frozen Dragon finally fell to the ground and died. Its body was frozen in the ice forever after countless ice pitons exploded.. With a tter. With the death of the Frozen Dragon, its cier surge became ineffective in an instant, and Jo who was frozen fell down. And Nason, who was pressed against the broken wall, finally broke free. Taylor, who was badly injured, sprinkled thest bottle of preliminary treatment drug on her body to keep her injury from getting worse. Then she fell into aa with relief. Except for Andrew, the other three were all in aa after the death of the Frozen Dragon. ¡°Witch¡¯s exclusivemission: the death of the Frozen Dragon has beenpleted. The reward will be released after the user enters his soul sea next time.¡± ¡°Witch Kelly, fondness has been raised to love, ice and snow Witch Kelly, and the time of her appearance has been increased to one hour.¡± ¡°Witch Kelly, the full power limit has been unlocked.¡± At the moment when the system announced this, the corpse of the Frozen Dragon on the other side gradually turned into specks of light and drifted away. What was left was a blue ice key. Andrew struggled to get up, walked to the key, and picked it up. All of a sudden, a torrent of memory rushed into Andrew¡¯s mind. Andrew saw it. The memory of Prince Dragon and Princess Aurora. That was the cruel truth behind the beautiful fairy tale. ¡°Kelly, you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, master. I remember everything. Have you seen it?¡± As time went by, Kelly appeared in front of Andrew. This was the first time that she appeared without Andrew¡¯s permission. ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t me her but took the key silently. Then Andrew walked to the corner of the basement and stepped on the floor tiles. Inside was a bronze treasure box. Kelly walked to Andrew sadly. ¡°This is the treasure my parents prepared for me. They wanted me to give it to me after I entered the magic association.¡± ¡°But Prince Dragon ruined this n.¡± ¡°Now, these things are useless to me. Just take them as gifts for you and your friends.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew asked. A hint of reluctance shed through Kelly¡¯s eyes. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to give. I¡¯m no longer a human, but your ice and snow witch, your possession.¡± ¡°Human things are useless to me.¡± ¡°It would be Kelly¡¯s honor if these things could help you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew sighed and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± This treasure box was the so-called secret treasure of the Frozen Dragon castle. Countless mages died here because of this box. It was said that it was Princess Aurora¡¯s treasure. Now, it had be the result of Andrew¡¯s team. The key was inserted into the treasure box and Andrew¡¯s heart sank. It was like a knife was inserted into her heart. It was not only Kelly¡¯s belongings but also Kelly¡¯sst longing for them. Prince Dragon and Princess Aurora didn¡¯t love each other after they met. The Frozen Dragon race was obscene. After knowing the existence of Princess Aurora, the son of the Dragon King came to the Frozen Dragon Castle and wanted to marry Princess Aurora as his eighteenth wife. Princess Aurora didn¡¯t agree. Prince Dragon King harassed Frost Dragon Castle many times. Every once in a while, he came to kill and force Princess Aurora to surrender. Although the couple Duke Aurora tried their best to resist, they were still defeated. To get Princess Aurora, Prince Dragon even assassinated the prince of the Empire, Princess Aurora¡¯s engagement party: Arctic Night. In the end, the Night Empire was enraged. They joined Duke Aurora to fight against the Prince Dragon. To protect their daughter, the couple of Duke Aurora hid Princess Aurora in the clock tower, far away from the battle. In the end, the Duke Aurora couple was defeated. Tens of thousands of excellent mage sand warriors were killed in the battle. Princess Aurora could do nothing but watch Prince Dragon tear off her father¡¯s head. And her mother was killed in a group photo taken when he first met Prince Dragon. Atst, Princess Aurora was overwhelmed with grief. She prayed to God that she was willing to do everything to obtain the power to stop the war. Finally, God responded to her. The Dragon Extinguishing Magic, Ice Blood was born. Princess Aurora burned all her life energy, released Dragon Extinguishing Magic, and finally killed Prince Dragon. As a result, she had run out of her energy and her body and soul hadpletely disintegrated. When Frozen Dragon King learned that his beloved son had died in the Night Empire, he was sad, but he was also afraid of the power called Dragon Extinguishing Magic. To ensure that this kind of magic would never appear again, it had personally issued an eternal curse to the Night Empire. This was the truth of the story between Princess Aurora and Prince Dragon. The so-called love between the two was the wishful thinking of the world. Or was it made up by the deliberate distortion of Frozen Dragon King? No one knew. Then there would be the war between the gods and the fiends. This history hadpletely disappeared in history. The Snow White was a bitch who had an affair with her father, and the seven little dwarfs were not pure and kind elves. They had all participated in the affair with Snow White, but Snow White was happy about it. The prince who saved Snow White was actually a corpse lover. Fairy tales were the wishful thinking of the world. There had never been so much sunshine and rainbow in this world. Extra story of ice and snow: over. 93 Chapter 93 Andrew¡¯s eyes almost went blind when the treasure was opened. Andrew didn¡¯t see the contents of the treasure box clearly until he recovered his sight. A high-level elf ice soul arrow was equipped with the ice system to prate the magic. Even if it was shot by ordinary people, it could also shoot the power of the spear. What¡¯s more, it didn¡¯t need a bow to shoot it, and it also had the top magic eternal, which made it almost impossible to be destroyed. Using the high-quality elf bow could indeed increase its power, but it had the most basic intelligence. Even if it was in hand, someone could control it to shoot out and kill the enemy directly. He could even manipte it to return after killing the enemy. Heavenly Horse Boots: magic equipment that greatly increased the user¡¯s speed. After wearing it, the user¡¯s speed will be increased by two times. In addition, it also added the top demonic skill ¡°Use the body to transform into an arrow¡± and ¡°Super mobile¡±. The effect of ¡°Using the body to transform into an arrow¡± was that when you sprinted in a straight line, you could gradually increase your speed. The longer you sprinted, the faster your speed would be. While the super mobile could allow the user to turn freely when he moved at a high speed, and offset all the inertia, so that the turning radius during flying and running wouldpletely disappear, and the super mobile could turn in turn. Night dagger: it could greatly enhance the user¡¯s hiding magic effect. In addition, the dagger could be used with top rank demonic power, the space de, and the curse killing. The space de could make this 40-centimeter long dagger add an extra 20-centimeter space de. This space de waspletely unable to be recognized by human senses, which was equivalent to making the opponent misjudge the length of the dagger. The space de could not only cut iron as hard as mud but also prevent the dagger from touching the target, greatly reducing the possibility of breaking it. And the curse killing was interesting. As long as one was hit by the dagger, no matter where he was hit, even if he only cut a hair, the one who was hit would die in 10 seconds without a doubt. Moreover, because it was the top magic, the effect could not be removed. Strictly speaking, if Andrew used this dagger to touch the holy tutor mage, he would also die. There were also fire rings, ghost bracelets, sky scrolls, and so on. There were seven or eight kinds of magic props.. All of them were as exquisite as these three. There was a thickyer of gold coins at the bottom of the box, at least three thousand gold coins. Butpared with these treasures, the value of gold coins was almost the same as that of dirt. ¡°Back then, my parents were also the number one aristocrat of the Night Empire.¡± ¡°It took my father 20 years and a high price to umte this kind of treasure. They hoped that in the future, they could help me to rise to fame in the magic association.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. They even discussed that with my talent, I could be the chairman of the association before sixty years old.¡± Kelly chuckled, but herughter was full of helplessness and sadness. She was already Andrew¡¯s witch. With the restriction of the system, she can¡¯t touch anything rted to her previous life. No matter how good these things were, they had nothing to do with her now. ¡°I will help you realize this wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew¡¯s soft words shocked Kelly. Andrew poured all the things in the treasure box into the space ring and stood up. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡± ¡°So, Kelly, I will fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°I will be stronger and be the chairman of the magic association one day!¡± Facing Andrew¡¯s affectionate eyes, Kelly¡¯s heart, which had been frozen for four hundred years, trembled slightly. Ayer of mist-covered her big eyes like gems. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! The president of the association is the holy tutor mage, the gatekeeper of the divine world. It¡¯s impossible to surpass him.¡± ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡°Every witch in the system has her own story and tragedy. Master, do you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll realize it all!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. It was warmer than any morning sun Kelly had ever seen. Her clenched fists finally loosened. An inexplicable sense of relief suddenly came to her heart. All of a sudden, Kelly knelt down, bowed her head, clenched her fists in front of her chest, as if she was praying to God sincerely, ¡°Master, please ept my oath again.¡± ¡°No matter what difficulties we will face in the future, Kelly will serve you wholeheartedly and help you. As for your lover, you hope that I will never leave the person you want me to be.¡± ¡°May God bless you.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°I ept it.¡± However, at this moment. Boom! The whole building shook violently. The walls around them kept cracking as if they were about to copse. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. Seeing this, Kelly immediately eximed, ¡°The Frozen Dragon Castle has been standing in the ice for four hundred years, and it has already been weathered. I¡¯m afraid that the battle just now¡­¡± As she spoke, arge ceiling was broken. ¡°Damn it! This ce is going to copse!¡± Andrew quickly turned around and pulled out the key from the treasure box. This key was not the magic prop, but it was the exclusive object of themission. At the same time, it carried the memory of Kelly. This might be Kelly¡¯sst wish in the world. Putting the key and the ice stone ne together, Andrew shouted, ¡°Kelly, is there any way to leave here?¡± Kelly rushed to the wall and smashed it with her palm. Sure enough, there was a secret passage for three people to pass side by side. ¡°Master, this is the wind tunnel in the basement. From here, we can directly reach the top floor of the castle.¡± ¡°Okay! You carry Jo and Nason, and I carry Taylor! Hurry up!¡± Andrew and Kelly carried the three on their shoulders at an extremely fast speed. They opened their wings and flew into the smoke tunnel. Two figures suddenly rushed out of the snow in which was blown by the strong wind. Then, the originally t snow suddenly copsed and shattered. The violent roar overshadowed the roaring wind of the Night Empire. The explosive snow even exploded to a hundred meters high in the sky. In the air, Andrew didn¡¯t hold on for long. He was blown out of bnce by the turbulent flows in the wind and finally fell down, leaving a long track on the snow. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Kellynded on the ground and waved her magic power to temporarily dispel the nearby wind and snow. In an instant, the sun, which had not appeared for four hundred years, descended Night Empire. Andrew was dumbfounded. Change the heaven? Although it was only temporary, she couldn¡¯t do it with a wave of her hand since the Kelly 4000 couldn¡¯t reach the magic power. But soon Andrew figured it out. Afterpleting the exclusivemission, did the part of the power that Kelly was restricted by the systeme back now? After spitting out the snow, Andrew looked back. The ce where the Frost Dragon Castle was located had now be a basin. The broken walls, mixed with ice and snow, extended out of the ground. But it won¡¯t be long before this ce will be buried again, right? And this time, it really disappeared in the river of history. Looking at the Frozen Dragon Castle in front of him, Andrew had mixed feelings. ¡°Kelly.¡± ¡°Hum?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That was your home.¡± ¡°As you said, it was my home, since Kelly had made a wish to defeat the Prince Dragon at the cost of my life, then everything in the world, whether I want it or not, has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°My home is only with my master.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew stopped. It seemed that Kelly had made up her mind. Kelly gently rested her head on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. In the warm sunshine, for thest time, she looked at the copsed Frozen Dragon Castle. 94 Chapter 94 ¡°So you carried us out of the Frozen Dragon Castle at this critical moment?¡± Walking in the snow, Jo still couldn¡¯t believe what Andrew said. Taking Kelly¡¯s matter aside, Andrew briefly exined to the crowd about the copse of the Frozen Dragon Castle and the discovery of the wind tunnel to move them out. ¡°How can you carry the three of us with two hands?¡± Although Nason doubted the authenticity of this, he patted Andrew on the shoulder and said, ¡°But I owe you a life.¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°When will you give it back to me?¡± Nason was stunned. He didn¡¯t realize that he was joking and hesitated. He knew that Andrew couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw his serious face. Nason rolled his eyes at him. ¡°But there is a sun in the Night Empire? And we met on our way home. What luck!¡± Being carried on Andrew¡¯s back, Taylor enjoyed the rare sunshine. It felt so warm that the wound didn¡¯t hurt much. ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew replied as he cast a grateful nce at Kelly who was invisible in the sky. Kelly¡¯s introduction enlightened Andrew. When all the witches were unlocked, 90% of their power would be sealed by the system. Only when Andrew increased the fondness of the witch to the highest level andpleted the exclusivemission could he unlock all the witch¡¯s abilities.. After the unlock, Andrew realized that Kelly was an assassinated mage. As an assassinated mage, she was able to help Andrew fight back before, just like attacking mage by force. One could imagine how powerful Kelly was. In fact, hiding was what she was good at. Although Director Nichs had been observing the crowd with concealing magic all the time, Kelly could hide better than him. As a result, even if Kelly talked to Andrew after she showed up, Director Nichs didn¡¯t notice the existence of Kelly. She just thought that Andrew was talking to himself. That was why she could hide in the air and dispel the heavy snow for Andrew. The amount of Kelly¡¯s magic power, which had unlocked all of her fighting capacity, had reached a terrifying 35,000. What did that mean? As the magic power of tutor mage, Director Nichs was only about 12,000. 35,000 magic power, which was close to the level of the tutor king. The witch¡¯s fighting power would be maintained at the strongest moment when she was alive. Kelly sacrificed her soul and life to obtain the power that surpassed Prince Dragon. Although it was only one second, it was indeed the strongest moment in Kelly¡¯s life. As a witch of ice and snow, she would always maintain her strength while serving Andrew in the system. With the help of Kelly, everyone didn¡¯t need to worry about the snow anymore. Although Kelly had to go back to Andrew¡¯s soul sea when the time was up, it took them two hours to get there because of her help. After that, he found the nearest town outside the border of the Night Empire. Andrew spent 1,000 gold coins to get the treatment liquid of the whole town and spent a day to heal everyone. After a day¡¯s rest, the four of them took off and flew towards Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Back to the school. Director Nichs had already been waiting for them at the school gate. He smiled kindly and gratified, waiting for them toe. ¡°You did a good job.¡± Nichs praised with a smile, ¡°Especially you, Andrew. At such a critical moment, how could you find the existence of the second brain of the dragon race? At thest moment, you have boosted the morale of the battle to the end and turned the defeat into victory.¡± Embarrassed, Andrew scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I just thought it would be a pity to run if I could win at that time.¡± Nichs nodded in approval. ¡°So what I need to praise most is actually all of you.¡± ¡°Your victory is not because of Andrew¡¯s Dragon Extinguishing Magic, but all of you.¡± ¡°At thest moment, you haveprehended the most important thing as a team, which is trust.¡± ¡°Only when you trusted each other and were responsible for the lives of their teammates would the team give full y to its strength.¡± Trust. The four of them lowered their heads and thought about it carefully. If they didn¡¯t trust each other, Nason, Taylor, and Jo wouldn¡¯t have risked their lives to fight against. If they hadn¡¯t risked their lives to fight, the Frozen Dragon¡¯s back wouldn¡¯t have been exposed to Andrew. Andrew¡¯s Dragon Extinguishing Magic wouldn¡¯t have been able to attack its second brain, and the battle wouldn¡¯t have ended. This was the most important thing in team cooperation. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to teach you. To be exact, you don¡¯t have anything to learn now.¡± Nichs sighed, ¡°There are still eight days left before the four schoolspetition. You have a good rest in the next three days.¡± ¡°Three dayster,e to my office. I¡¯ll take you through the formalities and meet with grade two or three.¡± ¡°Although these words are unnecessary, I still have to say. The honor of Lion Eagle Mage Academy is counting on you.¡± ¡°You must win this game.¡± After hearing the simple words, the four people, including Andrew, suddenly felt a sense of mission. ¡°I will live up to expectations, Director!¡± The four eximed in unison, and the morale was high. Nichs nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Have a rest.¡± In the afternoon, everyone gathered in the lounge. Andrew took out a treasure box from his space ring and gave its contents to everyone. The elf ice soul arrow was given to Nason. Although it didn¡¯t have the same attribute as Andrew¡¯s, Andrew was more adept at using the spear and was more suitable for Nason. He gave the boots to Taylor. As a strong attacking mage, she was able to maximize the power of this equipment. The Night dagger was given to Jo. Needless to say, this kind of weapon could only be used to assassinate mages. Andrew had nned to continue, but after he got the equipment, everyone said that Andrew had made the biggest contribution and should take the best. After all, thest blow was Andrew¡¯s Dragon Extinguishing Magic. Atst, Andrew had to ept their kindness and epted the rest of the equipment. Andrew got four pieces of equipment in total. The sky ring was a kind of strengthened space ring. The standard space ring distributed by the school was five cubic meters, and the capacity of the sky ring was 500 cubic meters, which was one hundred times more. Moreover, the sky ring was not just simple. It could also provide ten magic power for its holder, and at the same time, it could also add the middle-rank magic, ¡°anti-fatigue¡±. When the user¡¯s magic power was exhausted, he could overdraw his life energy to use magic, and if the amount was less than 20%, there would be no aftereffect. It was equivalent to increasing the amount of magic power by 20%. When the magic power was full, the user could use Dragon Extinguishing Magic three times in a row withoutpletely exhausting magic power. Then came the ice Moon bracelet: with top-rank magic, premium stage of ice resistance, you could greatly increase your resistance to ice magic, which was a defensive form magic prop that could enhancebat survival. Strong attack belt: in addition to the medicine bag that could hang the medicine, there was also the top magic, ¡°Compound magic song¡±. Andrew had already seen the power of this auxiliary magic on the Frozen Dragon. The magic instant cast could be done without summoning the magic array. The situation on the battlefield was changing rapidly. ording to the situation, it was not too much to call it a magic skill. Finally, there was a pair of bare-fingered gloves: Artemis¡¯s eyes, together with top magic. After wearing it, any enemy touched by his hands would receive the attention of Artemis. In the following, all the magic attacksunched on the enemies that were touched would be added with the effect of tracking and eternity, and they would automatically track and avoid the obstacles infinitely until they hit the enemy. This effect could only be removed when the glove holder agreed or the enemy touched died. No matter what, these four pieces of equipment were the best ones, but the teammates gave them to Andrew. They wouldn¡¯t have been so generous if they hadn¡¯t been such good friends. After expressing his gratitude to the crowd, Andrew divided up the gold coins in the treasure box and each of them got 800 gold coins. Atst, he dismissed the team. As soon as he left, Andrew sat cross-legged on the bed. Now that the treasures had been divided up, what he needed to do next was to see Kelly and receive the exclusivemission¡¯s reward. Compared with these treasures, the reward of the system was more valuable. Andrew couldn¡¯t wait to enter his soul sea. 95 Chapter 95 ¡°The system has detected that the user has entered the soul sea. The exclusivemission reward: fire contract has been released.¡± Her long red hair was so bright against the blue sky andke. Along with the soft wind, like the calm waves, the curve was intoxicating. Andrew, who had just entered his soul sea, was so shocked that he didn¡¯t hear the hint of the system. This time when he entered his soul sea, he didn¡¯t meet the familiar Kelly. She was a strange girl with bright red hair. She had red hair, red eyes, and was dressed in a red pleated dress. The girl¡¯s face was full of vigor. ¡°Hey, are you my master?¡± The girl looked at Andrew up and down and then sniffed, ¡°Really? Kelly, he looks so bad.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ No matter what, you are too impolite, Sarah.¡± With three sets of equipment in her arms, Kelly, who was standing behind her, apologized at a loss, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, master. Sarah is such a person. Please forgive her.¡± Sarah? So that exined it. Judging from the name, this should be the witch of fire. The name Sarah shoulde from the famous fiery dragon god, Narang. Andrew could clearly see the indistinct scales on her shoulder through the edge of her dress. Was this witch a dragon? As the most powerful fiend, the Dragon had at least more than twenty thousand magic power since it was born. Even if an adult dragon didn¡¯t exercise all its life, it could at least have more than sixty thousand magic power.. In other words, the dragon was destined to have the power that surpassed the tutor king since it was born. As for the dragons that were qualified to be called the Dragon God, their magic power were all more than one hundred thousand. Even the holy tutor king couldn¡¯tpete with them. Such a creature naturally had the privilege of transformation. Dragons could transform into human forms. Sometimes, dragons would fall in love with humans. This kind of mixed blood was called the dragon-man. A small number of dragon¡¯s features were usually preserved on the bodies of the dragon-men. For example, there were a few dragon scales, a horn, a multiple tail, eyes covered, and vertical pupils. Andrew had read all these in his book. In reality, all the dragon-men were under the control of associated mages. Generally, ordinary mages would never see them once in their lifetime. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ Andrew vaguely guessed the origin of the witch of fire. ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± Sarah noticed that Andrew was looking at the scales on her shoulder. All of a sudden, the red long hair swelled up like an explosion. ¡°No way!¡± Sarah opened her five fingers and made a gesture like a ball to catch Andrew. The next moment, a ball of fireball condensed in her palm and shot towards Andrew¡¯s face at a speed close to sound velocity. So fast! Andrew was shocked. It was not a small fireball spell, but a ball of me that was casually condensed. Ice wall. With the help of thepound magic chant, Andrew made the ice wall in an instant. Boom! The fireball hit the ice wall, bursting and spreading into a fire tsunami. When the fire dissipated, Andrew¡¯s ice wall had been melted into a big hole. ¡®In an instant, my ice wall was dissolved. It¡¯s not even a fireball, but its power and speed were greater than that of the mid-rank fire magic.¡¯ Andrew thought to himself. ¡°Oh,pound magic chant?¡± Sarah snorted with contempt, ¡°The price of losing 30% of its power is instantly-cast magic. Magic array and gesture are not needed at all.¡± ¡°Only a wretched man like you can use such crooked ways.¡± ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t say that.¡± Kelly ran between the two in a hurry to stop the matter from going worse. However, The witch named Sarah, with her arms akimbo, squinted at Andrew, and said scornfully, ¡°Do you want me to take him as my master? He must prove himself first.¡± ¡°He looked obscene and obviously his mind was full of eroticism.¡± ¡°Kelly, do you know why the system chose you as the first witch? It¡¯s because you are too easy-going and easy to be cheated!¡± Then Sarah pointed at Andrew and shouted, ¡°All the men were bad! Especially this kind of man.¡± ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡± ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Kelly said angrily. ¡°Kelly, you are too easily cheated.¡± Sarah turned around with her back to Andrew. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Andrew shook his head. This witch looked very difficult to deal with. This character could be said to be a perfect match with her nature. ¡°Master, Sarah is usually like this. She must not be familiar with you. Please don¡¯t me her.¡± Kelly apologized to Andrew again and again. Then she put the thing in her arms in front of Andrew and said, ¡°Master, this is the reward you got afterpleting my exclusivemission.¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since she is the witch that I keep in captivity, I will treat her equally.¡± Then he reached out his hand for the reward. However, to his surprise, Sarah, who didn¡¯t want to talk to Andrew, was shocked by her words. ¡°Kept in captivity?¡± Sarah turned around abruptly, her ruby-like eyes wide open. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do you want to keep me in captivity?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I was trapped by the system, but I didn¡¯t admit that you are my master!¡± ¡°No one can be my master!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sarah opened her arms and two magic arrays burst out from her wrists. In an instant, two shots of fireball spell were condensed in her palms. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Kelly, back off! I¡¯m going to teach this arrogant human a lesson today!¡± After saying that, Sarah waved her hands across each other, and two shots of fireball spell came in session. ¡°Kelly, get out of my way!¡± Pushing Kelly away, Andrew stepped forward. Before fireball arrived, the heat had been like a knife scratching the door. What a horrible magic power! A small fireball spell was more powerful than the heaven fire exterminating of ordinary tutors. ¡°Master, take the equipment first!¡± Kelly hurriedly threw the equipment in her arms. Andrew took it over. Andrew felt that the magic power in his body increased dramatically. The snow wand of task reward belonged to the top wand, two levels higher than the smart wand. The smart wand, a medium and low-level magic stick, could increase the user¡¯s magic power by 90 points. No matter how strong the user was, the increase of the magic power would only be 90. As for the snow stick, it increased magic power by 25%. The stronger the user was, the more magic power increased. Andrew¡¯s magic power was 330 now, and the snow stick only increased by 82. Even with the school uniform and the dragon boots, Andrew¡¯s magic power was only 420, looking worse than the smart wand. As a matter of fact, as long as Andrew¡¯s magic power continued to improve, the extra power of the snow wand would increase in proportion. If Andrew¡¯s magic power was 1000, it could increase 250 magic power. Moreover, as the top wand, the snow wand could provide more than magic power. It could also provide a series of supporting skills such as fire resistance, deduction of ice consumption, and enhancement of ice power. Then there was a light ball. Andrew picked it up with his chest. The light ball melted into Andrew¡¯s body as soon as it touched his chest. He was proficient in the ice system, which was auxiliary magic. In this way, he could improve ice talent by 6 points and get the premium stage of ice resistance at the same time. After getting the magic, Andrew¡¯s ice talent had reached 14.2, which was a terrifying number. All the ice magic¡¯s power was 14 times stronger than that of the ordinary mage. At the same time, this number also meant that Andrew could learn any ice magic as long as he looked at it once. With the addition of advanced ice resistance, almost all the ice magic¡¯s damage to Andrew was reduced by 90%. Now Andrew wouldn¡¯t get hurt much even if he had to take the Frost Dragon¡¯s breath head-on. With these two rewards, Andrew felt that his strength had increased dramatically. The next moment. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sarah¡¯s fireballs came close like two missiles. With two red lights soaring into the sky, his whole soul sea trembled. Andrew was immediately engulfed by the fire. 96 Chapter 96 It worked. Sarah smiledcently. But it didn¡¯t take long for her to be happy. The fire in front of her faded away at an astonishing speed. The scene in front of her stunned her. Two of the three ice walls were burnt through, and thest one was only a little thin. The icy shield covered almost the whole body. Andrew was totally covered by cold air. He didn¡¯t be hurt at all? ¡°Interesting. I thought you were just a waste of hundreds of magic power. It seems that you have got something.¡± Sarah¡¯s expression suddenly became violent. Her palms trembled, and her whole arm was surrounded by fire. She was going to take it seriously. However, before she could make a move, her limbs were surrounded by cold air and directly frozen. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sarah was shocked. Following the source of the cold air, she clearly saw that it was Kelly who had frozen her. Kelly was not as gentle as before. She shouted with her sharp eyes, ¡°Stop it, Sarah. If you continue to be rude to the master, I have to do it to you.¡± Hearing this, Sarah got angry from the bottom of her heart. She tried to break free from the ice on her limbs but found that the fire element, which she was proud of, was actually unable to dissolve the ice wrapped around her limbs.. How was that possible? Generally speaking, my magic power is superior to Kelly¡¯s, and the fire-type is resistant ice attribute. Was it because¡­ Sarah suddenly understood. ¡°Kelly, have you surrendered to him? So the system lifted your security restrictions?¡± Sarah¡¯s question left Kelly in silence. Obviously, she was looking at her enemy. Sarah sighed and stopped struggling. ¡°I see. I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so wise with such a bad temper.¡± ¡°I can also distinguish the situation.¡± ¡°It seems that we canmunicate with each other,¡± Andrew raised his hand to signal Kelly to let go of her. Only then did Sarah regain her freedom. ¡°Humph!¡± After falling down, Sarah¡¯s attitude was still very bad. She snorted and turned her head. Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ¡°No, why do you hate me so much? It¡¯s our first time to meet.?¡± However, Andrew¡¯s question made Sarah more furious. ¡°Why? What do you think? Look at Kelly¡¯s clothes!¡± Clothes? Andrew took a look at Kelly and then understood. Kelly had always been wearing her best wishes from the ice goddess. Sarah said fiercely, ¡°listen up, Andrew.¡± ¡°No, my surname is Bernard.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Sarah, the coat master gave me is¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Kelly!¡± Sarah gritted her teeth as if she wanted to swallow Andrew. ¡°When we were alive, we were either famous heroes or super talents.¡± ¡°Each of us had the chance to shake the gods, but we were tricked by fate and died before we could make a move.¡± ¡°Every witch of us is a hero!¡± ¡°Although we have separated from humans and be the possession of the system, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have the right to insult us!¡± Sarah said, with tears in her eyes. It seemed that the witch of fire also had a miserable past. Thinking of this, Andrew stepped forward and said, ¡°I have never thought of insulting you.¡± ¡°Kelly is my best friend. I regard her as the most precious family, lover, and friend in the world.¡± ¡°I will treat you the same in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Pointing at Kelly, Sarah said to Andrew, ¡°I know what kind of person you are when I see Kelly wear this kind of clothes.¡± Andrew nced at Kelly. The blessing from the goddess of ice was also his own entry ceremony. It was a rare and excellent magic item. ¡°By the way, why are you not naked?¡± Andrew asked curiously. Disdainfully, Sarah took off her shoulder belt. Unexpectedly, the dress didn¡¯t fall off, and the shoulder belt at the torn part was burning. Besides, the mes didn¡¯t swallow her fluffy dress. Instead, it was shaped in reverse. The torn shoulder belt recovered quickly as if it had grown out. However, the debris of Sarah¡¯s shoulder belt turned into a fire and disappeared. The embodiment of me. Andrew recognized the magic. It was one of the top magic. In fact, the magic of his ice spear and ice armor was also the inferior magic of the ice incarnation, which was formed in different directions. How could he be so proficient in making things look exactly like real things? Sarah said provocatively, ¡°Do you want to see my naked body? You¡¯re still one million years early.¡± Then Sarah waved her hand and disappeared into her soul sea. Andrew marveled. The witch named Sarah was really good at manipting fire. Moreover, she was a dragon and was so hot-tempered. How can I win her favor? ¡°Master.¡± At this time, Kelly stepped forward and said with a little guilt, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Sarah is like. She is the best witch among us, second only to the witch of light. She has the worst character.¡± ¡°But she is not a bad person and takes good care of me, so¡­ Master, don¡¯t me her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew caressed her head lovingly. Later, during the chat with Kelly, Andrew got some information about Sarah. Sarah, the witch of ming, was also the second witch prepared by the system. Andrew had seen through his personality. At the same time, she has the second-highest power among all the witches. Even though 90% of her power was limited by the system, she still had a terrifying magic power as high as 6,800. When Kelly first showed up, magic power was only 3300, less than half of Sarah¡¯s. Moreover, as a dragon-man, her fire-type talent was not something an ordinary human couldpare with. It was estimated to be at least above Andrew¡¯s ice talent. Most importantly, Sarah was the only witch who possessed divinity among all the witches. Divinity could be understood as the nature of a God. Divinity was not only the foundation of bing a God but also brought unimaginable power to those who possessed it. It could be imagined how terrifying the power of Sarah, who was in her best condition. After listening to all this, Andrew roughly understood. It was still unknown how many witches there were in the system. And Kelly should be the best one among the several witches. That¡¯s why she appeared as the first witch the first time when he unlocked the system and asked Andrew to practice. And from the moment Sarah started her career as a witch, it would not be as easy as Kelly¡¯s. Finally, Andrew got thest two exclusive awards from Kelly. One was ice soul energy, a top-grade holy herb. After taking it, he could temporarily increase 5,000 magic power, and at the same time, his ice talent could also increase by 100. The effectsted for 3 minutes. While the other witch ice was exclusive to Kelly. From now on, Andrew could use the united magic with Kelly at the cost of Kelly¡¯s appearance time. Thebined magic power of the two was thebination of Kelly and Andrew¡¯s magic power. Andrew¡¯s magic power was nothingpared to Kelly¡¯s. But in the future, if Andrew could be as strong as Kelly, then the two of them could add magic power together and even have the chance to kill the holy tutor mage with the power of the tutor king. At the same time, if Kelly agreed, she could share her magic with Andrew. Of course, the cost would also take up the time to appear, but it was much less than thebined magic. After all, Kelly was a witch of ice and snow who had killed Prince Dragon. The number of ice magic she had ranked top even in the whole world. No matter what, it was a super powerful skill that could save one¡¯s life. With this skill, Kelly would be the real power of Andrew. After counting all the rewards, Andrew didn¡¯t stay any longer. After kissing Kelly, he left his soul sea. 97 Chapter 97 Time flew. Three days passed quickly. In the past three days, Andrew had paid more attention to recuperating rather than increasing his magic power. Therefore, after three days, Andrew¡¯s magic power returned to 430. It only made up for the loss of 8 points of magic power caused by the exchange of the smart wand with the snow wand. In the past three days, Andrew paid more attention to recuperating his body to the best state. As soon as the appointed time came, Andrew rushed to the magic research institute. But he found that the other eleven people had already arrived. In addition to Nason, Taylor, and Jo, the other eight people were in grade two and grade three, who taught the team in person. Andrew also saw his old acquaintance. ¡°Hey, Andrew¡­¡± When she saw Andrew, Signa greeted her warmly. As the only woman in grade two or three. Her enthusiasm immediately attracted the attention of the other seven people. ¡°Andrew, you arete again.¡± Nichs fell slowly in the air. Andrew scratched his head and said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I overslept.¡±. Nichs rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Thepetition of the four schools ising soon. You need to have a good rest. It¡¯s a good thing that you can sleep, but you should pay attention to it in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Andrew was in a good mood. After answering, he didn¡¯t forget to say hello to Signa in secret. This scene immediately caused the dissatisfaction of 9 out of the 12 people present. Only Nason remained calm. Taylor¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw the good rtionship between Andrew and Signa. Jo¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. The seven boys in grade two or three looked at Andrew with hostility when they saw that Andrew and Signa were so close. Nichs cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let me introduce you to each other in grade two or three.¡± ¡°This is Andrew, the first grade. He is the most powerful talent in the first grade. Have you heard of his recent legend?¡± ¡°The other three, Nason, Taylor, and Jo, had been introduced by me just now.¡± ¡°In thispetition, the disciples of the other three schools can¡¯t be ordinary. You must cooperate well and try your best to get good results.¡± After saying that, Nichs gave Andrew a look. Andrew turned around and bowed to the senior in grade two or three, ¡°My name is Andrew. Nice to meet you in the mage academypetition.¡± However, there was not much response from Andrew¡¯s politeness. The two boys in grade two rolled their eyes at him, only one who looked like a captain shook hands with him with a smile. And those in grade three were even more arrogant. ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he is still in grade one. He is just an intermediate mage at most. What kind of use can he make?¡± The one who spoke was the leader of grade three. He was 1.9 meters tall, strong, handsome, and upright. In addition to the ck school uniform that he taught personally, he also wore a magic cloak. Inside the cloak, there were many magic arrays. Andrew recognized that it was a pre-arranged magic cloak. Every magic array on the inner side was magic except that it could help flying. The user could input the corresponding magic power into his cloak and save it as a magic array. When they were fighting, they could directly use the recorded magic, just like thepound magic song. Moreover, since the recorded magic had been paid magic power, there was no need to use magic power. It was equivalent to saving the magic and using it when necessary. A cloak could store up to thirty magic. In the trial center, the exchange for the design drawing of this cloak required 6,000 points, and the materials needed 2,000 points. In total 8,000 points. Ordinary students couldn¡¯t save so many points. Then looked at the other three students in grade three. Their equipment was more and more expensive. Overall, everyone¡¯s equipment was worth at least 15,000 points. The man in the magic cloak was at least forty thousand or fifty thousand points. As he spoke, he nced at Andrew with disdain. Noticing that Andrew was also looking at him, he sneered, ¡°What are you looking at? Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, No.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t get angry. He shook his head and said, ¡°Sir, you seem to be very confident. Do you think our grade one students are useless in your eyes?¡± Upon hearing this, the four grade-three students were stunned. Immediately, the student in the lead burst intoughter, and the four burst intoughter at the same time. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kellen. Did you hear that?¡± ¡°He actually asked us if grade one is very useless.¡± ¡°Oh my God! Don¡¯t you know who are you?¡± Andrew and the other three men frowned at his undisguised sneer. Finally, the grade-three student named Kellen, who was wearing a pre-arranged magic cloak, walked up to Andrew, stopped smiling, and said in a gloomy voice. ¡°Andrew, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard something about you. In thest two months, you broke out your strength and even beat the genius, Kaleb, to death. I know you may think you are very powerful, but I have to tell you.¡± ¡°You are just a group of intermediate mages. The only function of thepetition is to dy as long as possible before death so that we can have more time to hunt down low-grade students from other schools.¡± ¡°You are just in grade one. No matter how powerful you are, you are only an intermediate mage. The four schoolspetition is the stage of our grade three.¡± ¡°No matter how talented you are, you are just a supporting role.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew tilted his head and nced at the other three grade-three students behind him. ¡°So you are all senior mages?¡± Kellen shrugged his shoulders and asked confidently and sarcastically, ¡°What do you think?¡± Behind him, his teammate said, ¡°Captain Kellen is the strongest man in our Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°In the third month of grade two, he got breakthrough senior mage. Now his magic power is 410, ice talent 7.5, worthy of the first ce in the school.¡± ¡°Boy, you must have never seen a strong man. Work hard. Maybe you can catch up with the current captain Kellen before 30 years old.¡± ¡°s!¡± Andrew pouted, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so amazing! Magic power is already 410.¡± Then he reached out his hand and patted Kellen¡¯s shoulder gently in front of everyone¡¯s stunned eyes. Just like an elder praising a junior, he said gently, ¡°Work hard, Kellen. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance at thepetition.¡± Upon hearing this, Kellen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Boy, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Andrew turned around and didn¡¯t look at him anymore. Kellen was about to lose his temper. ¡°Enough!¡± At this moment, Nichs shouted, ¡°We are all teammates working side by side. Don¡¯t have internal strife at this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after thepetition.¡± Since the Director had given the order, Andrew and Kellen didn¡¯t say anything more. After giving him a hard stare, Kellen returned to his team with disdain. ¡°Ignore him.¡± Signa nudged Andrew with her shoulder and said, ¡°Kellen is too cocky. ¡°It is not a big deal. We can cooperate with each other during thepetition.¡± Andrew smiled and shrugged. But Kellen was still looking at him coldly. After that, everyone entered the research institute with Director Nichs to register for thepetition. Then they left the school. Outside the school, two six-legged carriages had been waiting for a long time. The six-legged horse, as its name implied, had six legs, a kind of fiend. It was a rare horse that could be tamed. Although the six-legged horse was extremely tough to be tamed, its speed and stability were by no meansparable to that of an ordinary horse. Especially Endurance. The six-legged horses could turn magic power into physical strength, which made them have almost infinite endurance, and they could run twenty thousand kilometers with a heavy carriage at most. Six-legged horses were rare, difficult to be tamed, and had a very strong performance. Therefore, hiring a six-legged horse required a high price. Only the best mage could afford to raise one or two horses on his own. Each carriage here was pulled by four six-legged horses. Even if the emperor went out, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. Nichs had spent a lot of money on thispetition. In this way, everyone got on the carriage and headed for the ce where thepetition was held. 98 Chapter 98 The four schoolspetition was held once a year in turn in the four schools. This year¡¯spetition was held in Vulture Mage Academy, which was located on the southernmost side of the continent. Outside the boundary of the South Empire, it was also a tropical area of the continent. As soon as they entered the area of the South, the temperature outside had reached an astonishing forty degrees. Although the car was spacious enough to amodate 12 people, the airtight environment still made the temperature inside like a steamer. Everyone had changed into summer clothes, but they were still dizzy because of the heat. Kellen sat face to face with Andrew. Seeing this, he smiled defiantly at Andrew and then put his palms together. An ice magic array suddenly appeared on the top of the car. Almost at the same time, a gust of cold air spread, and the temperature of the whole car immediately dropped 20 degrees. The grade-three student eximed, ¡°No wonder you are the captain. The ice magic can be used so well and the temperature control is so exquisite.¡± However, Kellen stood still as if he didn¡¯t hear him. He said stiffly, ¡°I haven¡¯t used magic yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Not only grade three, but also the three boys in grade two were stunned. Following Kellen¡¯s gaze, everyone looked at Andrew. As soon as Andrew raised his hand, which was full of coldness, he put it down and said indifferently, ¡°The nextpetition will depend on Kellen. Please keep your strength.¡± ¡°I can cool the car.¡±. Hearing this, Andrew and Kellen became hostile again. ¡®I used the magic first, but his magic worked.¡¯ Moreover, the temperature was instantly lowered, and it could be maintained at an urate 20 degrees without any deviation. ¡®This guy¡¯s usage and precision of ice magic are better than mine?¡¯ No, no! He looked down and saw Andrew¡¯s belt. Kellen recognized it at a nce and smiled scornfully. ¡°Strong attack belt?¡± Andrew looked down and replied, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. It can not only use the magicpound magic chant but also reduce 30% of the magic power, making the magic easier to control.¡± Kellen said as he sat up naturally and reached out his hand to Andrew¡¯s waist. ¡°Let me y.¡± But as soon as he reached out his hand, Andrew pped it away mercilessly. ¡°Lad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Senior Kellen can¡¯t even look at it.¡± ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡± This action immediately irritated the other three grade-three students. However, Andrew remained unmoved. He said in a cold voice, ¡°If you stretch out your hand again, I¡¯ll chop off your hand.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so excited.¡± Kellen stretched out his hands to stop the team members on both sides and then crossed his legs leisurely. ¡°What does it matter? He should pay more attention to some equipment.¡± ¡°After all, without any equipment, there are intermediate mages without any special features.¡± While saying this, Kellen took a look at Andrew¡¯s shoes. The moment the frost dragon boots entered his eyes, a hint of admiration shed across his eyes. Although the strong attack belt was very powerful and the center of the trial was worth twenty thousand points, it was still a piece of equipment that could be bought. But Kellen had never heard of that pair of boots. The silvery-white one was like a crystal, emitting a faint cold air. Moreover, it was made of ss, but it was as tough and soft as the cowhide. There was no doubt that it was a rare treasure. Kellen chuckled and said, ¡°But there are always people who will die in thepetition. If a junior student dies, as a senior, we should retrieve their equipment in case of being caught by others. What do you think?¡± Hearing Kellen¡¯s words, his teammates immediately understood what he meant and allughed maliciously. ¡°Be careful.¡± Behind her, Signa whispered in his ear, ¡°I guess Kellen wants to get your equipment.¡± Andrew shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let him do it.¡± Then Andrew closed his eyes and began to meditate while controlling the temperature in the car. The car also had the function of a meditation room, so it was okay to directly meditate. Signa couldn¡¯t understand. She had witnessed Andrew¡¯s strength in the griffin crusade. He was indeed very powerful, but no matter how powerful he was, he was only an intermediate mage, which was not on par with grade-three students like Kellen. Grade three was the age of graduation. They had learned all the essence of the school and thoroughlyprehended it, and it could be said that it was the peak of the school. Kellen¡¯s team was the best of the best. After graduation, there was no doubt that Kellen would be recruited by the magic association. Such overwhelming strength made ordinary people unable to provoke them. They could only silently endure their provocation. Otherwise, if Kellen got angry, even the emperor of a small country would have to bow to him. Andrew should know it and why he was so confident to offend the four of them fearless. Although Signa didn¡¯t understand, she could only pray silently that Andrew really had a trump card. Soon, two hours passed. On the horizon in the distance, the huge wall of the Vulture Mage Academy gradually appeared. Andrew withdrew from the meditation. After reaching the advanced mage, the speed of meditation became faster and faster. After a meditation, even in such a noisy environment, he still increased 3 magic power. Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 433. After Andrew finished his meditation. The carriage just stopped at the door of Vulture Mage Academy. Everyone got off the carriage. All of a sudden, the 50-degree heat almost made people dizzy. However, the wall, which was as high as a hundred meters, made people smaller. Among the four schools, Lion Eagle Mage Academy was the worst. Although Nichs was the only person who was the tutor mage among the four schools, the overall strength of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy was notparable to that of the other three schools. Moreover, in terms of funding, Lion Eagle Mage Academy was far from enough. Among the four schools, Vulture Mage Academy was the richest one. There was no other reason. The four schools were operated by the mage association in person. Mage Academy was a project that cost a lot of money, let alone the four big schools. The cost of running a school every year was astronomical. The annual budget of the four major schools was arranged by the mage association. The four schoolspetition was the test of the school¡¯s educational achievements. Vulture Mage Academy was the mostpetitive school among the four schools, and its budget was even five times more than that of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Both the teaching resources and funds were exceptionally powerful. That was why Andrew¡¯s father had the chance to send Andrew to Lion Eagle Mage Academy through a cash gift. Lion Eagle Mage Academy was really short of money. The cost of the construction of the fence alone had exceeded the one-year tuition cost of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. After entering Vulture Mage Academy. The luxurious decoration inside was enough to make Andrew bbergasted. Every inch of the floor in the school was made of copper floor tiles. The wall was iid with some magic crystals from time to time, and the faint magic power emitted from them could make the air in the school more suitable for the student¡¯s practice. The president¡¯s office was in the research building of the distant college. Andrew even saw a high-grade magic crystal with a diameter of ten meters floating on the roof, emitting green and white light and weighing a hundred tons. That thing was not something that could be bought with money. This kind of high-level magic crystal cost 2000 points to exchange for one gram in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. How much did this cost? Seeing that everyone was stunned, Kellen, who came here for the second time, snorted and said haltingly, ¡°A group of bumpkins who are inexperienced.¡± 99 Chapter 99 Most of the students of Vulture Mage Academy had dark skin. It was not because they were all ck here. Because of the geographical environment where Vulture Mage Academy was located, the sunlight was too strong. No matter what kind of person he was, his skin would be tanned after staying here for a few months. As a result, the unusualplexion of Andrew¡¯s group soon attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the students of Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°Well, there were three people leftst year, and did theye to court death?¡± Facing the whispers and titters of the Vulture students, no one paid any attention to them. ¡°You go to register first. I have to make some arrangements with the headmaster of Vulture Mage Academy.¡± Under the guidance of Nichs, twelve people went to the registry desk. After registration, everyone could get a temporary lounge and the right to use the meditation room here. After spending thest four days in the Vulture Mage Academy, thepetition would begin. However, when Andrew, the captain of the first grade, submitted his student card, the registry clerk was reading a novel with melon seeds and ncing at him. ¡°Oh, Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± She sneered and ignored Andrew. ¡°Hello, we are the representative team of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Please register for us.¡± Andrew repeated. However, the registry clerk nced at him and snorted scornfully, ¡°wait.¡± ¡°Wait?¡± Andrew asked in confusion, ¡°when?¡±. The registry clerk red at him. All of a sudden, she stood up abruptly, and her face, which she had just disliked, instantly turned happily. ¡°Oh, wee, everyone from the Phoenix Mage Academy.¡± The Phoenix Mage Academy? Andrew and the others turned around. Twelve young men and women entered the gate of the registration desk. They strode forward and squeezed Andrew¡¯s way through the crowd of twelve. The young man in the lead patted the window with twelve student cards and said, ¡°register.¡± As he spoke, he noticed that Andrew had just put four student cards on the table. He took a closer look and found that it was Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The leading student snorted and pushed Andrew¡¯s four student cards aside as if he didn¡¯t see Andrew and the others. Everyone¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. The registry clerk was totally different from what she had been just now. She enthusiastically took twelve student certificates and ran to the window next door. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Come here. Pleasee here first and fill in the form.¡± The Phoenix Mage Academy was second only to the Vulture Mage Academy. In thepetition of the four major schools, the number of wins was as many as that of the Vulture Mage Academy. The two schools had a good rtionship because of their excellent education. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into the Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°Yes, what bad luck! A group of losers!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why such a school has the face to participate in thepetition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Nichs hadn¡¯t supported it, the Lion Eagle Mage Academy would have been closed down a long time ago.¡± While waiting in line to register, students of the Phoenix Mage Academy,ughed at the twelve people on Andrew¡¯s side. ¡°Here is the form.¡± At this time, the registry enthusiastically handed the twelve forms to the student of grade three who led the team. However, at this moment. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the captain of the Phoenix Mage Academy team was about to take over the registration form, Andrew¡¯s scold made him frozen in ce. All of a sudden, the 24 pairs of eyes gathered on Andrew. ¡°Andrew.¡± Seeing that something was wrong, Signa hurried forward and pulled him. ¡°You¡¯d better not have any conflict here. Let¡¯s wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Give me the form. We came first.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t care what Signa said. He broke free from her hand, walked three steps forward and to the front of the captain. His iron-like eyes looked straight into his. ¡°We came first. Why should they register first?¡± Andrew asked the clerk next to him. The registry clerk was also stunned and then burst intoughter, shaking her head and sneering as if she was toozy to exin. The twelve students of the Phoenix Mage Academy couldn¡¯t helpughing. Andrew saw the name on the student card of the young man who led the team. His name was Isco, a grade-three student from Phoenix Mage Academy. Andrew had heard of this name before. It was said that a month ago, there was a team from the Phoenix Mage Academy that attacked a thousand hands and a hundred eyes giant demonic monster. This was the man who led the team. It was a mid-rank fiend, and its strength was on par with that of the frozen dragon. Shaking the twelve registration forms in his hand, he smiled and said, ¡°Look at the school uniform. Isn¡¯t this a member of Lion Eagle Mage Academy? He was still in the first grade? What a brave boy?¡± ¡°Do you want to register? Come and take it if you have the ability.¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened and reached out to grab it. Unexpectedly, in the middle of his hand, he suddenly felt an inexplicable traction force from his wrist. Andrew¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help clinging to the table next to him. He took a closer look. It was a girl in grade two who was using magic. Gravity magic? Andrew was in surprise. Gravity magic was rare advanced magic. Few people in grade three could practice it in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. And even if one was refined, he or she would still be difficult to be powerful. How could a girl in grade two of the Phoenix Mage Academy be so proficient in gravity magic? Andrew¡¯s heart sank. The floor under his feet suddenly broke for no reason. The gravity magic spread from his wrist to his whole body, and Andrew felt his weight instantly soar to more than two tons. If he hadn¡¯t hurriedly used magic power to enhance his muscle strength, he might have knelt down this time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come and get it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you so scared that you can¡¯t even lift your hand?¡± said Isco. Andrew red at him. The pressure of twenty times gravity made Andrew¡¯s forehead sweat. ¡°Lion Eagle Mage Academy, you should have been removed from the four schools a long time ago. Do you know why I didn¡¯t register for you? Because we have to wait for you to register first.¡± ¡°You are just losers. You have no right to make us wait.¡± ¡°Or you can take it if you have the ability, but if you don¡¯t, you should wait!¡± After saying that, Isco patted Andrew¡¯s face gently with the registration form, but he didn¡¯t expect that. p! Andrew seized the chance. He used brute force to break free from gravity. Andrew grabbed Isco¡¯s wrist! The next second. Ice thorns An ice piton was shot out from the ground and stabbed directly into the belly of the girl in grade two. The girl screamed and took a few steps back. How powerful was this blow? Although Andrew deliberately wiped the tip of the Ice thorn so that it wouldn¡¯t pierce her belly directly, he hit her in the stomach with great strength. Before the girl could stand firm, her face turned blue and she knelt on the ground and vomited. All of a sudden, the unpleasant smell filled the entire registration hall. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Isco could react, he felt a chill on his wrist. Then he looked at the arm that was held by Andrew. It waspletely covered with ice. Andrew¡¯s cold gaze sent a shiver down his spine. ¡°I came first and you go to wait in line at the back.¡± After saying that, Andrew took twelve registration forms from his hand slowly. This scene immediately angered the students of the Phoenix Mage Academy. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Brothers, kill him!¡± 100 Chapter 100 All the disciples of the Phoenix Mage Academy team released their magic power. All of a sudden, the colorful magic power made the whole registry desk look like a KTV. Andrew didn¡¯t move at all. He held the registration form in his hand, giving off an astonishing chill. All of a sudden. Ice flying sword. Icy armor. Heaven-piercing spear. Several types of ice magic were ready. The first attack had even been prepared. Nason, Taylor, Jo, and Signa quickly took out their wands and weapons, ready to fight. In an instant, the atmosphere became tense. ¡°Stop!¡± The eleven students of the Phoenix Mage Academy didn¡¯t stop until they heard the harsh voice of Isco. He exerted force to his arm, and the ice wrapped in it was instantly shattered. Andrew¡¯s cold aura was dispelled by the overwhelming heat emanating from Isco¡¯s body. With a height of 1.9 meters, he looked down at Andrew and said jokingly, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these losers.¡± Then he turned to his teammates behind Andrew and said, ¡°The students in Lion Eagle Mage Academy have been a little arrogant recently. How dare he contradict me in grade one? Fine, who wants to help him, all of you fight together. I¡¯m enough alone.¡± Hearing this, the eleven disciples of the Phoenix Mage Academy sect stopped their magic and sneered at themselves. ¡°They are done. The captain is going to take action.¡± ¡°Yes, our captain is a fire mage of 515 magic power.¡±. ¡°Even if these losers fight together, they may not be enough for him to fight alone.¡± But even in the face of such ridicule, except for the four people behind Andrew, no one stepped forward and stood side by side with Andrew. ¡°None of them?¡± ¡°I remember you attended the partyst time. I do remember your name. What¡¯s your name?¡± It was Kellen Isco referred to. When Kellen heard Isco mention him, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he walked up to him with a smile and said, ¡°Kellen! My name is Kellen. Sir, do you remember me?¡± With a ttering smile on his face, he came to the side of Isco and tried to shake hands with him. However, he didn¡¯t receive any response from him. He had no choice but to withdraw his hand awkwardly. Staring at Andrew, Isco said, ¡°I remember your arms were brokenst time.¡± Kellen¡¯s face froze. The students of the Phoenix Mage Academy sneered. Last time, when the four schoolspetition was held, Kellen, a grade-two student, took part in it. He was one of the only two survivors. It was well-known at that time. Kellen happened to meet with Isco in thest round, but his hands were broken in less than ten seconds. In the end, Kellen knelt down and begged for mercy so Isco didn¡¯t kill him. Kellen didn¡¯t get angry. He mocked Andrew in every possible way, but now he was a docile little chicken in front of him. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Let bygones pass. It was Mr. Isco who was generous and let me go. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been the team leader of Lion Eagle Mage Academy today.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± With arms akimbo, Isco fixed his eyes on Andrew. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s how you discipline your team members as a captain? Let such a first-grade loser make trouble everywhere? Does he know who he is messing with?¡± As he spoke, Isco looked at Kellen and patted Kellen¡¯s face gently. ¡°If you mess with someone you shouldn¡¯t mess with, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Everyone would be angry if they were bullied like a dog. Kellen was no exception. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. But Kellen had an illusion that he had been pped by him. All of a sudden, he lost his temper and vent all his anger on Andrew. ¡°Andrew, did you hear that? Isco is angry. Do you know you should be modest? Give the registration form back to Isco now!¡± As he spoke, he stepped forward and was about to snatch it. However, Andrew dodged Kellen¡¯s grab easily. His sword-like eyes did not move away from Isco at all. ¡°Ie first. I¡¯ll register first. You guys, line up.¡± Andrew said firmly. His wordspletely infuriated Isco. He clenched his fists, and his fingernails and palms rubbed with each other. The heat all over his body was hotter and hotter like a volcano. When the clerk in the registry room saw this scene, she showed an expectant smile, thinking that the new disciples of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy would be doomed this year. Isco was the most talented yer, the most famous one among the four schools. In the whole student group, there was only a grade three student in Vulture Mage Academy who couldpete with him whose name was Abel. ¡®Andrew is so arrogant. How dare he offend Isco?¡¯ It seemed that there was going to be a good show. Andrew didn¡¯t want to be outdone by the heatwave of the Isco. An extremely strong frosty air suddenly surged out of every pore like a raging wave. Others didn¡¯t feel it and thought it was just a simple confrontation of pressure. But when Isco was on the scene, his heart skipped a beat. The room temperature couldn¡¯t be raised? Suppressed? What was going on? He was an ice guy? Fire-type could restrain ice. ¡®But why do I feel that my heat is a little suppressed by his coldness?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s impossible. He is just a loser of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, and he is only in grade one. Can his magic power resist me?¡¯ But Andrew didn¡¯t care what was on Isco¡¯s mind? He was so angry that he directly removed the monitor in his hand and transferred more magic power. He had already made up a strategy in his mind. There was no need to make wild guesses. As long as Isco dared to make a move, Andrew would be close to his face and release Dragon Extinguishing Magic, Icy Blood at zero distance! ¡®100% of Ice Blood was full of power.¡¯ ¡®If you can block fire-type, just have a try.¡¯ However, at this important moment. ¡°Stop!¡± A loud shout extinguished the fight between Andrew and Isco. Hearing the noise. It was Director Nichs, the director of the Vulture Mage Academy, and a bald man in grey robe mage, Archimedes. Nichs shouted, ¡°When I was talking about business in the next room, I felt that there was a magic power.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to fight before thepetition?¡± No matter how bad the Lion Eagle Mage Academy school was, Nichs had a high position in the mage association. Now that he was here, Isco knew he couldn¡¯t make a scene anymore. ¡°Director Nichs, nice to meet you. I¡¯m having fun with your students.¡± As he spoke, he smiled and patted Andrew on the shoulder as if they were old friends. ¡°Isco?¡± Nichs nced at him and asked Andrew, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°I just want to y with Isco.¡± Then Andrew looked at him strangely and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll register first, senior.¡± The two headmasters were present, so he had no choice but to hold back his anger. He had already remembered Andrew¡¯s name in his mind. ¡®Andrew, right?¡¯ ¡®Four dayster, I¡¯ll make you kneel down and call me dad.¡¯ Thinking of this, Isco smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Andrew, you can register first.¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°Thank you, senior. Excuse me.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for him to step aside. He directly squeezed past him, walked to the registration window, and patted the registration forms and student cards on the table. ¡°Register!¡± His voice was unusually loud. Although the registry clerk was a little dissatisfied, she could only help him fill in the registration forms. In this way, Andrew led his team to the designated temporary lounge. Before leaving, Andrew and Isco nced at each other. With this look, he had almost pped the deration on the man¡¯s face. Nichs looked at them. As an old fox, how could he not understand the secret? However, the world of the mage was cruel. Strength was the onlyw. The tutor¡¯s duty was to teach students practice, not to uphold justice. If one wanted to stay in the magic world, he or she had to be responsible for all the consequences. Nichs didn¡¯t want to get involved. Otherwise, the mage association wouldn¡¯t let him go. After all, the tutor mage was powerful, and even the whole mage association didn¡¯t have much say in it. ¡°Your students are courageous this year.¡± Next to them, the director of the Vulture Mage Academy, Archimedes, looked at Andrew¡¯s back with admiration. He patted Nichs on the shoulder and said, ¡°This guy seems to be a little powerful. He is in grade one, but he has much magic power.¡± ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to argue with Isco.¡± ¡°However, such a talent usually wouldn¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°Well, forget it.¡± Nichs sighed and patted him on the back. ¡°Go back to your office to have some tea first.¡± 101 Chapter 101 ¡°How is it going?¡± In the lounge, Isco was checking the belly of the only grade-two girl in his team. The girl¡¯s coat was lifted to reveal the lower half of her breasts, and her pink face was flushed. Arge part of her belly had turned purple. It was the ce hit by Andrew¡¯s thorns. The girl trembled with pain when Isco touched her gently. Isco took out a bottle of liquid medicine and sprinkled it on her belly. The cold feeling made the girl groan again. ¡°Well, I think you can recover tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, he threw the bottle away. The girl was about to put on her clothes, but Isco suddenly grabbed her hand. With a nce, the girl immediately understood what Isco meant. She put off her clothes again. A pair of breasts were immediately exposed to the air. Isco held the girl in his arms and rubbed her hot breasts from her armpit to her chest. The girl said in a soft voice. ¡°Jessica, you don¡¯t have to do it next time. This kind of first-grade bastard can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± He said coldly. Thinking of Andrew¡¯s arrogant attitude just now, Isco became more furious. He couldn¡¯t help but rub her breasts harder.. ¡°Ah!¡± The girl named Jessica was immediately kneaded by him and her body became soft. She groaned, ¡°That guy is too arrogant. Boss, you must teach him a good lesson, hmm¡± ¡°Humph!¡± With a sneer, Isco pushed the skirt aside and put his hand between Jessica¡¯s legs. ¡°Ah.¡± Jessica let out a joyful groan and twisted her lower body with the rhythm of Isco¡¯s fingers. ¡°Isco is the best! Nobody is better than you! How dare he offend you! Everyone knows that your father is the director of the sixteenth branch of the association!¡± ¡°What did you say? Do you need my father to deal with this kind of bastard?¡± Isco gave her a hard pinch. Jessica gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re the best. This bastard¡­ You can kill him with a punch.¡± Upon hearing this, Isco loosened his grip and continued to rub the breasts. But when he thought of Andrew¡¯s attitude towards him just now, Isco was furious. ¡®Everyone knows my name.¡¯ ¡®With my strength and my father¡¯s identity.¡¯ ¡®As soon as I graduate, I will immediately enter the association, starting from the position of deputy director.¡¯ After all, Isco was well-known. Everyone knew that he was the most outstanding young man of the era mage. In addition to the few talents nurtured within the magic association, there were only a few people of the same age who could surpass him. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would be so rude to me.¡¯ ¡®Just a loser. How dare you.¡¯ I won¡¯t let him go easily during thepetition. Thinking of this, Isco began to think about how to torture Andrew during thepetition. Isco couldn¡¯t let him die so easily. He would torture him to death. He ripped off his muscles one by one, gouged out his eyeballs, and crushed his testis. Let him die slowly in hell-like pain, let him regret why he was born in this world, and regret why he offended me before. Thinking of how Andrew had been tortured by him to scream and beg for mercy, Isco became more and more excited. He used more and more strength to rub her breasts and vagina. Finally, Jessica felt a spasm under her body, and she was unconsciously kneaded to the climax. ¡°Hey, who allowed you to climax?¡± Isco shouted. Jessica, who hadn¡¯t experienced the climax yet, turned pale with fright when she heard this. She turned around and kowtowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to disappoint you.¡± After giving her a cold look, Isco wiped the obscene water on the bedsheet. ¡°Well,e and serve me.¡± As he spoke, Isco took off his pants, revealing the strong and crooked penis. Jessica climbed up in a hurry and swallowed the penis. ¡°Oh!¡± He shouted happily. He pressed Jessica¡¯s head and enjoyed the touch of her mouth and tongue. Suddenly, he thought of something and said. ¡°By the way, I remember the girl in grade two in the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. She seems to be your sister, Signa. The third daughter from the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡± Jessica raised her head and replied, ¡°Yes, senior.¡± p! However, as soon as she finished her words, she was pped hard across the face by Isco. ¡°Who allowed you to stop?¡± Isco roared and mmed her head down. ¡°Go on¡± Jessica¡¯s face was swollen, but she had to endure it and continued to make oral sex with him. Enjoying the pleasure, he leaned his head against the wall, recalling what had happened at the registry desk. ¡°Your sister, Signa, is really a good woman. Her breasts are bigger than yours, and she is taller than you, and her buttocks are also upturned. She is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh, if I can get her, I will let you watch while I fuck her, and finally shoot it on the faces of you two, it will be very interesting.¡± ¡°Most importantly, she seemed to have a crush on Andrew! Ah, if I can tie Andrew up and let him see me fuck you and Signa, what will his expression be?¡± The more he said, the more excited he became. He pressed Jessica¡¯s head and crazily twitched it. He was so excited when he thought of Andrew¡¯s crying. In the end, Jessica gulped down arge amount of sperm. After a few trembles, Isco copsed on the bed and closed his eyes happily. On the other hand, in Andrew¡¯s lounge. Andrew suddenly felt a chill. ¡®What¡¯s going on recently? I can feel that someone is nning on me.¡¯ ¡®Logically speaking, I am still far from the second test of the mage, the consciousness barrier. My intuition should not be so strong.¡¯ Andrew didn¡¯t pay much attention to this kind of feeling which was simr to his illusion. He still paid attention to the person in front of him. Nason sat upright as if he was a student who wanted to learn from a teacher, which made Andrew feel a headache. In particr, there were five preliminary magic crystals of one gram weight in front of Nason. Obviously, he was trying to please Andrew. ¡°To be honest, Nason, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m just your ssmate, not your teacher. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Andrew said, pushing the magic crystal back. Nason shook his head and insisted on pushing the magic crystal to Andrew. ¡°No, you must teach me how to break through the advanced mage today.¡± ¡°I know the rules. Mages can¡¯t teach people for no reason. These are my gifts. Whether it works or not, you must ept them today.¡± Andrew felt more headaches. As for the fact that he was an advanced mage, only Nason knew about it except Nichs. Today, as soon as Andrew entered the lounge, he wanted to have a rest, but he didn¡¯t expect that Nason would rush over. It turned out that he wanted to break through the advanced mage. Director Nichs wouldn¡¯t agree. Because the risk was too great, once he failed, it was very likely that he would be paralyzed in bed for a few months and unable to take care of himself. Now the most important thing is to participate in thepetition, not breakthrough. But Nason didn¡¯t think so. He didn¡¯t seem to talk much, but in fact, he was very aggressive. During this period, he had tried his best toy a solid foundation. Breakthrough the advanced mage. Thepetition was about to begin. He could only rely on Andrew now. ¡°Please!¡± Nason stood up and made a deep bow to Andrew. ¡°Please tell me the secret of breaking through the advanced mage.¡± 102 Chapter 102 Nason¡¯s sincere pleading gave Andrew a headache. Although they didn¡¯t talk much, it had to be said that Andrew liked this guy very much. Because he was a practical man. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but the problem is that I really don¡¯t know how to help you.¡± Andrew pinched his eyebrows and tried to organize his words, ¡°Breaking through the advanced mage, is all about getting your magic power over 280.¡± ¡°The reason why magic power was limited to 279 and couldn¡¯t break through because of the four inherent limitations of mages as human beings.¡± ¡°They were spirit, consciousness, body, and soul.¡± ¡°And the spirit barrier¡­ Hey, you don¡¯t have to be so serious, do you?¡± In the middle of Andrew¡¯s words, he found that Nason had taken out a small notebook and carefully recorded every word of Andrew. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Just tell me. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± ¡°You?¡± Andrew felt something was wrong. ¡°All in all, the breakthrough of spirit barrier doesn¡¯t have any tricks. The main thing you need to do is to try your best to bring all the equipment that can improve magic power, and then raise magic power to the limit.¡± ¡°Although magic power was always 279, the extra magic power could increase the amount of magic power.¡± ¡°The most important step of the breakthrough of the mental barrier was to find the ce of it in its brain.¡± ¡°It was just like a hymen.¡± ¡°You must use all the magic power to break through the spirit barrier.¡±. ¡°Whether it was searching or breaking through the spirit barrier, it would take arge amount of magic power.¡± ¡°Moreover, this process is very dangerous. If you fail, your body will be paralyzed by magic overload, lying down for at least six months, or if you¡¯re unlucky, being paralyzed for life.¡± Nason wrote down every word clearly. He nodded repeatedly and his eyes were as sharp as fire. ¡°Do you have any skills?¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew shook his head, ¡°At least I didn¡¯t find any skills. I can only use brute force to breakthrough.¡± ¡°This was a test of magic power, endurance, and willpower.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. What about the details of magic power¡¯s operation?¡± Nason suddenly thought of something and continued to ask, ¡°Can I increase the efficiency of magic power to reduce consumption and increase the sess rate?¡± Andrew thought for a while and suddenly realized, ¡°That¡¯s true. Nason, you are really a genius.¡± ¡°Andrew taught me well.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t feel sleepy at the mention of this. He talked a lot with Nason, including the way of operating magic power when breaking through as well as the way to find the spirit barrier in his brain. They chatted for three hours. Andrew trusted Nason. He told Nason everything that happened at a breakthrough in detail. Finally, Nason didn¡¯t have much to say before he closed the notebook with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you. These are some gifts for you. Please ept them.¡± As Nason spoke, he took out five preliminary magic crystals, pped them on the table, and pushed them in front of Andrew together with the five crystals before. Andrew was a little embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t help much. You¡­¡± ¡°No, what you said is very useful. Please take it!¡± Nason insisted again. Andrew had no choice but to ept the gifts awkwardly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± After taking his notes and saying goodbye to Andrew, Nason rushed out of the house. It seemed that he went back to his lounge to meditate for the breakthrough. If Nason seeded, two advanced mages of grade one in Lion Eagle Mage Academy would attend the four schoolspetition. And their opponents didn¡¯t know that at all. This would be an iparable advantage. Of course, the risk was self-evident. As far as Andrew knew, Nason must have thought about it. He must have thought it over and made up his mind to have the confidence to break through the advanced mage at this time. As for the reason why he made such a decision. Andrew guessed. Money. Vulture Mage Academy was really rich. Their meditation room was iid with high-grade magic crystals. And Lion Eagle Mage Academy was iid with medium stage. This made the performance of the meditation room of Vulture Mage Academy three times better than that of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The effect of students¡¯ meditation was not only better but also the sess rate in the meditation room of breakthrough here would be much higher. Even the lounge was iid with preliminary magic crystals, which could help students to increase magic power even if they didn¡¯t meditate. The Lion Eagle Mage Academy could not provide these conditions. During thepetition, the education facilities of the Vulture Mage Academy would be open to the participants unconditionally. So four days before thepetition, it was the best chance for Nason to break through to the advanced mage. As expected, Andrew hadn¡¯t seen Nason for three days. But in the past three days, Andrew was also making the final preparation and had no time to care about him. With Nason¡¯s talent, the sess rate of his breakthrough was very high. Andrew urged to practice. Now he was proficient in ice magic. But the new Witch Sarah didn¡¯t like her, so Andrew couldn¡¯t unlock the fire magic. Therefore, rather than having no effort on Sarah, Andrew decided to increase magic power as much as possible to maximize the power of his ice attribute. But it had to be said that the meditation room of the Vulture Mage Academy was really powerful. In four days, Andrew¡¯s magic power rose to 458. On the afternoon of the fourth day, Director Nichs gathered all the people of Lion Eagle Mage Academy to give a final speech before thepetition. At this time, Nason finally showed up. Andrew was surprised to find that his aura had changed a lot. He became more reserved and profound. Andrew knew what he meant with just a nce. ¡°Seeded?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°315.¡± Andrew smiled. Lion Eagle Mage Academy of grade one added a new advanced mage. It was rare to see through magic power, not only Andrew¡¯s talent. Nichs also noticed the change in Nason and felt happy secretly. After all, there was no advanced mage in grade two, but there were two in grade one. If nothing went wrong, the first grade Andrew led might be a dark horse in thepetition. But Nichs didn¡¯t say anything, because he knew what kind of person Kellen was in grade three. Here, it should be kept a secret for the time being, and it was more worthwhile to use grade one as a trump card. ¡°Tomorrow is the day of thepetition. I don¡¯t have much to say.¡± ¡°Lion Eagle Mage Academy has been defeated three years in a row, and the funds have been reduced for three years. The education conditions are limited. I know very well that under such a condition, it is difficult for you to snatch the first ce.¡± ¡°My requirement is very simple. For those in grade one or two, try to live. Don¡¯t be the bottom. Ensure the third and contend for the second!¡± ¡°With your ability in grade one or two, ensure the third ce and keep growing for another year. Next year, Lion Eagle Mage Academy will have the chance to win the first ce.¡± ¡°Therefore, if you could ensure the third ce and have the chance to fight for the second ce, you had to be based on the premise that you wouldn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Can you get it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The twelve shouted at the same time. As soon as he finished speaking. Bang! Bang! Suddenly, the sound of gunpowder rang out in the sky. This was a signal of the arrangement of the venue. The 166th four schoolspetition was about to begin. 103 Chapter 103 That evening. Nichs, that bad old man, was simply ttering himself. On the way back to the lounge, Kellen kicked a stone on the roadside and mocked at Nichs¡¯s words in his heart. ¡®When thepetition is over, I¡¯m about to graduate. The invitation of the magic association hase.¡¯ ¡®As soon as I graduate, I will be a member of the magic association.¡¯ ¡®For me, thispetition is just an extra draw on my resume.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t take it seriously?¡¯ The more Kellen thought about it, the more ridiculous the other team members looked. As for Andrew. Kellen was angry with him. ¡®In the future, Isco will be the duty director of the seventeenth branch of the magic association, and my invitation also says that I will be arranged to go to the seventeenth branch in the future.¡¯ ¡®That is to say, in a month, Isco will be my immediate superior.¡¯ He had nned to build a good rtionship in thispetition andy a solid foundation for his future promotion. He didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would be so arrogant that he dared to offend Isco. ¡®I¡¯m in charge of this team. If Isco mes me, how can I be promoted in the magic association in the future?¡¯ At the thought of Andrew, Kellen got furious. Thinking of this, he came to the lounge. However, as soon as he opened the door, he found a familiar figure waiting in the lobby of the lounge building in the middle of the night. He took a closer look and found it was Isco in front of him.. ¡°Senior Isco.¡± Kellen was surprised and delighted. He walked up to him with a smile. Taking a haughty nce at Kellen, he asked, ¡°Kellen, have a seat.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ My name is Kellen.¡± Even if Isco called him wrong, Kellen still not cared about it. He tried his best to smile at him and make tea for him. Obviously, Isco was satisfied with Kellen¡¯s attitude. ¡°Kellen, are you going to the magic association after thepetition?¡± ¡°Yes, the seventeenth branch.¡± ¡°Oh, my branch.¡± ¡°So you will work for me from now on?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I need you to help me in the future,¡± With a faint smile, Isco reached out his hand and patted him on the shoulder like an elder. ¡°Of course, I will take care of you. We are all at the same age.¡± ¡°However, the magic association was heavily disciplined. If you wanted to live a good life, you had to be disciplined and obedient.¡± ¡°Of course, I will. Senior Isco, please let me know if there is anything I can do for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How much do you know about Andrew in your team?¡± ¡°Andrew?¡± Kellen was stunned for a while and then understood what he meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already known the content of the first match through my connections.¡± ¡°As for Andrew, I need you to do something for me.¡± Upon hearing this, Kellen was intrigued. ¡°Senior Isco, you say.¡± The next day. The sound of gongs and drums woke everyone up from their dreams. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the cheers and firecrackers of the opening ceremony could be heard continuously. Andrew, who had slept earlyst night, had adjusted his state to the best. After washing up quickly, he went out and met Nason, Taylor, and Jo. The three of them had already got up. In this way, the team went downstairs quickly and arrived at the designated ce. Nichs had been waiting there for a long time. Soon, grade two and grade three arrived. After counting the students, Nichs nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The opening ceremony will show our image. Don¡¯t let our opponents look down upon us!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Led by Nichs, the team soon entered the huge stadium of the Vulture Mage Academy. This was the same yground as Lion Eagle Mage Academy. But the area was more than ten timesrger. Its appearance looked quite simr to that of the arena in Rome. They passed through the long corridor. The end of the world was suddenly enlightened. The first step to enter the arena was apanied by the dazzling sunlight. The deafening voice of the 100,000 audiences at the venue was deafening. The stage was crowded with people. The four schoolspetition was the most important game on the whole continent, symbolizing thepetition of the second tier of young mages. Except for the 15,000 students and teachers of the Vulture Mage Academy. Duke aristocrats from all over the world. All the leaders and higher officials of the mage association. Out of the top rank mages. Even the legendary four holy tutor kings showed up. Along with Lion Eagle Mage Academy, there were other three schools. Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy, Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, and Dragon Mage Academy. The forty-eight students of the four schools lined up in a straight line from four corners of the venue to the center of the venue. With the arrival of the four teams, the whole venue erupted with cheers. However, they didn¡¯t cheer for the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. While cheering for the other three teams, the students of Lion Eagle Mage Academy could hear the mockery in the audience with their keen sense of perception. ¡°Lion Eagle Mage Academy, it seems that they are weak this year?¡± ¡°Yes, they are all strangers. I met Kellenst time.¡± ¡°Last time, they were all dead in the second round. Of course, they were all strangers. I don¡¯t know how many people will die this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is this also one of the four schools? Why don¡¯t they just stop courting death?¡± For Lion Eagle Mage Academy, the audiences were almost one-sided. Except for Kellen, almost everyone in the room was in a bad mood. It was the same. Andrew¡¯s heart sank. Just like before, he was looked down upon and mocked. But this time, it changed from a person to a whole team. ¡°Raise your head.¡± At this moment, Nichs suddenly spoke. Andrew looked at him in confusion. Nichs turned a deaf ear to the ridicule of the audience. He proudly raised his head and straightened his chest. ¡°Recognition is a fight, not charity. If you are looked down upon, you can prove yourself with your strength. Nothing can be changed if you are dejected!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, people are supporting you in the audience.¡± ¡°Someone who supports me?¡± Following Nichs¡¯s gaze. In a corner of the auditorium, Andrew saw his father Thomas, and princess Rachel from Vulture mountain. They were here too. At this moment, Andrew understood what Nichs meant, and his fighting spirit gradually lit up. ¡°I see, master. I will try my best.¡± Nichs nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Audience!¡± As all the team members entered the venue, the emcee in a tuxedo above the venue also began to give an official speech through the magic of sound transmission. ¡°The annual four schoolspetition ising again. I believe that you have been looking forward to it for a long time.¡± It was a long opening speech. The audience was excited and the voice was very infectious. It could be seen that the emcee was very professional this time. The audience¡¯s mood was more and more excited. ¡°The four schoolspetition has always been held in three rounds. ording to the results of eachpetition, points will be counted. Atst, the total points of the three rounds will be umted and the ranking will be determined.¡± And the rule of thepetition every year was made by the magic association. ¡°Now, let me announce the first round of thepetition.¡± The emcee paused. When everyone¡¯s curiosity was driven to the extreme, he waved his hand and announced the firstpetition of the four schoolspetition. ¡°The first round is the tactic of fighting by turns!¡± ¡®The tactic of fighting by turns?¡¯ Everyone was stunned. The face of Signa next to him instantly darkened to the extreme. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked curiously. With a gloomy face, she said, ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. Thispetition also happenedst time.¡± ¡°Our Lion Eagle Mage Academy waspletely destroyed by the Phoenix Mage Academy in thatpetition.¡± ¡°It is the fastest and weakest project of our Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± Did all die? Andrew gasped. 104 Chapter 104 The four schoolspetition had always been three matches. There were three differentpetition rules, and each of them had a unique score calction method. After three rounds, the overall score of each school was calcted and the ranking was decided. This was the same rule every time. Each year, the rules of the three rounds were decided by the magic association. Therefore, no one knew which three kinds ofpetition rule the four schools would have before thepetition. It was said that there was no such rule before, and the rules of everypetition were the same. As a result, in less than ten years, the students sent by each school began to be the same. These students had excellent performance in dealing with thepetition. All their cooperation and magic were to win thepetition and get the maximum result in a fixedpetition rule. But in actualbat, such a team would all be losers. The annual randompetition rule was to avoid the young mage from being a machine to cope with thepetition. The four schoolspetition was never to determine the strength of a school. It was a way to choose excellent mages for the magic association. asionally, one of thepetition rules would appear, the same as thest one. To avoid the possibility that thispetition rule would appearst time, it would definitely not appear this time. Thus, the nextpetition rule with the infinite method. And the tactic of fighting by turns was thest round of thestpetition. At the same time, it was also thepetition rule that almost destroyed Lion Eagle Mage Academyst time. The tactic of fighting by turns was very simple. In the central field, each team sent two teams, a total of eight people on the stage to fight.. Until there was only one team left on the field. The rest of the teams could choose to continue the next round, or they could directly end up being reced. If he couldn¡¯t stand up for three seconds, he would be sentenced to failure if he shot out the fighting site or died. There were two yers in each round, and a team had a total of 12 people. Therefore, thepetition was going on by turn. The point was calcted as follows. If the first team was eliminated, five points would be deducted; if two teams were eliminated, two points would be deducted; if the third team was eliminated, two points would be deducted; if not, they would get five points. The points could keep a negative score. Andrew understood that the most important thing was that thispetition would affect the other two games. If thepetition resulted in the death of people and the team was reduced, thepetition tomorrow and the day after tomorrow would be affected because of the shortage of people. It could be said that if they lost the first round, it would be more difficult to fight the next two. Fifteen minutes. From now on, the director of each school will go to the VIP grandstand to watch the battle. Thepetition was about the ability of the students, and the tactics were also one of their abilities. To ensure fairness, from now on, during thepetition, all directors are not allowed tomunicate with the students. In the center of the arena, mages from the Vulture Mage Academy began to build a battle ring with the demonic skills of earth attribute. After the emcee announced the rules of thepetition, everyone entered the lounge for the final preparations. In the lounge. ¡°I think we should let the weaker ones go up first.¡± As soon as they entered the room, Kellen was the first one toment. He said to the crowd, ¡°I suggest that we should let the first grade go first.¡± Andrew frowned. Nichs had gone to the VIP grandstand. From now on, the strategy of thepetition was decided by the captain. The team leader of Lion Eagle Mage Academy was Kellen, the strongest man in grade three. ¡°Kellen, are you trying to kill the first-grade students?¡± Signa was the first one to object. Kellen shrugged and said, ¡°The strength of our enemy is unknown.¡± ¡°The first grade was the least useful. If they went first, they could detect the enemy and get more information.¡± ¡°On the other hand, if they work harder, maybe they can defeat the enemy andy the foundation for our future battle.¡± The other three grade-three students nodded in approval. Kellen then looked at Andrew and asked, ¡°What do you think of?¡± Andrew frowned when he heard this. This kind ofpetition, of course, should be held by the strongest from the very beginning. This was because the strong people had the chance to protect themselves in this kind ofpetition, and the winner had the right not to change another person and directly enter the next round. If the strong could win consecutively, he could send two fewer people to fight to preserve his strength. Although this was a very strict requirement for endurance. It was known that the battle between human beings was different from that between human beings and fiends. Fiends didn¡¯t have any skills, so sometimes you could see that mage of 200 magic power killed 600 magic power fiends. But fighting between people was different. They were the same, and they would use tactics and cooperation. Even if the magic power was only one, it was likely to give the battle an overwhelming advantage. ¡°If we send the weak onto the stage first, it will affect thepetition tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡± After a pause, Andrew continued, ¡°I think we should send the strongest to fight first.¡± ¡°On one hand, he could try his best to win as many times as possible, reduce the number of participants and reduce the loss of the team.¡± ¡°Secondly, if we send the weak to the arena first, it will be equivalent to throwing food to other schools. The other schools can rest assured that they won¡¯t deduct five points from the bottom, and they will also let our negative points umte quickly.¡± ¡°Whether the points or employees, sending the weak first would cause thepetition to fall into disadvantageous situation tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as Andrew finished his words, Kellen shouted loudly. He walked to Andrew in three steps, poked his chest with his finger, and said, ¡°I can see that there are so many reasons.¡± ¡°You are just afraid of death!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just considering the team and choosing the tactics with the highest winning rate,¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to think about it. Are you the captain or me?¡± Kellen poked Andrew¡¯s chest harder and shouted, ¡°To say the least, you two are losers. Don¡¯t think too much about yourself.¡± ¡°In thepetition of the four schools, grade two or three was the main force. As long as the main force was there, everything was fine.¡± ¡°If you can win the first match by sacrificing yourselves, then your value is enough!¡± ¡°Get it? It¡¯s up to me.¡± ¡°No, Captain Kellen, you misunderstood me.¡± Unexpectedly, Kellen¡¯s provocation still made Andrew calm down. All of a sudden, the temperature in the lounge dropped sharply. Andrew raised his head slowly. His cold eyes made Kellen¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°I mean, you have followed my advice.¡± Kellen was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°As I said, the best strategy in this battle is to let the strong fight first.¡± ¡°I am the strongest here, so I should go first.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Long time. Grade-three students, including Kellen, burst intoughter. Even the three boys in grade two burst intoughter. Kellen burst intoughter. ¡°Hey¡­ Did you hear that? This guy said he was the strongest among us?¡± As Kellen spoke, he suppressed a smile and said in a condescending tone, ¡°Okay, go ahead. You are the strongest in grade one.¡± Andrew smiled and turned to Nason. Nason was well prepared. He took out the elf bow and stepped forward. ¡°Ready?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Just a word,¡± Nason replied. The two men punched each other, turned around, and walked towards the door. Behind them came the wildughter of the boys in grade two or three. Only Taylor and Signa looked worriedly at the backs of the two. Before opening the door, Andrew looked back at the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to fight anymore.¡± Then he opened the door and went to the stage with Nason. 105 Chapter 105 Under the cooperation of the twenty mages of the earth attribute in Vulture Mage Academy, a battle ring of a hundred meters square was assembled in the center of the arena in only ten minutes. Pure white, made of granite te, looked like a magnified version of the first martial arts contest in the world. The four teams walked to the battle ring from the four corners of the stairs and met in the middle. To their surprise, the other two grade-three students participated in thepetition. Isn¡¯t Isco the strongest? Andrew denied his guess. It was also a tactic to send the secondary instead of the best. That was, they can ensure that their first y was the first echelon of the team, with a strong fighting force. They could protect themselves from being killed, and at the same time, they could also find out the real strength of the enemy. Although the risk would be higher than directly sending out the best, rtively speaking, the strength of the best could be retained, and at the same time, they could also get enemy information, so the profit would be a little higher than directly sending the best. The strategy of the Dragon Mage Academy and the Fierce Vulture was the same as Andrew¡¯s. The best in the team would take part in thepetition. Andrew had heard of the people from the Fierce Vulture. Abel was a grade-three student of the Fierce Vulture. It was said that he was a genius that could only be seen once in a hundred years. He was dressed in a white windbreaker-shaped magic robe. As a boy, he had long wheat-colored hair that was long to his shoulder. His features were dignified, elegant, and noble. He was a very noble young man. He was surrounded by strong teammates, and his magic power was surging. It was obvious that he was an excellent mage. The two people from the Dragon Mage Academy looked ordinary and had no special features. They were the kind of people who would disappear in an instant when they walked into the crowd.. But the power of the high-grade mage, won¡¯t be fake. As soon as Andrew and Nason entered the stage, six people were stunned. ¡°Hey, is the Lion Eagle Mage Academy empty?¡± ¡°Kids, let your captaine up.¡± The two students of the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy burst intoughter. Other students also sneered. The audiences burst intoughter when they saw the two first-grade students. For a moment, the tense atmosphere on the battle ring became rxed. What did it mean that the first-grade students in Lion Eagle Mage Academy? It meant that in the first round, no one had to worry about the bottom. No matter how bad they are, they can still get third ce. In the lounge under the stage, seeing this scene, Iscoughed with satisfaction. ¡®Kellen is such a loser. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so obedient that he really made Andrew the first to participate in thepetition.¡¯ Kellen did a good job as a dog. He crossed his legs and waited for thepetition to begin. He appreciated Andrew¡¯s death. But Andrew found that only the man named Abel didn¡¯t smile. On the contrary, his eyes stared at him as if he was facing a formidable enemy. It seemed that this man named Abel was more perceptive. ¡°Hey, little boy, do you need us to let you go back and ask you grade three toe up?¡± ¡°Yes, there are still two minutes left. It¡¯s not toote to regret now.¡± Two students from the Dragon Mage Academy sneered and patted Andrew on the chest. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Well, our captain has decided to let me go. I can¡¯t refuse. How about not beating me during thepetition?¡± The two students of the Phoenix Mage Academy waved their hands and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t beat you to death. I¡¯ll only beat you to paralysis.¡± ¡°Our boss has told us. We must be good to you.¡± While saying this, the two of them smiled maliciously. Andrew shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Well, thank you very much.¡± Time was up. The referee came onto the stage and said, ¡°I believe you know the rules. I repeat it.¡± ¡°It was forbidden to use any form of flying magic. Anyone who fell to the ground for three seconds would be sentenced to failure.¡± ¡°If an opponent was eliminated, he would also be defeated, and his rank would be extended to the one behind the opponent.¡± ¡°Although there was an emergency treatment for mages, in principle, the magic battle was changeable and the contestants were at your own risk.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± The eight nodded in agreement. The audience also stopped talking. They held their breath and waited for the first round of thepetition. On the battle ring, the eight people all took a deep breath and were mentally prepared. As the referee retreated to the field, he gave the order. Thepetition began. It was almost the moment the referee gave the order. The two students of the Phoenix Mage Academy pounced on Andrew like tigers. ¡°Go to hell!¡± One was earth attribute, and the other was metal attribute. The earth armor and iron armor were all over their bodies at the same time, and the sharp pitons made of two elements, earth, and gold, surrounded them, rushed towards Andrew like heavy rain. The sudden attack startled the other two teams. However. Andrew and Nason smiled with relief. The next second. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The scene was so unbelievable that even the audiences widened their eyes. Andrew moved forward at a lightning speed and avoided every iron piton and soil piton urately. Then he passed through the two men¡¯s fists and feet, stretched out his hands, sped the back of their heads, and pressed down hard. Bang! Bang! Bang! The floor tiles were broken. The two men¡¯s faces were instantly pressed into the floor. This series of actions onlysted for a second. Only one second passed. Two grade-three students from Phoenix Mage Academy died on the spot after their skulls were smashed and their legs twitched a few times! At this moment, everyone was bbergasted. Behind them, there was Lion Eagle Mage Academy lounge. Kellen¡¯s eyes widened. How¡­ How could it be possible? Lion Eagle Mage Academy was the most notorious school in the four major schools, and its teaching level was only a little better than that of the general key schools. It was totally different from the other three schools. It was this kind of student in grade one that killed two grade-three students of the Phoenix Mage Academy in an instant. After all, even if they were on the second tier, they were only second to Isco. The magic power of the two was 410 and 428 respectively. They were all first-ss masters at the premium stage of mages, but they were defeated by one blow. Kellen looked in the direction of the office. Isco was ring at him. He quickly avoided looking at him. Andrew withdrew his hand and stood up slowly. Among the four students, except for Abel, the other three immediately took a step back. ¡°You are right. You don¡¯t have to worry about being the bottom in the first round.¡± Andrew shook the blood off his hands casually and said with a smile, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t behave like these two.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even used magic.¡± 106 Chapter 106 There was a dead silence. The people who had mocked and looked down upon Andrew were so surprised that their jaws were almost dislocated. Facing the four strong opponents, Andrew stood still. As a first-grade student, Andrew¡¯s figure was like an insurmountable mountain. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Andrew said again. Although it was a question, his eyes were fixed on the two people from the Dragon Mage Academy. The two students of the Dragon Mage Academy took a step back in horror. One of them whispered, ¡°He¡¯s targeting us.¡± Another man calcted in his mind and said, ¡°With such a strong bodily movement skill, he must be a strong attack mage, not good at attacking long-range. We two are both long-range mages. Don¡¯t be afraid of him!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them knew that Andrew was staring at them. It was useless to escape. After saying that, the two of them both retreated. At the same time, the vine strangling and the wind sickle strangling attacked Andrew. The floor was broken and Andrew was instantly wrapped in vines as thick as his wrist and full of sharp thorns. Compressed into the shape of a sickle, the ss-likepressed air shed at his neck. However. Andrew¡¯s face darkened. The vines, which were as hard as steel, were instantly frozen to frost. The vines were broken into pieces by his body and arms.. Frozen dragon bite Andrew raised his hand. Two metallic sounds were heard. The wind sickle was easily caught by him like picking up leaves. ¡°This guy is amazing!¡± ¡°Keep moving and keep attacking. Don¡¯t give him a chance to breathe.¡± All of a sudden, the green grass and the wind attribute attack hit Andrew like a violent storm. Andrew stood still. Ice walls, ice armor, and heaven-piercing spear. The basic ice magic had unimaginable power in Andrew¡¯s hands. The flying magic of grass and wind attribute couldn¡¯t approach Andrew within three meters. Seeing this, Nason was about to pull the bow but was interrupted by Andrew¡¯s calm voice. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do that. Save your strength first.¡± Facing the fierce attacks of two grade-three students alone, Andrew seemed to be skillful. After more than ten rounds, Andrew didn¡¯t move at all. Andrew did so well that they kept a distance of twenty meters away from him and kept moving at high speed. For strong attack mages, this method could make them fall into an absolute passive position. But the problem was¡­ Andrew wasn¡¯t a strong attack mage. ¡°Stop running!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. Instead of putting his palms together, he raised his hand and opened his fingers. Frost. The two students of the Dragon Mage Academy felt their legs sink and could no longer take half a step forward. Looking down, the hearts of the two suddenly stopped. The empty battle ring was covered with a thickyer of frost. Their legs were frozen by the cold air extended from the frosty surface. Then¡­ Millennium year ice prison. Andrew clenched his fists. The water in the air instantly condensed into dozens of ice pirs, forming a cage, and trapped the two of them. Their legs were frozen and they were trapped in the ice cage. The two of them were trapped. Andrew clenched his fists. Heaven-piercing spear. The highlypressed ice spear was as clear as crystal. Andrew threw it out like a fully drawn bow. All of a sudden, the transparent ice spear exploded into shock waves of the breakthrough sound barrier. Even a blind man could tell the power of this blow from the sound of the shock wave. ¡°Quick guard!¡± He immediately ran all his magic power. Wind grass sect. A one-meter thick vein wall rose in front of the two. The high-pressure air around it formed an absolute barrier with dual attributes. However, in the face of this aurora-like blow, the indestructible protection was easily prated like rice paper. ¡°What¡­¡± Before the student who took the lead could say that word, the sharp pain in his chest had be hisst feeling in his life. Bang! The ice cage was broken by the strong wind. The frost on the ground was blown away by the aftereffect. The wind and snow were flying all over the sky. More than 50 meters away, the edge of the battle ring was cut alive as if it had been hit by a meteorite. There was another attack. Earthy dragon exploded on the ground a hundred meters away. The crystal clear ice spear shoved away arge amount of earth and stones and stabbed them into the wall at the edge of the battle ring. Five meters away from the icy spear, it was Isco. How terrifying the power was! Looking at the icy spear, Isco couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was not throwing a spear. Obviously, it was a gunshot! The frost on the field was broken. After the student of the wind attribute regained his freedom, the first thing he did was not to fight back but to fall to the ground. In front of him, there was a bowl-sized hole in the disciple¡¯s chest. Through his chest, he could easily see Andrew. At this moment, as a grade-three student, his confidencepletely copsed. ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed, turned around, and ran towards the edge of the nearest battle ring. It was not a matter of winning or not. How could he win in the face of such a monster? Why did the Lion Eagle Mage Academy have such a freak? It didn¡¯t matter. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, run away! If he continued to fight, he would die. As long as he reached the edge of the battle ring and jumped off it, he would be eliminated and his life would be spared. But¡­ ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t n to keep any of them alive from the very beginning. Ice shadow pace Arge amount of cold air rose from the soles of his feet. Andrew took a big stride and slid at a very fast speed. The distance of thirty or forty meters between them was erased as if it did not exist. The student looked back and saw Andrew¡¯s terrifying face. Then, he knew nothing. Dragon rack. A highlypressed ice ball was condensed in the palm of his hand and shot into the back of the wind attribute Dragon Mage Academy student. The ice ball pierced through his body and went into his stomach. Then, with the explosion of the ice ball. The student turned into blood and flesh mud all over the sky. Frost wings. Afternding on the ground, Andrew held the ice wing as an umbre to block the dirty flesh and blood. With an indifferent expression, he looked at thest two enemies on the field. Abel and his teammate. ¡°Only you two are left.¡± 107 Chapter 107 Abel still looked indifferent. Andrew could feel that this man¡¯s magic power was unfathomable, and it was totally different from the previous four. ¡®Abel, a grade-three student in Fierce Vulture Mage Academy. Maybe He really has the strength topete with me.¡¯ The most important thing was that Abel gave off a strong aura all over his body. It was calm but sharp. It was calm but strong. All his abilities were not superficial, as unfathomable as an abyss. And the strong and brainless teammate beside him was not just a piece of cake. At least his aura was far superior to that of the four people just now. ¡°You are very strong.¡± Finally, Abel opened his mouth. His blue eyes seemed to be able to tear Andrew¡¯s chest apart and see his beating heart. ¡°Your magic power doesn¡¯t seem to be very high. It¡¯s definitely less than 500. It should be between 450 and 470.¡± ¡°But your ice talent is very high. Normally, specialized ice mage does not have 600 magic, canpare with your power.¡± Andrew was a little surprised. ¡°You are confident and have the mood to analyze the enemy.¡± Abel didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°You are a little vicious.¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°In thest twenty magicpetitions, there have been fifteen times that the Lion Eagle Mage Academy was destroyed or more than ten deaths.¡± Why did Lion Eagle Mage Academy be the worst among the four schools?. Because every time the magicpetition was held, the talented mages were killed by the other three schools. ¡°Lion Eagle Mage Academy fell behind again and again.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you think you are vicious when you mock, sneer, and trample on our school?¡± Facing Abel, who was still cold, Andrew became more and more furious. ¡°I attended thepetition three times, but I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°Your teammates must have killed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Although Andrew had been insulted in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, it didn¡¯t mean that Andrew hated his school. On the contrary, Andrew kept Nichs¡¯s kindness in mind. It was Andrew¡¯s motto to tit for tat. Today, Andrew was going to help Lion Eagle Mage Academy to get rid of the previous shame. ¡°So you mean you are going to kill all the people on the battle ring?¡± Asked Abel again. Andrew replied coldly, ¡°Yes, I will kill anyone who dares to go to the battle ring.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°What are you doing? All the people have been killed. How can we continue thepetition?¡± Andrew smiled and looked up at the VIP grandstand on the left. It was Nichs¡¯s seat and the four leaders of the holy tutor king. After a long while, Andrew spoke out his n. ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time, and I don¡¯t n to fight tomorrow or the day after tomorrow at all.¡± ¡°The four schoolspetition will be over today!¡± What arrogant words. If they hadn¡¯t heard it with their own ears, no one would have believed that it was said by an unknown grand one student. Even the well-informed holy tutor king couldn¡¯t help straightening his back when he heard this. ¡°Nichs.¡± One of them said suddenly. ¡°Yes.¡± Nichs, who was sitting behind him, replied in a hurry. He was wearing a red cloak and a hood, and his face was invisible. But Nichs could still feel that he was staring at Andrew. After a long while, he said slowly, ¡°It seems that you have trained a very arrogant student.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Nichs said in neither humble nor pushy tone, ¡°After I go back, I must teach him strictly.¡± Unexpectedly, he snorted coldly, ¡°No need. Confidence is also a necessary virtue of a strong man.¡± ¡°Arrogance was the privilege of the strong, and the strong should be arrogant. Otherwise, why would they be the strong?¡± ¡°If anyone didn¡¯t like it, he could use his strength to make the strong shut up, and if he couldn¡¯t do it, he could shut up himself.¡± ¡°This was the world of mages. Strength wasw, rule, justice, and everything.¡± ¡°He is like this, so is we.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Nichs said with a smile. It seemed that Andrew had left a deep impression on the four-hole tutor kings who were at the top of the magic world. At the same time, on the battle ring. After saying that, Andrew put on an act. This was a posture that could only be prepared for a serious battle. This Abel must be very powerful, not as simple as the four people just now. He tried his best and didn¡¯t give him a chance to fight back. Andrew thought so. The magic power in his body was ready to use Dragon Extinguishing Magic. Nason also understood why Andrew asked him to keep his strength. He took out the elf arrow, drew the bow, and pointed it at his teammate. However, just as Andrew thought a fierce battle was about to begin, Andrew was stunned by what Abel did. He raised his hands above his head and said with a smile. ¡°I surrender.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said I surrender.¡± After saying that, Abel and his teammate walked to the edge of the battle ring without looking back. ¡°Your strength is indeed amazing, but to deal with you, this kind ofpetition will pay a big price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to defeat you, but not under today¡¯spetition rule. From now on, all members of Fierce Vulture Mage Academy will choose to escape from the battle ring and quit.¡± ¡°But the victory of thispetition must belong to Fierce Vulture Mage Academy.¡± While speaking, Abel was halfway there. Andrew came back to his senses. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡± He threw the heaven-piercing spear at the back of his head mercilessly. However, Abel twisted his body and snatched it away. At the same time, he held the heaven-piercing spear in his hand and threw it at Andre Andrew was shocked. ¡®He could catch my heaven-piercing spear!¡¯ He immediately condensed the ice wall to block the attack. Bang! The spear pierced into the ice wall deeply, and its head almost pierced between Andrew¡¯s eyebrows. Andrew lifted the ice wall and wanted to block it, but he found that Abel had reached the edge of the battle ring and jumped down in front of him. ¡°The winner of the first round, Lion Eagle Mage Academy!¡± When the referee announced the result, Andrewpletely lost the qualification to chase after Abel. On the floating magic screen at the top of the hall, the scores of the four schools were as follows. Lion Eagle: 5 points. Fierce Vulture: 2 points. Dragon: -2 points. Heavenly Phoenix: -5 points. Although he had won, Andrew didn¡¯t feel happy at all. The tall and straight figure of Abel was so eye-catching. Although he had won the first round, he had an illusion that he waspletely defeated. Since Abel was spared, Andrew¡¯s n to end thepetition on the first day failed. In any case, thepetition on the second day must begin. Andrew clenched his fists. ¡®He didn¡¯t admit defeat at all. Instead, he was avoiding me.¡¯ How decisive he was. Even if ordinary people knew that they were going to lose, they wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. But Abel was different. ¡®There was no fluke in his heart. He decisively gave up the disadvantageous situation, and then saved the most power to defeat me.¡¯ ¡®The others didn¡¯t care. Only this Abel had the strength to threaten me, and at the same time, his strategy and leadership were by no means ordinary.¡¯ ¡®He is very likely to be my strong opponent in thispetition.¡¯ Andrew thought to himself. ¡°So, Lion Eagle Mage Academy team, please choose whether to continue the next battle or to leave and change another person.¡± ¡°Continue the battle.¡± Andrew announced the decision without hesitation. Since they couldn¡¯t do anything to the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, at least, they had to kill the students from the other two schools first! 108 Chapter 108 What happened to Andrew? Wasn¡¯t he in grade one? In the lounge, looking at the corpses being carried back, Isco almost went crazy. The heads of the two students were almost smashed into persimmons, and brains flowed out of their ears and nostrils. Although they were not as good as him, these two were indeed grade-three students, and the strength was no doubt that they could participate in this kind ofpetition. Now he was killed by a grade-one student. Was it possible? ¡®How can I exin this to the principal?¡¯ ¡®Two of the best students died in the first round. If this is written in my resume, it will be undoubtedly a ck dot.¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Seeing that Isco scratched his hair hard, Jessica walked up to him with concern and said, ¡°That Andrew is so awesome. Just now, Abel said that he had to give up this round and reduce the number of casualties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn to y the next round. How about¡­ ¡° ¡°p!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jessica screamed and went out after a p, knocking down the wardrobe across the room. His teammates were shocked by what they saw. ¡°Bitch, do you mean I can¡¯t beat that bastard in grade one?¡±. The p was so hard that three of Jessica¡¯s teeth were broken. Her face was as swollen as an apple, lying in the ruins of the wardrobe and spitting out blood. ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I have fucked you several times. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s tears and blood mixed together. ¡°Humph!¡± After kicking her away, he pointed at thest grade-three student and shouted, ¡°Come to the stage with meter. Kill that bastard first.¡± Then he shouted at the other team members, ¡°Listen carefully. You all have to go all out for me.¡± ¡°Even if you know you are going to die, you are not allowed to retreat. If you don¡¯t try your best, even if you survive thepetition, I will kill your whole family. Do you understand?¡± The team members shivered and nodded repeatedly. On the other side, in the Fierce Vulture lounge. ¡°All in all, no matter who is present at the beginning of thepetition, as long as Andrew is still on the stage, we will immediately give up thepetition.¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t give up directly.¡± ¡°The Dragon Mage Academy was famous for being narrow-minded when it came to the conflict between Isco and Andrew.¡± ¡°The two teams would definitely fight against Andrew at the beginning of thepetition. Wait until Andrew has eliminated one team, preferably two, then jumping out of the ring.¡± ¡°In this way, we can deduct 2 points at most, and if we are lucky, we can get two more points. Do you understand?¡± After briefly stating the strategy, Abel patted his teammates who were going to fight and said, ¡°Of course, if Andrew beat you first, you should immediately quit, regardless of your ranking.¡± ¡°Remember, life is more important than anything else!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The eleven team members roared from the bottom of their hearts. Abel kindly pointed at the two team members and said, ¡°Next round, you two, remember not to be bellicose.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As for Andrew. ¡°Andrew, what the hell are you doing?¡± In the lounge, Kellen was furious. With a gentle smile on his face, Andrew asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Captain Kellen? I won first ce for our team. Is there anything that you are not satisfied with?¡± Kellen was rendered speechless. After hesitating for a while, he shouted, ¡°Do you know you are provoking the other three schools?¡± ¡°I know. So what?¡± ¡°They will join hands to deal with us next!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Andrew¡¯s indifferent attitude made Kellen speechless. Kellen said, ¡°Do you know who is the leader of the Heavenly Phoenix team? Isco! His father is the sixteenth branch of the magic association¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Andrew interrupted Kellen and said coldly, ¡°Captain, do you want me to let the Phoenix team win on purpose?¡± This sentence hit Kellen¡¯s heart. Kellen was flustered. ¡°How¡­ How could it be? What I mean is that you should be polite to him when you face himter.¡± ¡°His background¡­ ¡° ¡°Thepetition of the four schools is about strength. The magic association gives orders to ban the match-fixing.¡± ¡°Even if his father is the king. Even if he went to the battle ring, he had to fight with his ability.¡± ¡°What for? Are you happy that I lose to him on purpose?¡± ¡°Or should I be beaten to death by him on the battle ring?¡± Andrew interrupted him again and again, which made Kellenpletely angry. ¡°Are you the captain?¡± Not to be outdone, Andrew took a step forward and said, ¡°You can fight on your own!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not targeting anyone. If anyone dares to go to the battle ring today, unless he or she can to run away, I will kill all of them!¡± ¡°Even Jesus can¡¯t stop me.¡± His overbearing words shocked all the team members. Taylor closed her eyes with relief. ¡®This is the man I love.¡¯ Kellen was so angry. ¡°Andrew, you just took drugs. Let me see how long the drugs willst!¡± ¡°Take drugs?¡± Andrew was confused. Kellen seemed to have seen through his trick and said with a ferocious smile, ¡°Did the director give you some tonic? Otherwise, how can you be so powerful in your first grade?¡± ¡°I heard that you were a loser some time ago.¡± ¡°No matter how arrogant you are and how good the drug is, there is a limit. I will see how you die in front of Mr. Iscoter.¡± ¡°Mister?¡± Andrew was keenly aware of the keywords in this sentence, and his eyes turned cold. After a while, he thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, I see. Okay, you go your way and I¡¯ll go mine¡±. ¡°I will deal with you after thepetition.¡± As Andrew spoke, he waved at Nason, kicked the door open, and walked towards the battle ring. In the lounge, Kellen felt like falling into an ice cave. He could feel Andrew¡¯s murderous look before he left was exactly the same as his murderous look on the battle ring. Under everyone¡¯s expectation, the ten-minute break soon ended. Andrew and Nason ran to the battle ring first. The other three teams also slowly walked onto the stage at the same time. Among them, the one with the strongest momentum was undoubtedly the Phoenix team. At the same time. Every step he took, the air was shaking. Before the game started, he couldn¡¯t help but release magic power. Andrew frowned. Although this guy had a bad character, he was powerful. The magic power was not simple. It was not at the same level as other students. ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± When he arrived at the appointed position and faced Andrew, Isco was already fighting. Andrew tried to calm himself down and smiled. He looked into his eyes and didn¡¯t answer him. 109 Chapter 109 The fight hadn¡¯t started yet, and the atmosphere was filled with gunpowder. Even the referee could sense that something was wrong. Different from thest round. The magic power between Andrew and was quite intense. It never urred to Isco that Andrew could remain calm in the face of the magic power he had released. ¡®This little bastard has been disrespectful since the first time he saw me. Now facing the battle that is about to start with me, he can still remain so calm.¡¯ Isco had never seen such a person in his life. His father was the director of the sixteenth branch of the magic association. In terms of status, strength, and even above Nichs. Everyone knew that they had to bow to him one by one. It was the first time that Isco had seen someone like Andrew who didn¡¯t want to be tamed. How arrogant he was! ¡®If I don¡¯t kill him today, everyone dares to offend me in the future.¡¯ ¡°Uncle, is Andrew okay?¡± In the spectator stands, Rachel asked worriedly, ¡°I know that man named Isco. He is not an ordinary person, and his status and strength are outstanding among his peers.¡± Seeing this, Thomas swallowed and said firmly, ¡°No problem. My son has ovee so many difficulties. He will never stop here.¡± The atmosphere on the stage was so dignified as if the air had solidified. The referee slowly raised his hand and announced with difficulty.. ¡°Start!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eight people moved at the same time. Heaven-piercing spear. He summoned two heaven-piercing spears with both hands and threw them to the right. The heads of two grade-three students from the Dragon Mage Academy exploded. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist and died on the spot. Get rid of other people first. Almost at the same time, with his two fists twined with golden mes, he hit Andrew¡¯s head mercilessly. But before the fist hit him. A cold light shed across Isco¡¯s eyes. The sixth sense gave out a fatal red rm at the same time. The silver arrow almost grazed his earlobe. The extremely low temperature and wind pressure had left a gash in his face that was frozen with a thinyer of frost before blood could flow. If it weren¡¯t for his instinctive dodge, the arrow would have pierced through the middle of his eyebrows. It was not until then that he realized that the person who shot the arrow was Nason, who was behind Andrew. In Nason¡¯s hand, there was an elf arrow between each of his fingers. He pulled the bowstring at a very fast speed. The three arrows all left the bowstring in only 0.1 seconds. That wasn¡¯t to shoot three arrows at a time. The archers had a characteristic: they could shoot many arrows at a time. No matter how many arrows were shot, their powerbined was the same as shooting an arrow. Because the strength of the bowstring was limited, shooting two arrows would cause the bowstring¡¯s kic energy and magic power to be equally divided by the two arrows, and the three arrows were the same. Nason shot three arrows three times, but he was so skilled and fast that it seemed that he had only pulled the bowstring once. The three arrows were so fierce that Isco had to give up the attack and dodge. Every time the arrow hit the battle ring, a big hole with a diameter of three or four meters would be exploded. Was it too powerful? Was this an arrow? Before Isco could react, a gust of evil wind blew towards the back of his head. Back? With the beast¡¯s intuition, he quickly bent down. The first arrow he shot turned back and almost hit the back of his head. The icy arrow flew back to Nason¡¯s hand like a living creature, which made Isco tremble with fear. It was said that the high-level elf arrow could even have intelligence, and the arrow itself had intelligence. After shooting, it could carry out infinite pursuit of the enemy ording to the needs of its master until it hit the enemy. Besides Andrew, did his teammate have the strength that was no less than grade three? And that cooperation. ¡®Andrew killed the other people on purpose and gave me a chance, but his teammate stopped me.¡¯ The cooperation between the two was as smooth as flowing water, and their fighting ideas were also unfathomable. It was not until then that Isco realized that Andrew was strong not only because of himself. The cooperation between him and his teammates was not inferior. Isco nced sideways. ¡®The two from Fierce Vulture have already run to the edge of the battle ring. Judging from the situation, whether we win or attack, they will immediately jump off the battle ring to eliminate themselves.¡¯ Was it Abel¡¯s trick? That son of a bitch. Isco didn¡¯t care about the two of them. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Andrew. He winked at his teammate, and the teammate understood what he meant. He dashed to the side in a big stride. The path circled in an arc and attacked Nason behind Andrew. ¡°Can you deal with him?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± After a simple exchange of words, Andrew and Nason were divided into two groups. ¡°Come on! Let me teach you how to behave. It¡¯s useful in your next life!¡± With a sneer, the mes wrapped around Isco¡¯s arms rose from the ground. Andrew put on an icy armor and condensed the frozen dragon bite on his arms. Isco was a typical strong attack mage. Andrew, on the other hand, gave up his advantage of long-range and started a fierce fight with Isco. Bang! The collision of the ice fist and the fire fist produced a deafening sound. The dust on the battle ring was blown away by the two people. ¡°That¡¯s all you can do?¡± Iscoughed wildly. He exerted force on his arm. Andrew¡¯s knees bent half an inch under his pressure in the struggle. With a click, a crack appeared on Andrew¡¯s hand. The hot air prated through the crack, making his fist feel a little hot. ¡®He is far more powerful than my magic power, and fire attribute naturally suppresses the ice attribute. Only relying on ice attribute is not enough to make up for the difference in fighting capacity.¡¯ Andrew frowned. However! Frost. Millennium year ice prison. Ice virgin. He used three kinds of ice attribute magic in a row. Instantly, Isco was frozen in threeyers from the inside. Andrew gathered his heaven-piercing spear and was ready to give him thest shot. But at this moment. The thick ice suddenly emitted a golden light. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work!¡± Bang! The three icy blockages were shattered from inside to outside. The raging fire made Andrew step back. He looked up. Isco was bathed in fire. The thick me condensed into a thick armor that looked like a warrior¡¯s. What¡¯s that? That was not the ordinary magic like the fire armor. The high temperature instantly dissolved the frost on the ground. The surrounding scenery was distorted in this exaggerated temperature. Ten meters away, Andrew¡¯s ice armor seemed to be melting. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me just by a bastard like you? I¡¯m the son of Mast, the director of the sixteenth branch of the magic association! He was a magic genius once in a thousand years.¡± ¡°You bastard, you are just one of the snowy bones that will not even be remembered by me!¡± He released magic power with all his strength. In an instant, more than half of the battle ring was engulfed by the raging fire. A tornado-like fire rose from the ground and dyed the whole arena golden. Andrew was shocked. This magic power was definitely not something that a mere 500. Could it be that¡­ Andrew could only think of one possibility. Did he use tonic? 110 Chapter 110 The breath of the witch of fire. It was said that the daughter of the fire dragon god took a deep breath. This breath seemed soft, but it contained iparably pure energy. For the fire mage, after taking this breath, it could increase 150 points of magic power in three minutes and increase 3 points of fire-type talent. He had nned to use it in a melee or at some critical moments, but Andrew¡¯s power was beyond his imagination. So before the fight started, Isco had already taken in the breath of the witch of fire. At present, Isco¡¯s magic power number was 670! This was beyond the scope of the advanced mage and stepped into the domain of grand mage. Its magic power was as strong as the torrents. Just releasing the remaining power of magic power, Andrew¡¯s icy armor was a little unbearable. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile when he saw Isco. ¡°Well, although taking drugs is allowed in thepetition, you are a little powerful.¡± Yes, the disciples of the four schools are allowed to use tonics. After all, tonics were also a part of a person¡¯s strength. But in principle, the use of tonics was required to inform the opponent in advance. Although it was not a vition of the rules to secretly use it or use it in advance before going onto the stage, it seemed to be very unkind in the hidden rules of thepetition. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the right to me you. But in that case, I should take it more seriously.¡± Andrew said.. The ice stone and the frost dragon boots sensed Andrew¡¯s magic power and began to emit a cyan and white light. Andrew spewed out arge amount of freezing air, and a frost zone of his own was formed in the fire. ¡°This is¡­¡± Startled, Isco grinned hideously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It should be like this. It would be too boring if I hit you for a second!¡± As soon as he finished his words, Isco moved! He stamped his feet and the ground turned into theva in an instant. Earth fire attack. On the battle ring, arge number of blue stones turned into magma and circled around Andrew like a tsunami. Andrew was in high spirits. The drug-addicted man was unstoppable. He had to do his best! Frozen flower surge. Andrew pushed forward with his hands in the shape of a turtle. Arge amount of cold air instantly cooled the fire tsunami into a basalt. Then. Frozen dragon bite. Icy armor. Frost wings. Three kinds of magic tore up the tsunami-like basalt with the wings of frost. Andrew threw himself into the sea of fire like an arrow off the string. ¡°Good job!¡± Isco shout. He took a step forward. Bang! Another pair of punches, the fire, and ice intertwined and covered the whole battle ring. The wrestle onlysted for a second. The two sides changed their strategy and began to fight fiercely with each other. For a moment, their fists and feet intertwined, and the two seemed to have ten arms and ten legs. Under the high-speed inteced attacks, there were many fist shadows on the battle ring, and it was impossible to tell which one was the real body of their hands and feet. They seemed to be neck and neck, but it made Isco feel as if he had eaten a fly. Impossible! ¡®I have used tonics, and magic power has reached the level of the grand mage. I can¡¯t believe that it can only be evenly matched with him.¡¯ ¡®How could it be possible?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t ept it!¡¯ The rage made Isco lift the strength to a new level. He grabbed Andrew¡¯s hands and banged his hammer on Andrew¡¯s forehead. With a bang, Andrew¡¯s helmet broke into pieces. A pool of hot blood fell down from his forehead. But¡­ Andrew smiled. He smiled as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain. The next second, Isco found three round ice balls appearing in front of him. Three dragon racks. ¡°Idiot! This kind of explosive magic is so close to you, you will also be blown up!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew¡¯s magic power moved. Seeing this, Isco immediately raised the fire soul armor to its limit. Three loud sounds were heard. The center of the battle ring exploded violently. The aftermath of the explosion even shocked the audience nearby. The dust dispersed. In the dpidated fire soul armor, Isco¡¯s clothes were blown into pieces. Andrew, who also suffered the explosion, only had a slight crack in his icy armor and a few bruises on his face. ¡°Ah!¡± Kneeling on the ground, Isco spat out a mouthful of blood. Although it was not fatal, he was still seriously injured when he was blown up at a close distance. Andrew, on the other hand, was proficient in ice, so all the ice damage would be reduced by 90%. This blow only caused a few bruises on his body. Isco couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡®After taking the medicine, how could I be slightly inferior to a first-grade student?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t ept it!¡¯ The roar in his heart supported Isco to stand up again. The more he looked at Andrew, the more he disliked him. In particr, his teammates were watching him fight. But he was still in such a mess. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die?¡± He said maliciously. The mes all over Isco¡¯s body gathered in his hands, and all the magic power also gathered in this blow. ¡°You little bastard! I¡¯m the future official of the magic association! The future tutor king!¡± ¡°What are you? How dare you ignore me? I want you to regret being born in this world.¡± ¡°I want you to regret not taking me seriously!¡± As soon as Isco finished his words, the mes in his palms glowed with blue light. At this moment, all the magic power was gathered in this blow. Fire creator. ¡°Burn it, not even a piece of DNA left. Completely disappear from this world!¡± He pushed out his palms ferociously. All of a sudden, the blue me spurted out like a light column, evaporated the floor of the battle ring along the way. The fire was as high as three 3,000 degrees. If the ice walls were used to block it, it would probably be evaporated in an instant? With all the resources of magic power, this blow was not a weak one. An ordinary grand mage might instantly die under this blow. Andrew gathered his energy and focused on his magic power. All magic power release It seemed that he wanted to make the air around him empty. Andrew closed his eyes and put on an act. The deep frosty energy began to rapidly rotate around his body. The moment the fire was about to touch him, he suddenly opened his eyes. Dragon extinguishing Magic, Icy Blood. 111 Chapter 111 Countless ice pitons shot out and poured into the fire. The frozen air instantly extinguished the mes after the ice pitons dissolved. On one side was the endless fire, and on the other side was the magic that was said to be able to kill dragons. The two collided fiercely in the air. The explosive hot steam was enough to scald any living creature nearby to pieces. Andrew and Isco spent all their magic power tounch their strongest attack. The power of the two attacks was almost equal. Isco was so hot that even appeared blue me, constantly devouring the cold pitons. Andrew¡¯s ice pitons were enough to extinguish the mes. Both sides exerted their best efforts to fight, and neither of them was willing to give in. The difference in strength was so subtle that even if there was a slight change in it, it would be enough to make the weak party die. ¡°Boss, let me help you!¡± Seeing this, one of Isco¡¯s teammates wanted to attack Andrew. ¡°No way!¡± Nason shot three arrows at once and hit his shin precisely.. Isco¡¯s teammate knelt down in pain. With magic collision, the two fought against each other with their wills and endurance under such a bnce. At this time, any subtle change would cause a loss to both sides. Nason wouldn¡¯t let him do anything to Andrew. Although he just broke through the advanced mage, and his strength was not strong, Nason had made up his mind to risk his life. Even if he died, he had to wait until the battle between the two was over. ¡®And I believe that the winner must be Andrew!¡¯ Thinking of this, Nason drew the bow and shot the ice soul arrow. Andrew could feel Nason¡¯s faith. But the reality was cruel. ¡°Hmm.¡± With a painful groan, Andrew¡¯s knees became soft and he leaned over. Although he regained his footing in the first ce, he felt rxed at this moment, which made the fire instantly be much stronger. Sensing the subtle change, Isco burst intoughter with excitement. ¡°Ha-ha! Idiot! Is your magic power run out?¡± Did he find out? Andrew said bitterly. Indeed, after taking drugs, the power of Isco was amazing. Even just now, it seemed that Andrew was more powerful than him, but in fact, the result was barely achieved by exerting magic power beyond his limit. There was a huge gap between 670 magic power and 460 magic power, not to mention that fire could resist ice. It was difficult to fill in the gap only by relying on the ice attribute and ice talent. The explosive magic was to maximize its power in a short period by the high-power output of magic power. Now, to fight against Isco, Andrew must st the Dragon Extinguishing Magic as if it was a continuous export. But it also put a huge burden on Andrew. This was the difference between fighting against humans and fighting against fiends. Even if the fiend had 1000 magic power, Andrew¡¯s 460 magic power could still fight against it and even win. But in a human battle, the opponent¡¯s magic power was 100 higher than his, which was enough to make Andrew fall into a terrible battle. But now, his opponent¡¯s magic power was higher than his 210. It was not easy for Andrew to hold on till now. In fact, if the other mages used 460 magic power to fight with Isco, he would have been killed in an instant. But that was all. Andrew¡¯s magic power began to wear out. However, Isco, with the super high magic power of 670, at least 40 or 50 percent of the magic power remained in thepany. ¡°Ha-ha! Go to hell! You little bastard!¡± He burst intoughter and increased the output of magic power. The fire was approaching him, and soon it was close to him. The icy blood spurted out could barely cover the blue fire a few inches in front of him. Andrew still kept calm. But no matter how he thought, he couldn¡¯te up with a way to break the situation, or even turn the loss into victory. The overwhelming difference of magic power was not something that could be made up by wisdom. Unless¡­ Andrew thought of the bottle of the drug in his sky ring. The ice soul energy. ¡®Should I use it?¡¯ If he used, the winner would be determined in an instant if he could get the magic power, which surpassed Nichs in a short time. But was it worth it for this kind ofpetition? He could feel the heat in his palm. The situation was imminent, and Andrew had no way back. However, just as Andrew was about to use his ice soul energy. ¡°Oh? I want to know why this breath is so familiar. Is it because it sucked my breath?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. ¡°Sarah¡± Andrew was shocked. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Kelly¡¯s loser master? You can¡¯t resist such a small fire?¡± ¡°Are you here to mock me?¡± Andrew struggled to hold on and couldn¡¯t help sliding backward. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. I just sensed a familiar aura. I came out to have a look. I didn¡¯t expect that it was fire attribute.¡± Sarah sighed and seemed to be observing and analyzing the situation. A momentter, she said. ¡°Your ice attribute is indeed very powerful, but the ice attribute also has its shorings. The ice attributecks flexibility, so its attack can be seen through, but it is rtively weak in other aspects.¡± ¡°Although the ice blood isn¡¯t the ice attribute or the exterminating dragon attribute, it¡¯s still ice after all. It has all the shorings of the ice attribute.¡± ¡°The main character of the fire attribute has high eruption and continuous output. The fire is invisible, so it has infinite flexibility and variety. In addition, ice is afraid of heat, so it has no advantage against fire attribute at all.¡± ¡°Therefore, fire attribute is the best offensive attribute, without one, ice or something like that, no matter how strong it is, it is only a second rate.¡± ¡°You have analyzed so much. Can you give me any useful information?¡± Andrew¡¯s palm was scalded. Enduring the pain, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, just go back. I¡¯m going to use my ice soul energy!¡± ¡°Humph! Are you threatening me?¡± Sarah snorted, her tone full of displeasure. She paused for a moment and then said disdainfully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you, the loser master, open your eyes.¡± ¡°I agree to lend you a small part of my power so that you can see the real power and charm of fire magic!¡± 112 Chapter 112 As soon as Sarah finished her words, a warm current burst out from Andrew¡¯s head and soon spread all over his body. Andrew couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the filling feeling. It was power! An iparably pure and scorching force poured into his body. Boom. It was like the sound of burning fire. The fire in his palm suddenly lost its burning temperature. The icy blood burst out abruptly. Instead, Andrew¡¯s hands were burning with fire. ¡°What?¡± The scene in front of him shocked Isco. Bathed in the fire, Andrew stood up slowly. What he spat out was no longer ice, but fire as hot as that of Isco. The pure me was as red as blood. Half of Andrew¡¯s face was stained with blood. At this moment, his eyes were full of frightening light. It took Isco a long time to push the fire in front of Andrew, but Andrew pushed it back step by step. This scene shocked the audience. Even the referee couldn¡¯t help but pick up the microphone to exin.. ¡°Dear audience, look! Andrew has changed his attribute! Oh my God! He even hid something! He is also a fire mage!¡± The scene was too shocking. Even the four holy tutor kings pounded the table and stood up. They didn¡¯t believe that this first-grade student could be proficient in both attributes with such a powerful magic power. What¡¯s more, the two attributes of ice and fire were very ipatible. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± Isco was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at ice? Why can you use fire magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for him to be proficient in one attribute in the first grade. How could he even be proficient in fire attribute¡­¡± ¡°I have no reason to tell you!¡± Blue veins stood out on Andrew¡¯s forehead. Monstrous mes gushed out from his palm like a flood. ¡°Ouch!¡± Instantly, Isco felt a surge of pressure. Not only was his mes pushed back, but his entire body slid two or three meters backward because of the pressure. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m the strongest genius of this era! How could I be defeated by a loser in the garbage college!¡± He let out a hysterical roar and spewed out all the magic power with all his strength. However, in front of Andrew, who had obtained the witchcraft power of Sarah, this power was like a drop in the bucket and was not enough to reverse the situation. Andrew eximed. His magic power didn¡¯t change, and it was still 460. But just because he switched to fire attribute, his strength had increased so much. ¡®My fire attribute talent is only 3.9.¡¯ ¡®My ice attribute is 14.2.¡¯ ¡®Although Sarah also lent me the fire attribute, with a 10-point talent difference, is fire still more powerful than ice?¡¯ This was¡­ The power of the witch of fire? Isco gritted his teeth and red at him. The enemy was almost defeated, and Andrew was now powerful! ¡®Sarah, let me know how powerful you are!¡¯ All magic power release. Dragon me strike. Boom! Apanied by a loud gunshot sound. Andrew¡¯s mes instantly doubled. The fire of Isco was instantly engulfed. The heatwave, like a giant dragon, opened its bloody mouth and swallowed Isco in one gulp. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, his whole body was suffering from the burning pain, which made Isco scream sharply. ¡®That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m the number one. I¡¯m the talent destined to trample everyone under my feet! I can¡¯t lose! I can¡¯t lose to this kind of bastard!¡¯ His skin was scorched inch by inch, and every drop of blood was boiling. It was not until Andrew knelt with all his strength that the light-red fire dissipated. On the scorched battle ring, Isco had turned into a ck charred corpse. From skin to bones, they werepletely charred. The breeze blew slightly. With a loud bang, Isco fell to the ground and broke into pieces. On the other side. As Isco¡¯s teammate fell to the ground, Nason, covered in blood, slumped onto the ground, gasping for breath. The students of the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy also sighed from the bottom of their hearts. No wonder Abel asked us to give up. It turned out that it was indeed irrational to deal with this kind of genius when there were not enough people. The two-first grade students were indeed very powerful. But as Senior Abel said. It was not invincible. Thinking of this, two students jumped off the battle ring. ¡°The winner of the second round: Lion Eagle!¡± With the referee¡¯s judgment, the second round was officially over. In the audience, there was no mockery of the Lion Eagle at the moment, but only cheers. So far, the Phoenix Mage Academy and the Dragon Mage Academy had lost all the main students of grade three. The two schools couldn¡¯tpete for first ce. At the door of the lounge. Seeing this, Kellen copsed to the ground. He couldn¡¯t believe that Andrew had really killed Isco! At this moment, endless resentment arose from the bottom of his heart. Kellen looked at Andrew on the stage in disgust, gritting his teeth. This brat not only made a ssh in the battle ring but also killed Isco, his future! ¡®The apuse from the audience should have belonged to me!¡¯ ¡®Andrew, I want you to pay the price!¡¯ Seeing Nason and Andrewe back with each other¡¯s help and enjoy the glory, Kellen really wanted to swallow them both. ¡°Ha-ha! How is it? My loser master, Is my fire powerful?¡± Sarah¡¯scent smile came to his mind. With a gentle smile, Andrew said subconsciously, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. Sarah, thank you so much. I really appreciate you.¡± Ah? Sarah was stunned. She had thought that Andrew would argue with her. She didn¡¯t expect that he would say thanks to her so frankly. Sarah blushed. ¡°Who¡­ Who wants you to thank me? I¡­ I just want to show off my strength to you and let you realize that you are a loser and don¡¯t deserve to be my master!¡± ¡°Why do you be so convinced! Idiot! Idiot!¡± 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Oh!¡± After drinking a bottle of primary restoration potion, Andrew let out a pleasant roar. His pale face looked a little better. The preliminary magic power potion could increase the natural recovery speed of magic power by 25 times. After drinking it, he only needed to have a rest for one hour and then his magic power could recover from 0 to full. Andrew¡¯s remaining magic power could recover to about 20% in the 10 minutes half-time break. The next battle was more than enough. ¡°Andrew, give up the next battle.¡± When they were resting, Kellen suddenly came over. Andrew nced at him and ignored him. Kellen didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°Have you had enough of the limelight? Thispetition is not for your single show. It¡¯s time for other team members to show off.¡± ¡°Give up the nextpetition and I¡¯lle up next.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± As soon as Taylor heard this, she rushed to him and said, ¡°Andrew has beaten up the most powerful one. Now youe out to beat the weak ones?¡± ¡°Watch yournguage, Taylor. I¡¯m the captain!¡± With his eyes wide open, Kellen pointed at Taylor¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Who knew that they would be the strongest from the very beginning? I asked Andrew to go to the stage just to find out the truth. Who let him kill them?¡± ¡°If we let him continue to fight, he kill all the people from other schools. How can our Lion Eagle Mage Academy still have a foothold in the future? Everyone will me our school.¡± ¡°It would be better to let others fight on the stage, which would not only make everyone famous but also win honor for the school and give them a good reputation that would not bully others.¡±. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°How is it? You¡¯re just in grade one. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, you wouldn¡¯t have spoken.¡± Taylor was both angry and annoyed by his words. When she was about to retort, Andrew grabbed her hand. She lowered her head and saw Andrew looking at her indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Taylor. Let him do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°Andrew!¡± Taylor stamped her feet in anger. He didn¡¯t understand what Andrew was thinking. Now that the two schools had lost their trump cards, it was a good opportunity to show off. It was Andrew who had risked his life to get this chance. Why did he give it to others? Hearing this, Kellen smiledcently. ¡°That¡¯s right, Andrew.¡± However, Andrew snorted and said, ¡°But ording to the rules, if I go off the ring once, I can¡¯t go back. But two students from the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy are in grade three.¡± Kellen¡¯s face froze and he realized something. Andrew said, ¡°Abel is very smart. Although he ordered all the team members to give up voluntarily and guarantee the third to fight for second, the grade-three members haven¡¯t shown up yet.¡± ¡°They just want to wait for an opportunity, waiting for the opportunity for me to be eliminated.¡± ¡°Once I give up the third round, the two grade-three students in the fourth round will definitelye up.¡± ¡°Their strength is weaker than that of Isco, but not much weaker. The magic power is about 480. Kellen, how much is your magic power?¡± Kellen¡¯s face twitched when he heard this. His magic power had increased a lot after meditation these days, but it was only 420. There were only three-grade three left, and the most powerful one was only 405. ¡°If I don¡¯t y in the next round, Abel will definitely send the remaining two grade three to y.¡± ¡°At present, they are the second in the one or two round with 4 points. We are the first in the one or two round with 10 points.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go up, assuming that we are still the first in the third round and they are still the second, they will get 6 points and we will get 15 points.¡± ¡°Next, Abel will send two grade-three students to y. Four, five, six rounds. Are you sure you can win?¡± ¡°There was no doubt that you will defeat.¡± ¡°Maybe to suppress us, they will be the first to attack the Lion Eagle, and the other schools will seize the opportunity to attack us. At that time, we will be the bottom of three matches, and they will be the first in three matches.¡± ¡°After the six rounds, our Lion Eagle got 0 points, and their Fierce Vultures got 21 points. Their rankings were reversed.¡± ¡°If I continue to fight, I will win all the rounds. Our Lion Eagle will get 30 points, and their Fierce vulture will get 12 points.¡± Speaking of this, Andrew looked at Kellen with his cold eyes and said, ¡°You forced me to be the first one to be on the stage. Now you say I steal your limelight. ¡°Well, if you have the ability, I¡¯ll leave the limelight to you. Go ahead.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kellen gnashed his teeth in hatred. But when he thought of the fact that Abel had hidden something, he was a little scared. He sneered sourly, ¡°No, Andrew, you are a good talker. People who don¡¯t know you might think you are the captain.¡± Andrew ignored him. Kellen waspletely irritated by his cold attitude. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Unexpectedly, Andrew stood up immediately. Kellen was startled by his sudden move and took a step back. Andrew walked slowly to him and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go up. I¡¯m going to the stage. Step aside. Captain!¡± Andrew didn¡¯t even look at him. He turned to the door. Kellen felt humiliated, but he couldn¡¯t fight back. He really wanted to strangle Andrew. And Andrew¡­ An idiot would waste strength if you said one more word to him. ¡°Andrew.¡± Just as Andrew opened the door and was about to enter the stage, a cold voice called him. He looked back. He saw that Signa was trotting over. ¡°Andrew, I have something to discuss with you.¡± She blushed and stammered, ¡°If you meet a grade-two girl in the Phoenix Mage Academyter, can you¡­¡± ¡°Could you please not kill her? Promise me and I owe you a favor.¡± Andrew tilted his head. ¡®A grade-two girl in the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy?¡¯ ¡®Oh, I remember the girl who used gravity magic when they quarreled at the registry desk.¡¯ She was the only girl in grade two in Heavenly Phoenix. Andrew was confused, ¡°why?¡± ¡°She¡­ She is my sister, Jessica. She has been taking care of me most at home, so¡­ For my sake, don¡¯t kill her.¡± For your sake? Andrew nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Then he opened the door and went to the battle ring with Nason. As Andrew had expected. Thest two grade-two students from the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy came to the stage. The students of grade three didn¡¯t show up. They were probably waiting to be eliminated. This Abel was not only more powerful but also more resourceful than Isco. It was the biggest mistake that he didn¡¯t kill him in the first round. But mistakes didn¡¯t matter. Now the most important thing was to stop the loss. Let¡¯s fight the Phoenix Mage Academy and the Dragon Mage Academy until they can¡¯t take part in thepetition tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Thinking of this, Andrew took Nason to the center of the ring. However, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he came on stage. Among the two of them, there was a beautiful grade-two girl with white skin. She was the sister of Signa. Jessica. And now, Jessica was looking at him with resentment. 114 Chapter 114 ¡°You killed Isco!¡± Jessica roared at him like a crazy female leopard before thepetition started. Andrew shrugged, ¡°You saw it.¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Andrew said calmly, ¡°Try it if you can.¡± Almost at the moment, the referee announced the beginning, Jessica moved. She put her palms together and devoted herself to magic power. Andrew felt his body be so heavy that the te under his feet was broken. ¡°Give Isco back to me!¡± Jessica gritted her teeth. In just a few seconds, the power of magic power had exceeded the limit of her body. Her nose began to bleed, and her eyes turned red because of congestion. Seeing this, the students of the Dragon Mage Academy didn¡¯t dare to y. Gravitational magic was an extremely rare mage. There were at least 6,000 people in a mage academy. Perhaps not a single one of them was able to adapt to and learn the gravitational magic. Who dared to y in this situation?. Judging from the blood in Jessica¡¯s eyes, everyone knew how horrible her magic power was. Not everyone was a genius like Andrew. What if he was first affected and crushed into meat paste before he hit Andrew? Although Andrew could stand it, he also felt bad. Gravitational magic was extremely rare magic. It was the first time that he had encountered it, so he couldn¡¯t figure out its operation mode, let alone counterattack it. The gravity released by Jessica was so horrible that it covered more than ten meters around Andrew. The gravity of everything in the area was thirty times weight more than before. The battle ring began to copse because of self-gravity. Everything that entered this area would copse. Andrew¡¯s legs werepletely inserted into the floor, and only his upper body was exposed. Under such a violent gravitational force, Andrew¡¯s weight had reached two tons. The students of the Dragon Mage Academy tried to attack Andrew with magic water, but the magic water entered the range and lost control within ten centimeters, turning into a pool of useless water and falling down. ¡°Hmm.¡± Andrew tried his best to pull himself out of the ground. When he opened his frost wings, he wanted to use the flying magic to assist his strength, but the moment he opened them, the wings were crushed by gravity and turned into ice pieces all over the ground. ¡°I will kill you today even at the cost of my life!¡± Jessica was bleeding all over her body. She is not as beautiful as just now. She looked like an angry ghost. ¡°I¡¯ve been a loser since I was a child! I¡¯m working hard¡­ I¡¯m working hard. I can¡¯t do anything! Even my father abandoned me!¡± ¡°It was Isco who gave me the direction to go. He guided me on the way and warmed me up every night when no one was around!¡± ¡°You took him away from me!¡± ¡°Give him back to me!¡± Said Jessica. Regardless of whether she could bear it or not, she raised the magic power again. All of a sudden, blood spurted out of her mouth and nose. Andrew felt that the unbearable gravity suddenly increased again. The bones, cells, and internal organs in his body were moaning, on the verge of copse. But surprisingly, Andrew didn¡¯t panic. Looking at this woman risking her life, Andrew recalled some feelings that he almost forgot. He clenched his fists. Andrew made up his mind. Ice thorns. A headless ice thorn was suddenly shot out from the ground under Jessica. But before it touched her belly, it suddenly froze in the air and then turned into ice debris. ¡°Do you think the trick you usedst time will work this time?¡± Jessica let out a morbidugh. ¡°Go to hell, Andrew! Go to hell!¡± ¡°I know it won¡¯t work, but there are many ways to deal with the gravitational magic. I just try the most direct way.¡± Andrew¡¯s extremely calm words made Jessica¡¯s heart skip a beat. The next second. Bang. She only felt a sharp pain in the back of her head, and then her body copsed uncontrobly. As Jessica fell to the ground, the gravitational magic was removed. An ice hammer was flying in the sky. After Jessica fell to the ground, the ice hammer was smashed into pieces and disappeared. ¡°The top magic of the ice hammer is the best top magic of the ice flying sword.¡± ¡°The hammer was supposed to be as big as three tons, and it was enough to smash the advanced mage into meat paste with all its strength.¡± ¡°I control the power a little bit. It¡¯s okay that it knocks you out.¡± Walking out of the copsed battle ring, Andrew came to Jessica with ease. Jessica, who had a severe concussion and suffered a heavy blow on the back of her head, tried her best not to pass out. She grabbed Andrew¡¯s boots hard and muttered curses, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Andrew looked down at her like an ant. He said, ¡°The gravitational magic is really powerful. To be honest, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t withstand it if my body is a litter weaker.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just the surface. You can¡¯t find out the magic except for using gravity.¡± ¡°If you have found it out and understood it with your own thoughts, I won¡¯t win so easily today.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jessica didn¡¯t understand what he meant? Andrew said, ¡°Ice flying sword, ice wall, ice armor, these are the mid-rank and low-rank ice magic. But as you can see, how many masters have I killed with these magic?¡± ¡°No matter how powerful the magic was used by the weak, it was rubbish, and no matter how weak the magic was used by the strong, it was an incurable killing move.¡± ¡°The magic of gravity has infinite possibilities, but you have never studied it at all. What you can understand is only the simplest thing, using gravity to suppress people.¡± ¡°If I can use the gravitational magic, I canpete with the grand mage.¡± ¡°You will never win me like that.¡± Andrew squatted down and added, ¡°No one can guide you on how to move forward. The path is made by yourself, not by someone else.¡± ¡°I used to be a loser like you, being taunted. There was only one thing I learned: the only person who can help me get better is myself.¡± ¡°I promised Signa that I would keep you alive.¡± ¡°If you still want to be Isco¡¯s ve and avenge him, I¡¯ll be with you at any time. But remember¡­¡± ¡°As Isco¡¯s ve, you can only use the gravity magic ording to his instructions. No matter how many times you try, you will never win me.¡± Andrew kicked her off the battle ring. Before she fell into aa, Jessica recalled what Isco had said when he met her for the first time. ¡°From now on, let me guide you. You don¡¯t need to worry and think. As long as you listen to me carefully, it won¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to think. The meaning of your existence is to help me with your unique talent, to limit my enemies with your gravity, and to be my right-hand woman.¡± But now, Andrew, who is stronger than Isco, asked me to do the opposite. Before she faintly fell into aa, Jessica faintly heard the sound of fierce fighting on the battle ring, but it quickly returned to peace. The referee said, ¡°The winner of the third round, Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± There was no doubt that all the people on the stage were killed by Andrew again. But Jessica didn¡¯t care about it anymore. ¡®Am I wrong?¡¯ With such doubt, Jessica fell into aa. 115 Chapter 115 After that, Andrew killed another student of the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy and two people of the Dragon Mage Academy at the same time. As for the students of the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, they still ran to the edge of the battle ring from the very beginning. At first, Andrew was restrained by Jessica, so he didn¡¯t catch them. Compared to the first and second rounds, the third round was much easier. As a result, Andrew didn¡¯t use much magic power. Instead, he recovered a little after taking the medicine. After that, Andrew said that he still wanted to continue thepetition. At this moment, all the audience understood what Andrew wanted to do. He wanted to finish the first match by himself. At the beginning of the fourth round, Andrew and Nason¡¯s magic power had recovered to 40 or 50 percent. But those who came on the stage were all the weakest students in grade two. As for the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, two first-grade students were on the stage. At this moment, all the students of grade three in the two schools were killed, without a leader. As soon as they came onto the stage, they gave up thepetition and ran in three directions. Now that they had lost their fighting spirit, they gave up thepetition like Fierce Vulture.. But Andrew wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily. Nason¡¯s ice arrows and Andrew¡¯s ice magic. The two of them were much faster than running away. So far, thepetition had changed from a battle to a one-sided chase by Andrew and Nason. In the fourth round, there were no casualties in the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, all the students in Phoenix Mage Academy were destroyed, and one of the students in Dragon Mage Academy survived. In the fifth round, one survived from the Fierce Vulture, one survived from the Phoenix Academy, and all the students in Dragon Mage Academy were destroyed. This was the only time that Andrew had caught a person and killed him in the wholepetition. But unfortunately, the person caught was only the weakest student in the first grade of the Fierce Vulture, and the impact on the overall fighting capacity of the Fierce Vulture was almost zero. In thest round, the Fierce Vulture sent out two weak students. Strangely, in this battle, the two in Fierce Vulture didn¡¯t run away directly. Instead, they tried their best to cover the remaining two students of the Heavenly Phoenix and the Dragon Mage Academy before they chose to retreat. In the sixth round, there was no injury or death for the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy, the Dragon Mage Academy, and the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy. Until the referee announced the Lion Eagle Mage Academy¡¯s victory, the whole venue erupted with cheers. Everyone was cheering for the Lion Eagle. One team won six rounds. In the 166 four schoolspetitions, no one hadpleted such a feat in the past twenty times. Even in the VIP grandstand, the four holy tutor kings all looked at Andrew with admiration. Nichs had witnessed all this. Who were the holy tutor kings? The four of them stood at the top of the magic world and were the actual controllers of the magic association. The youngest of them was over 300 years old. Over the years, how many geniuses had they seen? The so-called genius couldn¡¯t attract their attention. What¡¯s more, the four major schools were not the ces to gather the strongest students in the world. There was also a special training agency within the magic association: the Law School. Each of them had been targeted by the magic association since they were born. The dragon-man, the descendant of the old god, the deity, the reincarnation of god¡­ Each of these super-geniuses with the highest cultivation level could be said to be the tutor king in the future. Every genius could be described as a ¡°monster¡± in one word. And their teachers were none other than the four holy tutor kings. It could be said that no matter what kind of genius he was, he was nothing in the eyes of the holy tutor king. But now, for the first time, they paid attention to the students outside thew association. Andrew was able to attract the attention of the holy tutor king, which was the biggest recognition for him. ¡°Nichs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± All of a sudden, a holy tutor king opened his mouth. Nichs immediately lowered his head and replied with respect. The holy tutor king in ck paused for a long time before he said, ¡°You have cultivated a good man.¡± ¡°Teach him well. If he performed well in grade two, we can consider inviting him to study in the Law School for a few days and have a try.¡± Hearing this, the other three principals, Archimedes, Hohenheim, and Alexander, all looked at Nichs with envy. ¡®Did we hear it wrong? How could the holy tutor king propose an invitation?¡¯ Oh my god. For the first time in history, the students of the four major schools were invited by the Law School. That was to say, the holy tutor kings recognized Andrew as a genius! If Andrew was really chosen and admitted to the Law School after grade two, then the Lion Eagle Mage Academy would be cultivated and its status would be the top of the four major schools. Nichs was even more delighted. He quickly stood up and bowed, ¡°I will not fail the expectations of the four chiefs.¡± It¡¯s not a casual remark from a fatuous official at the table that you can ignore. As the most powerful existence, the holy tutor king spoke as he does. Their words woulde true. Looking at Andrew on the stage, Nichs couldn¡¯t restrain his excitement. ¡®This guy¡­ Maybe he will make great progress.¡¯ But Andrew didn¡¯t notice Nichs¡¯s joy. On the contrary, standing on the battle ring, Andrew, as the winner, had a strong sense of uneasiness. Thest round was too weird. Why did the two students of the Fierce Vulture cover the weakest students of the Phoenix and the Dragon Mage Academy to leave the battle ring safely? Currently, there were only four students left in the Phoenix Academy, and three left in the Dragon Mage Academy. Their grade three waspletely destroyed, leaving only one grade two and three grade one. The rest of the people in the Dragon Mage Academy were in grade one. In this kind of team, there was no value in fighting, nor was there any meaning of alliance. But since there was only one person left, they could take part in the secondpetition tomorrow. And why? ¡®Why did Abel ask thest two weak students to save thest student of the Phoenix Dragon Mage Academy at the risk of being killed by me?¡¯ As a mage, no one would be softhearted. There must be something behind it. The more Andrew thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. It had eliminated two of his three opponents on the first day, which was undoubtedly a good start. But Andrew¡¯s intuition told him that the Fierce Vulture led by Abel might pose a greater threat to him than the two schools, the Phoenix Mage Academy and the Dragon Mage Academybined. Thinking of this, Andrew made a decision silently. ¡®My trump card has been exposed, but I don¡¯t know the fighting mode of Abel and even the attribute of the team members.¡¯ ¡®If Abel really has some tricks, I will suffer a great loss tomorrow.¡¯ There was only one way to deal with Abel. ¡®Tonight, I¡¯m going to meet Sarah and officially start my firepower from her.¡¯ Having made up his mind, Andrew turned around and walked out of the battle ring. 116 Chapter 116 After six rounds, the current ranking was as follows. Lion Eagle: 30 points, 12 people left. Fierce Vulture: 12 points, 11 people left. Dragon: -18 points, 3 people left. Heavenly Phoenix: -24 points, 4 people left. Since no team was eliminated, the second round would be held tomorrow. But in fact, they had lost all the grade three and most of the grade two students, and Dragon and Heavenly Phoenix hadpletely lost the chance topete for second ce. The only thing they could do now was to try their best to win third ce. In fact, the second round tomorrow had be a separatepetition between Lion Eagle and Fierce Vulture. When facing his teammate again, no one dared to look down upon Andrew except Kellen. That night. After saying goodbye to his teammates, Andrew went back to his lounge alone. After confirming there was no one outside, Andrew sat cross-legged on the bed and entered his soul sea. It was still the boundlesske and blue sky. But the difference was that Andrew saw a much better view than this. Sitting on the floor, Kelly put on the wreaths woven by her for Sarah. The girl with golden hair and white skin had a smile on her face that was not inferior to the thousands of flowers. The girl with red hair wore a ring, revealing a shy expression that Andrew had never seen before. ¡°Sarah is so beautiful.¡± Kelly sat elegantly, looking at Sarah in front of her as if enjoying the beautiful scenery. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Blushing, Sarah lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t make fun of me. In terms of beauty, I¡¯m always the worst among us.¡± ¡°No.¡±. Kelly quickly moved two steps forward with her knees, gently held her face, andforted her likeforting a child, ¡°Sarah is the most beautiful. Sometimes I will envy you.¡± ¡°You are energetic, enthusiastic, kind, and beautiful.¡± ¡°To be honest, I have always been envious of you.¡± ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t tter me. I¡¯m not that good.¡± Sarah¡¯s face was as red as a persimmon, and her little head was a little hot. She was in a dilemma for a while. Finally, she hugged Kelly and said, ¡°I have always been envious of Kelly.¡± ¡°You are gentle and generous, elegant and intellectual. Unlike me, I have always been clumsy and always screw things up. I am not like a girl at all.¡± ¡°When I was alive, I still remember that my father said that I was as savage as a man.¡± Kelly smiled and held Sarah in her arms. Sheforted her like a child, ¡°As long as Sarah is serious, nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°It was just that Sarah didn¡¯t want to work hard.¡± ¡°Kelly!¡± The two girls hugged each other tightly in the sea of flowers. It was as beautiful as the intertwining of fire and ice. The two pairs of big breasts pressed against each other, supporting the clothes besides their armpits to bulge. If he could put his hand into it, it must be a blessed feeling? Andrew shook his head immediately to get rid of this idea. ¡®Recently, I always feel that I am more and more interested in women.¡¯ ¡®By the way, I¡¯m 16 years old now. Is it because I¡¯m getting old?¡¯ Without thinking too much, Andrew found that they hadn¡¯t found him yet, so he coughed. ¡°Ah!¡± The two girls immediately parted like frightened rabbits and looked at Andrew in astonishment. ¡°Master, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Kelly covered her chest and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Andrew clearly. ¡°Bastard, do you want to scare me to death?¡± In contrast, Sarah¡¯s attitude was much worse. She stood in front of Kelly to protect her. She grinned at Andrew to protect Kelly. Andrew walked up to Sarah with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your help today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have died.¡± Sarah was stunned. Andrew¡¯s gentle attitude made her a little embarrassed. She sniffed and said crossly, ¡°Who saved you? It¡¯s Kelly who asked me to help you. If it weren¡¯t for Kelly, what does it have to do with me that you die or live?¡± ¡°But in fact, you saved me.¡± Andrew was not defeated by her attitude. In fact, Andrew had thought about it before he entered his soul sea. Sarah is a typical woman who will be persuaded by reason but not is cowed by force. If you go against her, she will fight you to the end. Once the rtionship was stiff, it would be difficult to recover in the future. What¡¯s more, since she was a witch, she was his property. There was no reason for him not to take good care of her. As for how to improve Sarah¡¯s fondness, Andrew had already thought about it beforeing here. Thinking of this, Andrew stepped forward. Sarah got nervous. She stared at Andrew and said, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Tell you first. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯ll burn you to death!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Andrew said as he took out ten preliminary magic crystals from his space ring. ¡°This is my gift for saving me in the daytime. Please ept it. I¡¯m sorry for offending youst time we met. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Andrew said as he handed the magic crystals to Sarah. Seeing this, Sarah blushed. She couldn¡¯t help but want to take it, but she didn¡¯t dare. Seeing this, Kelly gently put her hand on her snow-white shoulder and said, ¡°Well, you helped the master. It¡¯s also his kindness. Please ept it.¡± Sarah hesitated. After a long time, she reached out her trembling hand. As soon as she caught the magic crystals, she immediately withdrew her hand and stuffed them into her breasts, and absorbed it into her body as if she was afraid that Andrew would take them back. While absorbing the energy, she looked at Andrew warily and said, ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t have my own will to help you. I¡­ I did it for the sake of Kelly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll take your gift.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I admit you are my master! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°You are free. It¡¯s up to you whether you admit me or not.¡± Hearing this, Sarah¡¯s face turned redder. ¡°Sarah, fondness+5.¡± ¡°Witch fondness has been upgraded for the first time and you have obtained a novice gift pack. Do you use the gift pack?¡± Sure enough, every witch¡¯s fondness gift was the same. Andrew replied, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°The gift pack has been opened and obtained: experience point+1000, Dragon Extinguishing Magic: spark bursting me de, top fire magic: heavenly fire thunder light, dragon extinguishing cage hands.¡± ¡°The level of the users has been increased, and the current level is lv15. You have obtained a total of 25 free attributes. Please distribute them by yourself.¡± Sure enough. Only by promoting the witch¡¯s fondness could one obtain a thing of high level. Andrew had never been promoted to a higher level since he was promoted to a higher level by Kelly for the first time. He didn¡¯t expect that it would rise again this time. Although it was only level 5, it had been greatly improved. When Andrew¡¯s properties were increased by 25, he also got 25 free points to distribute. Andrew opened his property list. Strength: 157 IQ: 168 Spirit power: 486 Physique: 216 Mp4680/4680 Hp2,770/2,770 He opened the level-two board and found that it was filled with talent. Ice talent14.8 Fire attribute talent: 3.7 Water attribute talent: 6.6 Grass attribute talent: 2.5 40 or 50 kinds of talents dazzled him, but Andrew found something. No matter how he improved his attribute, his talent would not be improved. His talent would only slowly improve with the improvement of magic power. With each increase of 30 magic power, his talent would increase by 0.1. Magic power was strong enough. After reaching level 5, the magic power increased from 461 to 486. If adding 25 more magic power, the increase was actually very limited. What¡¯s more, magic power, which could be improved through meditation, was worthless to Andrew now. Andrew was more eager to improve his talent. However, the talent belonged to the level-two attribute, so it couldn¡¯t be added. Andrew was lost in thought. After a while, Andrew made a decision. He added all the attribute points to his strength. His strength increased from 157 to 182. HP also increased from 2,770 to 3,260. Andrew felt an unprecedented power swelling in his body. As an offensive mage, Andrew¡¯s power was very strong, but it was undeniable that no matter how strong he was, he could not bepared with a strong attack mage. It was undeniable that physique was the weakness of the offensive mage. Since he couldn¡¯t improve his talent, he would first eliminate his weakness. 25 points was not a big deal, but with all the strength, Andrew wouldn¡¯t be killed in a second even if he couldn¡¯t defeat a strong attack mage in closebat. Then came the dragon extinguishing cage hands. They were a pair of scarlet hands, like the roaring dragon heads. Their whole body was made of the purest silver, almost indestructible. For a long time, Andrew had been using the ice attribute, frozen dragon bite to deal with the closebat battle. But things would be different with the help of the cage hands. The damage to the dragon attribute was increased by two times. Fire attribute talent+2, magic power+15. The effect was not very good, but in the novice gift pack, it was far better than Kelly¡¯s magic prop. With this cage hand, Andrew¡¯s magic power breakthrough 500, reached 501, and his fire attribute talent also reached 5.9. Looking at Andrew¡¯s happy face, Sarah was a little upset. ¡°Humph, I knew it. To win my favor is to get a gift from the system. Men are really untrustworthy.¡± 117 Chapter 117 Sarah¡¯s words surprised Andrew. ¡°Sarah, fondness-3.¡± s? Did fondness be less? Andrew was shocked. It took a lot of effort to reach five points, but it instantly fell back to two points, which made Andrew panic. If fondness falls back to 0, then these rewards will be taken back by the system. Just because I got the reward in front of her? No, No. Andrew observed Sarah¡¯s expression. Just now, she smiled when he was observing the cage hands. That was why her face suddenly changed. Could it be that¡­ Andrew suddenly realized what kind of person Sarah was. He put away the cage hands and stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sarah. I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything more. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Sarah turned her head with tears in her eyes. Andrew put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Sarah, listen to me.¡±. ¡°Let me go!¡± Sarah¡¯s dress belt instantly turned into mes, swallowing Andrew¡¯s hand, trying to force Andrew to let her go. But Andrew didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he endured the burning pain. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, your hand will be gone,¡± Sarah said resentfully. Andrew was in a cold sweat because of the pain. ¡°Kelly, you can¡¯t help me.¡± Seeing this, Kelly wanted to cool Andrew with her ice magic, but Andrew stopped her. Sarah was confused. His palm was scalded. Why didn¡¯t he let her go? Andrew forced a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you. These things are really good, but for me, you are more important.¡± Such gentle words, like a spring breeze, opened the door of Sarah¡¯s heart that was about to close. Her body trembled slightly. Looking at Andrew¡¯s smiling face, her heart jolted. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡± She asked. Andrew replied, ¡°It¡¯s better than your heartache.¡± Sarah was stunned. ¡°Ominous! She was an ominous symbol!¡± ¡°Kill her! Drown her! She would only bring destruction!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. She will burn you to death!¡± Some vague memories suddenly emerged from her mind. It was a part of her memory that was restricted by the system. But even if it was just a small part, it was so sad to recall it. With a whoosh, mes turned back to the shoulder belt. Sarah held Andrew¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The high burn made Andrew wince in pain. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Andrew insisted. ¡°You are not good at lying,¡± Sarah said as she held Andrew¡¯s hands. Fire recovery. All of a sudden, his hands, every nerve tingling, felt cold. Andrew was surprised to find that some mes emerged from every pore on his hands and werepletely absorbed by Sarah¡¯s hands. The burnt hands recovered in a sh. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was surprised. Sarah let go of her hand and said in a lukewarm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry in the future, in case of causing trouble. I¡¯m just an ominous witch.¡± Then she turned her back to Andrew and ignored him. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his hands. Fire attribute deserved to be called the attribute of the king. High explosive power, high power, high endurance, and at the same time, it also has the healing magic against burning. In the current world, the magic of healing was monopolized by the magic association. Even if the fire recovery could only heal the burn, if it was used in the outside world and known by the magic association, it would be caught and probably sentenced to death. Andrew smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sarah¡¯s hand is warm and gentle.¡± Although she had her back to him, it was obvious that Sarah trembled slightly when she heard this. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s useless to tter me.¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+6.¡± Although Sarah¡¯s attitude was very bad, the notice from the system to fondness revealed her true thoughts. He not only returned all the fondness that he had lost but also made up 3 points. At present, the fondness of Sarah was 8, which was 22 off the friendliness. But now that they had a perfect beginning, they would get along well with each other in the future. Andrew smiled and left her alone. ¡°Master, are you leaving?¡± Noticing Andrew¡¯s intention, Kelly approached him reluctantly. Andrew gently held her in his arms and stroked her hair. ¡°Yes, I need Sarah¡¯s strength for the nextpetition.¡± ¡°Now that I have got it, I have to go back as soon as possible.¡± Kelly raised her head and mumbled. Her big watery eyes were full of begging. ¡°Kelly wanted to serve the master¡­¡± Kelly rubbed her breasts against Andrew¡¯s belly unwillingly. The soft touch of the breasts made Andrew¡¯s lower body swell up involuntarily. It seemed that she had been not having sex for a long time. Andrew touched her head with a smile and said, ¡°tNext time when I finish my work, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Then¡­ A kiss?¡± Kelly approached. Andrew was fascinated by the fragrance of mint in her hair. It seemed that Kelly didn¡¯t mind Sarah¡¯s presence. Andrew gently held the back of her head and kissed her deeply. Andrew hadn¡¯t tasted it for a long time. Her soft lips and cute tongue made him feel very satisfied. Kelly¡¯s mouth was full of honey, like the most delicious delicacies in the world in Andrew¡¯s mouth. In the deep kiss, Kelly even put her tongue into Andrew¡¯s mouth, wantonly sweeping around, intoxicated in the smell of Andrew. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but look back at the two people who were immersed in their deep kiss. Her face turned red visible to the naked eye. She looked at Kelly with admiration. The two separated. Sarah turned her head away in a hurry. Andrew had witnessed her every move. Lack of love? After saying goodbye to Kelly and Sarah, Andrew returned to reality with the residual fragrance of Kelly. When he came back to reality, it was already in the evening. Andrew packed up and went to the canteen for dinner. That night, after dinner, Andrew went straight into the meditation room to prepare for the secondpetition of tomorrow¡¯s practice. 118 Chapter 118 The next day. With the sound of gongs and drums, the four teams entered thepetition field again. But this time, the situation was totally different from yesterday. No one sneered at the Lion Eagle anymore. Instead, there were three or four people in a team in Heavenly Phoenix and Dragon Mage Academy, which attracted the audience¡¯s gasps. The humiliation the Lion Eagle suffered yesterday was returned to the Heavenly Phoenix and the Dragon Mage Academy today. They arrived at the center of the venue. Under the guidance of the referee, Kellen was the first to walk in front of the leader of Abel, the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°I look forward to a fairpetition with your team.¡± However, Abel seemed to be deaf and did not move at all. With a smile on his face, he didn¡¯t even look at Kellen. Since he entered the hall, he had been staring at Andrew, who was at the end of the line. Seeing that Andrew didn¡¯t respond to him, Abel showed a disappointed expression. Finally, he turned to Kellen and replied with an elegant and polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in the weak like you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kellen¡¯s face froze. It¡¯s like getting pped on your face without getting any good things. He wanted to lose his temper, but it was well known that Abel was strong enough to fight against Isco. Kellen didn¡¯t dare to challenge him face to face. He could only retreat like an abandoned cucumber and looked at Andrew with disgust again. A despicable bastard!. It¡¯s all your fault. You stole my thunder! Thinking of this, Kellen thought of a scheme. At the same time, the emcee began to greet everyone in the air and summarized the battle yesterday. Andrew was once again watched by everyone. Atst, the emcee concluded the scores of the four teams, announced the items of the secondpetition today, and began to introduce the venue. g snatching battle. The duel arena had undergone a tremendous change after the overnight reconstruction of the earth attribute mage. Countless walls, boulders, and masks were erected on the arena, looking like a small dpidated town. Four gs of red, yellow, blue, and green were inserted on the four sides of the arena. In this round of thepetition, flying magic was also prohibited. Flying for more than ten seconds and flying above five meters were prohibited. The rules were very simple. After thepetition began, the four teams would choose one g as their team¡¯s g. Then, you can find a way to take the g of your opponent and eliminate him. The result of thepetition was also based on points. Before the g was taken away, the team ranked first and second in points increased by one point every five minutes. The team ranked third and fourth would get one point every two minutes. Within 3 minutes before the opening, there was no increase in points or umted time. The team that was snatched the g was immediately eliminated. The teams that were eliminated were immediately eliminated. The points that you got when you were eliminated were the points you gained in thispetition. The elimination rule was the same as yesterday¡¯s: if a team member passed out for more than five seconds, die, or voluntarily told the referee to surrender, the team member would be eliminated. At the same time, each time apetitor killed or eliminated one person, his team would get three points. If a contestant was killed or eliminated, one point would be deducted. Ten points would be added for each g. On the spot, after a squad obtained all four gs, or all the members of three teams were eliminated, thepetition was announced to end, and the points were counted. After listening to all this, Andrew instantly understood the essence of thispetition. Although the Heavenly Phoenix and the Dragon Mage Academy had negative points now, they were ranked third and fourth, so they could enjoy the privilege of getting one score every two minutes. As for us and the Fierce Vulture, we only got one point every five minutes. This kind of care for the weak team was not a good conscience of the magic association. This was to stimte the strong team not to be rxed, or they would be easily overtaken by the weak team. If any strong teamunched an attack, the other team couldn¡¯t sit still, or they would be overtaken. Each rule contained a piece of information: encourage the strong to attack, and the weak to defend! On second thought, Andrew took a deep breath. Thinking of what Abel had done yesterday. ¡°You finally realize it.¡± The smile on Abel¡¯s face sent a chill down Andrew¡¯s spine. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s magic of hunting the enemy, perception magic, anti-detecting magic, hiding magic. I know all these.¡± ¡°When ites to the assassinate mage, I should be the strongest among my peers.¡± ¡°This battlefield is my home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you, Andrew.¡± ¡°So you are nning this?¡± Andrew finally understood the real purpose of what Abel had done yesterday. He ordered his men to run to the edge of the battle ring at the beginning of each round and be ready to give up at any time. In addition to saving strength, he also wanted to minimize the difference. Thest two grade-three students didn¡¯t show up, not only to wait for him to be eliminated but also to pave the way for the final sixth round with the help of the trump card. In the sixth round, there must be only the first-grade students left. After a series of fierce battles, even if Andrew had magic power left, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the consumption of his energy and his strength had been weakened to the extreme. After the two grade-three students went onto the stage, they immediately fought against Andrew. At this moment, Andrew, who wasck of energy, could only be forced to fight against the two together with Nason. As a result, thest two first-grade students of Heavenly Phoenix and Dragon Mage Academy survived. Although they had lost the chance to win first ce, they still had the chance to win third ce because the consumption of the two teams was quite high. In this way, the second round of the second day appeared two strong and two weak. No matter what kind ofpetition it was, there was a rule that killing could be graded. There were seven people left behind by the Heavenly Phoenix and the Dragon Mage Academy, which were the points of the Fierce Vulture. Now, the Fierce Vulture got 12 points, the Lion Eagle got 30 points, and the difference was 18 points. If Fierce Vulture killed seven people, they would get 21 points, and the difference would be instantly erased, or even exceed the points. In other words, Andrew didn¡¯t bring any advantage to thepetition after he killed the people yesterday. But there was another problem. ¡°How do you know what kind ofpetition it is today?¡± Andrew¡¯s question made Abel smile. He pointed at his temples and said, ¡°Think about it carefully.¡± ¡°The four schoolspetition was held to test the teaching results of the four schools, not to see young people die.¡± ¡°Thepetition of the tactic of fighting enemies by turns would cause arge number of people to be reduced. Since it was arranged in the first round, it meant that the second round would definitely give the weakest party who suffered the most damage the best defensive advantage.¡± ¡°Therefore, the fieldpetition must be the first choice.¡± ¡°No matter what kind of field battle it is, as the assassin of mage, I can unleash the maximum power.¡± ¡°It was easy to guess what the senior leaders of the magic association thought.¡± What a precise calction! Andrew was taken aback. Abel was not only a genius in magic but also a strategic genius. ¡°And one more thing, Andrew, you win the whole game and exposed your weakness yesterday.¡± ¡°I believe you will understand after the formalpetition.¡± Weakness? Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In an instant, he felt that every cell in his body was seen through by him. ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Kellen was stunned to hear that. Both Abel and Andrew rolled their eyes at him. ¡°Andrew. What does he mean?¡± ¡°Shut up. The more you say, the more embarrassed you will be.¡± Abel answered before Andrew did. Kellen was rendered speechless. Then he turned to Andrew and said, ¡°So, Mr. Andrew, now you should know how much I¡¯m looking forward to thispetition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really lucky for me to have you. Otherwise, I can onlypete with these losers.¡± But Andrew¡¯s face was dark. He didn¡¯t say anything and began to calcte crazily in his heart. This Abel was by no means an ordinary person, and everything so far was in his calction. It seemed that the second match would be an unprecedented bitter battle. As the referee gave the order, the four teams began to go to the positions. 119 Chapter 119 After the referee gave the order, all the teams entered the battlefield in turn and headed for their g positions. There were two minutes to prepare before thepetition began. Each team was not allowed to leave their g position, but they could do some warm-up exercises or discuss tactics. ¡°Everyone,e to my side and I¡¯ll make the tactical arrangement.¡± As soon as they arrived at the red g, Kellen pped his hands and was ready to make a n.¡± But no one answered him. ¡°Andrew, what should we do next?¡± Taylor asked. Everyone fixed their eyes on Andrew. Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°Abel will definitely start with the other two teams and reverse the situation by killing them.¡± There were two ways. One was to concentrate on attacking his yellow g position. ¡°Second, we choose a weak spot. As long as we kill anyone and take away a g, the points of the Fierce Vulture can¡¯t exceed us.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Kellen rushed forward and stood in front of Andrew. ¡°I¡¯m the team leader. Will you listen to me or him?¡± No one responded, including Kellen¡¯s grade-three ssmates. Only Andrew responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. This is your team. Of course, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Then he turned to the crowd and said, ¡°What do you think of these two methods?¡± Jo, who was also an assassinate mage, said, ¡°There is a rule in our assassination attribute: catch the ringleader first.¡± ¡°Hisst borate n was to obtain the prey he wanted.¡±. ¡°And you are the most valuable prey.¡± ¡°No matter what tactics he uses, his ultimate goal must be to win you over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also an assassinate mage. I think so.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t let you go,¡± Signa said. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the captain. Why do you all want to discuss with him?¡± Kellen got anxious and shouted again, ¡°Now I¡¯m here to announce the strategy.¡± ¡°We will rush to the field of the Dragon Mage Academy on the right, take their gs and kill them all.¡± ¡°Everyone, listen to me.¡± Andrew pushed him away with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the captain. Of course, youmand.¡± Then he said to the crowd, ¡°Then I will use myself as bait. The biggest advantage between me and Abel is that he is not good at contact battle.¡± ¡°As long as I drag him into the front battle, I will be the winner.¡± As the whistle whistled, thepetition began. In the sky, a huge sign made of projected magic showed the current scores of all teams. ¡°Time is running out.¡± Andrew hurriedly said, ¡°The strong sides are against each other, and the weak sides are against each other¡±. ¡°If the strong side wanted to escape from the strong side, they had to go through the weak side first.¡± ¡°That is to say, if Belle doesn¡¯t kill the weak, he can¡¯t go behind us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the team. I¡¯ll charge alone, and everyone will follow me for fifty meters.¡± ¡°Once we meet Abel, I will hold him back. The team will be divided into two groups, sandwiching my position from both sides, and you will definitely be able to encircle Abel.¡± ¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill him, we can force him back. As long as we arrive at their battlefield, they have to fight us head-on to protect the g. At that time, we will have an advantage.¡± The strategy was made. Except for Kellen, everyone agreed to this tactic. Andrew made a brief adjustment to his formation and was ready to leave. However, before Andrew took the first step, the points of the Fierce Vulture changed from 12 to 15 in the sky! ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was shocked and looked at the schedule again. Only 40 seconds passed. The points of the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy changed from -24 to -25. Sure enough, they rushed to the weak side at the beginning. And it was the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy with one more student. Andrew thought to himself, ¡®should I change my n?¡¯ So fast! It was really fast. In the first 40 seconds, they broke into a position. It was so long that they couldn¡¯t fly, and the terrain was soplicated. Without destroying the terrain, they could cross 400 meters without making any sound. It was difficult for them to move for 40 seconds. Since they are on the battlefield of the Heavenly Phoenix, then if we take the battlefield of Dragon Mage Academy¡­ Andrew and the others were shocked again by the change of the number in the sky. The points of the Fierce Vulture had changed from 15 to 18. The points of the Dragon Mage Academy changed from -18 to -19! 45 seconds had passed. The distance between the Dragon Mage Academy and the Heavenly Phoenix was more than 600 meters. Even if they flew, they couldn¡¯t reach another position in five seconds. Was Abel¡¯s team divided into two groups? Andrew was shocked. Where was it? Andrew hesitated. Did Abel go to the Heavenly Phoenix Mage Academy battlefield or the Dragon Mage Academy battlefield? ¡°Everyone, although it¡¯s very dangerous, now it seems that this is the only way.¡± Andrew thought for a while and made up his mind. He called everyone to his side and began to make the final arrangement. Meanwhile. ¡°Yes, hesitate, Andrew.¡± Standing at the top of a broken wall, Abel looked at the Lion Eagle battlefield. His blue eyes seemed to be able to pierce through the people¡¯s thoughts. ¡°An assassinating mage is not a despicable person who only ambushes in the dark.¡± ¡°Assassination was the pinnacle of tactics and strategies.¡± ¡°Andrew, the fishing has beenid out. No matter what choice you make, you will be my prey today.¡± It was a psychological game. Andrew and Abel didn¡¯t see each other, but the battle between the two had already begun. ¡°Everyone, do as I tell you.¡± Andrew said firmly. Only Kellen remained silent. There was no doubt that he was the team leader in name only. ¡°Everyone, go ahead!¡± Andrew looked at Kellen and said, ¡°Four people in your grade-three group protect the g.¡± With that, Andrew jumped into the battlefield and took the lead. The group of grade one or two followed closely and entered the battlefield in different directions. Only four grade-three members standing were beside the g, dumbfounded. Kellen clenched his fists and said nothing. It took him a long time to make the decision. ¡°You three protect the gs.¡± After saying that, he also worked the magic power and rushed into the battlefield. On the battlefield. Although the topography was extremelyplicated, it didn¡¯t affect Andrew¡¯s progress at all. Andrew tossed and turned sometimes, sometimes sliding, sometimes jumping, and sometimes running. Like a top parkour racer, he shuttled at top speed in the extremelyplicated battlefield. There were still 400 meters away from the Fierce Vulture¡¯s battlefield. Andrew continued to calcte the distance and ran towards the target at the fastest speed, regardless of the consumption of magic power. 350, 300, 250. When he was about 200 meters away, Andrew suddenly felt something. He stopped and slid on the ground. ¡°Come out.¡± There was no one in the empty ce around, and Andrew seemed to be talking to the air. Indeed. As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared on the highest broken wall behind him. It was none other than Abel. Not only that, four or five students appeared on the surrounding walls one after another. All of them were assassinating mages of the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy. Andrew nced at everyone and said coldly, ¡°What? All the assassinate mages in the team are here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m an offensive mage? The number of people means nothing to me.¡± With the same elegant and calm smile on his face, Abel said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or notter, wait and see.¡± 120 Chapter 120 The magic power on Abel¡¯s body was like a raging wave. Looking up from the distance, Andrew felt as if he was facing a vast sea, bottomless. This guy¡¯s magic power might have reached 600. With the help of four people, the surrounding terrain was soplicated that it was very suitable for assassinating mages. And the five of them had upied the high ground. The situation was overwhelmingly disadvantageous to Andrew. But¡­ Andrew put on an act. ¡°Do you want to wait until your teammates get here?¡± Abel closed his eyes. Wide area perception. Andrew was amazed by what he saw. Was the wide-range perception of Abel enough to cover the whole battlefield? He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Four people keep the g, and the remaining four are rushing to the Heavenly Phoenix position. Only three people are rushing here.¡± ¡°I thought you would bring at least five people with you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need so much!¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, he got his ice armor up.. Frost spear. He condensed an ice spear in his hand and threw it away like a full-length bow. The head of the ice spear was different from the ordinary ice spear and the heaven-piercing spear. It was like a hedgehog. This was the top ice magic of the heaven-piercing spear. The top magic of the ice attribute: the frost spear. The prating power of the spear was equal to that of the heaven-piercing spear, and the hedgehog-shaped spearhead could have the explosive power equal to that of the dragon rack. ¡°I know you saved your strength in the battle yesterday!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Abel jumped up again. Andrew¡¯s ice spear had already hit the broken wall where he had been just now. Bang. In an instant, the whole wall copsed due to the violent explosion, and the ice thorns even pierced the surrounding broken walls with dense holes. Afternding on the ground, only one more person was left, and the other four had disappeared. But Andrew could still feel their breath. They must be hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to ambush. Abel, who had just dodged the blow, lost his elegance on his face, reced by ferocious features like a beast. ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a high-level prey in thispetition.¡± ¡°Inparison, Isco, a second-rate mage, is easy to deal with.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve endured you for a long time. It¡¯s time to hunt you!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s really hard work for you.¡± Andrew used the magic power again. Icy iron virgin A pair of ice-made iron virgins suddenly appeared on both sides of Abel and closed quickly, If the sharp ice thorns were really mped, he would probably turn into meat mud? Abel sneered and pulled out his wand. A dagger made of amethyst waved horizontally. In an instant, a monstrous wave swept across, and the iron virgin turned into pieces of ice on the ground. Night dagger? Andrew was shocked. After he defeated the frozen dragon, he also got a night dagger in a box of treasures. Later, he gave Jo as a bonus. He didn¡¯t expect that Abel would have one, too. It was the dagger that had broken the iron virgin. Damn it! While he was thinking, Abel had already rushed up from the front. Waving the dagger in his hand, Andrew felt a strong rm in his sixth sense and leaned back instinctively. All of a sudden, he felt a chill in his nose. The next second, two invisible cracks appeared on the huge rock behind Andrew. The split stones slid down along the cracks, and their section was as smooth as a mirror. This space de was an attack of space attribute. It couldn¡¯t defend itself, and its speed was abnormally fast. Andrew had a keen intuition, so he could only capture a little trajectory ording to Abel¡¯s movements. If it was an ordinary person, he would have been killed with his first move. But¡­ Andrew stared at him coldly. No muscle movement in Abel¡¯s body could escape his sight. He had to be hit no matter how hard he tried. He wouldn¡¯t be hit! No matter what, he would not be able to be hit. Facing an extremely dangerous enemy, Andrew didn¡¯t retreat but rushed to Abel. He was different from the man who used drugs to raise magic power by force. He was a real powerful man. He must go all out! Frost. Red lotus hell. Andrew gave full y to his top magic of trump card. However, Frost could not slow down Abel. As the assassinating mage, he had an iparably excellent bodily movement skill. He used the Flying Magic to reduce his weight without breaking the rules. With every step he took, he tapped the ground lightly with his tiptoe, making his legs unable to freeze on the ground. In essence, the red lotus hell wasrge-scale trap magic that had to rely on the frost. It was the magic created by Andrew with the help of his mastery of the ice attribute. Through setting up arge range of ice mines, the surrounding area was turned into a mine area with over a hundred dragon racks. By adjusting the refraction of the ice, the dragon racks could bepletely transparent. However, Abel was able to sense the position of each dragon rack through his magic perception and avoided it precisely without triggering it. But that was enough! Andrew just wanted to stop Abel from doing anything. Even if it was not triggered, more actions of Abel would be restricted by the dragon rack. Dragon ice de. He clenched his hands and two broad machetes were made. After Andrew summoned the ice-flying sword, it bumped into Abel¡¯s weapon. Bang. The heavy strike was blocked by the purple dagger. After a short pause, the two sidesunched a chaotic confrontation. Andrew¡¯s machetes were like a storm. With the help of the ice flying sword, there was almost no ce for Abel to dodge. While Abel¡¯s moves were iparably urate. Almost every strike could be deflected three to four times with the least strength. The ice flowers scattered in all directions. A high-pitched sound of wind came into being. The faint light, as if it had been cut off from the surrounding space, enveloped the scene. It was like a page in a fairy tale. The two young men burned each other¡¯s lives and fought fiercely with des. Every time the dagger collided with the machetes, the eardrum would be hurt. The Fierce Vulture students around them were already bbergasted. Abel was seriously fighting! There was no doubt that he went all out. So powerful! As a senior, Abel had the hope to reach the grand mage level before graduation. How could Andrew be on par with such a boss? Although Abel told us to wait in the dark and find an opportunity to attack again. But do we still have the chance to interfere in such a battle? 121 Chapter 121 Bang. The ice de was cut into pieces by the night dagger. Andrew hurried to cut Abel with another ice de. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and condensed a new ice de again. The purple light streaked across the arc, and the pale saber light cut the field of vision. The collision of the saber and the dagger was so fast that there was almost no gap between them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be very tired.¡± Andrew¡¯s face began to turn pale, but Abel was still skillful. Even with 25 power strength attributes, the speed, strength, and precision were far less than that of Abel. Although he was an assassinating mage, his bodily movement skill, physical strength, and reaction wereparable to a strong attack mage. By contrast, yesterday, the strength of Isco was not on the same level as his. What were the two evenly matched geniuses? Obviously, Abel was superior to Isco. But he was low profile, which made people misunderstand that he was even! Andrew was getting more and more exhausted. In terms of physical strength, Abel had the advantage. His own strength was 182, and his strength attribute was at least 200. Moreover, he obviously had an overwhelming advantage in closebat. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew picked up his machetes and shed at Abel with all his strength, which made him stagger a step back. Keeping a distance, Andrew withdrew the ice de without hesitation and shot the rest of the ice flying swords out at the same time to stop Abel and make room for magic power.. Myriad year ice ridge. Five thick ice ridges were shot out from the ground, passing through the crotch of Abel from different angles, and his arms and neck tightly mped him in the air, unable to move. Andrew put his palms together. Dragon extinguishing magic, icy blood. Thousands of ice pitons appeared in a semicircle, and the tip of each ice piton pointed at Abel. However, Abel, who waspletely mped, looked at this amazing blow and was not in a hurry. ¡°Hey, is this the dragon extinguishing magic? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Andrew¡¯s fingers were controlled. Thousands of icy bloodshot at Abel at the same time. In an instant, the overwhelming cold air swept a hundred meters around. An iceberg of fifty meters high rose from the ground. The power of the ice blood could be fully used, and Andrew had never tried it before. It was obvious that Abel was an enemy worth taking so seriously. It was so powerful that even Andrew himself was blown dozens of meters away by the frosty air and fell to the ground after it pierced through two walls. But when he raised his head again. In the crystal clear iceberg, where was Abel? How could he dodge? Before Andrew could react, the air around him suddenly elerated. The next second, the invisible vines wrapped around his limbs. Sky shackle. The magic of wind couldpress the air into the glue. This kind of sticky air was extremely tough and almost impossible to break free. It was the very powerful magic in the top level of the wind magic. Damn it! Andrew¡¯s face froze. He looked up and saw that Abel was flying towards him with a dagger in his hand. The space de of the night dagger was close at hand. Andrew exploded his ice armor. He used the repulsive force of the ice armor when it exploded to break the restriction in the sky and shed back. With two swishing sounds, two deep shes appeared on the ground in an instant. However, the falling Abel seemed to have been prepared. He stepped forward and rushed to Andrew, almost parallel to the ground. So fast! ¡®This guy¡¯s speed is also faster than mine.¡¯ ¡°Your ice magic is very proficient and dangerous. Once you keep a distance from me, I will fall into a disadvantage.¡± Ice barrier. Andrew tried to use the magic ice barrier of the ice wall to stop him, but a few space des shed and the barrier instantly turned into pieces. The sharp dagger was hard to dodge. Any form of defense was in vain in front of him. With a loud bang, Andrew, who was retreating at full speed, bumped into a wall and the retreat route was instantly sealed. How is that possible? There was no wall behind me just now? Andrew came to his senses in an instant. From the corner of his eyes, he could clearly see that there was a Fierce Vulture student who was releasing the earth attribute magic not far from the nearby shelter! Damn it! He was in a desperate situation! Abel held the dagger in his hand and flew towards him. The piercing sound of cutting the air made people¡¯s teeth ache. Andrew immediately gathered the ice des to block the attack. Bang. The dagger strike he disyed contained astonishing power. Andrew almost knelt down. ¡°Are you an assassinating mage or a strong attack mage?¡± Andrew tried his best to hold on and smiled bitterly. Abel¡¯s face turned pale and blue veins stood out on his forehead. ¡°You are the first one who can withstand my full strength. You have such strength in grade one. I admit that you are a powerful man. But¡± ¡°You have stopped here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. The next second, at the top of the wall behind him, another student held a spear and fell over the wall. The shot was aimed at Andrew¡¯s head. Andrew tried hard to resist the dagger from Abel, so there was no room for him to dodge. The spearhead was only dozens of centimeters away from him. Andrew¡¯s face suddenly changed and gave a weird smile. ¡°Did you make it?¡± The student was shocked. Before he could react. All of a sudden, a loud sound came from the sky. An elf arrow crossed hundreds of meters and shot into the air. The thick wind magic power, which was lingering on it, emitted a dazzling green light. Before the student who had attacked Andrew could react, his temple was pierced through by an arrow. He was thrown out by the power of the arrow and nailed to the wall more than 10 meters away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± For the first time, Abel looked flustered. As soon as he raised his head, the second arrow came from the air. The target was Abel¡¯s temple. Abel could only dodge backward by instinct. Sharp arrows flew past his forehead. Bang! The three-meter-high boulder nearby was sted into pieces by the arrow. Abel¡¯s forehead was also scratched with arge amount of blood. He touched the blood on his face in astonishment, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Following the direction of the arrow, Abel looked around and through the wide area of the enemy rope, he clearly saw Nason aiming with his bow in the fifty meters high ground in front of the position of the Lion Eagle g. ¡°The guy with the bow? I remember his name is Nason. I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to snipe with a speed and precision beyond long-range.¡± ¡°Only three people were guarding the g. Was the fourth one responsible for sniping beyond long-range?¡± Andrew wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to react. He stood up, and the two machetes in his hands were attacking like a storm. This time, Abel was caught off guard and fell to a disadvantage. While the dagger was wielded in a panic, Abel could not resist Andrew¡¯s attack. ¡°You¡¯re really a calcting man. Isco is not at the same level as you. You¡¯re a real powerful man. If I were at the same level as yesterday, I would have lost.¡± ¡°But you have neglected one thing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your prey, but your enemy!¡± ¡°Attack! Jo!¡± After saying that, Abel opened his eyes. Jo, who was behind his back, held the same night dagger and shed at Abel. At this moment, the situation reversed, and Abel instantly fell into a desperate situation. 122 Chapter 122 Windshield. Bang! Bang! On the one hand, he used the night dagger to resist Andrew¡¯s attack, and on the other hand, he used the top defensive magic windshield, which was formed by the ultra high-pressure air to block the stabs of Jo. In this desperate situation, Abel actually had the power to resist the attack from both sides. However, it was obvious that his face was no longer as smooth as before. Instead, it was filled with the difficulty of entering a bitter battle. Nason¡¯s third elf arrow shot. Abel tilted his head to the extreme and barely dodged the blow. He looked up. Abel clearly saw that his team¡¯s points had stopped at 19 from the beginning. While the points of Lion Eagle had changed from 30 to 42. ¡¯15 minutester, the natural increase of the points was three. In other words, the Lion Eagle killed two of us and one of the Heavenly Phoenix?¡¯ ¡°Oh, I see. You are not your own front, all the team members and guards, and you are not in two groups to prevent me from getting the points.¡± ¡°But you want them both.¡± ¡°What a lunatic! You mean you have to tear your team into at least three pieces. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you are not enough?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You have blocked my usual tactics. How can I win if you don¡¯t go crazy?¡± As he spoke, in the ruins next to him, the students who had almost forced Andrew into a corner with the magic wall let out a shrill scream. Not long after, Taylor walked out with his head in her hand.. ¡°Oh, I see. The second one is a strong attack mage. She can concentrate on killing my team members when I¡¯m held down.¡± With a touch of approval in his eyes, Abel said, ¡°A good n, then, where is the fourth team member?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°What is the fourth team member?¡± Abel frowned and asked, ¡°Are you still acting?¡± ¡°Just now, I sensed three members of your teaming over here. Nason didn¡¯t count, because he was in your g position. I thought he was in the g-keeping team like the other three people.¡± ¡°Besides these two girls, there should be one more member of your team.¡± ¡°No, no, no. are you sure there is nothing wrong with your perception?¡± Andrew was even more confused. ¡°I left four students in grade three to guard the g. The reason why Nason sniped in the super long-range is that you misjudged him to be also guarding the g.¡± ¡°So in your perception, my team should have five people, not four.¡± ¡°And there should be two peopleing with me. How can there be three?¡± ¡°The only ones who assisted me were Nason, Taylor, and Jo. Where did the fourth team membere from.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Abel was confused. ¡®Is there something wrong with my perception? No, the enemy hunting magic was the most precise magic, which had been refined countless times by the excellent mages.¡¯ ¡®The probability of its error is lower than that of falling a meteorite to my head the next second.¡¯ Thinking of this, Abelughed. ¡®I see. Is there something wrong with the team? A team member acted without permission.¡¯ ¡®Forget it. There is no need to tell him. Anyway, it will be good for me.¡¯ Thinking of this, Abel observed the current situation more. ¡®Andrew and Jo were in good condition, and my perception group was in trouble again.¡¯ Just now, to defeat Andrew, he used more magic power to improve his physical strength. He had been consumed a lot. There was still 50% of the remaining magic power. The followingmands required a lot of magic power, and only 30% to 35% of the magic power could be used. Suddenly, another team member was killed by Taylor. ¡®Now I only have one team member by my side.¡¯ ¡®We must finish the battle as soon as possible!¡¯ Thinking of this, Abel made up his mind. The restriction is lifted. Bang. It seemed that his weight had suddenly increased by ten times. The motionless Abel suddenly burst into a red wind. The ground beneath his feet copsed without warning. ¡°Ouch!¡± Andrew let out a muffled groan. He felt as if his chest was hit by a big hammer and he was thrown out. How strong was the wind pressure? The weak Jo felt a hot air pouring into her lungs out of control. Her lung and trachea were burned on the spot. She flew out and hit two stone walls heavily. Her face was covered with blood and she fainted. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew struggled to stand up. Regardless of his dislocated left hand, he incredibly looked at the shocking scene in front of him. The tornado was mixed with fire. Abel¡¯s hair stood on end, and there was no trace of human emotion in his dim eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use it in this situation, but ording to the current situation, the risk of tomorrow¡¯spetition is too high.¡± ¡°When the restriction was lifted, it was a kind of magic that made mage force breakthrough to reach the limit of human¡¯s physiological function. After using it, all the restrictions would be removed.¡± ¡°Andrew, if you can survive, I think we will be friends, so¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die. I can¡¯t control my strength in this state.¡± He drank a bottle of medicine. Although it was impossible to recover the broken arm immediately, at least the pain was weakened a lot. Andrew had heard about lifting the restriction and considered studying, but he gave up. Once the magic was used up, his body would be paralyzed for a long time. It was typical decisive magic. Through overdraft magic power greatly, he could obtain unparalleled power in a short period. All restrictions on magic would be removed. It was not a problem to use two or even three kinds of magic power at the same time. The magic power of the wind system was incredibly strong. Now it was removed through the restriction. After mixing with the fire attribute, its strength would reach the level, which was simply unimaginable. What¡¯s more, lifting the restriction was not just to make you use the magic of different attributes. ¡°Are you ready?¡± As soon as Abel finished speaking, Andrew put on an act. The pounding of his heart couldn¡¯t calm down. Visual, auditory, smelly, and even the sixth sense gave out an unprecedented rm. It wasing! Don¡¯t look away. Even the blink of an eye would lead to a different result of life and death. Just then. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Behind Andrew, thest student brought by Abel suddenly jumped out, followed by Taylor. One of his arms was cut off by Taylor. Determined to die, he dragged his badly injured body andunched thest blow to Andrew. ¡°We must win for the Fierce Vulture!¡± Taylor¡¯s sh was only a little far from his neck. However, this student didn¡¯t mean to dodge or fight at all. He just let the long sword cut off his head and released thest magic. Wolf-devouring waterfall. As the student¡¯s head fell to the ground, a huge current rose from the ground. A tsunami suddenly appeared on the ground covered with broken walls. What the hell? Andrew had no choice. The most powerful function of the water system was the ability to control the field. The magic damage of water was not very good, but once he was hit, he would be greatly restricted in movement. The magic of the wolf-devouring waterfall was one of the top magic in the water system. If one was sucked into it, he would lose his sense of direction and bnce in turbulent current. But now, at this moment of tension, if he was hit by this move, it was basically the same as death. Andrew immediately used the top magic, ¡°frost block¡±. But when the tsunami was frozen, Abel moved more. 123 Chapter 123 It was obvious that his teammate had risked his life to help him. ¡®This is thest chance. If I don¡¯t kill Andrew, even if I kill all the people of the Lion Eagle, I won¡¯t be able to win.¡¯ Over the years, Abel had taken good care of his teammates. In the eyes of his teammates, Abel was a captain worthy of trust. Therefore, at the critical moment, the team member could sacrifice himself. Rony, your sacrifice won¡¯t be in vain. The teammate named Rony had created a w use his life. And this was the key to Abel¡¯s victory. When Andrew used ice magic to freeze the wolf-devouring waterfall, Abel acted. He stepped on the ground. The wind and fire spurted from the soles of his feet like a rocket. The speed was so fast that even the heaven-piercing spear couldn¡¯t catch up with it. Knowing that he would take this opportunity, Andrew turned around in a hurry and felt a gust of evil wind. Abel got close to him. He put his fist on his waist and then punched. The dragon-like blow with the unimaginable element of fire and wind made Andrew blush. At this moment, the fist seemed to let Andrew see a big bloody red word. Die! Ice barrier. Icy armor. Frozen dragon bite. Frost wings. Andrew immediately used all the defensive magic.. However¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! The ice barrier, which was several times stronger than the ice wall, was shattered like rice paper. Soon after, the frost wings curled up in front of him were the same as pieces of paper. The gloves of the frozen dragon bit instantly disintegrated. The twoyers of ice armor pierced through his body in an instant. Bang! With a loud noise, Andrew spat out a mouthful of blood. Andrew felt like he was hit by a cannonball in his chest. He was shoved to the ground and bounced away for a hundred meters. Everything along the way, including trees, rocks, walls, and anything else, would be smashed into pieces. When it stopped, Andrew had dug a deep ditch in the ground. The blood kept gushing out of his throat. Seven or eight ribs were broken by this punch. Almost all of his internal organs were affected to varying degrees. It was just a punch. After prating all the defenses, it actually had such terrifying power. Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡®Can¡¯t I even withstand a punch?¡¯ No wonder it was the so-called magic of victory. The moment the magic was activated, the winner was already known. In the blurry sight, it could be vaguely seen that Abel bent down again and made a posture of starting running. Andrew knew that if he was attacked by him again, he would surely die. He couldn¡¯t dodge. He couldn¡¯t resist the power. He struggled to get up but fell down feebly again. Every muscle in his body was aching. His lungs were burning, and the beating of his heart could not stop in his ears. He couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡®I don¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.¡¯ ¡®Am I going to lose?¡¯ In this short time of 0. 1 seconds, Andrew thought a lot. ¡®How much hardship have I suffered to get what I am today?¡¯ Thispetition was never for anyone nor for the honor of the school, ¡®I participant in thispetition just because¡­¡¯ ¡®I want to prove myself.¡¯ Abel kicked out his powerful legs again. Before he arrived, the smell of beasts came from the wind. That was the real top talent. ¡®I may be able to defeat Kaleb, Jack, and Isco¡­ But I can¡¯t defeat a real genius.¡¯ ¡®Because I¡­ I was a loser.¡¯ The sound of his heart went berserk. Who would be willing to admit it? Everything in his field of vision returned to its color. ¡®Be a loser? once again? The same asst time? Like going back to the past? Who? I!¡¯ His head was on fire. So far, the fear had been swept away. He was full of arrogance like a fool, surpassing fear. With that obscene bluff and uncontroble love, hepletely shattered that posture. ¡®Stand up. Stand up. Stand up! How long do you want to sleep! How many times defeat would make you willing to endeavor? You didn¡¯t want to repeat the same moment anymore! You could only be bullied. He wouldn¡¯t bear it! Throw your shivering body aside. If you still have time to be afraid, you¡¯d better be prepared. How could you reveal such an embarrassing situation in front of so many people? You wanted to be strong more than anyone else. How could you show your weakness in front of others? I couldn¡¯t stand it! This is the four schoolspetition. It¡¯s not cool around here. When is it gonna be cool! I don¡¯t want to be looked at differently here. When can I be looked at differently! If I didn¡¯t stand up here, when would I stand up! If I don¡¯t reach out to the top of the mountain, when can I get it!¡¯ Andrew kicked the ground hard and jumped up. He stood up and got back together. ¡°I lost again.¡± He lowered his hands feebly and squeezed out the hidden unwillingness from his teeth. Andrew stepped forward again. ¡°I won¡¯t lose to anyone again!¡± He screamed from the bottom of his belly! He fiercely stared at the strong enemy rushing over at top speed. Andrew¡¯s unyielding will reached the peak. The sky ring in his hand shook, and the dragon extinguishing cage hand appeared on his arms. All magic power release. He raised his right hand, which was the only thing he could lift. In an instant, the raging fire swept over his body again. Andrew¡¯s whole body seemed to have turned into a ming tornado. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± In the VIP grandstand, Nichs stood up in disbelief. The other three principals were also surprised. Of course, they knew that power. Dragon extinguishing magic? Apart from the ice dragon extinguishing magic, Andrew could also use dragon extinguishing magic? How could a first-grade student know two types of dragon extinguishing magic at the same time? No matter how experienced and knowledgeable the four of them were, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Did he use the fire attribute? Seeing this, Abel threw all his magic power into thepetition. Having seen the power of Andrew¡¯s fire attribute, he dared not neglect him anymore. The wind and fire of magic power lingered all over his body, making him look like a meteor. The ground along the way would be burnt to ss by the high temperature. This was the response of Abel to Andrew. The limitation that had been left by Abel couldn¡¯tst long, and this was thest blow. As for Andrew¡¯s injury, he could only use magic once more. The battle was over! The enlightening power of the limitation has been lifted and the wind and fire mountain forest has been destroyed! Dragon extinguishing magic, spark-bursting me de. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± In the hysterical roars of the two, the monstrous fire collided with the meteor. A huge mushroom cloud bloomed in the center of the field. The powerful shock wave instantly ttened the whole battlefield. At this moment, there was a dead silence. It was hard to imagine. This power was actually the battle of two students who were still studying in the mage academy? When the dust settled. The winner of this battle finally appeared in front of everyone. 124 Chapter 124 There was no winner or loser. Everything was settled. Andrew and Abel stood on the ground. Except for a circle around the edge of the battlefield, it hadpletely turned into a dark in. The two of them were both severely burned and looked like charred corpses. However, the even breathing sound still proved that the two of them were still alive. With such a serious injury, logically speaking, normal people couldn¡¯t standstill. But the two of them just stood there, holding on. All the audience held their breath and concentrated. Nichs and Archimedes clenched their fists so hard that their fingernails were embedded in their palms. Even the four holy tutor kings couldn¡¯t help but stare at the two young men. Everyone knew why Andrew and Abel didn¡¯t fall down. They were fighting for theirst breath. The two of them were badly injured. In fact, the two of them were about to fall down. But they were fighting. Who would be the first to fall.. The one who fell first was the loser. Andrew and Abel had used up all their magic power, and their heavy injuries could no longer support them tounch any more attacks. At this moment, the only thing the two of them could fight against was their willpower. One second, no, half a second. As long as he fell half a secondter than his opponent, he would be the winner. The audience was also so nervous at that moment. Even if this was the highest level of the four schools¡¯petition, no one had ever seen thepetition of mages to such an extent. They could only fight against their wills. Finally, Abel shook a little more. Hundreds of thousands of people present felt their hearts stop beating because of this slight movement. Even the other students who were still fighting stopped what they were doing and looked at Andrew and Abel with two more people. If everything goes well, the result wille out in the next second, at most two seconds. However, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this moment. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a wildugh broke the silence between the two people. Everyone looked at them carefully. It was Kellen, the captain of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy! Damn it! Andrew and Abel¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Abel¡¯s eyes suddenly became gloomy. It seemed that this was Andrew¡¯s fourth teammate. Kellen stood between the two and looked at them arrogantly. Then, an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°I should thank you, especially you, Andrew.¡± He walked up to Andrew, his face twisting into a hideous grimace. ¡°At the beginning, I was a little unhappy when you killed Isco. After all, I had to rely on him to survive in the magic association.¡± ¡°But I thought it throughter.¡± ¡°The students of grade three from the four schools were the elites of the contemporary students.¡± ¡°If you kill all of them, I will be the strongest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the most powerful man in the world. Then I didn¡¯t need to rely on Isco. Ha-ha!¡± Andrew was even more confused when he saw his craziness. He opened his mouth with difficulty and said, ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Bang. However, as soon as he finished his words, Kellen grabbed him. Andrew was almost in aa due to the severe burn and suffocation. ¡°I mean, as long as the people who are stronger than me are dead, I am the strongest and most potential student in the era. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple truth?¡± Kellen gritted his teeth and continued to draw his fingers back. ¡°Now, you are thest two who are stronger than me, and you are both injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chance given to me by the god.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andrew, for helping me get rid of all the obstacles.¡± ¡°Thispetition and my smooth life after graduation all depend on you.¡± ¡°Now, go to hell!¡± After saying that, Kellen exerted himself. Andrew¡¯s neck was so badly deformed that he groaned in pain. Taylor, who was affected by the aftermath, and Jo badly injured, all watched the scene helplessly, but they had no strength to stand up to stop him. At this moment, no one could fight against Kellen anymore. He had be the strongest in thispetition. However, at this moment. ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡± Kellen¡¯s excited mood was interrupted by weird and weakughter as if all the air in his lungs had been squeezed out before he was suffocated. It was Andrew who was about to be strangled. The smile made Kellen panic. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t reply but keptughing. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Facing Kellen¡¯s crazy questions, Andrew finally lowered his head. There was no resentment in his eyes for his sneak attack. On the contrary, Kellen could clearly see that Andrew looked at him with pity. ¡°What a pity! You¡¯re a third-rate guy, but you¡¯re also a stupid guy.¡± ¡°If you were smarter, I might really die today.¡± Kellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could have strangled Andrew at any time, but when he heard what Andrew said, Kellen felt that he was the one who was strangled. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Andrew smiled. The next second, Kellen suddenly felt that something was wrong back his head. An elf arrow suddenly shot towards him. He finally understood what Andrew meant. ¡°Ha-ha! Stupid! Do you think a sneak attack of this level will work?¡± Kellenughed wildly and condensed the frozen dragon bite. He turned around and smashed the elf arrow shooting at the back of his head with a punch. ¡°Although Nason is powerful, he is far weaker than you.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Andrew, I thought you had some tricks up your sleeve?¡± ¡°Do you really think that this sneak attack will work?¡± However, when Kellen looked at Andrew again, he was stunned. Andrew kept smiling. ¡°Of course, I think¡­ No¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a drop of emerald green liquid dripped on Andrew¡¯s face. Kellen was shocked and looked down again. His own frozen dragon bite was actually filled with green liquid. This is¡­ Kellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Is this liquid the primary stage of recovery medicine?¡¯ Then he looked at the broken arrows on the ground. There was a broken medicine bottle tied to the arrow. Damn it! 125 Chapter 125 Only then did Kellen realize that the arrow was not for a sneak attack, but for knowing that he would definitely be able to block it. He deliberately tied a bottle of primary recovery liquid to the arrow. He used his strength to make Andrew get the medicine. No matter what kind of medicine it was, there was one thing inmon: whether it was to drink it or to ssh it on oneself, the effect was the same. Because the potion was actually not medicine but contained different types of healing magic liquid. The medicinal materials of the drug were only used to make the magic stay as long as possible. Even if only one drop of the liquid medicine was sprayed on one¡¯s body, the magic in it would take effect, and each bottle would only take effect on the first person who came into contact with it. Kellen would definitely break the elf arrow with his frozen dragon bite to avoid getting hurt. The frozen cage hand was a magic derivative, not its real body. Therefore, the first person who came into contact with the potion was Andrew. Kellen was shocked. Andrew and Nason couldn¡¯t foresee and discuss such a thing in advance. This was the tacit understanding between the two. The two of them had plotted and executed this scheme at the same time! Everything was in Andrew¡¯s n. Realizing that something bad was going to happen, Kellen grabbed Andrew in a hurry. He roared crazily, ¡°You can¡¯t recover your fighting power only by a bottle of preliminary medicine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the healing liquid was as effective as the magic liquid.¡± ¡°Your n is in vain.¡±. ¡°You haven¡¯t given up yet. I won¡¯t give you another chance. You can¡¯t turn the tables. Go to hell!¡± However, Andrew¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. Before he fainted, Andrew said with all his strength, ¡°I really can¡¯t turn the tables, but¡­ But he can.¡± He? Kellen was shocked. He suddenly felt tremendous pressureing from his side. He turned his head in horror. Abel, who was more than 20 meters away, had already appeared beside him. His whole body was charred, and at this moment, 20 or 30 percent of his skin had recovered as before. At this moment, Kellen felt like falling into an abyss. Impossible! Although he had only recovered 20 or 30 percent, he had to take at least three bottles of high-grade healing liquid to recover so much. Why did he¡­ Kellen suddenly realized something and looked down. Andrew was pointing at Abel. A red magic power extended from his fingertips to his body. This is¡­ Kellen was suffocated. The primary healing liquid Nason had just given to Andrew was not to restore his fighting ability. No matter how serious the injury was, the preliminary healing liquid could recover a little. It was this little bit of recovery that gave Andrew the power to raise a finger. And that was enough. A finger couldn¡¯t release any powerful magic. But Andrew used the only remaining magic power in his body to release the magic that he had seen in his soul sea and secretly memorized the magic form. It was the magic of Sarah. Fire recovery. The magic of targeted burn could heal magic. As for Andrew and Abel, they were all burnt. No matter how rusty he was, it was not a problem for him to treat more than thirty percent of Abel¡¯s condition. And even if there were only 30% of them, it was more than enough to deal with Kellen. In the VIP grandstand, the four holy tutor kings watched the whole scene. Nichs suddenly felt that the temperature around him was several degrees lower. Among the four people who had praised Andrew before, two to three of them wanted to kill Andrew. There was no other reason! All kinds of magic for healing were monopolized by the magic association. Andrew used the magic of healing. ording to the magic association, there was only one result. Death penalty! ¡®damn it.¡¯ Nichs cursed inwardly. Meanwhile. ¡°Hey, what are you doing to Andrew?¡± At this moment, with his back to the sun, Abel¡¯s face waspletely shrouded in shadow, but his round eyes were emitting a furious red light. ¡°You are using the despicable to interfere in the battle between Andrew and me. Loser, Who gives you the guts?¡± Abel¡¯s anger was real. At this moment, Kellen felt as if a mountain was pressing on him and he couldn¡¯t breathe. Despair, like a cold current spreading all over his body. Kellen was desperate. ¡°No, no. You¡­ You misunderstood me. I¡­ I was just kidding.¡± He hurriedly put down Andrew, knelt down, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡­ I was just kidding. In fact, I¡¯m here to send you the therapeutic liquid. You¡­ You¡­¡± However, Abel was not interested in his quibbling anymore. He pulled out the night dagger and started to kill him. His speed was as fast as lightning and thunder. With a twist of the air. Kellen¡¯s smile froze. A thin line appeared on his head from the left forehead to the right cheekbone. Then, blood seeped out. His head was cut in half. ¡°The winner! Abel!¡± Kellen fell to the ground. The referee concluded that the Lion Eagle had lost the ability to resist the Fierce Vulture and could not participate in thepetition tomorrow. He skipped the point statistics section and announced the result. At this moment, the audience was boiling. What a wonderfulpetition. In the end, Kellen¡¯s appearance did not disappoint the audience but showed all the audience their extraordinary wisdom and judgment in the face of absolute desperation. However, in the face of the thunderous cheers and the referee who gave the awards on the stage. Abel¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. After a while, he made up his mind and shouted with the magic of wind. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this result! On behalf of the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, I dere that we give up the victory!¡± ¡°The victory should belong to Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± The decision left the audience bbergasted. The Fierce Vulture was actually going to give up the victory. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Archimedes, the usually gentle director of Fierce Vulture, was so angry that he pounded the table and his beard was raised. Paying no attention to the shock of the crowd, Abel winked at his position. The two teams who were guarding the g immediately understood and rushed over with all the treatment liquid. Abel squatted down and held up Andrew, who was almost unconscious, and shouted to all the audience, ¡°If I ept this victory in thispetition, it will be a terrible victory.¡± ¡°My self-esteem doesn¡¯t allow me to defeat my opponent in this way.¡± ¡°And at thest moment, if it weren¡¯t for Andrew, all the people present would have died today.¡± ¡°I admit that Andrew is better than me in every aspect.¡± ¡°He is the real number one contemporary genius, so this victory does not belong to me and the Fierce Vulture.¡± After saying that, Abel looked firmly at the referee. ¡°Announce, the real winner.¡± 126 Chapter 126 When Andrew woke up again, the first thing he saw was Taylor sleeping on the edge of the bed. Something was glittering in the corner of his eyes. It was hard for him to turn his head around, and his neck hurt as if it was about to break. When Andrew finally turned his head, he saw a golden trophy on the bedside table, which was even bigger than his torso. The champion of the 166th four schoolspetition. The trophy was engraved with these words. Above the words, there was a Lion Eagle¡¯s badge, symbolizing the owner of the trophy. Did I win? Andrew finally regained his memory. Sure enough, my understanding of Abel was correct. He was very powerful and resourceful. He deserved to be God¡¯s favored one. He was a gentleman. At that time, he could have pretended to be confused and put the trophy into his bag, but Andrew knew that he wouldn¡¯t do that. The more decent a genius was, the less likely he is to want such a victory as if it were handed out.. ¡°Andrew? Are you awake?¡± Taylor, who had a light sleep, was awakened by Andrew¡¯s slight movements. She cried with joy and rushed out, shouting that Andrew had woken up. After a while, several people rushed into the small infirmary. Andrew¡¯s most trusted friend came in first, Nason, followed by Jo and Signa. He and Jo, who had always been quiet, just nced at Andrew, gave him a reassuring look, and made room for him. Standing in front of the bed, Signa wanted to hug Andrew, but she didn¡¯t dare. She could only say messy words to express her concern for him. Only then did Andrew realize that he was burned. Bandaged like a mummy. Then there were the Lion Eagle students who participated in thepetition. There were four survivors in grade two or three, except Signa. They all expressed their apologies to Andrew. Andrew waved his hand to show that he didn¡¯t care about it. Andrew was surprised to see theer. Abel. He was also wrapped with a lot of bandages, but from the perspective of his spirit, he had almost recovered. ¡°You killed a lot of my people.¡± His first sentence was full of gunpowder. His eyes were bright as if he wanted Andrew to jump up and fight him again. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you want to take revenge?¡± Andrew said casually. Abel smiled and shook his head, ¡°How is that possible? In the world of the mage, thew of the jungle prevails. They died at your hands. The only fault is that they are not strong enough.¡± ¡°Thepetition system was fair and there was no loophole in the system. Anyone who participated in thepetition should be prepared for death.¡± ¡°I respect their spirit of sacrifice for victory, and I will also miss them. After all, they are my most importantpanions.¡± ¡°But you have the same stand with me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the purpose of thispetition was to select the strong. If they couldn¡¯t survive such a fiercepetition, they couldn¡¯t survive in the cruel mage world after graduation.¡± ¡°So I have no stand to me you.¡± ¡°On the contrary, you are a decent man and you deserve respect.¡± While saying this, there was a trace of inexplicable emotion in Abel¡¯s eyes. Andrew was keenly aware of this. He reached out his hand and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s have another fight next time.¡± Surprised, Abel reached out his hand and said expectantly, ¡°I¡¯ll win next time.¡± The two of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes without moving an inch. Suddenly, there was a faint smell of smoke in the small room. Seeing this, Nason clenched his fists. ¡°Are you awake? That¡¯s great.¡± At this moment, Nichs¡¯s familiar voice came from outside the room. Everyone¡¯s heart jolted when they heard the voice. There were Nichs and three other principals standing outside the door. The four principals were all here? And all of them looked very serious. Behind Nichs, the president of the Fierce Vulture, Archimedes, tipped Abel a wink to let him out. Although Abel didn¡¯t understand, he had to obey the principal¡¯s order. He greeted Andrew briefly and left the room. Andrew was keenly aware of it. The moment he left the room, Abel seemed to see someone else in the corridor and was shocked. Then, his confident face froze in an instant and he quickly walked out of the corridor in horror. Nichs entered the room and ignored Andrew. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Everyone, leave.¡± Although the six or seven people in the room didn¡¯t know what was going on, they could only obey the principal¡¯s order. Andrew felt weird. Mr. Nichs never put on airs. If he came to see Andrew, why did he ask everyone to leave? Andrew was confused. The four principals entered the ward in turn and stood beside the bed as if they were greeting some big shot. It was true. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the peopleing in. It was a mage, nearly two meters tall, wearing a red and golden robe and a hood. There were only four people in this world who could wear such clothes. Holy tutor king! No one had ever seen the real face of the holy tutor king before. Or to be exact, all the people who had seen them were dead. People could only judge which holy tutor king by the robes they wore. There were four kings, including the red king, ck king, yellow king, and purple king. They were called the four holy tutor kings and ruled over four regions of the world. At the same time, they were recognized as the strongest men in the world and the real rulers of the magic association. There was no doubt that the man in front of him was none other than the red king, one of the four holy tutor kings. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s brain was like an overburdened machine. ¡®Is this¡­ Is he really the red king?¡¯ Why did such a big shote to my ward? Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it. However, the attitude of the four principals made Andrew have to believe that what appeared in front of him was one of the four chiefs of the magic association, the red king. Although his face was covered by a hood, Andrew could still feel his eyes. The powerful holy tutor king, even his vision, had substantial destructive power. Andrew felt as if someone had scratched his skin with the back of a knife. After a moment of silence, in Andrew¡¯s stunned gaze, the red king spoke. ¡°Andrew, Congrattions! You have won thepetition of the four schools.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, because you learned and used the magic of healing by yourself, you seriously vited the magicw of the magic association.¡± ¡°ording to the rules, you will be sentenced today¡­¡± ¡°Death penalty!¡± 127 Chapter 127 Death penalty? The two words left Andrew dumbfounded. Without permission, students were not allowed to learn to use healing magic. ording to the rules of the magic association, it was the first lesson for any student to learn the magic culture. Healing magic was a kind of magic that was absolutely prohibited. Only with the permission of the magic association could someone learn under strict supervision and not exceed the guide. Besides, every time he used it, he had to get the permission of the magic association. ording to the rules of mages, whether old or young, women or children, ording to the seriousness of the case, they would be either sentenced to magic power or prison for 30 years. The worst would be the death penalty. On thepetition field, Andrew used the healing magic learned from Sarah at the critical moment, fire recovery. Although it was not mature yet, it was indeed magic to heal. Learning and using. They had met the requirements for serious cases. Ice barrier. Almost at the same time, Andrew instinctively used defensive magic. ¡°Humph!¡± But the next moment. He saw that the red king slowly stretched out his hand.. His action was as gentle as tearing a thin piece of paper and as slow as touching a piece of suet. Andrew saw his defensive magic was easily torn to pieces. However, the red king didn¡¯t even use the basic magic power. The unfathomable strength was so powerful that he was like a creature that did not belong to this world. That was beyond the description of human beings. ¡°Do you think the magic of children can stop me?¡± His cold words made Andrew feel like his neck was strangled. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so!¡± Andrew squeezed the words between his teeth. ¡°Then why did you make such a useless struggle?¡± The red king asked indifferently. Andrew¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. ¡°Why does a rabbit, captured by a lion, struggle and kick its legs?¡± Hearing this, even red king was stunned. Nichs, who was standing next to them, immediately scolded, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t be rude!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± With a wave of his hand, Nichs left. His eyes under the hood gradually became recognized. He walked to Andrew from the end of the bed and asked, ¡°Andrew, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Answer me a question.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Where did you get your dragon extinguishing magic? I¡¯m asking about the fire attribute. I¡¯m not interested in the ice attribute.¡± Andrew swallowed. If he told others about the system, he would be taken to theb for dissecting. ¡°I got it from the frozen dragon ancient castle,¡± Andrew thought for a while and made up an excuse. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you want to tell me? I won¡¯t force you.¡± Sure enough, this kind of lie could not deceive the strongest in the world. When Andrew was thinking about the next excuse, the red king spoke again. ¡°Dragon extinguishing magic is a strong kind of magic power. It was the most powerful one among all the magic used by a single person.¡± ¡°It was some kind of magic that promoted the dragon to godhood because it killed the dragon and took away the dragon¡¯s godhead and to be dragon extinguishing magic.¡± ¡°You can have two types of dragon extinguishing magic at the same time. No matter how powerful you are, it is enough to make you one of the first-tier talents.¡± ¡°For the sake of your dragon extinguishing magic, a whole set of a mage group is specially arranged for you to release dragon extinguishing magic at will in any battlefield. It¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity to kill you like this.¡± Hearing this, Andrew smelled a turning point. ¡°You mean¡­ You won¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°When you used the fire to heal, the ck king and purple king wanted to kill you. The yellow king is not interested in you.¡± ¡°I saved you, or you would have been executed before you woke up.¡± ¡°You?¡± Andrew was confused and looked at Nichs. Nichs nodded quietly, which proved that what the red king said was true. ¡°Why do you save me?¡± Andrew was confused, ¡°We are not familiar with each other.¡± ¡°Yes, we are not familiar with each other, and you have seriously vited thew of the magic association. But don¡¯t forget one thing.¡± ¡°You are a genius.¡± ¡°I heard from Nichs that two months ago, you were still a loser for no magic power.¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned gloomy. This was a fact he didn¡¯t want to face. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In two months, magic power has grown to 500. With your current growth speed, you must be a grand mage before the beginning of grade two.¡± ¡°It was rare to see such a talent.¡± ¡°Where did you see the healing magic? The magic form was missing several pieces. It was obvious that you had memorized it in a short time.¡± ¡°But even so, you still deduced the missing part of the form based on your own experience and knowledge, and restored the magic to a point that could barely be used.¡± ¡°Talent, strength, intelligence, strategy, perception, and dragon extinguishing magic, you are a rare talent from any aspect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity to kill you.¡± Andrew got the point. He didn¡¯te to kill me, but to protect me? ¡°If you protect me, what about thew of the magic association? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it won¡¯t work?¡± With a smile of the red king, he said, ¡°Stupid question. The rules of this world have always been decided by the strong. The exception is something prepared for the strong.¡± ¡°If the weak were not convinced, they could use their strength to refute, and if they couldn¡¯t do it, they would obediently obey.¡± As he spoke, the red king snapped his fingers. Top healing magic. All of a sudden, the burning pain all over his body faded away at an amazing speed. The bandages that tied his whole body were broken one by one. Andrew was surprised to find that he had recovered from the burn. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. Was this the power of the top level of healing magic? No matter what kind of injury it was, even if there was only a head left, it could be healed in an instant. It was unbelievable. Andrew jumped off the bed and moved his hands and feet to make sure that he was in perfect condition. Andrew looked at the red king again and felt a chill in his heart. This was the power of the holy tutor king. No, it was just the tip of the iceberg of his strength. No one could defeat him. When saving a person, it was also easy. For him, the life and death of others were just a matter of thought. ¡°Andrew, you are a rare talent. You deserve a special case. In the name of the red king, I will give you a red king amnesty and forgive you for your reckless learning and using of the healing magic.¡± Andrew¡¯s death waspletely offset by a single sentence. At the same time, ¡°I dere to you that you are qualified to enter the Law School.¡± ¡°But the transfer procedure is veryplicated. It will take three months. Three monthster, I will pick you up to school.¡± ¡°The Law School?¡± At this moment, not only Andrew but also the four principals present were bbergasted. The school was set up within the magic association, which was not open to the public, but gathered the most talented geniuses in the world. Andrew had been invited by the Law School! 128 Chapter 128 Law School. Andrew pinched the inner side of his thigh and felt a sharp pain, telling himself that it was not a dream. One of the four holy tutor kings, the red king, was now inviting him to enter the Law School. But after a short moment of joy, Andrew calmed down soon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I appreciate your kindness, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡± The four principals were bbergasted. Every student of the Law School was decided at the moment of birth. In history, only a handful of students had been able to prove themselves with their strength and had been chosen by the holy tutor king in the past 400 years. This honor was enough to ensure that a mage would not worry about his future for the rest of his life. But now, Andrew chose to refuse in front of such a great honor! He actually dared to refuse the invitation of a holy tutor king. The four principals looked at the red king, wondering how he would react. Nichs was worried about Andrew. ¡®Why did you refuse, Andrew?¡¯ Seeing that the red king didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Andrew added, ¡°The Law School is indeed a ce that countless people dream of.¡± ¡°Every student there would be able to be a grand tutor mage in the future.¡± ¡°But for me, there are many things that I can¡¯t give up, so I can¡¯t go.¡±. Speaking of this, Andrew raised his head and sincerely looked at the red king in front of him. ¡°And, sir, if I am really a peerless genius as you said.¡± ¡°Then I believe that no matter where I am, I can shine and be famous. The reason why a strong man is strong is that he is powerful. The external conditions are just icing on the cake.¡± He answered directly without any hesitation. Even the red king nodded slightly and marveled at Andrew¡¯s courage. ¡°You are right. Geniuses are strong in any environment. The so-called education resources are just icing on the cake. The key is to be strong.¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡° He paused. A wave-like aura burst out from his body. Andrew felt like he was pressed on a mountain and couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your permission.¡± The simple wordspletely denied what Andrew had said. After a few seconds, Andrew¡¯s back was wet with cold sweat. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t even breathe, the red king didn¡¯t embarrass him. He withdrew his aura, turned around, and left. Before leaving, he turned around and said, ¡°But as a student of the Law School, you have the right to take one or two apanying students with you.¡± ¡°This was also the privilege of a genius.¡± ¡°Of course, you couldn¡¯t have too many of them, and their talent couldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up three monthster.¡± With that, the red king left. Seeing this, the other principals left as well. There were only two people left in the ward, Nichs, and Andrew. Andrew¡¯s face turned livid. Nichsforted, ¡°What the red king said is thew. You can¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°To be honest, it was the gathering ce of all the talents in the world. There was no second ce that could prove yourself more than the Law School.¡± ¡°That diploma was more valuable than that of the tutor king.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew said in a frustrated tone. He raised his head, clenched his fists, and said unwillingly, ¡°But I have to go to a new environment right away after I finally stand out in the Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Nothing is uneptable.¡± Nichs patted him on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°People go up and water flows down.¡± ¡°As geniuses, they would naturally gather together.¡± ¡°All in all, you will graduate in three months, and then you will have a month and a half of spring vacation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to enjoy the present first.¡± Nichs¡¯s constion was very bad, not making people feel relieved at all. But Andrew still felt warm in his heart. ¡°Thank you, director. I see. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Then Andrew picked up the trophy and left the ward. In the Phoenix Mage Academy, except for Jessica in grade two, all the students were killed. The students in Dragon Mage Academy were all killed. Eight people were killed in the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy. Three people were killed in the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The four schoolspetition was the most wonderful one in the past twenty or thirty years. Everyone was discussing the content of thepetition on their way home. Andrew¡¯s actualbat performance. Abel¡¯s strategy. Either of them was enough to be recorded in the ssic books. However, this four schoolspetition was also unusually severe. Because of the severe loss, the third round of the third day was directly canceled, and thepetition was over. And the winner naturally belonged to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. On the way back home, Andrew told everyone about the red king. Everyone¡¯s face changed again and again. Those unfamiliar students in grade two or three looked at Andrew with admiration. Especially those in grade three. Now thinking about it, Kellen was so stupid that he had to provoke Andrew. Look at him. The red king had personally invited him to enter the Law School. Isn¡¯t he more powerful than Isco? But it was not the idea to be with a familiar person. Nason had a long face since thepetition. After hearing the news, he clenched his fists and said nothing. Andrew sensed that he was angry, but he didn¡¯t know why. Was he jealous? No, Nason didn¡¯t care about it. Jo and Taylor were much easier to understand. As soon as Taylor heard that he was going to the Law School, she held his arm all the way. Jo wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Nobody knew what she was thinking. On the other side, Signa pursed her lips and stared at him. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was on her mind either. No, why did the two of them seem to have a lot to say but dare not? ¡®Am I that scary? Or all assassinating mages are so introverted?¡¯ In this way, after a day¡¯s drive, they finally returned to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Getting off the carriage. p! p! Two colorful cannons exploded in front of them. Andrew, who led the team, was taken aback by the scene in front of him. All the students gathered at the empty gate of the school. The moment Andrew got out of the carriage, the crowd burst into cheers. ¡°It seems that your performance has been sent back to the school.¡± Nichs smiled and said, ¡°Lion Eagle hasn¡¯t won the championship for a long time. You deserve it. Keep it.¡± Honor? Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡®I¡¯m not interested in it at all.¡¯ But when he saw the whole school, they gave Andrewpliments enthusiastically. Two or three months ago, he was just a loser who was despised. Andrew¡¯s heart sank at the thought. He held the trophy high in his hand. Andrew cheered up, ¡°We won!¡± At this moment, there was thunderous apuse at the gate of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy building. 129 Chapter 129 After that, to celebrate the long-lost championship, Lion Eagle Mage Academy decided to have a three-day holiday. With Director Nichs¡¯s approval, a celebration party was held for three days and nights. The whole Lion Eagle Mage Academy sang and danced. In the three days, Andrew was absolutely the protagonist, and everyone was cheering for him. Who could have imagined that two months ago, he was still a loser who was despised and looked down upon by others? But now, Andrew not only became the leader who led the school to win four schools¡¯petition but also received the invitation of the red king. All of a sudden, the news spread all over the school. The students of the Law School were much more valuable than the champion of the four school¡¯spetition. How strong were the students of the Law School? In other words, every grade-three student of the Law School had the strength to fight against the four schools. It meant that 40,000 students came together. Three dayster. Although the celebration party was over, wherever Andrew went, he could attract the attention of countless students. He entered the building of the school and was ready for today¡¯s cultural lesson. Andrew opened his shoe cab. As a result, dozens of love letters with different styles poured down like the tide. Andrew sighed, picked them up one by one, and put them into the nearby trash can.. Seeing the scene that he threw the love letters away, Taylor bit her lower lip. She didn¡¯t dare to go any further with the love letter in her hand. She could only watch Andrew disappear at the end of the corridor. But in a twinkling of an eye, Andrew had be a person she couldn¡¯t im ties with. Just like the time when she was the apple of her eye and Andrew was a loser. But now it was the opposite. Andrew walked into the ssroom and began his cultural lessons. He also felt ufortable. Everyone was secretly looking at him. The students around the next table kept getting close to him. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t forget me when you go to the Law School.¡± ¡°My father said he wanted to invite you to a meal and knew you. If you agree, he will send you amission. Will you take it and go out of the school?¡± ¡°Andrew, do you remember that I helped you when you were bullied?¡± Andrew ignored them. Their cold eyes on him were as if in yesterday. Now, they were ttering him. By the way, why is Nason missing recently? Andrew nced at the empty seat next to him. Since he went back to the school four days ago, Nason had never shown up again as if he had disappeared. On the other side, in the trial center. ¡°Hey, look!¡± ¡°Oh my god! That Andrew is a freak, and so does he!¡± ¡°The monster Nason, you really deserve your reputation.¡± He was covered in blood, and there was almost no other color except red all over his body. Nason¡¯s eyes were cold. He staggered towards the center of the trial. All the students on the way were divided into two sides to make way for him. He held the elf bow in his left hand with blood. With his right hand dragged a six or seven-meter long domineering dragon. It was a subspecific dragon. A boss-level low-rank fiend inhabited on the first floor of Rnd forest. The students were surprised to find that this subspecific dragon still had breath. Does he capture it alive? ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the level-sixmission? Hepleted it all by himself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He caught the subspecific dragon alive. Oh, no matter what, he is only in grade one.¡± ¡°This guy has gone crazy recently. He justpleted a level-sixmission the day before yesterday.¡± Nason looked like a ghost. Wherever he went, everyone gave way. The badly injured subspecific dragon drew a long bloodstain on the ground. ¡°Missionpleted. Give me the points.¡± After throwing the subspecific dragon on the ground heavily, Nason knocked on the table concisely and shouted at the registrationdy coldly. The registrationdy was stunned for a few seconds before she took out the document in a hurry. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Nason stood still, waiting patiently. Everyone stared at the exaggerated scene, not daring to disturb. Even the person who was ready to ept themission could only hold themission and wait quietly. Since the end of thepetition, Nichs personally agreed to remove the restrictions on all the participants. Now, everyone in Andrew¡¯s team could ept anymission at any level. On that day, Nason began to madly ept themission. In just four days, one for each level-four and level-five, and two for level-six. Unbelievable! They were done by a student. 800023500 ¡°Hello, the reward of 8000 points has been recorded. Your total points are¡­ 23,500.¡± Everyone gasped. Many students of grade two or three might not be able to get so many points even if they worked for a whole semester. There was no doubt that it was a huge sum of points. However, Nason remained calm and asked, ¡°Is there any level-sevenmission?¡± Level-sevenmission? Hearing this, everyone was silent. Level-six Commission was very difficult to finish. Did he still want to try level-sevenmission alone? ¡°Have a rest.¡± At this moment, a familiar voice broke into everyone¡¯s eardrum. Hearing the voice, all the students present were shocked. It was Director Nichs behind Nason. And no one present noticed when he came. Nason nced at the director and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m not tired.¡± Nichs sighed and said, ¡°Do you want to surpass Andrew?¡± Nason trembled and said nothing. ¡°Well, you are just too anxious to outdo others.¡± Nichs sighed, ¡°But you can¡¯t surpass Andrew in this way.¡± Nason¡¯s heart ached when he heard this. He turned around and looked at Nichs with eager eyes. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Nichs touched his head with a smile, like an amiable elder. ¡°Andrew haspletely awakened his talent. It¡¯s not easy to surpass him.¡± ¡°You should also know why you are in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. I also know that all you want to do is to prove yourself to your father.¡± ¡°But this kind of thing needed long-term nning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time left.¡± At the mention of the word ¡®father¡¯, Nason, who had always been calm, suddenly became emotional.¡± He turned around and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my father abandoned me all the time.¡± ¡°But since I became Andrew¡¯s friend, I gradually understood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what my father wants, but I haven¡¯t, so I was abandoned.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate Andrew, but my father wants a genius like him. If I can surpass him, I can prove that my father is wrong.¡± ¡°That was all.¡± Nason, who had always been calm, was so emotional. This was very rare. In the whole school, only Nichs, the director, knew Nason¡¯s background and how painful he was. He sighed and patted Nason on the shoulder as if he had made a decision. ¡°In that case, I have a good idea. Do you want to have a try?¡± 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Where is this?¡± Nason couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. He didn¡¯t expect that there was such a room in the research institute building. This was the top floor of the research institute building. There was only Nichs¡¯s office on this floor. But this time, under the leadership of Nichs, Nason realized that it was not the case. There was not only one room in the director¡¯s office, but many rooms, just like other floors. However, the doors of other rooms were all connected to other spaces with spatial magic, and the doors were hiding with the most powerful hidden magic. Only Nichs and a small number of masters knew how to open it. If it weren¡¯t for Nason¡¯s mental problem, Nichs wouldn¡¯t have revealed this secret. The secret ce, another mansion. When he opened the door, he saw a primeval forest that covered an area of only 100 acres. There were no fiends, only a few birds asionally scattered across the sky. The whole forest was covered by a superrge spatial magic. The magic edge was like hexagonal ss, enveloping the whole forest in a dome. He took a deep breath.. The air was rich in magic power, which almost choked Nason. Nason had never seen an environment with so much magic power. ¡°This is the fifth floor of Rnd forest,¡± Director Nichs walked up to him and looked at the beautiful scenery. ¡°Fifteen years ago, I specially prepared this room to take over Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°Back then, I spent 180 billion gold coins for this room.¡± ¡°180 billion?¡± Nason was dumbfounded. Gold coins were not very important to mages. But the gold coin was money. 180 billion gold coins were enough to buy a small country. This room¡­ Worth 180 billion? Nichs waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This room is the worst deal I¡¯ve ever made.¡± ¡°You should know that the magic power of the mage was essentially a neutral magic power in the air. After being softened by spirit power, he turned into his own power.¡± ¡°In other words, the content and quality of magic power in the air directly affected the growth of the mage.¡± ¡°The reason why the meditation room of the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy works so well is that it is iid with advanced magic crystals, while our Lion Eagle Mage Academy is iid with medium-level ones.¡± ¡°Other ordinary schools only were iid with low-grade or even second-hand ores with poor conditions.¡± ¡°In other words, the higher the magic power in the air, the better for mages.¡± ¡°When magic power reached a certain level, even without meditation, the magic power of mages could still increase.¡± Nason roughly understood what Nichs meant. In short, the meditation of mages was actually used by absorbing magic power in the air. In essence, the meditation room was iid with magic power through magic crystals, so that mages could carry out the most efficient meditation. ¡°Then what does it have to do with this room?¡± Nason asked. Nichs said, ¡°The essence of this room is to cut the area with rich content of magic power like a piece of the paper cut, and use spatial magic to put it into a room that is impossible to put it in.¡± ¡°What you see is actually the fifth floor of Rnd forest.¡± ¡°The fifth floor?¡± Nason¡¯s eyes widened. Everyone knew how dangerous Rnd forest was. On the fifth floor, this depth must be explored by a powerful warrior like the tutor king. If it was the sixth floor, only the joint efforts of the four holy tutor kings could explore it without any risk. ¡°The reason why there are so many powerful fiends in Rnd forest is that the magic power in the air is incredibly high.¡± ¡°That was the strongest ce of magic power in the world.¡± ¡°Some even spected that the central area of the Rnd forest, which had never been explored by anyone, concealed the root of all the magic power in the world.¡± ¡°It was the beginning of the magic.¡± Speaking of this, Nichs sighed with emotion. ¡°To move this room here, I had a level-fourteenmission, hoping that outstanding students could enjoy the conditions of Rnd forest safely.¡± ¡°Even if you were soaked in advanced magic crystals, your concentration of magic power in the fifth floor of Rnd forest would not be as high as that in the magic crystals.¡± ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that¡­ No, to be exact, I should have thought of it long ago.¡± ¡°After tailoring this area and putting it into the research building, it became valuable and was a kind of non-rebirth resource.¡± ¡°Therefore, I had no choice but to seal this treasurend and only open it to powerful talents.¡± Hearing this, Nason was even more confused. ¡°Has Andrew been here before?¡± Nichs shook his head and replied, ¡°No. I don¡¯t n to give it to him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°His practice has never encountered a bottleneck. It¡¯s fast and unnatural. I guess he must have his own secret. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have improved so fast.¡± ¡°As for you, if it weren¡¯t for Andrew, you would have been the strongest genius in our school.¡± ¡°Your talent is not as good as Andrew¡¯s, but I see your efforts, and you have the chance to surpass Andrew.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­ ¡° Nichs paused for a while and said, ¡°Andrew needs someone to protect him when he goes to the Law School, and you are the best choice.¡± ¡°I need you to have the strength topete with Andrew so that I can rest assured to let you go to the Law School.¡± ¡°Apanying students?¡± Nason asked. Nichs nodded, ¡°Yes, all the students of the Law School have the right to decide the maximum of three apanying students.¡± ¡°Although they were not formal students, they had the right to enjoy the resources of the Law School together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make you one of them.¡± Nason lowered his head and thought for a while. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯ll get the power to surpass Andrew before the red himes to pick him up.¡± Nason said firmly. Nichs wasn¡¯t surprised at his words. He just chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll introduce the rules of use of this room to you atst.¡± ¡°The density of magic power here was indeed very high. It was enough for two hundred or three hundred people to use it. However, after all, it was a kind of non-rebirth resource.¡± ¡°So, even if it is open to you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can use it without pay. It only means that I think you deserve it.¡± ¡°What price do I need?¡± Nason asked. Nichs replied, ¡°Very simple, points.¡± ¡°Points?¡± Nason breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I have 23,500 points.¡± Nichs snickered, ¡°Every time you meditate, the detecting magic here will start to count. 100 points per minute.¡± ¡°100?¡± Nason couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Nichs nodded, ¡°You have used up all your points. You can meditate here for about four hours.¡± ¡°The advanced mage could meditate for four hours a day, which was just the right time.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I have entrusted level six disciples to go through so many trials of life and death, but it only takes one day?¡± 23,500 points. Many students tried their best to finish themission for three years, but they might not be able to earn so many points. These points were used to exchange for magic props in the exchange center, which was enough to arm a mage to all his body. He had been here for four hours. ¡°Four hours of meditation. You finish themission another time. Andrew also did this.¡± Nichs shrugged and said, ¡°If you love dearly for points, you can refuse.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Nason said the two words forcefully. The fifth floor of Rnd forest was definitely not a ce that a beginner could go. In the same environment, it was a rare opportunity to get practice. Looking at the determined look in the child¡¯s eyes, Nichs nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave this room to you. As long as you have points, you cane in at any time.¡± Then he opened the door and left. Clenching his fists, Nason sat down and began to meditate with the determination to surpass Andrew. 131 Chapter 131 After a whole day¡¯s study, Andrew went back to his lounge to have a rest after meditating in the meditation room. He took a look at Nason¡¯s room, but still didn¡¯t see him. Andrew just ignored him. Although he was a little strange and unhappy recently, Nason was second only to his excellent mage and a friend who shared life and death with him. Andrew believed that he could handle it well. Since he didn¡¯te to Andrew, it means that he didn¡¯t need his help. If he needs, he would naturallye to Andrew. And Andrew had his own work to do. After today¡¯s meditation, Andrew¡¯s magic power officially reached 510. There were still three months before he could go to Law School. The talents of the Law School were rampant. In addition to extraordinary talent, bloodline was also very important to be able to enter the school. The Dragon man, the descendant of the god, the God, and the worst of all, the descendant of the tutor king. The same bloodline and talent determined the upper and lower limit of a mage. A mage, with a good bloodline, was a genius no matter how bad his talent was. It could be said that the bloodline was the magnifier of talent. With outstanding bloodline and talent, the growth speed of a young man mage was absolutely beyond your imagination. No matter how powerful a talent was, he couldn¡¯t be recognized by the Law School. Only those with the highest talent and excellent bloodline could have the chance to enter Law School. It was easy to imagine how strong the students were in such a school. Although Andrew was a genius, he was just an ordinary human without a bloodline.. At the beginning of grade two, the advanced mage was very powerful, but he was probably not excellent in Law School. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. After entering the Law School, he became the worst student andforted himself, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too weak, but that they are too strong.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t ept it. So Andrew¡¯s goal was simple. Before entering the school, broke through 650 magic power and became a grand mage! 140 magic power in 90 days, and he still needed to learn the new magic and body refining skills. It was not an easy thing. After confirming that there was no one around, Andrew went back to the bed in the lounge, closed his eyes, and entered his soul sea. ¡°Master, you are here!¡± As soon as he entered his soul sea, Kelly rushed to him warmly as before. ¡°Kelly!¡± Andrew hugged her and kissed her passionately. Kelly¡¯s tongue was smooth and flexible. She moved Andrew¡¯s tongue, and soon Andrew became unruly. ¡°Ahem.¡± If Sarah hadn¡¯t coughed, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but want to continue. After parting from Kelly, Andrew warmly walked up to Sarah and said, ¡°Sarah, this is for you.¡± Andrew took out the copper ores from the sky ring and handed it to Sarah. These two small pieces cost Andrew 1200 points. Andrew only got 1,500 points in total, which was obtained from fighting the frost dragon. Andrew wouldn¡¯t have spent the points if he hadn¡¯t asked for help. Sarah nced at him and her stiff face softened a little. ¡°Master, I want it too,¡± Kelly mumbled and walked up to him. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but give her a copper ore. It was dug out from the Cabbeen minest time. ¡°Yeah, my master gave me a gift!¡± Kelly eximed excitedly. ¡°Well, Kelly, I have something to discuss with Sarah.¡± Andrew stroked her head affectionately. ¡°Okay.¡± Kelly nodded and ran away. By the way, didn¡¯t Sarah¡¯s fondness add with the magic ore? Andrew was confused. Kelly¡¯s fondness was added every time, andst time he gave it to Sarah, her fondness was added, too. But why didn¡¯t hers add this time? ¡°The magic ore can increase the strength of the witch. Giving it to me won¡¯t make my fondness add.¡± Sarah said as if she had seen through Andrew¡¯s mind. She threw two copper ores at him and didn¡¯t look him in the eye. Is that so? Andrew was confused. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Kelly improve her strength when I gave it to Kelly?¡± Absent-minded, Sarah answered, ¡°How many times have I told you? Kelly is so gullible. If you give her candy, she will be happy for a long time.¡± As for the increase in strength, of course, it wouldn¡¯t increase much. Kelly¡¯s magic power had increased by more than 30,000, and her magic power had increased by more than ten or twenty. You just couldn¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Andrew was a little disappointed. Sarah nced at Andrew and sighed helplessly, ¡°But thank you for your magic ores.¡± Sarah, fondness+1 The voice of the system finally sounded. Andrew was confused. Then he looked at Sarah, whose face turned red as if she was a little embarrassed. I see. Andrew got it. The so-called fondness is a kind of mood, which has nothing to do with what you send. As long as the witch was in a good mood and liked you, fondness would naturally go up. Just like when Kelly had sex with Andrew, it could also increase fondness. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me this time?¡± As Sarah spoke, she stuffed the ores into her chest and sucked it into her body in a sh of light. Andrew took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want to be stronger. Help me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Answer it quickly. Don¡¯t you think about it for even a second?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your business to be stronger. I can¡¯t help you with anything. Do you still want me to give you two hundred magic power in one breath?¡± ¡°No, I mean, how can I increase your fondness? I¡¯ll be stronger after I take the gift bag.¡± Sarah looked at Andrew in disbelief. She took two steps closer and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to coax girls.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew was flustered by this question. A charming smile suddenly appeared on Sarah¡¯s face. She took two more steps forward and almost got close to him. Look down and could even see her lower abdomen through the cleavage. At such a close distance, Andrew could smell the faint fragrance of Sarah every time she breathed. ¡°I told you just now that fondness can¡¯t increase by some gifts.¡± She reached out her slender fingers and gently stroked Andrew¡¯s face. Andrew couldn¡¯t help shivering at the soft fingertips. Suddenly, she pulled herself away from Andrew and smirked, ¡°Are you blushing? Are you fascinated?¡± Andrew was stunned and turned his head away. ¡°No¡­ No.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Sarah stretched out a finger and poked at Andrew¡¯s chest. ¡°You, I really don¡¯t know how you fascinate Kelly.¡± ¡°If you want to increase my fondness, you should at least coax me like coaxing a girl.¡± Seeing that Andrew was confused, Sarah shook her head disappointedly and said, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t understand at all?¡± ¡°No, I just think¡­¡± Andrew paused and gathered his courage. ¡°Your attitude towards me seems to be better than before.¡± ¡°Do you have a crush on me because of fondness? Do you mean that you want me to coax you?¡± Hearing that, Sarah blushed and said, ¡°Nonsense! How could I have a crush on you? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said men are all self-sentimental.¡± Andrew was rendered speechless. Seeing her angry face, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Sarah was sullen for a few seconds. Seeing that Andrew didn¡¯t know what to do, she shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t think about it in fondness. Don¡¯t think that I will be your friend after I say a few words to you.¡± ¡°But since you have been good to me these days, I can give you a way to be stronger.¡± Andrew was intrigued by her words. He walked up to her and held her shoulder. ¡°How?¡± Sarah felt somehow relieved when Andrew held her shoulders. Sarah felt her heart beat faster. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t I feel sick when he touches me?¡¯ ¡°Let me go!¡± She got rid of Andrew, took two steps back, and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me without my permission.¡± Andrew apologized immediately. Sarah waved her hand and said, ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°As for the method to be stronger, your magic power has grown slowly recently because your body has begun to adapt to fire magic.¡± ¡°As long as you improve the talent of the fire attribute and the bnce of your overall talent, the growth speed of magic power will increase.¡± ¡°I happen to know a treasure, the ce where the fire stones are located. It¡¯s just a little dangerous.¡± 132 Chapter 132 The primitive stone was a standard match for every witch. Back then, the ice stone of Kelly was a rookie gift, but it was just a coincidence. Because Kelly¡¯s background was rtively simple, and the way of her death was not too dramatic. But the other witches were different. Every witch in the system was a poor person who was yed by fate. Their own stones were lost when they were alive for different reasons. Although this didn¡¯t affect the witches¡¯ strength, it also made it impossible for them to give them to Andrew as a rookie gift. That was why Sarah¡¯s rookie gift was much richer than Kelly¡¯s. Because Sarah¡¯s stone was lost, the system gave the magic and dragon extinguishing cage hand aspensation. And firestone was what Andrew needed most now. His talent did not increase the growth rate of magic power. However, there was a bnce between talents. The more bnced his physique was, the higher his affinity for magic power was, the faster the natural growth of magic power was. Before he unlocked Sarah, Andrew¡¯s physique was biased towards the ice system. Although it greatly increased the affinity of Andrew¡¯s magic power, it also caused theck of future development of magic power. The more magic power increased, the more obvious the disadvantages of the physique bias. However, the growth rate of magic power didn¡¯t change at all.. Now that he had unlocked Sarah, Andrew¡¯s physique had also unlocked the talent growth of fire attribute. As long as the talent of the fire attribute was increased, Andrew¡¯s physique would be restored to bnce, and the growth speed of magic power would be greatly improved. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the details. The system sealed my memory, but I vaguely remember that I was lost in the depths of the second floor of Rnd forest, close to the third floor.¡± Sarah looked very serious, which was rare. She said solemnly, ¡°You really need the fire stones now, but that ce is very dangerous for you. Besides, there is no other clue.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Last time, he went to the first floor of Rnd forest to save Taylor. If it weren¡¯t for Kelly, the diabolic spider would have killed him. Although Andrew¡¯s strength had increased a lot, he couldn¡¯t guarantee 100% safety on the first floor. Let alone the second floor. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Andrew thought it over and made a promise. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so serious. Although it¡¯s good, there are many ways to improve the talent of the fire attribute. If it¡¯s difficult, you can give up. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Sarah waved her hand casually and found a flowerbed to sit down on. Andrew could see the disappointment in her eyes. ¡°But that thing is very important to you.¡± Confused, Sarah looked up at Andrew and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little important. But I¡¯m a witch of the system now. That thing is just a thought.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°Then I will take it back.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°The system gives you the second chance to live, but you are also trapped in the system, and you have to help me.¡± ¡°In that case, as a qualified master, of course, I will get back your only thing.¡± ¡°At all costs.¡± Hearing Andrew¡¯s serious words, Sarah felt shy for the first time. She turned around in a hurry, her face burning. ¡°Who¡­ Who admitted that you are my master? You¡­ Who do you think you are! Let¡¯s make a deal first. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m so easy to coax. I¡¯m so fierce!¡± ¡°Besides, I¡­ I won¡¯t like you just because of this promise. Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+6.¡± However, the voice of the system exposed her hesitation the next second. Andrew smiled, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Andrew took two steps back and was about to leave. Just then, Kelly came up and grabbed Andrew¡¯s arm. ¡°Master, are you leaving again?¡± Kelly leaned against Andrew and stared at him with her big watery eyes. She was a snow witch, but her breath was abnormally hot. ¡°You promised mest time to have sex with me this time,¡± Kelly said, her buttocks twisting uncontrobly. Andrew patted her on the back and said, ¡°I¡¯m really busy with the matters of the Law School recently. I¡¯ll do it next time, okay? Kelly, I¡¯ll do it next time.¡± ¡°How could you do that?¡± Kelly mumbled, stamping her feet anxiously as if she was about to cry. Andrew gently kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°Okay, Kelly, listen to me, okay?¡± Kelly choked with grievance and nodded reluctantly. ¡°Master, since you have said so, then¡­ Okay. But if you break the appointment next time, Kelly¡­ Kelly will be really angry!¡± Kelly stamped her feet hard and her face bulged like a dolphin. Andrew smiled awkwardly. Sarah squinted at them and snorted with disdain, ¡°You slut!¡± Kelly was unhappy to hear that. She turned around and said to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t keep scolding our master. If you have sex with our master one day, you will definitely be as fascinated as me.¡± ¡°Who would do that with this slut?¡± Sarah said excitedly. After persuading the two of them, Andrew finally left his soul sea. In fact, Andrew hadn¡¯t explored the Rnd forest yet. He only knew that it was one of the most dangerous ces in the world. The magic association had a special suggestion for exploring the Rnd forest. The suggestion for exploring the first floor was that the magic power could reach over 600. Andrew¡¯s magic power was only 510. Although Andrew had the actualbat ability beyond the level of magic power and his equipment was very good, the magic power was not enough. If he wanted to explore, he had to make some early preparations to ensure that everything was going well. That night, Andrew went to Nichs¡¯s house and asked for leave to exin his whereabouts. When Nichs heard that Andrew wanted to explore the Rnd forest, he strongly opposed it at first. But he couldn¡¯t change Andrew¡¯s mind, so he had topromise. ¡°Since you have made up your mind, I won¡¯t stop you. But since you are going, why don¡¯t you take themission by the way.¡± ¡°I happen to have a level-fourmission to do in the Rnd forest.¡± ¡°I nned to ask Taylor and Jo to do it. How about you take the two of them with you?¡± ¡°Take them with me?¡± Andrew was a little embarrassed. ¡°Can they two do it?¡± ¡°How is it? You look down upon them?¡± Nichs said angrily. ¡°No, they are not even the advanced mages.¡± Nichs snorted, ¡°Jo has recovered. When she recovered to her best state, she happened to be an advanced mage.¡± ¡°Now Taylor¡¯s magic power had reached 279, and the remaining was breaking through the mental barrier.¡± ¡°Oh? Is she so powerful?¡± Andrew was surprised at their growth rate. Nichs smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°If someone follows the strong, he or she will also be stronger. At present, there is no theory to exin this phenomenon, but it is true.¡± ¡°It was more than enough for the two of them to explore the edge of the first floor.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t take the two of them with you? You can also have two helpers.¡± Nichs¡¯s words made sense. Andrew thought for a while and agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take them with me. By the way, where is Nason? I haven¡¯t seen him recently.¡± Nichs said mysteriously, ¡°He is doing special training here. You won¡¯t be able to see him in the short term.¡± ¡°But I promise you that I will frighten you when he finishes his cultivation. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Andrew pouted. Now that he knew that Nason was fine, he finally felt relieved. Taking themission form, Andrew shook it and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, director. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when Ie back.¡± 133 Chapter 133 After getting themission form, Andrew found Taylor and Jo. Now the two of them, also apprentices, were discussing the Commission in the lounge. Andrew was so anxious that he opened the door and walked in. As a result, the two of them were sitting cross-legged on the bed, wearing bras and underwear. ¡°Ah!¡± Jo¡¯s scream resounded through the rest building. A pillow hit Andrew¡¯s face at a speed of a hundred meters per second, and the goose feathers all over the ground exploded. ¡°Hey, can you knock on the door next time?¡± Jo picked up the goose feather on Andrew¡¯s face in disgust. ¡°Thank you, Jo.¡± Andrewughed. Jo blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I hit you. You thank me. You are abnormal.¡± Andrew smiled and took out themission form. ¡°I heard that you are talking about epting this level-fourmission.¡± Jo was stunned and looked back at Taylor. Taylor felt a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Are you willing to do such low-levelmission as this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Rnd forest to find something and take you there in return. After themission ispleted, you can go deeper with me and provide me with assistance. What do you think?¡± Taylor and Jo looked at each other as if they were exchanging their opinions. Taylor was itching to have a try, while Jo seemed a little reluctant.. Finally, Jo couldn¡¯t stand Taylor¡¯s request and had topromise. ¡°Okay, get ready and we¡¯ll set out in the afternoon.¡± Then Andrew left. In the room, Jo and Taylor felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I know you want to be with Andrew, but it¡¯s really inappropriate to be with Andrew this time.¡± Jo broke the silence first and pped themission on the bed. Taylor blushed. ¡°It¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Taylor stammered. Jo rolled her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s taboo for a man and a woman to carry out thismission together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal first. We can go together. But if there is something wrong, I will leave immediately. Do you understand?¡± While speaking, Jo poked the contents of themission with all her might. Hundred Flower Empire Marquis Cobb asked for help. Some time ago, when his son was ying, he identally entered the periphery of Rnd forest. It was confirmed that he had been kidnapped by the demonic monster. Commission: to crusade the demonic monster tribe on the first floor of the Rnd forest, and confirm the survival of their son. The demonic monster was a low-rank monster of the phantom demon. Subus The difference was that the phantom demon was officially named Subus. It was a beautiful woman with wings and tails. At the end of the tail was the shape of a heart. She would suck human magic power and vitality through sex until they were sucked into mummies. But the demonic monster was different. Its full name was Incubus. They were ugly and didn¡¯t have sex with humans, but they would release a kind of substance called sex organs. If someone was hit, he or she would fall into a long-terma, keep dreaming, and orgasm in the dream, until death. Of course, the same thing was that no matter how powerful the phantom demon or demonic monsters were, they all ate the liquid of humans. Although the demonic monster was a low-rank monster, it had two more dangerous ces. First, they were social creatures. Second, when the demonic monsters died, their sex organ would break and release arge amount of aphrodisiac. In fact, it was not a big deal. A small amount of aphrodisiac would make people fall asleep, but when the amount wasrge, it would not make people fall asleep. Instead, they would fall into endless sexual desire. At this time, they only needed to take the antidote. But the problem was that when the demonic monsters saw men, they would take the initiative to destroy their sex organs. And if there was a woman by his side, his sexual desire would be stronger after he was injected with the aphrodisiac. Therefore, it was taboo for men and women to fight against the demonic monsters. However, Taylor pursed her lips and insisted, ¡°Well, if there is really an ident, Jo will leave first.¡± Jo was stunned and said nothing. At the thought of carrying out this task with Andrew, Jo couldn¡¯t help but think of the night when she peeped at her and Andrew¡¯s oral sex. Every time Jo thought of this, they couldn¡¯t help but think of Andrew. It was not a big deal to peep at Andrew, but sometimes she would be embarrassed to see him. But what Jo was afraid of was whether they would do something out of line if they were injected aphrodisiac with Andrew at the same time. After all, Jo didn¡¯t like Andrew. She preferred intellectual men, especially schrs. Without further thinking, Jo returned to her room and began to prepare nervously. As for Andrew, he didn¡¯t have much to prepare. He went to the meditation room first and made today¡¯s meditation. Then he went to the trial center and changed some medicine. However, there were only 300 points Andrew left, so he couldn¡¯t get enough medicine. This made him more confident that Andrew would help Taylor and Joplete the task. After all, the elixir would be needed as time went by. It required arge number of points. After the level-fourmission waspleted, there would be 1,800 points. Andrew could just get 600. In this way, after meditation, Andrew¡¯s magic power was finally at 515. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Andrew was waiting for Taylor and Jo at the entrance of the trial center. After confirming, Andrew entered the trial center with them to ept themission. After that, Andrew took out the transport scroll and they were sent to the outside of the Rnd forest with Taylor. It was hot and moist. The ground covered by dense nts was so thick that one step could make the foot sink deeply. Strictly speaking, the destination of the teleportation was not the Rnd forest, but the outeryer of the forest. However, affected by magic power in the outeryer of the forest, the surrounding grasnd was covered with ferns that were as tall as a man. The thick forest in front of them was the real Rnd forest. Just as everyone was about to set out. Suddenly, the ground behind the three of them shook violently. Taylor turned around. Three head-sized frogs flew over from the ground. The opened mouth of the frog was filled with needle-like sharp teeth. If someone was bitten, he or she would lose a fist-sized piece of flesh on the spot. Seeing this, Taylor drew her sword in a hurry, but the speed of these frogs was astonishing, and they had arrived in front of her in a sh. At this critical moment. Three rays of cold light flew past Taylor¡¯s face. In an instant, the three frogs broke into two pieces in the air, spurting arge amount of grass green blood. It was not until then that Taylor saw clearly that three ice-flying swords were flying over. She turned around and saw Andrew. Before Taylor could express her gratitude, Andrew threw out the remaining two ice-flying swords. One of the three frogs that had just been cut off was still alive. When Taylor turned around, it pounced on her again, only to be pierced through by an ice-flying sword. The other ice-flying sword was heavily stabbed into Jo¡¯s feet. Startled, Jo took two steps back and looked down. It was an earthworm as thick as an arm, with sharp teeth all over its head like the mouth of an eel. ¡°Cannibal frogs and bone earthworms, don¡¯t rx your vignce just because we are in the outeryer.¡± Andrew looked around and made sure that there was no threat. Then he withdrew his vignce and said to the two, ¡°The animal in the outeryer has been also transformed into various kinds of near fiends in the magic power of Rnd forest.¡± ¡°Although theirbat effectiveness was not as good as that of a real fiend, they were still powerful.¡± With these words, Andrew, who was covered in ice armor, held two dragon-ice des in his hands and said, ¡°Keep a tight formation. Try your best to follow me. Don¡¯t act without permission.¡± Andrew seemed to have be stronger. Jo nced at the earthworm with lingering fear. If she was really bitten by it, it would constantly drill into her body, along the bones of her legs, gnaw and drill into the abdomen. Because it was a demonic monster without intelligence and magic power, it was difficult to perceive it. Andrew noticed it before I did. Only then did Jo realize that there was a huge gap between them and Andrew. Taylor was still in a state of shock. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, she might have been seriously injured just now? Now that she followed Andrew and walked behind him, Taylor had an inexplicable sense of relief. As a wife, she followed her powerful husband. But anyway, on in the outeryer they almost suffered a great loss, which made Jo and Taylor realize the danger of the Rnd forest. The two of them were almost close to Andrew. They kept their vignce to the greatest extent and walked towards the Rnd forest. 134 Chapter 134 After entering Rnd forest. The content of magic power in the air suddenly increased, making people feel that they were choked by water. Andrew led Jo and Taylor to form a formation with three people to check three different directions. Andrew had just learned the magic of perception, but it waspletely useless as soon as he entered the forest. Because within five hundred meters, there were at least a hundred fiends, and all of them found three humans here. There were fiends everywhere. In such an environment where there were enemies from all directions, perception magic could not be used at all. Because there was no need for perception. Suddenly, a cry of kite came from above. He looked up. More than 10 fiends with eagle-like bodies and burning wings rushed over like arrows from the strings. Andrew frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s the fire kitten eagle.¡± Raging thunder conquering skill. Taylor dashed forward, and her sky-riding boots under her feet gave out dazzling white light. She ran up into the air. The long sword in her hand streaked across several rays of sword radiance, and her graceful posture was as elegant as dancing in the air. In a twinkling of an eye, more than half of the fire kitten eagles were cut into pieces.. The night daggers in the hands of Jo were as fast as lightning. The ten space daggers instantly formed a delicate hunting, dismembering the rest of the fire kitten eagles on the spot. Fall to the ground. Taylor happily waved at Andrew and said, ¡°Look, Andrew. I¡¯ve killed a lot!¡± Andrew smiled and flicked his middle finger with his thumb. Ice bomb. An ice bead brushed past Taylor¡¯s ear at a subsonic speed and urately pierced through the middle of the eyebrows of a fire kitten which was still alive and suddenly burst out. Looking back at the corpse, Taylor¡¯s expression suddenly became stiff. ¡°You are powerful enough, but I¡¯m a little careless.¡± Andrew walked up to her, patted her shoulder, and said casually. The smile on Taylor¡¯s face froze. So did the cannibal frog. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, she would have died. ¡°I will be careful next time,¡± Taylor mumbled and followed the team. To be honest, it was not easy to walk all the way. In addition to dense trees that could not walk, there were also all kinds of ferns. Some were as tall as a man, and some were at least taller than knees. The nts were so thick that no one could see their feet clearly. If Andrew hadn¡¯t tried his best to use the perception, he wouldn¡¯t have known that he was attacked by a fiend. Most importantly, there were really many fiends here. After walking only one kilometer, Andrew and hispanions had been attacked at least five or six times. ¡°It¡¯s goblin!¡± The tall fern in front of them wriggled quickly. Andrew shouted and pped forward with the full strength of magic power. Heavenly fire and thunder light. The palm spewed purple light, whether it was fire or electricity. The fern hundreds of meters in front of them instantly turned into scorching soil like wheat. Exposed to the scorching fire, the goblins jumped up and down with strange sharp screams, like small shrimps that had fallen into the boiling water. However, to Andrew¡¯s surprise, more than ten goblins, four of them were still alive. The severe burn didn¡¯t frighten the goblins but made them more enthusiastic. They red at them with their bloodshot eyes and rushed over with the faster group just now. The scorching soil didn¡¯t seem to exist for them at all. Andrew didn¡¯t change his face and snorted. Frost. In an instant, the temperature of the surrounding environment dropped to freezing point. The tsunami-like frozen air condensed the water in the air, making the surrounding instantly filled with mist. The four goblins were hit head-on by the shockingly cold air and turned into ice sculptures on the spot, stopping at thest second of their lives. Two secondster. With a crack. The goblins, which had been burnt to a high temperature, couldn¡¯t bear such a huge change in temperature after being frozen by the cold air and broke into pieces on the ground. ¡°I always feel that it¡¯s a little difficult to deal with.¡± Looking at the dead goblins, Taylor frowned and said, ¡°With Andrew¡¯s strength, goblins should be dead in the first move.¡± Andrew still kept calm and said casually, ¡°The air in Rnd forest contains a lot of magic power.¡± ¡°Even if they were the same kind of fiend, the fiend here was much stronger than the fiend outside. This wasmon sense, and there was nothing serious.¡± After saying that, Andrew continued to lead the team forward. It was difficult to walk on the road and they couldn¡¯t fly, because the sky in the Rnd forest was several times more dangerous than the ground. Many fiends were hiding on the treetops to attack any creature that flew past the sky. So they had to walk. However, the constant attacks of the fiends and the mud on the ground all dragged the three people¡¯s steps. Soon the evening came. The three of them didn¡¯t dare to stop and kept moving forward. ¡°Andrew,¡± Jo, who had always been silent, suddenly spoke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°How do you feel about Taylor?¡± Andrew was stunned. Hearing this, Taylor blushed and asked, ¡°Jo, why do you say that all of a sudden?¡± But Jo looked so serious that Andrew couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refuse. ¡°She is fine. I like her very much.¡± Andrew said bluntly. Hearing this, Taylor blushed even more. Jo asked, ¡°Will you be a womanizer? I know it¡¯s normal for a powerful mage to find several women, but in our world of ninjas, marriage is a sacred thing.¡± ¡°We are single-minded and monogamous.¡± ¡°Do you love Taylor wholeheartedly, or do you find a lot of women just like a normal man?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know how to reply. Kelly could be counted as a woman, but Kelly was a witch of the system. Could she be counted as a woman? Looking back at the cold Jo and the expectant Taylor, Andrew didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew said as he quickened his pace. Taylor sighed with disappointment and had to follow him. And Jo¡¯s eyes were full of disdain for Andrew. Sure enough, men in the world were all fickle. In this way, the three of them kept walking until early in the morning. They had already gone deep into the Rnd forest. At this moment, the deep forest in front of them was suddenly enlightened. Andrew raised his hand and signaled Jo and Taylor to stop. The two of them quickly gathered their minds and focused on the task. Andrew turned around and made a face. Jo understood what he meant. She hid. Then she rushed to the nearest treetop and observed. After a while, she fell silently between the two and said slowly. ¡°I found it. It¡¯s the gathering ce of the demonic monsters.¡± 135 Chapter 135 The concealment magic was the same as that of ice and fire attribute. It was a magic attribute, and the types of magic were not less than that of ordinary attributes. The concealment magic that Jo had learned didn¡¯t include the scope of concealment, so she couldn¡¯t hide for her teammate like what Signa had learned. Therefore, Andrew had to let her lead the team for the time being, and she was in charge of guiding everyone forward. Even so, without the cover of the concealment magic, the three of them couldn¡¯t get too close. They could only go to a high ce with good eyesight and observe the demonic monsters from afar. The demonic monster was a kind of humanoid fiend with the most basic human shape. However, when Andrew saw the real charm demonic monster for the first time, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there is such an ugly thing in the world.¡± There were about twenty demonic monsters. The demonic monster looked like a half-human and half bat fiend, with corpse-like grey skin and a bare body. Their facial features seemed to be poked a few holes on the dough of flour, and then the shape of a punch was formed. Apart from the number of ¡®five¡¯, it was almost impossible to see how many holes on their faces had anything to do with their facial features. And like a phantom demon, they were all female. Their grey breasts, which were full of blue veins, and the exposed part of their bodies, matched with such ugly fiends. Apart from disgusting, no one could think of a second word to describe them. The demonic monsters had the most basic intelligence. They would use dead grass, dead trees, broken prey corpses, mixed with their own excrement to build simple houses.. These houses looked like giant, brown bamboo shoots, and seven or eight of them formed a circle. In the center of the houses, more than 20 demonic monsters gathered together and lit a bonfire. Around the bonfire were six or seven tied humans. There were men and women. They were all stripped naked and tied to the board like roast pigs. The aphrodisiac pervading the scene made them fall into aplete sleep. Both men and women were constantly oozing erotic fluid from their lower bodies. The demonic monsters came forward one by one, sucking their feminine parts and licking up the liquid. When Andrew saw them, three of the six or seven had died. Because of the long-term orgasm, the three bodies werepletely dried, looking like three dry corpses that had been dried for a long time. The other three were not much better. They looked like they had been sucked for a long time. Their cheeks copsed, their bodies were dry, and even their ribs were clearly visible. Obviously, a child of eleven years old could be seen. Obviously, that was the goal of this mission, the son of marquis. He was just a child. Being sucked by a demonic monster, he looked extremelyfortable in his dream. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of dream a child at such a young age could have, it was obvious that if he was sucked in like this, he would soon die. ¡°What do you think?¡± Andrew asked. Jo shrugged and said, ¡°Nason is not here. There is no long-range sniper. There are too many enemies. It¡¯s not easy to fight.¡± Taylor also said, ¡°If there was no sniper, the task of killing fiends should be to hunt and kill the alone fiends at the periphery as much as possible until the number of fiends is reduced to a certain extent. Then there will be another wave of attack toplete the task.¡± ¡°But now it seemed that the child was about to die.¡± Andrew took a closer look. The phantom demon sucked his penis like he was drinking, and with each bite, the boy¡¯s body shrank a little. If it went on like this, the child would not live for a few minutes. ¡°We have to save him as soon as possible. I¡¯ll attack him at the front. With my hiding ability, I can assassinate them from the periphery first. When they find me, I¡¯ll retreat and lead them here.¡± ¡°At that time, Andrew will use arge range of magic to attack. Taylor, you will provide protection for Andrew.¡± Then Jo took out her dagger and prepared to rush down. However, Andrew grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s too risky. I don¡¯t agree with this idea. If there is a slight mistake, you will be caught.¡± ¡°At that time, you will end up like those people.¡± ¡°That child is dying! There is nothing we can do about it!¡± Jo eximed excitedly. However, Andrew didn¡¯t waver when he looked at the little boy. ¡°I think we shouldunch a night attack when they finish eating and go to rest.¡± Hearing this, Jo widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± ¡°When they finished eating, they would all die.¡± However, Andrew said calmly, ¡°The child¡¯s magic power and life energy have almost been sucked out. Even if he is rescued now, he won¡¯t live long.¡± After saying that, Andrew looked straight into her eyes and said, ¡°The son of marquis is no longer of any value for rescue.¡± Jo couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. It was Andrew who said that. Looking at Andrew¡¯s cold face, she was bbergasted. ¡°How can you be so cruel? It¡¯s just a child!¡± ¡°Hide your virgin heart.¡± Andrew said, ¡°What we can do is to destroy this gathering, not to save a person who can¡¯t live.¡± ¡°It was better to let him die unconsciously in the happiness of the dream than to wake up and find out the reality that he had been sucked up and die in fear.¡± ¡°When they finished eating and went back to rest, we wouldunch a night attack. Now you were on standby.¡± ¡°This is an order.¡± After saying that, Andrew tightened her grip on her elbow. The cold air pierced through her endurance suit, making Jo¡¯s elbow a little sore. Jo could clearly feel the sharpness in his eyes. She had no doubt that if she insisted on saving that boy, she would be frozen with cold air immediately. Under Andrew¡¯s threat, Jo could do nothing but watch the boy, who was only eleven years old, be sucked into a mummy by the demonic monsters. At this moment, Jo cursed Andrew in her heart. How could he just watch a child die without doing anything? After drinking a lot, the demonic monsters returned to their rooms one by one. The light gradually disappeared as the bonfire went out. ¡°Now is the time.¡± At the order of Andrew, he took Taylor and Jo to the demonic monsters. There were still two hundred meters left, which was enough for him to cast the magic. Andrew was very clear about the characteristics of the demonic monsters. When they died, they would destroy their sex bags and release arge amount of aphrodisiac. The aphrodisiac could spread to five hundred meters away at most. ¡°If we will hit with one blow, the three of us will definitely be poisoned.¡± ¡°If we are out of the range of the poison, my magic will not have such a long-range.¡± ¡°Then the only choice would be¡­¡± Dragon extinguishing magic, icy blood. In the sky, thousands of ice pitons seemed to reappear the grand scene of ughtering dragons. Andrew used all his strength when he fight with the frost dragon. As long as they were frozen before being destroyed, there would be no problem! 136 Chapter 136 The icy blood released by Andrew of 515 magic power was totally different from what it used to be. Thousands of ice pitons could explode three floors of ice flowers after each blow. In the magic area, the cold air was overwhelming. Even if someone was really able to avoid being hit by the ice cones, the astonishing cold air was enough to freeze any enemy. Houses shaped like bamboo shoots copsed one after another. Obviously, the demonic monsters didn¡¯t expect to be attacked and rushed out one after another. But when they rushed out of the room, what greeted them were ice pitons and cold air. Half a minuteter. When the ice blood was over. Everything within a few hundred meters was frozen. An iceberg with a diameter of more than 300 meters and a height of 30 meters appeared on the spot. The whole demonic monsters were nowpletely frozen in the ice. It could be seen that the twisted faces of the demonic monsters were still in thest second of pain. The superiority of ice reflected. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to destroy their sex organ before they werepletely frozen. Although the sex organ would still break after the ice dissolved, it was no longer Andrew¡¯s concern. ¡°It¡¯s so powerful.¡± Jo stared at the scene. This was no longer the power of an advanced mage, and even a grand mage was no match for it. Within 300 meters around, there was no grass or ce to hide.. On the battlefield, the enemies could do nothing within 300 meters. The huge frosty air could make people feel cold even a hundred meters away. Without him, she and Taylor had to use ambush, sneak attack, and other tactics to steadily fight for three days and three nights before they had the chance to annihte all these demonic monsters. However, Andrew destroyed the whole gathering with only one blow. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Andrew walked to the edge of the iceberg and touched it with his hand. Ice hacking. Using the most basic magic of the ice attribute, Andrew took out a three hundred meter-long cylindrical ice column from the iceberg. Then he cut off both ends of the ice column, leaving only a small piece in the middle. In this section, it was the child of marquis. ¡°Dragon extinguishing magic is not the element magic, so the ice will not dissolve like the ordinary ice as long as I don¡¯t remove magic power.¡± ¡°The dead body is not a life, so it can be put in my sky ring. In this way, at least there is aplete corpse of the son for marquis.¡± ¡°This is the only thing we can do.¡± Andrew said as he put the baby¡¯s body into the sky ring. ¡°But there just was a chance¡­¡± ¡°Jo, stop it. We both know that we arete. The child can¡¯t be saved.¡± Taylor put her hand on her shoulder andforted, ¡°This is the only tenderness Andrew can do.¡± Jo clenched her fists, trembling. Although she looked cold on the surface, she was as kind as a mother in her heart. She would have a strong desire to save the weak. From a woman¡¯s point of view, Jo was undoubtedly a good woman. If she married, she would definitely be the kind of good wife and good mother who would talk less and do more things. But as a mage, she was not qualified. Even stupid. Kindness, morality, ambition, and belief must be based on victory. Because dead people didn¡¯t have these things. If she couldn¡¯t change her current concept, she could only be a second-ss mage forever. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After counting the items, Andrew said, ¡°ording to the agreement, yourmission has beenpleted. Next, you should¡­¡± Bang! Just then. A loud noise interrupted Andrew. The iceberg exploded into pieces in an instant and flew hundreds of meters high in the sky. A deafening roar of a beast made the three people¡¯s eardrums ache. ¡°Watch out!¡± Ice barrier. Andrew hurriedly protected the two of them and used the ice barrier five times to form an ice room to prevent them from being hurt by the falling ice blocks of several tons. ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew was shocked and looked back. In the center of the demonic monsters, the earth suddenly exploded, and a giant demonic monster as high as twenty meters crawled out. The three were shocked. The giant demonic monster? Fiends could evolve and degenerate because of their descendants. Whether it was evolution or degenerate, they were not one-way, but very many. The evolution of the demonic monsters might not necessarily evolve into phantom demons. It could also evolve into a giant demonic monster. It was this giant demonic monster. It was over 20 meters tall and weighed ten tons. The most terrifying thing was that it was a top-level low-rank boss level fiend, and it could even match up to a portion of the mid-rank fiends. Why was there such a fiend on the first floor? Because the iceberg was the product of ice blood. The giant demonic monster drilled out from the underground and smashed it, and the icy blood would release arge amount of frozen air after it broke. With the breaking of the iceberg, the forest within a kilometer around them was covered with thick frost. The freezing air was 200 degrees below zero. However, such a low temperature did not affect the giant demonic monster. Under its dark grey skin, it could faintly see the blood vessels shining red like magma. Different from the phantom demon, as the evolution product of the demonic monster, the demonic monster focused on its body functions. Whether it was soaked in liquid oxygen or magma, it would not cause any harm to it. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As soon as the giant demonic monster appeared, its eyes locked on the three people wrapped in the ice barrier. It looked around at the frozen demonic monsters around him, and its empty eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire. ¡°Yes, I killed all your nsmen.¡± Through the transparent ice barrier, Andrew reached out a friendly gesture to it, the middle finger. ¡°Roar!¡± Not to mention being killed by a human, this human actually dared to provoke it. The giant demonic monster was furious. It threw a punch at the ice barrier. Bang. The square ice house was pressed down on the spot. The surface of the ice barrier was even cracked by this punch. Damn it! Andrew looked at Jo and Taylor who were still in a daze and fell into a dilemma. The reason why he provoked it was that he didn¡¯t want to lose the momentum. To be honest, the strength of the giant demonic monster might be on par with that of the frozen dragon. Although Andrew¡¯s strength had been improved, he might not be able to take advantage of it. Most importantly¡­ Andrew looked outside. In the air, besides the white mist, there was also some pink cigarette air. Aphrodisiac. The iceberg was smashed, causing some of the demonic monsters to break free from the ice and their sex organ to break. The ice house formed by the ice barrier could hold up to seven or eight punches at most. ¡®Unless we can find a way to kill it before we break it or the three of us will be poisoned and lose all our battle.¡¯ Bang! When the second punch came, cracks of different sizes appeared on the ice house. Andrew was on the verge of breaking down. It was indeed unexpected that there was a giant demonic monster hiding in this gathering ce, but there was nothing he could do about it. This is the Rnd forest. You would never know what you would encounter. No matter what, the moment the ice house was broken, it was time to determine life and death. Bang! Under the impact of the third punch, the cracks in the ice house expanded again and spread all over the whole ice house. Andrew made up his mind and shouted, ¡°You two, listen to me! There is only one chance. If we fail, we will die. So listen carefully!¡± 137 Chapter 137 Bang! The sixth punch. The ice crumbs began to fall. The whole ice house was full of cracks. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Andrew put on an act. ¡°All right!¡± Taylor and Jo focused to the extreme. Bang! The seventh punch. The ice house was badly deformed. It seemed that the next punch was the limit. The ice barrier was the top magic of the ice wall. Looking at the whole ice attribute, it was a very advanced defensive magic. With eight punches breaking five ice barriers, the power of the giant demonic monster might be stronger than that of the frozen dragon. Their hearts raced uncontrobly. There was only one chance. Just as the ice barrier was broken. As long as there was a slight mistake, all three of them would die. The giant demonic monster roared as if it was saying in its ownnguage, ¡°You¡¯re doomed.¡±. It clenched its fists. Its fist, which was as thick as a stump, was as sturdy as a city hammer. With a roar, the huge fist fell from the sky. It had an extremely high temperature. When the huge fist rubbed against the air, it would produce heat, causing ayer of burning red light on the surface of the fist. Andrew was so concentrated that he didn¡¯t notice anything. ¡°Now!¡± Andrew shouted. As soon as his fistnded, Andrew took the initiative to remove the ice barrier. The three of them pushed magic power to the peak and dodged the blow in three directions. Bang! The ground was hammered to spread out ripples like the surface of the water and then exploded inch by inch. The most important part of this operation was that they must be fast. The air was filled with aphrodisiac. The three of them had to fight while holding their breath. It was as if a person could hold his breath for 2 minutes, but he couldn¡¯t hold on for even 10 seconds if he ran wildly. The three of them could only hold their breath for 20 seconds at most. It took 10 seconds for the aphrodisiac to enter their brain from being sucked into their lungs. It took 5 seconds for their nerves to be paralyzed. The battle must end in 35 seconds! Even though he held his breath, Andrew still felt a little dizzy. Could the aphrodisiac be directly absorbed through the skin? ¡°Jo!¡± Andrew shouted. ¡°I understand.¡± Jo ran along the arm of the giant demonic monster at a nearly vertical angle against the gravity. She jumped into the air, and Jo¡¯s eyes burst out a frightening purple light, and the huge magic array wrapped her whole body. Dazzled flowers. Jo swung her arms at an astonishing speed and instantly shed more than a hundred times. Countless space des pounced on the face of the demonic monster like a fishing. With a tter. In an instant, the giant demonic monster¡¯s face was cut with countless de marks. Although its tough skin and massive erasing under its skin were able to block the sh, his most fragile eyeball was unable to block it. Pop! Pop! The giant demonic monster¡¯s eyes exploded on the spot. ¡°Ouch!¡± The scream was hysterical. The giant demonic monster waved its arms in a panic. The surrounding environment was immediately smashed into pieces like tofu. Jo, with quick eyes and quick hands, stomped on the first of the giant demonic monster. With the power of this fist, she flew out of the battlefield. ¡°Taylor!¡± Jo couldn¡¯t hold her breath anymore and shouted with thest breath. Taylor, who was already ready, was standing behind the giant demonic monster. Her boots were shining like the sun. ¡°Ah!¡± Throwing herself into magic power, Taylor shot at the giant demonic monster like an arrow. With a loud bang, a big hole appeared in the chest of the giant demonic monster. The hot blood spurted from it caused a short rain of blood on the spot. ¡°Ouch!¡± The furious giant demonic monster pped on Taylor by instinct. Taylor hurried to block its attack. But how powerful was this blow? Her long sword and armor were smashed into pieces, and even the space ring on her finger was broken into two pieces by this blow. With a shrill scream, Taylor was hit a hundred meters away by the palm and hit several trees before she stopped. Now was the time! Andrew, who had already gathered his strength, did not care about Taylor¡¯s safety, and his whole body spurted torrents of heat. If he couldn¡¯t win, all his concern was empty talk. Only by killing this monster would there be any chance for them to be injured! That kind of crisis hadn¡¯t been solved yet. It was really stupid to leave his position to care about his teammates and ignore the safety of the whole team. No matter what happened, Andrew would never shift his attention from the giant demonic monster. Gathering all his strength, Andrew suddenly exerted force under his feet. Bang. The ground under his feet was shattered by this kick. Andrew¡¯s body was like aet, stabbing into the chest of the giant demonic monster. ¡°Ouch!¡± The strange touch made the giant demonic monster stunned. Before it could react. And he wouldn¡¯t give it a chance to react. All magic power releases. Dragon extinguishing magic, spark-bursting me de. ¡®I heard that you would be unharmed even if you fell into the magma?¡¯ ¡®Then dragon extinguishing magic is enough to melt the dark gold. If the high temperature of more than 3000 degrees burst in your body, can you resist it?¡¯ ¡®If you can stop it, show me!¡¯ Ice barrier. He used the ice barrier to seal the hole and let the power of the spark-bursting me depletely pour into its chest and abdomen. The giant demonic monster immediately emitted an astonishing orange glow under its skin. It struggled desperately a few times, and its whole body swelled up like an inted balloon. Finally. A loud bang was heard. The smashed flesh and blood and the burnt internal organs rose from the ground. Blood dripped down along with Andrew. The giant demonic monster turned into corpses on the ground. Bathed in the rain of blood, Andrew felt his legs weak and knelt down. He was insane. The surrounding air turned pink at a visible speed. The sex organ of the giant demonic monster was broken. Arge amount of aphrodisiac was released into the air. Although he had killed the giant demonic monster, the crisis was still far from being solved. Andrew quickly took out his antidote. Taylor was limping towards him. She didn¡¯t take medicine. Andrew knew that the space ring on her right middle finger was broken. The antidote was for each of them. If her share was gone¡­ Damn it! There were only two portions of antidote for the three of them! 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Jo. Don¡¯t drink it!¡± Andrew shouted. Jo, who was drinking half of the antidote, hurriedly stopped. Andrew saw that there was only 1/3 left of the antidote. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jo asked in confusion. Then she saw Taylor fall down in front of Andrew. ¡°Her space ring is broken. I only have one antidote.¡± Andrew said. Seeing that Taylor was about to pass out, he quickly took out his antidote, pulled out the cork with his mouth, and fed Taylor. ¡°Now there are only two antidotes. I don¡¯t know if it will work if each of us drinks 2/3 of it.¡± Andrew tried hard to control his drowsiness and urately controlled the dose. Taylor stopped abruptly when she just drank 2/3 of it. Jo finally understood what he meant. She rushed over and gave the remaining 1/3 of the dose to Andrew. Andrew drank up the rest of the antidote. The strong drowsiness was slightly relieved. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Andrew asked Taylor in his arms. Taylor opened her eyes slowly. She breathed quickly. Just holding her in his arms, he could feel her violent heartbeat through her bones.. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a little better, but it¡¯s so hot.¡± Andrew pursed his lips. He felt the same way. He felt hot all over his body, and his lust was unbearable. His breath and heartbeat were uncontroble. Looking at Taylor who was gasping heavily in his arms, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but look at her breasts. Her white chest heaved violently with her breath. Every time it did, Andrew felt that sexual desire in his chest. ¡°An iplete antidote can¡¯tpletely remove the aphrodisiac. We have to leave here as soon as possible.¡± Andrew tried his best to calm himself down. With the two women, Andrew, whose legs were weak, walked out of the aphrodisiac area as fast as he could. The aphrodisiac had a wide range of effects. It had been in the aphrodisiac all the time. Even if he drank the antidote, because of the insufficient dose, the poison reaction was slowly increasing. Fortunately, the trees around were pushed t, and the ground was solid with scorching soil, which greatly reduced the difficulty of walking. Soon, ten minutester, they finally came to the effect of the aphrodisiac. The three of them fell to the ground in unison. They were saved. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had taken the antidote in proportion. Otherwise, even if they won the demonic monster, they would have been dead. But now the problem was¡­ How could they remove the aphrodisiac in their bodies? The aphrodisiac of the demonic monsters was ssified as a strong poison. Once someone was poisoned, whether serious or not, it was difficult to detoxify by oneself. Because of the antidote, the three of them were slightly poisoned. But the slight poisoning made Andrew unable to stand up again. Not only that. Andrew helplessly tilted his head to one side. On his left side was Jo gasping for breath. Her plump breasts heaved up and down with rapid breathing. Andrew turned his head to avoid eye contact with her. But then he saw Taylor in rags on the right. Taylor¡¯s clothes were badly damaged after being hit by the giant demonic monster. Through the side, a faint red and tender breast tip could be seen. Andrew¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. His crotch swelled up uncontrobly and almost pushed the pants through. The dose of the aphrodisiac didn¡¯t make them fall asleep, but it also greatly stimted their sexual desire. Even Andrew, who was calm, lost his mind. ¡°Andrew.¡± Noticing Andrew¡¯s gaze, Taylor turned her head. Andrew smelled like a beast. Taylor¡¯s breath was as light asvender. The two people¡¯s hot noses collided with each other. Under the stimtion of the aphrodisiac, the two people¡¯s senses began to rapidly evaporate when they looked at each other. ¡°Andrew! I want it!¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed Andrew¡¯s head and kissed him passionately. A deft tongue drilled into Andrew¡¯s mouth like a loach and entangled with Andrew¡¯s tongue. The crazy feeling made Andrew lose his mind in an instant. He put his hand into Taylor¡¯s breasts. Taylor couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air as her breasts were pinched hard. She reached out her hand and took the initiative to tear off her shirt. Then she grabbed Andrew¡¯s hands and sped her breasts. She turned over and sat directly on Andrew. While kissing Andrew wildly, she enjoyed Andrew¡¯s hands. Taylor¡¯s waist wriggled uncontrobly, enjoying the touch of Andrew¡¯s hard penis against her belly. The rhythmic movement of Taylor¡¯s crotch made Andrew feel happy for a while. Did these two people lose control? ¡®Do you want to make love in front of me?¡¯ Jo couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, Taylor.¡± Being rubbed all the time, Andrew couldn¡¯t feel satisfied anymore. Taylor¡¯s face flushed as her lips parted. Shey prone on Andrew, and the two of them impatiently took off their pants. All of a sudden, the penis stood in the air, and Taylor¡¯s vagina was wet to slip. Andrew grabbed Taylor¡¯s butt and rubbed it back and forth. The whole penis was soaked in obscenity. Before they entered, just a little friction made Taylor¡¯s body tremble sensitively. Andrew pointed at the entrance of the vagina and pressed her waist hard. Then he heard a voice. Under the astonishing gaze of Jo, the eighteen-centimeter thick penis pierced into Taylor¡¯s vagina mercilessly. ¡°Ah, Andrew! My vagina is going to be broken by you!¡± Like riding a horse, Taylor put her hands-on Andrew¡¯s chest, her buttocks and waist constantly moving. With the guidance of instinct and pleasure, she was not inferior to any experienced lover. Andrew felt that his body was full of lust. Every time Taylor moved, she would squeeze out arge amount of obscene water, and every wrinkle was tugging at all the nerve cells on Andrew¡¯s penis. He pinched Taylor¡¯s two nipples slightly with his hands and continued to knead them with the rhythm of the movement. Taylor¡¯s lewd scream resounded through the sky. ¡°Ah, Andrew,e in my vagina, sofortable, I have always wanted to make love with you, let me be your bitch.¡± The obscene water flowed down along the sex organ and thigh. The obscene scene attracted the attention of Jo in her sight. She was also poisoned. Looking at this obscene scene, crazy emotions rushed into her mind like the river. Finally, her sexual desire overwhelmed her brain. Jo¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help reaching into her skirt. The silk stockings were so smooth. There was almost no friction between her underwear and her vagina. She could move freely with a gentle push. Her crotch could almost squeeze out of the water. Only then did Jo realize that she had already been soaked. The touch of her fingerspletely drove her crazy. At this moment, all the sense of shame was upied by lust. Jo stared at the two people who were having sex passionately and began to masturbate in front of them. 139 Chapter 139 Taylor rode on Andrew. Every time he pulled his penis out, her vagina was pulled out and dragged Andrew¡¯s penis, unwilling to let it go. With the next insert, the obscene water surged out like a fully turned tap. Taylor wriggled faster and faster, unable to stop at all. A burst of joy made Taylorpletely lose her mind. There was only Andrew left in her amorous eyes. ¡°Ah, Andrew, your big penis made my vagina a mess. Ah, Andrew, fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!¡± At the same time, Andrew¡¯s waist was hanging in the air and he even lifted Taylor up. Her wet lower abdomen collided with her buttocks, making a sound of crackling, and the obscene water sshed in the fierce collision. Jo also separated her legs and watched the two make love and masturbate without scruple. The aphrodisiac made herpletely lose her sense of shame. Rather than shame in front of them, she was looking forward to Andrew and Tylor watching her masturbate. Arge amount of obscene water soaked the silk stockings and skirt. Jo groaned. The more passionate Andrew and Taylor were, the louder she screamed. ¡°Andrew, Jo seems to want to make love very much. Let¡¯s help her!¡± Andrew looked at Jo, who was as weak as mud, and reached out his hand. ¡°Jo, let me help you.¡±. ¡°Ah,¡± Jo looked at them in surprise, ¡°Really¡­ Can you help me?¡± Andrew grabbed her ankle and pulled her aside. She screamed and was pulled over. Andrew didn¡¯t give her any time to think about it. He pulled her legs apart and buried his head directly into the bottom of Jo¡¯s wet skirt. He licked his tongue hard through the silk stockings and underwear. All of a sudden, the electric touch made Jo¡¯s whole body convulse. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ ah¡­¡± Andrew kept sucking the vagina between the legs. The force of stirring with his tongue seemed to be able to tear the silk stockings apart. ¡°Ah, Jo look so obscene!¡± Taylor said, wriggling her waist more and more in endurance, ¡°Andrew is so awesome. He hasn¡¯t ejacted for such a long time. You make mefortable.¡± Taylor, who waspletely dominated by aphrodisiac and lust, was like a machine for extracting sperm. She twisted Andrew¡¯s penis crazily to her vagina. Andrew¡¯s lick almost drove Jo crazy. ¡®Why is it sofortable? Was it sofortable to be licked by a man?¡¯ Taylor looked so obscene, obscener than she looked when she peeped into the meditation room. ¡®Now I can probably understand why she is so obscene.¡¯ ¡°Jo! I want a kiss!¡± Taylor opened her hands and invited Jo. Andrew also loosened his grip and said, ¡°Jo, I want to lick your vagina directly.¡± Under the double invitation, Jo¡¯sst defense line copsed. She took off her stockings and underwear and her vagina were exposed in the air and was faintly steaming. She stood up, crossed her arms over Andrew¡¯s face, and sat down slowly. At first, she didn¡¯t dare to sit down. It was not until Andrew pressed her buttocks that his whole mouth covered her vagina. ¡°Ah!¡± The pleasure of the tongue sweeping made Jo scream hysterically. Andrew¡¯s tongue was so flexible that he licked thebia, clitoris, and front of her body without leaving any corner. As his tongue touched her vagina, Jo felt like her whole body was pierced through. ¡°Ah, Andrew, you¡¯re so good at licking my vagina. Lick my vaginas hard. I like being licked by you so much. I¡¯m going to be licked by you. From now on, lick my vagina all the time¡­¡± ¡°Jo! Kiss!¡± On the other side, Taylor was holding Jo¡¯s face while being fucked. One was fucked by Andrew, and the other was kissed by Andrew. The two women hugged each other and kissed wildly. The saliva soon soaked their chin, wetted the four nipples, and dripped on Andrew¡¯s chest. Andrew reached out his hands, grabbed Taylor¡¯s breasts, and pinched Jo¡¯s breasts with the other hand. His tongue in Jo¡¯s vagina found a piece of fat inside. Then he pressed it with the tip of his tongue crazily. That was the most sensitive G-spot of Jo. ¡°Did Jo peep at Andrew and me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°You are so obscene. You peeped at me having sex with Andrew. Let¡¯s have sex together in the future. Andrew, I¡¯m dying¡­¡± ¡°Fuck me! Andrew! From now on, I will only give you my vagina!¡± Under Andrew¡¯s body, the obscene liquid had formed a small pool. The three of them moved faster and faster. Andrew only felt that the two of them were getting closer and closer to each other¡¯s soft vaginas so that he felt a strong sense of wrapped around his tongue and penis. As the three of them reached the limit of their speed. Finally. Bang. Andrew stuck his penis to the end of her body, and the ns directly pushed open the neck of her womb and pierced into it. A bubble of thick sperm filled the whole womb in an instant so that the womb swelled up like a balloon. Jo and Taylor reached the climax at the same time. The obscene water spurted out like a running tap. Especially Jo. Andrew¡¯s face was covered with her obscene water. The climax of the threested for more than a minute before it gradually faded and became weak. Maybe it was too intense? As the penis squeezed out thest bit of sperm, Andrew felt as if he had be a sponge that had been squeezed dry. Taylor and Jo felt so happy that they almost melted. Andrew passed out with two women in his arms. After a long time, when he woke up again, it was already daytime. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Andrew¡¯s memory was a little blurry as if he had drunk a lot. He tried to stand up but found that his hands were pressed. He looked around. The naked Jo and Taylor were sleeping soundly on his arms. s? Naked? Andrew was stunned. Only then did he realize that he was also naked. The memory ofst night flooded into his mind like a tide. Last night¡­ With two of them¡­ A man and two women? Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it, but his memory was right. Then he looked at himself. Magic power had fully recovered and he had a good spirit. If someone was slightly poisoned, could he or she detoxify by sex? No, no, that was not the point. Andrew¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. ¡®We just slept in Rnd forest for one night? It was a miracle that we were not eaten by the monsters passing by.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s more, how should I exin to them when the two of them wake up?¡¯ Jo whispered in her sleep. Andrew looked sideways. Jo stretched herself and opened her eyes slowly. Andrew clearly saw the expression in her eyes, from confusion to memory, shock, shyness, and finally anger. The next second. Jo stood up abruptly, covering her chest. p! A loud p startled the birds in the forest. 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Are you a human?¡± She put on her clothes in a mess and covered her chest with her hands. Jo¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. What had happenedst night was lingering in her mind, especially the lewd words she had said when she had oral sex with Andrew. This would definitely be a shadow that apanied her for a lifetime. Jo wished she could kill Andrew. ¡°Jo, don¡¯t be angry. We both lost our mind at that time.¡± After dressing up, Taylor hurriedly stopped the two of them and said, ¡°Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Andrew, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to detoxify. It¡¯s well-known that it¡¯s difficult to detoxify.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t care if you like him. What about me?¡± Jo almost cried out and shouted, ¡°The most important thing in our family is loyalty. As soon as we were born, the bride n has been arranged.¡± ¡°No matter it was a man or a woman, they could only leave their first time to their lover. However, this viin had used contemptible methods!¡± ¡°If this news spreads out, how can I face my family in the future?¡± ¡°My families will force me tomit suicide!¡± ¡°Jo!¡± ¡°I will be responsible for you.¡±. Taylor still wanted to persuade her, but Andrew replied with six words. After getting dressed, Andrew stood up and said calmly, ¡°If your family mes you, you can sell me out and I¡¯ll be responsible for it.¡± ¡°You? How?¡± Jo shouted angrily. While buttoning up his coat, Andrew said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and persuade them. If they didn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll beat them.¡± ¡°The world of the mage is a world where strength decides everything. The strong decide the rules. If they didn¡¯t agree, I can only use my strength to change the rules of your n.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes, me.¡± Andrew said seriously, ¡°No matter what the reason is, you have be my woman. This is the fact, and I will be responsible to the end.¡± ¡°Whoever dares to hurt you, I will stand in front of you, no matter it is the tutor king or the most powerful fiend.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes and words were full of power. Each word was so powerful that it struck the hearts of Jo. Ignoring stunned Jo, Andrew counted his luggage and took out his snow stick again. He walked to the front of the line and said, ¡°Well, yourmission has beenpleted. It¡¯s your turn to help me next.¡± His tone was more like an order than a notice. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more about Taylor. There was no need to say anything more about his woman. Jo¡¯s heart thumped. She wanted to p Andrew two times, but Andrew¡¯s words made her want to obey. ¡°Jo, let¡¯s go.¡± Atst, Taylor urged her toe back to her senses and followed Andrew and Taylor. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not obedient to you. As a mage, I have to keep my words. I promised to help you, so I team up with you. Otherwise, I would have gone back early.¡± Andrew smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He thought to himself, ¡®Jo is still like this. She is not honest at all.¡¯ But it doesn¡¯t matter. Since she has be my woman, it¡¯s only a matter of time for her to be honest. In this way, Andrew used thepass to confirm the direction and went deep into the Rnd forest. ording to the information provided by Sarah. The ce where she died was at the junction of the first and second floor of Rnd forest. It was exactly the north side of the eighty-sixth division of the second floor. She didn¡¯t know exactly how she died and why she came there. She had to wait until she finished the fondness to unlock the exclusivemission andplete it. The only memory fragments showed that Sarah was going to die without any money at that time. However, only the firestone was left on her body. She didn¡¯t remember why she had nothing but such a precious treasure. But she vaguely remembered that this stone was more important to her than life. She vaguely remembered that it was raining at that time. Before she died, Sarah threw the firestone into a small water cave and saw it sink into a bottomless cave. The hole was only the size of a human head and was more than twenty meters deep. It was known to all that there were at least thirty thousand hectares in a division and therge division with more than fifty to six hundred thousand hectares. The eastern eighty-six division was medium-sized. Even if they knew the specific area of this cave, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack to find it. Besides, Sarah couldn¡¯t remember exactly when she died. But considering that she knew Kelly when she was alive, it meant that she had died at least 350 years ago. Since the terrain had changed for such a long time, it was almost impossible to find the firestone. But Andrew still had to try his best. This not only represented his future in the fire attribute but also meant that this stone was very important to Sarah. It was difficult to walk to the second floor. Along the way, Taylor cared about Andrew very much. But Jo ignored him. But Andrew had no time to think about it. Along the way, it could be clearly felt that the magic power in the air was getting thicker and thicker, and it was more and more difficult to fight against the fiend. The same as goblins, Andrew could only kill the two or three who were directly hit by the heavenly fire and thunder light. When he first entered the Rnd forest, he could kill nearly ten goblins in one blow. Even if the same fiend lived in the magic power district for a long time, its strength would also increase a lot. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter the boss-level fiend. With the concentration of magic power here, any boss-level fiend would bepletely stronger than the frozen dragon. It was enough for them to fight if they met one. But I have to admit that fortunately, I have brought the two of them with me. With Taylor and Jo, my consumption is much less. Otherwise, I would have consumed more than half of the magic power by dealing with the fiends along the way. Finally, after two days and one night¡¯s trip, Andrew and hispanions arrived at the junction of the first and second floors. ¡°Stop!¡± Andrew stopped and observed the scene. 30 meters forward, strictly speaking, was the second floor. That was to say, their destination was the eighty-six division of the eastern region on the second floor. Thirty meters away, the concentration of magic power suddenly increased, so that the form of the nt was obviously different from that of the first floor. The leaves and branches of the second floor¡¯s nts were mostly red. The vegetation on the ground gradually changed from ferns to mushrooms. The nts on the second floor were denser, and the red branches and leaves absorbed more visible light, making the nts unable to grow. It was like there was no sun inside, but the sun was dim. Those mushrooms were as small as knees, or as big as two meters. The umbre was bigger than a Simmons. ¡®Damn it! Before entering the room, I smelt danger.¡¯ ¡°Have a rest for two hours.¡± Andrew looked back and made a judgment calmly, ¡°If we go further, we will be in the transition area of the first or second floor. The target is here.¡± ¡°It was very dangerous inside. We would not go in until we had enough food and had a good rest.¡± 141 Chapter 141 After two hours of rest, the magic power of the three finally returned to 80%. After a simple inspection of the equipment, Andrew took the wand and the two of them into the gloomy and appalling red forest. As soon as Andrew entered the forest and inhaled the air into his lungs, he felt dizzy. It was just like the dizziness caused by nicotine when she first experienced smoking in her life. Even if it was only the transition area, the magic power in the air had increased several times. Andrew was surprised to find that his speed of magic power recovery also sped up after entering the transition area. This made people involuntarily have a question. How was that exactly? Did the air in Rnd forest contain so much magic power? In fact, Rnd forest was not only the most dangerous ce in the world but also the biggest devil mine in the world. Medium and premium stage magic crystals, secret silver, refined gold, and massacring metal, more than 90% of the priceless magic crystals were extracted from the Rnd forest. ¡°What treasure is there that makes youe to such a damned ce?¡± Although Jo didn¡¯t want to talk to Andrew, she still felt ufortable in this dirty and weird environment. She didn¡¯t understand why he took the risk toe to such a damned ce. There was no need for Andrew to hide anything. He said tly, ¡°firestone.¡± ¡°Firestone?¡± Andrew added, ¡°natural.¡± ¡°Natural firestone?¡± Jo and Taylor gasped. In fact, the prices of all kinds of stones varied. The cheapest of them should be ice and snow stones of the ice attribute. They were sold at any trial center of any school, and the average price ranged from 2 to 30 thousand. Because the existence of the Night Empire had created perfect conditions for making ice and snow stones, the yield of ice and snow stones was astonishing. But that was all.. The effect of the artificial ice and snow stones sold by the school was actually very limited, and they could not bepared with the natural ice and snow stones. The stones of other attributes, even man-made ones, were extremely expensive and had no market. Among them, the firestone was the most expensive. Even the man-made one was a rare treasure. Naturally, the firestone was a treasure that had never been heard of. It could be called a top treasure in any country. ¡°Where did you get the news?¡± Jo wondered. Andrew said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll give you enough reward after you finish it.¡± Jo pursed her lips and said scornfully, ¡°Who wants your reward? Have you forgotten what happened the day before yesterday? I came to help you just to fulfill my promise.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He focused his attention on the surroundings. Strictly speaking, even in the transition area, this ce was also a second-floor area. They couldn¡¯t ck off. The reference strength for single exploration given by the magic association to the second floor was 1,000 magic power. Andrew only had half of them. Even if he had helpers, he had to be extremely careful if he wanted to explore here. Otherwise, he would die without a doubt. It was another four or five hours¡¯ walk. Andrew finally arrived at the North District. Strangely, they didn¡¯t encounter any fiends along the way. The Rnd forest was extremely dangerous, not only for humans but also for the fiends living here. Without absolute certainty, the fiend would not casually attack. It was extremely careful. Any reckless behavior could lead to self-destruction. They were not attacked all the way, which was proof of the danger here. Andrew focused all his attention on the perception. The North District covered an area of four thousand hectares, which was already very terrifying. Since the three of them were looking for an egg-sized stone, they couldn¡¯t move separately, and it was very likely that it was underground. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. ¡°How can we find it?¡± After searching for several hours, Jo gradually lost her patience. ¡°Be patient, Jo. Andrew will find a way.¡± Taylorforted her. Andrew didn¡¯t answer. He just looked around in silence. The air was filled with arge number of spores. As they breathed for a long time, they felt a burning pain in their lungs. They were not attacked all the way. Magic power had already been fully recovered, but they were a little weak. Poisoned? Not really. It was hot and dry on their bodies, but it was not like the aphrodisiac that could make people¡¯s bodies burn. It was pure hot. The mushroom around them also gradually turned red as they walked forward. ¡°Attention, it should be this direction.¡± Andrew reminded them cautiously, ¡°The temperature around is rising.¡± As he spoke, he also covered the two of them with ice armors. As Andrew expected. Half an hourter, the mushrooms around them hadpletely turned golden. The temperature of the air was also rising, and it had been breakthrough fifty degrees. The temperature was unusual. It was at the end of winter and the beginning of spring. Even if the temperature of the rain forest was high, it couldn¡¯t be so high. Moreover, the original neutral magic power in the air had also changed to magic power with a small amount of fire attribute. Magic power could change the whole environment. There was no doubt that only the firestone had the power. ¡°Right!¡± At this moment, Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Andrew¡¯s mind. Andrew was stunned. ¡°Sarah? Why¡­ Don¡¯t you waste your time! You can only appear for ten minutes every day without the shackles of a witch.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Let you go to the right!¡± Following Sarah¡¯s words, Andrew corrected the route to the right. But on the way, he saw a very thick tree, but the main trunk was like a big tree that had been bitten by a brown bear. ¡°It¡¯s this tree. I vaguely remember that I was attacked by something before I died, and one of the attacks went wrong.¡± Sarah said in a gloomy tone as if she had recalled something bad. Andrew calmed down and walked on carefully. The temperature in the air continued to rise. ¡°The firestone itself doesn¡¯t produce heat, but when it doesn¡¯t have an owner, it automatically produces fire attribute magic power, which has changed the environment here in three hundred years.¡± Sarah carefully analyzed the current situation based on the surrounding environment, ¡°There is no doubt that the environment here is mutated because of the firestone.¡± All of a sudden, Sarah said, ¡°Be careful. The area of high mutation has appeared.¡± While they were talking. Suddenly! The mushroom at their feet, which looked like nts, suddenly exploded. Arge number of spores were sprayed into the air like a haze. ¡°Back off!¡± Andrew was shocked and stepped back with the three of them. Ice barrier. He used defensive magic almost instinctively, but the ice wall he erected was abnormally thin, only half of the normal thickness. The ice attribute was suppressed? Before Andrew could react, what happened the next second proved that Andrew¡¯s instinctive reaction was correct. They saw arge number of dust-like spores glittering like metal. Each one touched the trees, the ground, mushroom, and even anything around it, it would burn like the magnesium powder. Although the burning power of each of them was only the power of firecrackers. But there were more than a million of them? As the spores spread. All of a sudden, everything in front of them seemed to be bombarded and ignited one after another. Andrew was shocked again! Because he had a keen sense that the wind was heading in his direction. Ice barrier He used the ice barrier four times again to form an ice mist to cover himself and the two teammates. The next second, arge amount of the spore fog came up. The whole ice house was shrouded by the raging fire. Each spore touched the ice barrier, it would detonate a me that was smaller than a fist. The power of one spore was so small that even ordinary people could only bear it. But it was a mist. Andrew¡¯s ice barrier was immediately exploded by tens of millions of small explosions like beehives. After the spore mist blew over. Andrew¡¯s ice house was riddled with holes, some of which even had finger-wide holes. Jo and Taylor were shocked by what they saw. The mushroom that it had just touched had such power? Andrew¡¯s fiveyer ice barrier could block eight punches from the giant demonic monster with all its strength. The mushroom¡¯s explosive power almost caused the ice barrier to copse? How long could the ice armor on his body withstand such a series of explosions? One second? Or two seconds? In front of them, there were still many mushrooms that could spread explosive spores? They looked exactly like ordinary mushrooms and could hardly be distinguished. ¡°Do you still want to move forward?¡± Taylor asked with a lingering fear. Andrew looked serious. The firestone was right in front of him. How could he give up? ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± Then Andrew strode into the highly mutated area. 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Why do you follow me here?¡± After entering the highly mutated area, Andrew had nned to act alone, leaving Taylor and Jo on standby. But unexpectedly, the two women followed him closely. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Andrew.¡± Taylor drew out her long sword and looked around vigntly. Jo blushed. She still remembered what happened the day before yesterday. She shouted coldly, ¡°I just keep my promise. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Seeing that the two women were determined to follow him, Andrew felt a little relieved. ¡°Watch out!¡± Andrew shouted and used the ice barrier to make an ice house again. A mushroom that was about to explode was immediately shrouded in the ice house. As the mushroom exploded and spurted out arge number of spores, a series of explosions burst out in the ice house. The high temperature caused by the explosion of countless spores made the interior of the ice house formed by the internal ice barrier emit orange light. It was not until the ice house waspletely dissolved by the high temperature that eighty or ny percent of the spores exploded. The remaining spore fog was very thin. As long as they quickened their steps and left, they would not be a threat. But¡­ There were so many of them! Andrew said in a bitter tone. After a few steps, Taylor¡¯s shoulder identally rubbed against a little mushroom on a nearby tree. This bean-sized mushroom was explosive. All of a sudden, the mushroom swelled and cracked, and a small mass of spore mist exploded inside the mushroom. ¡°Watch out!¡± Andrew pulled her into his arms and blocked the powder with the ice barrier.. Fortunately, the mushroom was very small and the number of the spores was notrge. Only an ice wall could resist it, so it was safe. When all the spores exploded, Andrew lowered his head and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lying in Andrew¡¯s arms, Taylor blushed and looked very happy. ¡°Nothing.¡± With the help of Andrew, Taylor stood up reluctantly. Seeing this, Jo frowned as if she was dissatisfied. They continued to move forward. The mutation here was getting worse and worse. It proved that Andrew and hispanions were approaching the fire stones and that the surrounding environment was getting more and more dangerous. Bang. Stepping on a mushroom, the mushroom suddenly exploded like thunder. With a loud bang, an earth pir several meters high exploded on the ground. Andrew was blown up to seven or eight meters high so far. The ice armor on his legs was immediately smashed into ice debris all over the sky. After turning a few rounds in the air, Andrew finally stabilized his body andnded on one knee. But his right leg was still aching. Andrew¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear. ¡®Fortunately, the frozen dragon boots in the ice armor provide a very strong defensive power. Moreover, I spread magic power all over my body to improve my physical strength.¡¯ ¡®Otherwise, even with the protection of the ice armor, my right leg would have been lost after the explosion.¡¯ A mushroom that would emit explosive mushrooms and explode itself. What other surprises were there? Andrew realized that he couldn¡¯t go on like this. Instead of paying attention to the consumption of magic power, the most important thing right now was to find a way to advance safely. Otherwise, he would be seriously injured. Even if the magic power was fully loaded, it would still be less than ten times its attacking power. Thinking of this, Andrew made up his mind. Frost. Andrew pped the ground with his palm. In an instant, the monstrous cold air spread in a fan-shaped high-speed ahead. Within a hundred meters, the air was filled with freezing air. Along the way, whether it was spore mushroom or explosive mushroom, they were directly triggered by the cold air. What surprised Andrew most was that a new mushroom appeared at the end of the frost. It was about half a person tall. After being disturbed, the inside part would naturally crack into four pieces, and a fire of twenty meters long would spurt out from each gap. The inside part also spun rapidly along with the fire, forming a windmill. Because of the mushroom, most of the cold air that had just been a hundred meters away was instantly ignited. Until the mes were all out, the mushroom gradually withered. There were more and more types of mutated. Besides¡­ Andrew¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡®The air here is full of fire attribute magic power, which severely suppresses my ice magic.¡¯ The ice attribute and fire attribute were two extremes. Using ice attribute magic in such an environment, before using magic, part of the ice magic power would be neutralized by fire attribute magic power, which reduced its power. The decline was about 1/3. Andrew drank a bottle of preliminary magic power therapeutic liquid and continued to move forward with cier surge and frost. Although magic power consumed a lot of energy, it was much safer. Along the way, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the authenticity of his decision. As they moved forward, the number and density of mutated mushrooms increased. In the end, there were even mushroom missiles that would fly in the air and automatically track like missiles. The explosive power was unusually great. If he didn¡¯t use this method to lead the way, they would have to die here ten times. Finally, another hour passed. Andrew arrived at the core area of the mutated area. It was an area of about two hundred or three hundred square meters. There were threeyers inside and threeyers outside the mushroom, and even their feet couldn¡¯t be inserted. And all the mushrooms here were mutated mushrooms. The trees, mushrooms, and the ground were all as red as blood. Even the air looked red. The whole terrain was in the shape of a funnel. In the central area, the ground no longer existed, but a piece of golden red magma. Even if they were a hundred meters away, they could still feel the heatwave on their faces. ¡°It should be here.¡± Andrew could clearly feel the horrifying heat from the central magma pool. Frost. Andrew mmed his hand on the ground, trying to trigger all the mushrooms like just now. However, the freezing air of frost suddenly stopped when it only extended twenty or thirty meters, and few mushrooms were triggered. Was it less than half of its power? How thick is fire attribute magic power in the air? Behind them, Taylor and Jo were sweating heavily and breathing fast. The ice armor Andrew gave them was slowly melting. It was not as simple as high temperature. If the air filled with fire attribute magic power was sucked into their bodies, it would also cause their bodies to burn. Moreover, the air was very corrosive to ice magic. Andrew made up his mind and took another bottle of magic power¡­ Dragon extinguishing magic, icy blood Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate to use dragon extinguishing magic. In that case, we¡¯d better blow up this ce directly. The ice blood was a kind of dragon extinguishing magic, not an ice attribute. It wouldn¡¯t be weakened by fire attribute magic power. And neutralized fire attribute magic power with its cold air! However, to Andrew¡¯s surprise, as soon as the ice pitons formed in the sky, the magma in the center began to boil violently. ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. The next second, the whole ground around them shook violently. Earthquake? No, no! Andrew immediately looked at the central magma pool. It was a fiend! Boom. The magma pool suddenly exploded. A giant golden mushroom as high as thirty or forty meters suddenly rose from the ground. Andrew was dumbfounded. The golden mushroom seemed to be made of the red soldering iron, emitting a scorching light. There was a hole at the top of the inside part, the size of a hot spring pool, and magma would spurt out from it from time to time like a volcano. Was that magma pool actually the top of it? Just as everyone was amazed. The thick hilt of the giant mushroom split into six arms. In the middle of the hilt, five sense organs appeared. It was not a mushroom at all. It was a fiend! The fire mushroom. A mid-rank fiend! Andrew saw clearly that between the mushroom¡¯s eyebrows, there was a pure red gem, shining like multiple stars in the dim environment. That was¡­ The firestone. Was it? Andrew swallowed. This joke was too much? A mid-rank fiend on the second floor was even stronger than an ordinary boss-level mid-rank fiend. Did he have to win if he wanted to get the firestone? ¡°Icy blood!¡± Andrew shouted and turned the icy blood target to the fiend. At the same time, he shouted at Taylor and Jo. ¡°Ready to fight!¡± 143 Chapter 143 Bang. The icy mountain of the ice blood burst into pieces. The explosion of the frozen air had no effect on the huge fiend at all. The next second, the three right arms were twisted into a bundle with the structure of a silk rope, forming a huge arm that was as thick as its own body. It rushed over at lightning speed. ¡°Ouch!¡± With a groan, Andrew was hit a hundred meters away and countless wooden piles were smashed along the way. He knelt on one knee and slid for dozens of meters, finally stopping the tendency to retreat. He raised his head. The fire mushroom roared at him, and thick spores spurted out from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. The nts along the way were burnt to ashes by the spores. The number, density, and speed of the spores werepletely different from that of the explosive mushrooms in the forest. Ice barrier The snow wand glowed blue and white, and Andrew tried his best to defend himself. When arge number of spores collided with the ice barrier, thick smoke dissolved the barrier at an astonishing speed. The indestructible ice barrier was burnt to pieces at a visible speed. Andrew took a deep breath and covered his mouth and nose. If he was sucked into his body and exploded in his lungs, the consequences would be unimaginable.. At the same time, he gathered all the magic power on the ice armor outside his body. Boom! The mes burned everything within a few hundred meters into ashes. The smoke was so thick that nobody could see anything within several square kilometers. As the smoke dissipated, Andrew¡¯s icy armor was torn apart, and the miserable appearance of blood all over his body appeared again. His legs were so weak that he knelt on the ground and spat out blood. ¡°Andrew!¡± Seeing this, Taylor was so anxious! ¡°What did you do to Andrew?¡± Taylor was furious. She was so fast. She had never been so fast. Her body was almost parallel to the ground as she rushed towards the mountain-like fiend. Thebination of anger and magic power made Taylor release 120% of her strength. But so what if she was fast? Without even looking back, the back of the inside part of the fire mushroom suddenly cracked. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Taylor was so shocked that she was toote to stop. The inside part of the fire mushroom suddenly burst out a raging fire. Taylor, who had no time to dodge, was swallowed by the fire. Just then. On a nearby fir tree, a piece of bark suddenly twisted and turned into a human shape. It was Jo that hid with the magic. Seeing that the distance was suitable, Jo stopped hiding and jumped up from the tree, pouring arge number of night daggers of magic power into the tree, emitting terrifying purple light. If it were an ordinary person, even the grand mage would not be able to react to such a brilliant sneak attack? However, the magma pool above the fire mushroom suddenly boiled and dozens of fireballs were shot out from it. They crossed a strange angle in the air and shot to Jo in midair. Jo was shocked. It was so quick to react, and there was no sign of the magic of hunting the enemy and the magic of perception at all. In other words¡­ The features on the mushroom shaft were only imitations, not real. Could it see everything? While she was thinking, the dozens of fireballs were approaching, and Jo quickly retreated in midair. The fireballs also caught up with her. It was not until then that Jo recognized the fireballs. It was clearly missiles mushroom stained with magma. Regardless of so much, she released a hundred flowers which she had prepared for the fire mushroom. Hundreds of space des shot out like lightning. All of a sudden, a sea of fire appeared in front of Jo. But the magnificent scene also covered the sight of Jo. With such a dense strike, seven or eight missile mushrooms survived, and the sea of fire of breakthrough shot towards them. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jo wanted to stop them, but it was toote. Bang! Bang! Bang! It was the second explosion in the sky. As a result, the icy armor was broken and Jo fell at a high speed like aet, dragging a long tail me, creating a big pit on the ground. The three of them were all seriously injured. The most despairing thing was that the bottom of the fire mushroom shaft was split into two pieces and turned into the shape of human legs. Then it clumsily walked towards Andrew. This fiend was a nt, but had it evolved to be able to walk like an animal? Andrew was shocked. The fiend¡¯s magic power was at least 2,500. Their total magic power of them was only about 1,000. There was no doubt that it was a powerful fiend that was stronger than the frozen dragon. But if it was only high magic power, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to deal with. The key point was that it was a grass attribute fiend, but because of the firestone, it obtained the power of fire attribute. This made it possible for it to use two kinds of magic at the same time, the grass attribute and fire attribute. Thebination of two kinds of two magic was enough to increase the mage¡¯sbat effectiveness by more than three times when magic power remained the same. This applied to fiends as well. When the four school¡¯spetition began, Andrew had already experienced the power of thebination of wind and fire from Abel. But now, the power of thebination of the grass and fire was more powerful than that of the wind and fire. ¡®This is no longer an enemy we can deal with.¡¯ ¡®To defeat it, they needed at least grand mage¡­ No, prospective holy mage to have a chance to defeat it.¡¯ ¡®Not to mention that due to the influence of the firestone, my ice attribute has been weakened.¡¯ The dragon extinguishing magic was the best proof. The icy blood with all its strength did not cause any harm to it. ¡°Retreat now. You can¡¯t win it, don¡¯t die!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice sounded in his mind again. However, facing the approaching fire mushroom, Andrew still stood up stubbornly. The snow wand in his hand crunched. ¡°I won¡¯t retreat.¡± ¡°Why? Are you out of your mind?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t understand. Andrew¡¯s bloodshot eyes fixed on the huge creature. Then¡­ A bitter smile appeared on Andrew¡¯s face. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you?¡± ¡°I will take back your firestone.¡± His simple words and his fiery determination made Sarah¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°You¡­ Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Andrew put aside the posture, picked up the magic power, and shouted, ¡°Man, isn¡¯t he such a creature?¡± The harsh shout made Sarah feel suffocated. 144 Chapter 144 The heaven-piercing spear was in front of him, and the cier surged behind him. The millennium ice cage was wrapped around him from all directions. These were Andrew¡¯s three winning moves. However, before the millennium ice cage could be touched, the magma pool above the fire mushroom¡¯s head was like a spring, and the water level was rising. Arge amount of magma slid down along the inside part of the fire mushroom and was tightly wrapped in the millennium ice cage. However, as soon as it was touched, it was dissolved into arge mass of steam. Even the cier surge behind him was blocked by the hot magma. Until the tsunami-like solid ice waspletely evaporated, there was no hot magma-like breakthrough. In the end, the heaven-piercing spear was precisely caught by its six arms. The high temperature made the spear dissolve as thin as a toothpick, and finally all turned into steam. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew snorted and was about to make another move, but the fire mushroom vomited arge number of spores again. Andrew gritted his teeth. Eight red lotus doors He put his palms together and pped hard on the ground. As magic power was injected into Andrew¡¯s body, fiveyers of ice walls rose in front of him. On the ice walls, there was a lifelike lotus pattern. That was the top magic of the ice attribute, and also the magic of Kelly, the original magic of the ice barrier. It was also the strongest ice attribute defensive magic. But Andrew only made out fiveyers. When the sandstorm-like spores hit the firstyer of the red lotus door, countless of them exploded with dense fireworks. The red lotus gate onlysted for a few seconds before it was shattered by the impact of the explosion and the hot wave. ¡®Even the red lotus door couldn¡¯t stop its spores?¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯m not strong enough.¡¯. ¡®If I were a holy mage¡­ Even a grand mage, I wouldn¡¯t be so bad with this magic.¡¯ While he was thinking, the secondyer was also broken. However, the spore spewing of the fire mushroom didn¡¯t stop but became more and more fierce. The third and fourthyers were broken one after another. Andrew held on to thest floor and quickly resisted. The edge of the red lotus door was constantly peeling off. He injected magic power to maintain it, but it was still unable to keep up with the speed of the explosive and melting of the spores. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± the blue veins on Andrew¡¯s forehead exploded. The red lotus door was only the size of a door sheet, and its surface was constantly cracking. It was about to be broken through the next second. At this critical moment. ¡°Andrew, run!¡± Taylor, who was supposed to be in aa, woke up unexpectedly. She hit the fire mushroom with her hammer. Although the power was weak, this blow did surprise the fire mushroom. It was not until then that the spewing of the spores changed the angle. Andrew finally got away with it. But when he raised his head, he found that Taylor had been caught by the fire mushroom. ¡°Ah!¡± Jo jumped up, knowing that the other three arms of the fire mushroom were trying to grab her, but she didn¡¯t dodge. She tried her best to sh at it with a hundred flowers regardless of being caught. Bang! Jo was also caught. Hundreds of shesnded on the thick hilt of the fire mushroom. However, the densely packed cut lines were up to one meter deep, but just as they were cut open, they slowly closed at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Mid-speed rebirth? Oh!¡± It was not until then that Jo realized what had happened. She withdrew her hand and screamed in pain. The next second, Andrew¡¯s heart sank. The fire mushroom opened its mouth and put Jo and Taylor into its mouth one by one. Jo¡¯s unwillingness and the sight of Taylor¡¯s life and death became thest scene that Andrew saw. ¡°Taylor! Jo!¡± Bang. As the fire mushroom closed its mouth and didn¡¯t chew them, the two of them were swallowed by it in one gulp! It lowered its head and stared at Andrew with his empty eyes as if it was saying, ¡°You will be the next one.¡± Andrew gritted his teeth. His magic power was exhausted and he was seriously injured. Now the situation was desperate. But¡­ Although he didn¡¯t want to use it, Taylor and Jo had been swallowed up and he couldn¡¯t help! The fire mushroom was a nt fiend, and it didn¡¯t have the chewing function of an animal. In fact, it didn¡¯t chew them either. Moreover, the process of digestion was also a replica of animal lineage, which was much slower. In other words, the two of them were swallowed up, but they wouldn¡¯t die immediately. It took about one minute for the digested liquid to melt through their body protection magic power. If he didn¡¯t kill it in a minute and saved the two people, they would die. Although he didn¡¯t want to use it, Andrew had no other choice. Andrew made up his mind and shouted. ¡°Kelly!¡± With a sh of light, Kelly appeared in front of Andrew. ¡°Master.¡± Kelly, who had seen everything through his soul sea, didn¡¯t act like a spoiled child as usual. As soon as she appeared, she put on an act. The fire mushroom was stunned and didn¡¯t understand why there was another person suddenly. ¡°Kill it!¡± Andrew got down on one knee powerlessly. Kelly looked back at Andrew¡¯s difiture, and her gentle eyes instantly became angry. ¡°How dare¡­ How dare you hurt my beloved master like this?¡± She clenched her fists and felt cold. Kelly trembled. Her furious eyes were instantly bloodshot. The fire mushroom had already arrived in front of her, and its features were open. The strongest spray of the spores, like a tsunami, swept towards Kelly. However, this time, its invincible spores could no longer work. She raised one hand and opened her slender fingers. Frozen air. The frozen air from her palm was much hotter than the liquid helium. Under the extremely low temperature of 270 degrees below zero, the spores werepletely frozen before they exploded. The two collided violently. And the speed of the spewing was far from the speed of the frozen air. Kelly easily pushed the spore mist back with one hand. The fire mushroom turned pale with fright. Although it was expressionless, it could feel the fear from its hearts. Fire attribute magic power in the air would reduce the power of ice magic by 75%. But with 25% of her power, Kelly could still easily defeat the fire mushroom. The magma pool above its head suddenly boiled. Three hundred or four hundred shots of mushroom missiles suddenly attacked Kelly from all directions. At the same time, the inside part of the fire mushroom cracked and spurted a raging fire towards Kelly. The raging fire even directly detonated the spores. For a time, the power of the fire and spores were the same. The temperature of the fire was high enough to make the secret silverpletely evaporate. But¡­ ¡°Useless struggle!¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes twisted and stopped spraying the cold air. Facing the endless fire and missile mushrooms, Kelly opened her arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The moment you hurt my master, you are doomed to die!¡± Frost flower blooming. A strong frozen air gushed out of Kelly¡¯s body and spread out in a semicircle. All the things touched were frozen. The fire that was enough to evaporate the secret silver was instantly extinguished. Missile mushrooms were frozen into ice balls and fell down in an instant. The frozen air swept over, and the fire mushroom¡¯s huge body was blown back. Ice and frost instantly formed on its hot body. ¡°Ouch!¡± The seemingly unshakable fiend let out a hysterical scream for the first time. With only one blow, its body was able to withstand the ice blood without being hurt at all. It could be said that it was an invincible opponent and was almost frozen. It bent down and pointed the magma pool at Kelly. It was so furious that it concentrated all its magic power in the magma pool above its head. ¡°Can this magma pool be used as a firecracker?¡± Andrew was shocked. ¡°It won¡¯t have the chance to shoot.¡± But Kelly didn¡¯t intend to give it a chance to struggle. She put her palms together and pushed forward. Kelly¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent! Super magic, eighteen hellish red lotuses. It snowed heavily on this day, which had been hot for four hundred years. Every snowke would explode into a basin-sized ice lotus the moment it touched the real object. Andrew came to his senses. The fire mushroom had been frozen in the ice. 145 Chapter 145 He broke the ice cube and cut its abdomen with the dragon ice de, revealing the internal organs of the nts. There was no blood. All the liquid was transparent and smelly. Andrew looked for it crazily and finally found the phantom stomach as big as an elephant. One minute and fifteen seconds had passed since they were swallowed. They must be alive! Andrew was so anxious that he cut its belly with a knife. The two naked women with melted clothes immediately rolled out. They were Jo and Taylor. Andrew quickly washed their body with water attribute magic. Seeing that the two of them were fine and just in aa, their bodies were only slightly corroded. They could be cured with the healing liquid until there was no scar left. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. When they were swallowed, they had broken ice armors. This made them hold on for a little longer. ¡°Thank you so much, Kelly,¡± Andrew said gratefully.. Kelly pouted and seemed a little dissatisfied. ¡°What do you thank me for? That¡¯s what I should do. Everything I have belongs to my master, and so does my strength.¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you ask me out earlier?¡± Andrew pursed his lips and said, ¡°Because I promised Sarah.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kelly tilted her head in confusion. Andrew said, ¡°I have promised Sarah that I should take the firestone back by myself instead of relying on your strength.¡± Looking at Andrew¡¯s remorseful look, Kelly smiled and stopped talking. She squatted down and held him tightly in her arms. Through Andrew¡¯s head, Kelly could directly connect to Andrew¡¯s soul sea. In his soul sea, Sarah was stunned to see all this. Although she couldn¡¯tmunicate with Andrew anymore. But she knew what Andrew had done. ¡°Why do you work so hard, idiot!¡± She murmured, clenching her fists. After saying goodbye to Kelly, Kelly went back to Andrew¡¯s soul sea. At the same time, Andrew also climbed to the ce between the eyebrows of the fire mushroom. He opened the ice and pried the firestone with the ice de. The moment Andrew got the stone, he felt that the magic power circuit, which had been blocked for a long time, suddenly became smooth. ¡°Notice that the equipment firestone has been confirmed. Fire attribute talent +5.¡± With the announcement of the system, Andrew¡¯s fire attribute talent finally reached 8.9. Although it was not as powerful as the ice talent of 14.3, the fire attribute had a strong offensive nature. With the talent of fire attribute of 8.9, the power of using fire magic was several times stronger than that of the same level of ice magic. With the help of the firestone, Andrew finally started the road of fire attribute. The ice system, which had always been the main attribute, could finally get closer to the auxiliary attribute. Before leaving, Andrew remembered something and crawled to the inside part of the fire mushroom. He cut it open with a knife and began to search inside. It had to be said that this was the most troublesome thing for the nt attribute fiend. Because you don¡¯t know where its ¡°head¡± was. It was a mushroom with a face at the hilt. Was its hilt the head or its inside part of the head? After a while, Andrew finally found what he wanted at the bottom of the magma pool. It was a crystal clear and beautiful long rock in the shape of a cone. Low-rank demon core. It was different from the inferior low-rank demon corest time. This time, it was a genuine low-rank demon core, with very high purity. Andrew¡¯s magic props were all gifted by the system. It was undeniable that each of them was a divine weapon. But after all, Andrew was not fully loaded yet. There was a mage full of fifteen kinds of equipment in total. At present, Andrew only had three types of equipment: wand, heel, and flint. Among them, there could be an infinite number of stones to wear, but only one of each attribute could be worn. Although the stones were hung around his neck like a ne, they were not considered a ne. As for other equipment, only one was allowed to be used for each attribute. When more than one piece of equipment was used at the same time, only the highest quality one would be effective. By the way, it was not necessarily the shape of staff for a type wand weapon. Taylor¡¯s sword and Jo¡¯s night daggers could be counted as wands, but they were in the shape of a sword or dagger and had the function of a closebat weapon. Therefore, Andrew¡¯s snow wand and the dragon extinguishing cage hand actually shed. That was also the reason why Andrew never wore two pieces of clothing at the same time. Although the dragon extinguishing cage hand was a cage hand, it was also a wand. Unless in some closebat situations, Andrew would only use it. Of course, the dragon extinguishing cage hand was a fire attribute wand, and Andrew, who had opened fire attribute, might gradually eliminate the snow wand in the future and turn to use the dragon extinguishing cage hand. However, only three pieces of equipment had been repeated. No matter how good the equipment given by the system was, it was not easy to gather all of them. And the equipment exchanged in the trial center couldn¡¯t meet Andrew¡¯s needs. Andrew needed the best equipment. Therefore, it could be foreseen that one day, he would have to face the situation of making equipment. And making equipment, high-quality demon core was one of the essential key materials. It was the demon core produced by the fire mushroom and it was the highest quality of the low-rank demon core. In the outside world, this kind of demon core was always priceless. One firestone and high-quality low-rank demon core. Although he had suffered a lot on this trip, he was satisfied with the good harvest. In this way, Andrew put away the things, the firestone into the ne, mixed with the ice stone and the icing spoon, and put on the spare clothes for Jo and Taylor. Then he took out transport scroll and returned to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. After that, Andrew took the two of them into the infirmary and went to the trial center to hand over themission. After settling the ount at points, he exchanged some medicine. After resting for a while, Andrew returned to his lounge and immediately entered his soul sea with the firestone. It was still the blue sky and white clouds. Theke was filled with flowers. Wearing a red dress, the girl with red hair stood there expressionlessly as if she was waiting for Andrew. ¡°Here you are, I have fulfilled my promise.¡± Andrew took off the firestone and handed it to Sarah. Sarah took a look at it and didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she asked, ¡°Ask Kelly to help you kill the fire mushroom. Is this the way you keep your promise?¡± Andrew said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Taylor and Jo have been eaten. I have to save them.¡± Looking at Andrew, the seriousness in Sarah¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She finally reached out and took the firestone. After ying for a while, her eyes were full of nostalgia. Finally, she handed the firestone to Andrew again and said, ¡°Here you are.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion. Andrew found that there was a smile on Sarah¡¯s face. 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the owner of the stone. Even if I give it to you, my fire attribute talent won¡¯t decrease.¡± Andrew refused. However, looking at the firestone that was handed over again, Sarah didn¡¯t reach out to take it. This time, she really smiled. Her smile was beautiful and blossoming, but with an inexplicable sadness. ¡°It¡¯s in the past.¡± Sarah seemed to be relieved. She sighed, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°Although my memory was sealed by the system, I can roughly feel that it must be some bad memory.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to recall it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer a human or a dragon. In fact, I¡¯ve already epted this result.¡± ¡°But this stone is very important to me. I just want to see it again before epting fate and epting me as your possession.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew took back the stone. He thought about Kelly¡¯s memory carefully. Afterpleting her exclusivemission, Andrew felt sad for her for a long time. Sometimes, Andrew thought would it be better for her if he didn¡¯tplete Kelly¡¯s exclusivemission and didn¡¯t unlock her memory to unlock all her strength. Only Kelly knew the answer. Sarah turned around and looked at Andrew. Suddenly, she said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my willful request that almost put you and your women in danger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± After putting the firestone back into the ring, Andrew said, ¡°As your master, isn¡¯t it reasonable to do something for you?¡± ¡°Reasonable?¡± Sarah recalled the firm words of Andrew when he faced the fire mushroom. Her heart seemed to be blocked by a stone. She hated men. But this so-called master, a weak human, proved himself by his actions again and again, which made Sarah didn¡¯t hate him anymore.. With her hands behind her back, she walked to Andrew in three or two steps. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Before Andrew could react, a pair of hot and soft lips covered his mouth. Sarah even kissed him. Although it was just a simple kiss, Sarah¡¯s face had be redder than the ripe persimmon when they separated. She lowered her head and pouted, ¡°For the sake of your hard work for me, I¡¯ll give you a small reward. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not moved by you.¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+20, fondness 28/80.¡± ¡°Sarah, the fondness has reached a friendly level. Now that you have got the gift for the advanced stage of the witch, would you like to open it?¡± Ignoring the voice of the system, Andrew looked at Sarah and gently held her shoulders. Sarah¡¯s body trembled. The next second, Andrew kissed her. It was also a simple kiss. Sarah could have dodged, but she froze at that moment. What magic did Andrew use on me? No! It was her body resisting to avoid him. When they separated, Sarah was stunned for two seconds and stamped her feet angrily. ¡°What are you doing? Who allows you to kiss me?¡± Andrew shrugged. Because Sarah was smiling even though she was angry. ¡°I will try my best to make you recognize me as your master,¡± Andrew said sincerely. Sarah was stunned by his words. Her face was burning. Sarah¡¯s mind was in a mess. The dress on her was shining like a broken TV. She could even see that the dress returned to the me in a few seconds. ¡°You¡­ You bad man!¡± Then Sarah turned around and ran away. Andrew looked at her back and smiled. It seemed that his rtionship with Sarah had finally gotten well. In fact, her fierceness and willfulness were not only because of her shrewish personality but also because she was not good atmunicating with others. Andrew decided to leave her alone for the time being. Then he said to the system, ¡°Open the witch¡¯s advanced package.¡± A picture of the opening of a package appeared in his sight. Andrew was tired of watching this scene and waited patiently for the boring cartoon to finish. ¡°The package has been opened: the top magic, scorching soil burning, the top magic, the breath of the fire dragon, fire attribute talent +3, the me tonic, the ice and fire badge.¡± This package was much better thanst time. Andrew read the introduction of each reward carefully and was ecstatic. First of all, why was the top magic good? It was well known that all the magic degenerated from the super magic. The super magic degenerated into the topmost rank, then the top rank, the middle rank, the low rank, and the foundation. A kind of advanced magic could degenerate into several kinds of low-rank magic. If you want to learn advanced magic, you have to start with low-rank magic. When you learn all the low-rank magic from the middle-rank magic, you can learn the middle-rank magic. And so did the top rank. Of course, it required certain conditions to learn the super magic. And the magic given by the system could skip this tedious process. The advantage of directly obtaining the topmost magic is that you have learned all its magic. Learning topmost-rank magic was equivalent to learning several top-rank magic, dozens of middle-rank magic, and hundreds of low-rank magic. This invisibly saved a lot of time. Time was the most precious thing for mages. Giving two kinds of topmost-rank magic at the same time was almost equal to Andrew¡¯s one-year hard study. And these two kinds of topmost magic were not ordinary. The scorching soil burning could be regarded as the fire version of the frost. The difference was that the frost paid more attention to controlling the battlefield and had poor damage ability. Although the scorching soil burning couldn¡¯t control the battlefield, it was a reallyrge range of damage magic. It used itself as the center to release arge range of burning effects. When the magic power was released, all the enemies within the range of attack would be attacked by the powerful fire magic, leaving behind a piece of scorching earth. No matter the enemies who were on the scorching soil orter stepped into this area, they would cause constant burning damage. Then came the second topmost magic, the breath of the fire dragon. There weren¡¯t many of them, and there were only over thirty of them in total. Fireball magic, big fireball magic, and heaven fire annihtion magic were the magic that Andrew had mastered. However, the breath of the fire dragon, like the roar of the frozen dragon itself, belonged to the dragon breath magic. This magic was very special. Unless it was the fire dragon or the fire-type dragon, it was almost impossible for ordinary people to learn the breath of the fire dragon. Because several kinds of magic it had degenerated had been lost. Without all the magic, anyone couldn¡¯t learn the top magic. The breath of the fire dragon was the most powerful attacking magic in the frontal battle of fire attribute. The consumption was very low, and its power was unusually great. It had a very long range, and the only shoring was that its prating power was zero. It was a magic that was as useful as the heaven-piercing spear. It was also the most suitable one to rece the heaven-piercing spear as a normal attacking method. Then the fire attribute talent+3. Needless to say, everyone knew the importance of talent. It was simple but practical. me tonic. Within 3 minutes, magic power+300, fire attribute +6. Andrew carefully put them into the sky ring and put them and the ice soul essence together. For example, it was too wasteful to use the ice soul energy directly when encountering the fire mushroom. But with the me tonic, Andrew might not have been beaten so badly. Thest reward was also the only real reward. The badge was one of the fifteen pieces of equipment of mages. It was usually worn on the chest. It looked like a copper te, shaped like a square ice block with red mes. Andrew was satisfied with the result. For the wearer, the two kinds of mixed magic had a higher level of proficiency. If it was an ice and fire attribute, then it had a higher level ofpatibility when it was used. That was to say, with this badge, Andrew would be able to use the mixed magic of ice and fire attribute. Moreover, the power of the mixed magic could reach level two directly. This level-twopatibility was great. After removing the restrictions, Beryl could use thebination of wind and fire magic, which was only level two. When two or more kinds of the magic of different attributes were used together, how many different elements could be integrated? The morepatible they were, the more thoroughly the different elements would be integrated. No matter how many attributes you can use, you can only have one attribute in battles. It¡¯s like you can¡¯t breathe with your left nose and right nose at the same time. And the mixed magic made it possible. The excellent mage could make an attack with two attributes. Thebination of different properties would greatly enhance the power of the magic, just like the chemical reaction. The fire mushroom, but its mixture of grass and fire was at least level three. This made the fire mushroom have thebat power of more than 5,000 magic power fiends with the strength of 2,500 magic power. It was said that some of the mages, which were as powerful as grand tutor mages, could mix three attributes, while a very small number of the tutor kings could even mix four attributes. It was not hard to imagine what magic power would be increased to level. It could be said that Andrew, and even all the people in the school, were only able to learn all kinds of magic with different attributes. The real essence of magic was mixed magic! All he learned was to use the mixed magic one day. It was divided into two kinds of attributes, three kinds, four kinds, and multiple kinds. Among them, multiple kinds meant the mixed magic of five or more attributes. Of course, this kind of ipatibility only existed in theory. In fact, no one could do it even if it was the holy tutor king. And the highest level of each kind ofpatibility was level five. Generally speaking, the so-called genius¡¯s goal in his whole life was to be able to realize thebination of two attributes. Only talented people could reach the edge of the mix of three attributes in their lives. This badge helped Andrew get through the initial difficulties. If anybination of the two attributes disappeared, they would be able to get the first level ofpatibility. Although the first level was only ¡°can be used¡±, it was already very amazing. If Andrew really learned the mixed magic one day, he only needed to practice the level-fourpatibility, because the badge could provide level one. And if thebination of two attributes was ice and fire, it could be temporarily promoted to level-twopatibility. If Andrew was level-threepatibility, he could directly cause level-fivepatibility damage when he used ice and fire attributes mixed magic. It was conceivable how valuable this badge was. 147 Chapter 147 After leaving his soul sea, Andrew quickly put on the ice and fire badge. The ice and fire badge also had the effect of the fire attribute and ice attribute+1 and magic power+15. Although it was not much, it was a good addition. As soon as he put it on, Andrew felt that his strength had increased by three percent. It was toote today. Andrew took a quick shower and went to bed early. The next day. Andrew got up early and came to the training ground. He hadn¡¯t shown up for a long time. As soon as Andrew arrived at the training ground, he attracted a lot of attention. Andrew was now a celebrity of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Wherever he went, there would be no people mocking him anymore. No matter where he was, Andrew always got envious looks. But Andrew didn¡¯t care. Mages must be able to grow up in an undisturbed manner, and mentality was the most important. Otherwise, it was absolutely difficult to learn well. Ignoring everyone¡¯s envy and osting, Andrew paid the bill, booked a training room, and started his experiments alone. The training rooms were the biggest expense of any academy. It required to at least withstand the full power of grand mages.. ording to the standard of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, the whole room was wrapped in pure silver, and a thinyer of gold was added. In this way, the students could freely release magic in the room to test their power without destroying the whole room. Moreover, this kind of room would cost one hundred points and two hundred gold coins every time it was rented, and ordinary students could not afford it at all. The huge room was very empty, about five hundred square meters. There were rice straw men, targets, and other things in the nearby cupboard, which could be ced as targets ording to their needs. Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t choose to do that because he didn¡¯t need it. Standing at the other end of the room, Andrew put on the dragon extinguishing cage hand and took a deep breath to calm himself down. It was the first time in Andrew¡¯s life that he had used mixed magic, which made him feel a little difficult to calm down. How about trying the normal magic first? He closed his eyes and started to operate magic power. Frost. Bang. Like surging cold air, it instantly spread throughout the room. A thickyer of frost instantly formed on the wall, floor, and roof. ¡®Well, the power is normal.¡¯ Andrew reached out his index finger and inserted it into the ground. When he touched the floor, his whole finger was buried in the frost. Next, tried new magic. Andrew operated the magic power again. The cold air all over his body instantly turned into a zing heatwave. So hot. Sure enough, it would take some time for him to get used to the ice attribute and the fire attribute at the same time. But¡­ Scorching soil burning. He pped on the ground, and the zing fire burst out like a raging wave. A red wave of air burst out from his palm. The ice and frost in the room instantly dissipated, and the heatwave swept over. The whole room instantly rose from below thirty or forty degrees to one hundred degrees. Andrew eximed. No wonder it was fire attribute magic, whose power was much stronger than that of ice. He also used the same magic power, and the frost waspletely counteracted. The rest of the power could actually raise the temperature of the whole room to more than one hundred degrees. The room temperature dropped to about forty degrees after another frost was released. Andrew marveled. The two touches of frost couldn¡¯t bepletely offset? The power of fire attribute was indeed iparable to that of ice. This was only a kind of destructive magic. What if it was mixed magic? Andrew became more and more excited about the power of the mixed magic. He closed his eyes and extracted magic power. This time, Andrew was going to try the magic mixed with the scorching earth burning and the frost. The ice and fire badge on his chest emitted a faint halo. The two kinds of magic power were extracted and mixed. Soon, Andrew felt that there were two opposite feelings in his body, cold and hot, and they were getting stronger and stronger. It seemed that his pores were scorched and his blood vessels were frozen. Andrew didn¡¯t feel much pain, but his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were bleeding. Finally, when the two attributes of magic power, ice, and fire, merged into one, Andrew opened his eyes. His left eye was as bright as fire. His right eye was as cold as ice, and the green light was cold. His left hand with scorching earth burning, and his right hand with frost. Mixed magic, frost, and scorching earth burning. He pped his hands on the ground. The raging golden and red fire wrapped the burning ice and snow, and the huge waves were mixed with red and blue. Bang! The whole training building trembled violently. The whole Lion Eagle Mage Academy felt the faint vibration. ¡°What happened?¡± All the instructors in the training building swarmed in. When he opened the door, a surge of steam directly pushed the master who opened the door back to the corner of the corridor and mmed into the wall. When the steam dissipated, everyone was stunned by what they saw. Cracks were all over the silver protective shield covering the whole room. This kind of non-prating crack was not a big problem. Because the secret silver and the refined gold were medium and premium stage magic metals, which had a certain self-healing ability. The crack was so deep that it could be healed by itself after two or three days. The training room, which was able to resist the full force of a grand mage, was actually cracked! In the center of the venue stood Andrew, who was soaked in blood. Did he hit just now? What kind of magic was it that could have such power? Even a grand mage couldn¡¯tpete with him. ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Andrew staggered to the door with a dull look on his face. The pores on his body were like a syringe, bleeding. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t control the power!¡± Andrew grinned. The next second, he rolled his eyes and fell straight. Bang. The blood was sshed everywhere like ink drops on the paper. Everyone was stunned for two seconds. Then. An exmation resounded through the whole training building. ¡°Call the emergency team!¡± 148 Chapter 148 Five hourster. ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± The principal¡¯s office was filled withughter. With bandages all over his body, Andrew sat on the sofa and looked at Nichs who wasughing. He showed a bitter face. Afterughing for a while, Nichs covered his painful stomach and slowly calmed down. He couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Andrew, are you an idiot? Everyone knew that the mixed magic was powerful.¡± ¡°But that was not only for the enemy but also for yourself.¡± ¡°Before learning the mixed magic, the mage had to exercise his body first and at the same time learn to strengthen the magic to withstand the counterattack of the mixed magic.¡± ¡°From learning to releasing the mixed magic for the first time, it usually took four or five years to prepare.¡± ¡°Abel used mixed magic, he needed to use the limited breakthrough to take a shortcut, which was at the cost of the growth speed of the mixed magic.¡± ¡°Mixed magic was the essence of magic. How could it be so easy to learn?¡± ¡°Due to your physical exercise when you were a loser. Otherwise, if they were Nason or Jo, they would have been pushed into the cremator of the school and waited for their family to pick up the ashes.¡± ¡°How do I know? No one told me about it.¡± Andrew was so angry that his wound reopened again. He gritted his teeth in pain and said, ¡°And when I operate it, I didn¡¯t feel much pain because of the blood in my body.¡±. Nichs walked out of his desk and walked towards Andrew, saying, ¡°Mixed magic doesn¡¯t need much magic power, but the pressure of magic power will soar.¡± ¡°The high-pressure magic power will block the nerve signal transmission and y a certain role of anesthesia. Of course, you won¡¯t be hurt.¡± ¡°But this was also the most dangerous part of the mixed magic learning.¡± ¡°The reason why creatures evolved senses and feel pain was to better avoid risks.¡± ¡°Because the pain during the process of operating the mixed magic was paralyzed, it was difficult for you to feel the injury on your body directly, and it was also difficult to notice when you were seriously injured.¡± ¡°But I think you should feel it now.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Andrew took out a bottle of green liquid potion and drank it, but he didn¡¯t look well.¡± Nichs stopped smiling and felt sorry for Andrew. Bang. A bottle of purple potion was put on the tea table in front of Andrew. ¡°That effect is too slow. Drink this. I¡¯ll sponsor you personally.¡± Andrew looked at him and thought, ¡®What a good guy! An Advanced liquid potion?¡¯ ¡°Hello, Dean, this is expensive. I¡¯m not been your student in more than two months. It¡¯s not worthwhile to invest in me.¡± Nichs sniffed, ¡°Humph! You know you are not my student anymore.¡± ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t care about you anymore. Don¡¯t be killed by your enemies or monsters, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡± Although his words were hard, his feelings were soft. Andrew felt warm in his heart, and he didn¡¯t refuse. He opened the gorgeous golden potion bottle and drank it. As the advanced liquid potion entered the abdomen, the pain subsided like a tide, and the injury healed at a visible speed. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡± Andrew stood up and tore the bandage. To his surprise, he had recovered eighty or ny percent. ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± Seeing this scene, Nichs nodded with relief but marveled in his heart. Unexpectedly, this guy had already touched the field of mixed magic. This was a great achievement. I only touched this field when I was thirty years old. Although he relied on the badge, if he was not strong enough, even if he was equipped, he couldn¡¯t operate the mixed magic. The badge was just an auxiliary weapon. If he couldn¡¯t reach the standard of using the mixed magic, even with the badge, it would still be impossible for him to operate the mixed magic sessfully. He would be able to operate the mixed magic even without the badge soon. And the magic power should be around 530 now. Indeed, he made rapid progress. With this trend, he should be able to enter Law School as a grand mage. ¡°Don¡¯t operate the mixed magic for the time being. Adjust your body to the best. Try the magic of low-rank magic, and don¡¯t use the middle and top-rank magic at the beginning.¡± ¡°Because the magic power was in direct proportion to the burden on the body.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯d better try to mix one attribute with the low-rank magic power instead of the two kinds of magic power. When you get used to it, you can try the double demonic mixed power.¡± ¡°Mixed magic in the school was a long process, and you couldn¡¯t be too hasty.¡± ¡°Of course, there was one more important thing!¡± Nichs stretched out a finger and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s really important. You have to remember this taboo.¡± ¡°Absolutely not mixing dragon extinguishing magic with any kind of magic power, even the first-levelpatibility was not allowed!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t try it before your magic power reaches 1,200. You can¡¯t bear it. Do you understand?¡± Andrew was confused. He nodded, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± On the way back to the lounge, Andrew kept guessing what had happened in the training room today. The power of thebination of scorching soil burning and frost was astonishing. The power of the hot steam and the steam explosion was extremely high. At the same time, it had the high prability of frozen air, the fast expansion of hot air, and the extremely high power. The ice and fire attributes were two kinds of properties that could be neutralized, but after they were mixed in the body, they were not weak, and the extent of their strengthening was far greater than other properties. Although these two were top-rank magic, they were not main magic. What if the top two kinds of main magic were mixed? Andrew shivered at the thought of his miserable morning. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯d better not try.¡¯ But Andrew had a question. Although the ice blood was an ice attribute, it belonged to the dragon extinguishing magic, not ice attribute magic. It was true that the same kind of magic couldn¡¯t be mixed. In other words, thebination of the same magic was actually operating two kinds of magic at the same time. If the ice blood didn¡¯t belong to ice attribute magic, it meant that the ice blood could be mixed with ice attribute magic. If¡­ What would happen if I mixed the ice blood with ice attribute magic? No. Let it go. If I mix the two kinds of dragon extinguishing magic¡­ This bold idea made Andrew itch to have a try. But when Andrew thought of Nichs¡¯s serious warning, he quickly dismissed the idea. It seemed that the consequence of mixing dragon extinguishing magic with other magic would be very serious. Thinking of this, Andrew walked towards the canteen. After lunch, Andrew entered the meditation room and began to meditate as a routine. 149 Chapter 149 A month was neither long nor short. Very soon, tomorrow will be winter vacation. Walking out of the meditation room, Andrew stretched himself and felt happy. Since he got the firestone and various rewards, Andrew¡¯s fire attribute talent had reached 13.9, which was almost the same as his ice attribute talent, 14.3. After gaining a bnce in physique, magic power¡¯s growth speed had also undergone a qualitative leap. During this month, Andrew had 13 times of meditation. In a twinkling of an eye, his magic power had risen from 530 to 622. This speed of improvement was incredible. Nearly 100 magic power. If it were any other student, it would be a feat that could not bepleted in the whole school year. The standard of a grand mage was that magic power had reached over 650. Andrew¡¯s magic power was only 28 away from a grand mage. As for the rest of the time, Andrew spent most of his time studying new magic. After all, although fire attribute talent had been improved, the magic he got from the system was definitely not enough. The number of kinds of magic meant how many kinds of battlefields a mage could adapt to. In the world of mages, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t work. Andrew had suffered a lot. Of course, Andrew had also made six or seven pieces of level-fivemission during this period, exchanging for some mineral resources and regr medicine. ¡°Wow, Andrew, you¡¯vepleted the task again? So fast!¡±. In the trial center, the beautiful receptionist wore a low-cut dress and deliberately bent a little more when she faced Andrew to show off her full breasts. After all, although Andrew was young, he was a well-known strong man. Women were born to like strong people. She wanted to get his favor even if she was just his mistress. No, even if she could only ask Andrew to fuck her once, she would be able to brag to her bestie for the rest of her life. Of course, it was impossible for Andrew to be interested in this kind of woman. ¡°Yes, I have been taking care of myself recently, so I chose some simplemission, mainly to change to points for daily use.¡± Hearing this, the people around looked curiously at themission handed in by Andrew. All of a sudden, the students around turned out to be miserable. Level-five urgent Commission. ¡®It¡¯s no different from the difficulty of level-sixmission. Normally, it would take a team of grade three toplete it. How could it be so easy for you?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a task that we can¡¯t even fight with our lives, and you tell me it¡¯s easy?¡¯ How annoying. The students around him shook their heads and sighed. In an instant, they felt that themission they had carefully selected was not good. After checking out the points, Andrew took a look at them. After spending a month, Andrew still had 7,500 points left. It should be enough before transferring to another school. ¡°But Andrew is really casual.¡± The receptionist transferred Andrew to points and said, ¡°You are much calmer than the monster Nason.¡± ¡°Nason? Have you met him recently?¡± Andrew asked curiously. He hadn¡¯t seen Nason for a month and a half. Andrew was wondering where he had been. The receptionist said, ¡°He disappeared for a while, but reappeared half a month ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that youe here asionally to do themission and miss each time with him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew felt a little pity and didn¡¯t worry about him anymore. It seemed that Nason was doing somemission recently. But this time, in the past half a month, he had only been to the trial center three times, and every time he came, he would leave. It was normal that he didn¡¯t meet Nason. But why didn¡¯t Nasone to talk to me? ¡°How is he recently?¡± Andrew asked curiously. The receptionist sighed, ¡°He is so powerful. In the past half a month, he has done eight pieces of level-six tasks and three pieces of level-sevenmission.¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, he tried to get a piece of the level-eightmission but failed. Fortunately, he was fine and returned.¡± Level-eightmission? Was he so short of points? Andrew couldn¡¯t figure it out. He hadn¡¯t shown up since the four schools¡¯petition. Besides, he didn¡¯t seem tock points. Why did he have to do so muchmission? However, when Andrew couldn¡¯t figure it out. When he went out, he ran into someone. Andrew still wanted to apologize. How could he make such a stupid mistake? He went out without looking at the road and ran into someone. But when he looked up, Andrew was stunned. It was Nason! ¡°Andrew¡± Nason was taken aback. Andrew was stunned for a while and asked, ¡°Nason, where have you been these days? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Nason pursed his lips as if he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind. He raised his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t mention it for the time being.¡± ¡°Andrew, are you free now? Fight with me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was confused. Ten minutester. In the double training room. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ Andrew scratched his head, not knowing how to deal with Nason. Nason¡¯s eyes were bright and he was eager to have a try. Andrew had no friends in his life. He had tried his best to make friends in recent months, but now he had to fight with his friends. Although it was Nason who mention it. ¡®But how can I do that?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m so stupid. Why did I promise him just now?¡¯ ¡°Are you ready, Andrew?¡± Nason took out the elf bow, shook the bowstring, and aimed at him. ¡°Wait, Nason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are we¡­ Really going to fight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to test my practice result at this moment.¡± ¡°Then you can use other ways. Is it necessary to fight with me?¡± Nason shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s necessary. The other tests can¡¯t give me the answer at all. Only you can do it.¡± He was determined. On the way here, Andrew asked him why he hadn¡¯t shown up recently. But Nason was not good at chatting. Andrew asked him and he only told Andrew that he was in seclusion at practice and had just finished his seclusion half a month ago. ¡°Andrew, I want to beat you. I want to be stronger than you. I don¡¯t want to be a loser, so¡­ Please¡­¡± Nason¡¯s eyes were determined, with a zing fighting spirit in them. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to defeat me or surpass me. It¡¯s a good thing that the mage wants to be best, and it¡¯smon for friends topete with each other.¡¯ But the words ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a loser¡¯ confused Andrew. If you are not as good as me, you are a loser. ¡®Do you mean I¡¯m a loser?¡¯ Of course, Andrew believed that Nason wouldn¡¯t have such dirty thoughts. But now that he said so, he must have met a knot in his heart? But Andrew could tell that he would be sad for a long time if he didn¡¯t fight with him today. Thinking of this, Andrew took a deep breath. ¡°Well, since you have said so¡­¡± He calmed down and made a gesture. Andrew¡¯s eyes suddenly became serious. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal first. I won¡¯t hold back. It will hurt.¡± Seeing this, Nason pulled back the bowstring. His cold face, which had remained unchanged for a long time, was also itching to have a try. ¡°This is my line.¡± 150 Chapter 150 In the quiet training room, the two young men stared at each other. The two of them were so concentrated that they hadpletely lost their perception of the outside world. They were so concentrated. As a result, even their breaths were in sync, and then, their heart rate was exactly the same. Suddenly, Nason¡¯s pupils dted, breaking the tacit understanding. When the bowstring was pulled open, the wind attribute magic power arrow condensed out of nowhere. Dragon tail sweep. Almost at the moment when the arrow left the string, Andrew put on the dragon extinguishing cage hand and waved his empty hand violently. A ten-meter long huntaway whip condensed byva-like dense mes suddenly appeared in his hand. The huntaway whip urately cut off the wind arrow in midair. Then he squatted down and spurted fire from his feet. Thunder fire step. Andrew jumped at Nason like a rocket. The distance of more than 20 meters between the two was instantly erased as if it did not exist. So fast! Facing Andrew who was close to him, Nason was not shocked. He tiptoed and retreated quickly. At the same time, he drew the elf bow again. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Three arrows in a row.. Andrew¡¯s heart tightened. He turned around and dodged two arrows. Thest arrow hit his left chest. Hit? Nason was overjoyed. It could be seen that Andrew didn¡¯t change his speed, so he realized the problem before his eyes could react. Hit, but was blocked! Sure enough, the arrow of wind magic power arrow inserted in Andrew¡¯s heart fell off. It could be seen that the arrow had disappeared, and there were still hot sparks on the section. Burning armor Different from the ice armor, the burning armor waspletely invisible. Its principle was to cover the surface of its body with a very thinyer of ultra-high temperature hot air, which could burn the enemy¡¯s attack medium. The defensive effect was less than 1/3 of that of ice armor, but the biggest advantage was that¡­ Andrew suddenly grabbed Nason¡¯s wrist. Smoke rose from his wrist. The hot touch made Nason¡¯s face turn pale. The burning armor was not defensive magic, but attacking magic! When it came into contact with the enemy¡¯s body, the high temperature would also scald the enemy¡¯s body. ¡°Wow!¡± Nason shook off Andrew¡¯s hand and sped up. Sky wind Seeing this, Andrew gathered his energy. Thunder fire step All of a sudden, in a room of seven hundred or eight hundred square meters, two rays of green and fiery red light formed aplicated light. There were so many shadows in the room that it was hard to tell which one was their real body. Every time the two rays of light touched each other, they would collide with deafening shock waves. The air in the room was torn apart countless times. Neither fire nor wind was willing to give in. In this well-matched chase, the two of them had fought over a hundred rounds in the blink of an eye. So powerful! Andrew was shocked. Although I only used 30% of my strength, it seems that he has fallen into a slightly passive position in the current battle. But with Nason¡¯s strength a month and a half ago, he couldn¡¯t fight with me for so long without being at a disadvantage. What had he done to improve his strength so much in such a short time? Andrew was chasing, while Nason was running. Suddenly, Nason shot back with a feather de on the bow. The burning armor couldn¡¯t block it. Seeing this, Andrew quickly switched the ice attribute to form an ice armor. With a thud, the feather de stabbed into the ice armor, but it didn¡¯t break through. Andrew held his bow elf and suppressed it. Both sides immediately fell into a stalemate. However, Nason looked rxed, not anxious at all because he was at a disadvantage in the battle. ¡°Andrew, is the warm-up over?¡± He said suddenly. Andrew was stunned. ¡°Sure enough, I only used 30% of my strength, and he didn¡¯t use all his strength.¡± ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Andrew tightened his grip on the elf bow. Nason smiled weirdly and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be so polite.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Nason¡¯s magic power increased dramatically. Andrew felt that the elf bow in his hand was pulled back by Nason with brute force the next second. This magic power was¡­ Before Andrew could react, he felt a sharp pain in his belly. Andrew whipped his leg and hit his waist. This kick was apanied by strong wind attribute magic power. When he was hit, he only felt the air under high pressure like countless des. The indestructible ice armor was smashed into pieces by the kick. Andrew didn¡¯t stop until he was kicked a few meters backward. So painful! ¡®If it weren¡¯t for ice armor, my kidney would have been broken.¡¯ He raised his head to look at Nason. Nason seemed to be in a tornado, which sparked the secret silver under his feet and on the roof. 500¡­ 520¡­ 530¡­ Still rising! Andrew was dumbfounded. Although the ability to recognize magic power was not as urate as that of Nichs, it could be felt that Nason¡¯s magic power had reached 550-560 in the end. Did his magic power increase by nearly 200 magic power in a month and a half? ¡°Andrew, I know you still have some strength. You don¡¯t have to hide it. Just do your best!¡± Nason lowered his body to give Andrew time to release magic power. After all, if he couldn¡¯t defeat Andrew who went all out, his efforts would be meaningless. ¡°You have improved a lot. How did you make it?¡± Andrew asked. Nason replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew lowered his head and smiled. He had thought that it was just ordinary training, but he didn¡¯t expect Nason to improve a lot. ¡®It seems that I underestimated him.¡¯ ¡®Indeed, this power is worth my full strength!¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew raised his head abruptly. The moment he opened his eyes, two mes floated out. Boom. The room was filled with a raging fire. The temperature in the mes had risen to the size of 100 degrees. The amazing magic power shocked Nason. ¡°You still talk about me. You are much stronger than before.¡± ¡°Are you afraid? If you are, I won¡¯t beat you.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Not to be outdone, Nason¡¯s emerald green wind attribute magic power swelled up and collided with Andrew¡¯s fire attribute magic power. All of a sudden, the whole room was filled with a mess of wind and fire. ¡°Andrew, you are indeed very strong. I¡¯m not wrong. Your strength is beyond my imagination.¡± Nason smiled. It was rare that he smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worth beating¡± Andrew raised his hand and crooked his finger, ¡°Try it if you can!¡± 151 Chapter 151 Heaven fire annihtion The sudden me made Nason feel like a wall made of mes pressing down on him. Facing the high temperature which was enough to evaporate the steel, Nason remained unmoved and took out an elf arrow from the sword cage behind him. Then, he drew the bow and gave a full pull. Blue and green, two colors of light appeared at the tip of the arrow. As the fingers on the bowstring loosened, Nason disyed the symbolic shooting magic, ¡®sky illuminating skill¡¯ again showing its terrifying power. The arrows shot out like bullets, and the firewall, which was several meters thick, was instantly dug out a hole that was enough for a person to pass through. It was not shot through by arrows. Instead, the airwaves around the arrows pushed the thin mes away. Andrew was well aware of the power of his arrows when he fought with Nason so many times. Although Nason didn¡¯t know how to operate mixed magic, the elf arrow had a water attribute, which merged with Nason¡¯s wind attribute and became natural mixed magic. In this way, a mage, who was not water attribute, could easily use the mixed magic. But the price was that this kind of arrow needed 100 points each, and whether or not it hit the target, it was a one-time use-off item. Because the burden of mixed magic was entirely borne by the arrow itself. Ordinary students couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive thing. With Nason¡¯s most powerful magic, ¡®sky illuminating skill¡¯, it could even break through the city wall with one blow. He couldn¡¯t resist it with normal methods. Andrew made up his mind and pped the ground hard. Eight red lotus doors Different from thest time, the Andrew of magic power 622 now came with genuine eightyer red lotus doors.. Each of the eight ice walls was ten times stronger than the ice barrier! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! The blue and green arrows pierced through fouryers on the spot. Not long after the fifthyer was blocked, it also exploded. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Andrew snorted. The power of this arrow was indeed astonishing. But¡­ With a bang, the sixthyer was also broken through. The two-colored airwaves that extended from the tip of the arrow were shining with a dazzling luster. It was more like a machine than an arrow. It stopped in the air, but the force it was moving forward was still very strong. The surface of the seventhyer had been copsed, forming a cobweb-like pit, and it continued to expand. The sky illuminating skill not only had an astonishing prating power but also had endless aftereffects even if it was blocked. Another bang was heard. The seventhyer was also prated. The elf arrow hit thestyer heavily, and even Andrew, who was against the red lotus wall, was pushed back two steps. The arrow began to tremble unsteadily, and its body began to shatter. Greenlight pirs continued to seep out from the cracks. However, that power did not decrease in the slightest. The eighthyer was cracked. ¡°Ah!¡± Boom. In the deafening roar of Andrew, the elf arrow, which had reached its limit, finally copsed and shattered. The remaining power even formed an explosion, exploding thestyer of the red lotus wall. In the thick mist, Andrew, who was stuck against the wall by the explosion, slumped to the ground. His forehead was broken and oozed some blood. He pressed one of his nostrils and snorted out blood from the other. Leaning his head against the wall, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have always felt that before.¡± ¡°Your arrow is as powerful as cheating.¡± ¡°Now it seems that I have underestimated you.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t make sense at all! Even the eight red lotus doors couldn¡¯t be blocked. What can I do?¡± Nason just smiled and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stop me, you can admit defeat.¡± ¡°Admit defeat? Ha-ha.¡± Andrew pointed at him and shook his head, ¡°No way!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand and a pile of ice debris flew to Nason. Magic, heaven-piercing spear There were at least a hundred ice crumbs in this handful. Under the magic of Andrew, each ice crumb condensed and grew into hundreds of heaven-piercing spears, which sped up in the air. Nason couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. As soon as he calmed down, he immediately shot the bow. Wind chaos rain Over a hundred wind arrows, each of them urately hits the spear. Hundreds of heaven-piercing spears instantly exploded in the air into countless ice fragments and scattered in all directions. But just at this moment, Andrew stepped hard on the ground again and rushed up almost parallel to the ground. ¡®Damn it! It was just a trait!¡¯ Nason hurried to give a full pull. Ghost chase three miles Andrew stretched out his hands, and the fire condensed in his palms. Scorching soil burning He put his palms together, and a hot stream spread around Andrew. The tracking arrow shot out by Nason immediately copsed in the heatwave, and finally turned into a wind and swept across Andrew¡¯s face. Andrew rushed over at top speed. His right hand was thrown into the air, and a new heaven-piercing spear was condensed in his palm. Heaven-piercing spear? Why did he rush over so hard just to use this kind of middle-rank magic for closebat? No, no! Nason¡¯s sixth sense told a red rm. In the early days, Andrew had been proud of his heaven-piercing spear, but now the strength of the two men was strong enough, and this magic could only be used as a pin. Andrew wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to rush up just to stab me with the heaven-piercing spear. What¡¯s more? Nason could clearly feel that the surging magic power in Andrew¡¯s body was absolutely not worthy of this three-ss magic. This guy must have a backup n! And the way he looked at him. Nason understood immediately. ¡®I see. Is this a winning attack?¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t know what it was¡­ He quickly pulled out the second elf arrow and made a full pull. The highlypressed magic power was poured into the arrow. At the tip of the arrow, the air was sucked into the arrow¡¯s body in spirals. Nason threw all his efforts into magic power. All magic power releases Sky illuminating skill Compared with the previous arrow, the two-color airwaves condensed by the arrow were more than twice as bright as the previous one. The huge impact made the floor behind Nason wrinkled. This time, Nason did his best. But the next second, he was shocked. Andrew didn¡¯t dodge or use defensive magic. He gritted his teeth, and blood seeped from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. With the strength of Andrew¡¯s fingers, the heaven-piercing spear in his hand was spiraled with fire. ¡°This is¡­¡± Nason was shocked. Mixed magic? ¡®Andrew, have you learned how to use the mixed magic? And it was the most difficult ice and fire mixed magic. Andrew saw Nason¡¯s reaction. ¡®Are you shocked, Nason?¡¯ ¡®To be honest, your sky illuminating skill is really powerful. Your prating power can be said to be invincible on the same level.¡¯ ¡®The shooting speed was so fast that there was no time to dodge.¡¯ ¡®No matter it¡¯s ice or fire attribute, I can¡¯t think of any magic to counterattack. As long as you are targeted, it¡¯s almost equal to losing.¡¯ ¡®Even if I used dragon extinguishing magic, we would probably die together.¡¯ ¡®This move is enough to make you famous in the world.¡¯ However! ¡®I have my trump card!¡¯ The fire surrounding the spear suddenly became extremely violent, wrapping the whole spear, forming a spiral-shaped fire jacket. The heaven-piercing spear that was boiling inside and the scorching fire outside merged into a long spear that looked like burning mercury. The three-ss ice attribute magic made Nason think that he would die in a blink of an eye. This was not thebination of the two magic power of the ice and fire attributes. The pure heaven-piercing spear was added with fire attribute magic power, while the ice magic was added with fire attribute magic power. This was the best mixture of magic that Andrew could use now. Mixed magic power, fire condensing skill Bang! He threw his spear fiercely and collided with the elf arrow in midair. Apanied by a deafening sound. The room wrapped in secret silver was blown into pieces on the spot. 152 Chapter 152 Mixed magic? Nason was shocked. His arrows were also belonging to mixed magic, but that was not his power. It was only through the effects of an expensive one-time magic prop to strengthen their power. Andrew¡¯s attack was real mixed magic. The mercury-like fire-piercing spear mmed into the elf arrow. Due to the collision of fire and ice, arge number of elements gushed out like a spring. The protective shield of the secret silver in the training room was instantly shattered, and the huge force even made the gold essence in the secret silver crack. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡± Blue veins appeared on Andrew¡¯s forehead. With the fire-piercing spear in his hand, he took a step forward against the light. That¡¯s impossible! Nason¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡®Sky illuminating skill is my most proud trump card. With thebination of elf arrows, I can only use three arrows even if the magic power is full. If I use full power, I can only shoot two arrows.¡¯ This arrow is my full power of sky illuminating skill. Even if there were two walls, this blow would pierce through them. But Andrew¡­ Andrew took a step forward under such an attack!. ¡°Nason, you¡¯ve made great progress. Logically speaking, both you and I are attacking mages, but you¡¯re better at dealing with one-to-onebat, while I¡¯m better at dealing with one-to-many opponents or monsters.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re my friend and you¡¯ve be stronger.¡± ¡°But¡­ You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Then Andrew took another step forward. At the point of collision between the fire-piercing spear and the sky illuminating skill, monstrous four-colored elements shot out like high-pressure water spears. Between the two, the silver shield around the room had beenpletely shattered. The scorching and chaotic airwaves were like an invisible grinding machine, even grinding the gold into dust. Andrew took another step forward. He took another step back. Andrew walked faster and faster. Even the arrow that was enough to pierce through the city wall was unable to stop him. Looking at Andrew¡¯s bloody eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, Nason was deeply shocked. This was¡­ The power of Andrew! This was Andrew¡¯s biggest advantage: never give up. That was to say, when he was still a loser, he had shown amazing willpower. ¡®Am I defeated by my willpower?¡¯ Nason put down his hand slowly. ¡®I lost.¡¯ At the same time, magic power, which was shot out by the collision of the fire-piercing spear and the sky illuminating skill, reached its limit. Crack. The elf arrow broke. The next second, a loud bang was heard. The four kinds of magic power finally broke free and exploded in pairs. With a loud bang, the whole secret silver shield in the room turned into powder, and the goldyer was broken. The whole training building shook violently. Boom! The students passing by outside saw the fourth floor of the training building suddenly explode. Most of the outer walls were blown to pieces. The training building exploded? This was the building that could resist the full power of a grand mage. It was made by the senior craftsmen in the magic world. It exploded! In less than ten minutes, the news spread all over the school. In a ruined room. The wall beside the outer wall hadpletely disappeared, and the floor was open like a roughcast house. Nason, who was blown up by the explosion, leaned against the wall. His mouth was bleeding and couldn¡¯t stop. He raised his head with difficulty, and a figure slowly walked over from the dust all over the room. Andrew was also badly injured. The blood all over his body was charred ck, like a ghost. However, Andrew still held the fire-piercing spear in his hand. Although there was only half left, it did not dissipate in the explosion. However, sky illuminating skill had been shattered. No matter what the reason was, the strength of the two kinds of magic had been determined by this difference. Andrew¡¯s fire-piercing spear was better. ¡°I lost. I¡¯m sincerely convinced.¡± Nason lowered his head and said unwillingly. Andrew pressed his head against Nason¡¯s throat and stared at him for a while. Immediately. Andrew smiled. Instead, he stretched out his hand and held him up. ¡°Go and have a cup of tea?¡± Nason was stunned and nodded with a bitter smile, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Andrew and Nason each paid 2,000 points, a total of 4,000 pointspensation. This event also caused a sensation in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. The two of them took a shower and drank some treatment liquid. Then they went to the tea shop at the school gate with bandages. In the private room. The waitress looked at the two customers in horror and couldn¡¯tugh. She could only put down the tea tremblingly and said, ¡°Sir¡­ Please enjoy yourself.¡± After all, the two people she served were like two mummies instead of human beings. Both Andrew and Nason¡¯s faces were bandaged, leaving only their faces outside. Although this kind of bandage could provide 1/3 of the healing power of the preliminary treatment liquid, it was really frightening to go out with this bandage. ¡°So, you mean that you worked hard these days to pay Director Nichs¡¯s secret room¡¯s usage fee?¡± Andrew felt both angry and funny when Nason told him the reason why he hadn¡¯t seen him for a while. ¡°Nichs is such a bad old man. How could I not know such a good room?¡± Facing Andrew¡¯s resentment, Nason smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been promoted so fast. You don¡¯t need this room.¡± Hearing this, Andrew muttered unhappily, ¡°Then he can¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Then Andrew asked with concern, ¡°By the way, your magic power should be 550, right?¡± Nason nodded, ¡°558.¡± Hearing the number, Andrew sighed with relief. ¡°It¡¯s very strong. That room needs a massive amount of points. It must be very hard to pay the bill these days.¡± ¡°Why do you force you to do that? Do you know that I will take you to Law School? Why do you make yourself so tired?¡± Nason shook his head and looked up at Andrew. ¡°I know you treat me as your friend, so do I.¡± ¡°But that was totally different.¡± ¡°Andrew, I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s essory. I will enter Law School on my own. ¡°What?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Nason nodded and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t lose to anyone. I can do whatever you can.¡± 153 Chapter 153 Nason¡¯s words surprised Andrew. The apanying student system of Law School was actually a benefit for the top-level school. Because in the process of children¡¯s growth, they would meet all kinds of partners. If someone was chosen by the holy tutor king and transferred from another school, it meant that he had to be separated from his original partners. If a person was identified to be qualified to enter the school since childhood, even if he was in the school all his life, he would still meet some bosom friends when finishingmission. Either way, these talents were forced to gather together, their friends couldn¡¯t meet them. If so, it would definitely cause the students¡¯ depression. Therefore, this rule was made: every student of Law School had the qualification of three apanying students. It was up to the student to decide who would be the apanying students No matter how talented and powerful he was, even his mother could be an apanying student. In addition, except for not receiving themission alone, the treatment was no different from that of the formal students. The apanying students could enjoy all the treatment that the formal students had. Why was this system made? The Law School was one of the top schools in the world. There was no such school that the magic association directly allocated an unlimited supply of funds. It had only one purpose, to train new tutor kings or even holy tutor kings.. All its students were the best talents in the world. Any negative impact on these students during their growth would be a loss to the whole magic world. Including the mentality. The apanying student system was one¡¯s welfare as a student of the Law School. The apanying students were not human beings, and they didn¡¯t have human rights in Law School. They just wanted to make the formal students have no scruples in the process of growing up. Their human rights were granted by their formal students. Formal students had the right to dispose of apanying students at will. When an official student hated his apanying students, he had the right to dismiss or change them, whether they were right or wrong. In fact, because of the superior treatment, even the apanying students would be much stronger than the students of the four major schools as long as their talent was not too bad. In fact, there were many cases in which the apanying students became formal students, and the possibility was even higher than that of certain students of the holy tutor king selected. With Nason¡¯s talent, Andrew believed that he would probably be one of the best students among the apanying students after entering Law School. Even when he was in grade three, he would get the chance to be a formal student. But now, Nason said that he didn¡¯t want to be an apanying student and wanted to enter the Law School with his own strength. ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Andrew asked, ¡°Except that you can¡¯t ept themission alone, the treatment of apanying students is the same as that of formal students.¡± Nason clenched his fists tightly and the teacup in his hand trembled slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let that person look down upon me.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°My father.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Andrew then realized that Nason seemed to have no rtives. Was there any secret? ¡°What happened between you and your father? Do you hate him?¡± Nason sighed and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After a long while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my business. I have to solve it myself. You are my friend. I don¡¯t want you to interfere. I can only tell you. If the time is ripe, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me now? You have said that you take me as your friend. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Everyone has his or her own fate. This is my fate, and I have to solve it by myself.¡± Seeing that Nason didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Andrew didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Okay, since you have decided to solve it by yourself, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± ¡°But let me tell you, if you encounter something that can¡¯t be solved, you muste to me for help, understand?¡± ¡°There was a limit to a person¡¯s strength. Don¡¯t do everything on your own.¡± Nason nodded, ¡°I know. Thank you.¡± They chatted for a while in the teahouse. Nason was interested in Andrew¡¯s mixed magic. Of course, he knew the principles of this kind of magic, but he couldn¡¯t use it if he knew the principles. Nason was eager to know more about this field. Andrew was not stingy. He told him what he had learned during this period, and showed him the ice and fire badge. He persuaded him not to force himself. Andrew hadn¡¯t used the mixed magic yet. To be exact, Andrew could only reluctantly mix a little ice magic power and a little fire attribute magic power by himself. Although this was already very strong, there was no practical use for the purebination of magic power. After all, magic power couldn¡¯t be used to fight. At the very least, you have to mix one magic with the magic power of another attribute to form quasi-mixed magic. In other words, it was the first-levelpatibility of the two attributes. Andrew could use the mixed magic now mostly because of this badge. Of course, if Andrew was not strong enough, even if he had the ice and fire badge, he couldn¡¯t use the mixed magic. ¡°So, unless you are confident, don¡¯t try the mixed magic.¡± ¡°It would not only waste time but also endanger your life.¡± Nason wrote down what Andrew had told him and expressed his gratitude. In this way, the two of them didn¡¯t leave the teahouse until dinner time. After dinner in the canteen, each received a piece ofmission and continued to go on with their practice. Time flew. Three dayster. Finally, the spring vacation of Lion Eagle Mage Academy came. After thest ss of each ss, the ss tutor would sum up the students in the ss and arrange the spring vacation subjects. The four of Andrew¡¯s team were apprentices, so they and apprentices in grade two or three in Nichs¡¯s office to sum up the semester. The spring vacation project was also set up by Nichs himself. In the principal¡¯s office. After that, Nichs came to the front of the nine apprentices. ¡°Grade-three students, you will graduate soon. The spring vacation project I gave you is to work hard and study hard after entering the magic world. That¡¯s all.¡± Nichs¡¯ words made two grade-three apprentices choke with sobs. After all, for grade three, the spring vacation was equivalent to graduation. ¡°After the spring vacation, as long as youe to the school, you can get your graduation certificate. From now on, you will be an independent mage, who doesn¡¯t belong to any organization or country except the magic association.¡± The tradition had always been that the spring vacation of grade-three students was the only vacation without any subjects in three years. After three years of hard training, every school would allow students to haveplete rxation during the spring vacation of grade-three students. After all, after the spring vacation, when they got their graduation certificates, they would face intrigues in the magic world. In thest month, a mage was the only one who was gentle when he was transferred from the school to the magic world. Nichs came between grade-two students and grade-one students. He fixed his eyes on Andrew for a long time. He sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡± ¡°After the spring break, you will no longer be the students of Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°But as long as you are still in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, you are my most important students.¡± ¡°Andrew, you are the best student I¡¯ve ever seen. Before entering the Law School, I¡¯ll give you thest test.¡± ¡°This is not only a test but also a gift from me. Are you willing to ept it?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He raised his head, straightened his chest, and shouted, ¡°Yes, master!¡± Nichs nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s exactly what I want. I¡¯ve decided this spring vacation.¡± ¡°You have toplete a joint project in grade one students and grade-two students.¡± 154 Chapter 154 Joint project? Everyone looked at Nichs in confusion, waiting for his answer. Nichs was also a bad guy. He deliberately kept silent for a few seconds to tantalize everyone. After a long time, he said, ¡°This spring vacation project is to win me.¡± ¡®To win you!¡¯ Everyone was stunned. Andrew was the first one toe back to his senses. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t be kidding. The magic power of our seven people is not as high as yours in total.¡± ¡°You are a tutor mage. How can we win you?¡± Nichs smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Of course, not my full strength. If I use my full strength, I¡¯m afraid you seven can¡¯t hold on for even a second.¡± ¡°I will try my best to suppress my magic power by 10%, which is 980 magic power.¡± ¡°You seven, no matter what kind of method you use, as long as you can defeat me, you win.¡± ¡°If you win, you can enter my treasure house and choose any magic weapon as your spring vacation gift.¡± Any magic weapon? Just as the spring gift? Everyone present was an apprentice, and all of them had seen Nichs¡¯s treasure house. All the things inside were rare treasures. No one understood why Nichs had to open the treasure house at the cost of a spring vacation? But only Andrew knew the reason.. ¡®I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s for me?¡¯ ¡®There are so many masters in the Law School. Although I¡¯m invincible in the four major schools.¡¯ ¡®But in Law School, I will probably be the weakest one.¡¯ ¡®Originally, when the red king announced that I was transferred to another school, Nichs could have left me alone.¡¯ But¡­ Andrew was more convinced of his idea when he saw his hearty eyes. Nichs treated himself as a student. What spring vacation course? It was just a cover. He just wants me to win and give me another piece of equipment so that I won¡¯t be bullied after I enter Law School. At the same time, winning a tutor mage who didn¡¯t use his all power would also be helpful for her future confidence. Andrew felt warm when he realized this. Nichs deserved to be his tutor. He was worthy of the name of the principal. ¡°You can move freely during the one month of spring vacation. The trial center and the meditation room are also open to you.¡± ¡°During the spring vacation, you can challenge me as you like, no matter how many times you have challenged me or how many ces you have attended. As long as you defeat me before the end of the spring vacation, you canplete the course.¡± ¡°Do you get it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone shouted at the same time. Seeing that they were full of energy, Nichs nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, dismiss!¡± Then the seven of them left Nichs¡¯ office. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t you discuss the tactics?¡± As soon as they went out, Signa invited Andrew. Andrew and the other three looked at each other and nodded. In this way, the seven of them left the research building and returned to the lounge to discuss tactics. After the spring vacation, the meditation room and the trial center of the school were open as usual. But after a whole semester of study, the highly nervous students all wanted to go back to their hometown to have a look. Therefore, most of the students left the school after receiving the spring vacation subjects. On the way to the school, the bustling school had be empty. That was why Andrew had the chance to visit the school. Although he had a lot of unpleasant memories, he was still a little reluctant to leave when he thought that he was about to leave. Soon, they came to the lounge and entered it. ¡°To be frank, even if Director Nichs suppresses 90% of his power and his purpose this time is obviously to pave the way for Andrew to transfer to another school, I don¡¯t think we have a chance of winning.¡± Signa said as everyone turned to look at Andrew. Andrew also nodded in agreement, ¡°Director Nichs won¡¯t deliberatelye up with some easy subjects.¡± ¡°Even if he hopes that we canplete it, he won¡¯t let us easily.¡± ¡°This was what a good teacher should do.¡± ¡°Director Nichs is a tutor mage. It is said that his magic power is close to 10,000.¡± ¡°It was about 9850.¡± ¡°After suppressing 90%, the strength of the magic power would be about 980, which was a standard grand mage.¡± ¡°Andrew, how much is your magic power?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°I only meditate once in the past three days. Now my magic power is 630.¡± Everyone gasped. Even Signa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it close to the magic power level of the grand mage?¡± Nason said in a jealous tone, ¡°He can also use mixed magic.¡± ¡°Mixed magic?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Andrew again. Andrew nodded, ¡°A little.¡± This sentence made everyone bbergasted again. Mixed magic. This was something that could only be used by senior mages. Generally, an ordinary mage would only consider trying mixed magic when magic power was over 1,500 after forty years old. Andrew could use the mixed magic at the base of 630 magic power. Even if he could only use one magic weapon to reduce the difficulty, he would be countless times ahead of others. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe we still have a chance to win. Director Nichs must have considered this, so he proposed this spring vacation project.¡± Andrew asked, ¡°I¡¯ve only been an apprentice for three or four months. I don¡¯t know much about Director Nichs. What¡¯s his strength?¡± As an apprentice for two years, Signa was the oldest apprentice at present. She should be the one who knew Nichs best. Everyone was waiting for her answer. With a sigh, Signa said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to tell you. After all, it¡¯s too frustrating. But now that I have to face this topic, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± She spoke slowly. ¡°First of all, he knew how to use the mixed magic.¡± ¡°As a tutor mage, Nichs¡¯s strength was remarkable.¡± ¡°In terms of the attribute, Nichs was an attacking mage, which was very surprising.¡± Because he walked and ate slowly every day, it was easy to make people think that he was an attacking mage and had a weak body. Besides, he liked to use magic to eavesdrop on students¡¯ secrets, so Andrew had guessed if he was an assassinating mage. Moreover, this old man was so insidious that some people even doubted if he was a rare curse poison mage. However, no one had expected he was an attacking mage. His usuallyzy appearance was really hard to imagine what kind of action he had. In terms of elements, Nichs had a wide range of knowledge. Ice, water, fire, earth, gold, grass, thunder, wind, eight attributes. He was also engaged in assassination, concealment, and incantation. At the same time, it was said that he could use some light attribute magic. The light attribute was a rare element. In fact, Andrew had never seen any light magic so far. Then it was healing magic. He was specially approved by the magic association to learn and use the preliminary level healing skill, and the use right was only limited to himself. He must report to the magic association in advance. This made him have unimaginable endurance in the battle. As long as the magic power didn¡¯t run out, he could keep fighting. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s heart sank to the extreme. How could they fight? It was well known that magic power was just proof of the strength of mages. And whether a mage was powerful or not depended on how many kinds of magic he could use. The more magic he used, the more he would be able to adapt to all kinds of battle situations. When dealing with the enemy, he can win at the least price. ¡°He attacks you all on your weaknesses. If you attack him, he can block it at the least price.¡± This was also a kind of strength. ¡°It¡¯s okay if that¡¯s all.¡± Speaking of this, Signa sighed, ¡°Director Nichs is far more powerful than that.¡± Then Signa continued. The more she introduced him, the more desperate they were. 155 Chapter 155 First of all, Nichs¡¯s magic was around 9,800 without any equipment. Nichs, who was fully equipped, was almost as strong as the grand tutor mage. But when he announced just now, he had said that he would use the 980 magic power to fight, which meant that he did not intend to use his equipment. We can rest assured about that. Otherwise, if he used equipment, he would be unable to fight. Even if he suppressed 90% of his magic power, he could defeat everyone present in an instant. But that didn¡¯t mean he was easy to deal with. In addition to what he had just said, Nichs had two other trump cards. The first was mixed magic. Nichs was level-four of the mixed magicpatibility with two attributes. This enabled Nichs to skillfully use any kind of mixed magic without any side effects. Second, Nichs possessed three kinds of super-ranked magic. This was supposed to be a magic that could only be learned by the grand tutor mage, and it had to be learned in a special way. However, Nichs was also a genius today. With his talent and good luck, he had learned three super-ranked magic as a tutor mage. Although it was hard to imagine that he would use all the super-ranked magic to deal with his students, one of them should be used. That was the strongest of the three kinds of super-ranked magic. The limitation of the upper-ranked magic and the super-ranked magic: the heavenly destiny was broken through. As a human being, it couldpletely remove the restrictions. At the same time, it had extra protection. If it was used within a limited time, it would not harm the body at all.. It was about one minute. If Nichs went all out, the grand tutor mage might not be able to hold on in one minute. After hearing this, everyone was silent. Desperate? Despair. It was impossible to beat him. They couldn¡¯t win Nichs who owned 10% of his magic power in one month. He was 65 years old and had been a tutor mage for a long time. He began to study magic at the age of 12. How long did everyone present learn it? There were over ten thousand kinds of magic he could use. Finally, Andrew broke the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to have a rest. The training will begin tomorrow. Remember to do the Commission and meditation. Try to adjust your strength to the limit.¡± ¡°28 dayster, we challenge the director.¡± Everyone was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that we could challenge him a few times a month? Then we should directlyunch a challenge.¡± ¡°Anyway, there was no punishment for failing. ¡°Can you win?¡± Andrew said, ¡°He can use over ten thousand kinds of magic. Let¡¯s assume that we can challenge him fifteen or sixteen times in thirty days.¡± ¡°He can use different kinds of magic to deal with us every day. Fifteen or sixteen times, we can¡¯t even know what kinds of magic he can use.¡± Signa¡¯s face darkened at his words. Andrew continued, ¡°Besides if we keep challenging, we won¡¯t be able to get the practice. This is the real loss.¡± ¡°It was better to concentrate on practice and challenge him after reaching the limit.¡± ¡°We could beat him in one blow.¡± ¡°On the twenty-eighth day, even if we failed, we could challenge again on the thirtieth day.¡± Hearing this, everyone felt that it was reasonable. Nichs¡¯s strength was not something that could be won by tactics. They could only rely on enough strength. There were seven people here, and he was alone. In four weeks, even if each person increased a little, multiplied by seven would be a big improvement. ¡°Okay.¡± Signa pounded the table and said, ¡°We are two teams, and it¡¯s best if we follow our rhythm of practice.¡± ¡°In this way, we can assemble 28 dayster.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°no problem.¡± In this way, Andrew prepared to leave with his team members. ¡°Andrew,¡± When he was about to open the door, Signa suddenly stopped him. He turned around and saw her smiling at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew asked. Signa smiled. Her smile was so beautiful that the whole room was red like a flower. ¡°Happy transfer.¡± Andrew was stunned and then smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she turned around and left. As the door was closed, Signa¡¯s smile gradually froze, and a hint of loneliness gradually appeared in her gemstone-like eyes. When the two team members beside saw this scene, they could not help but feel a sense of despair. To be honest, there were many pursuers of Signa, and her team members were among them. Any man could tell that Signa had a special feeling for Andrew. They knew each other because of Kaleb¡¯s death. They should be enemies, but in the end, they cleared up the misunderstanding and became trustworthyrades in arms. Besides, Andrew was so excellent. It was a woman¡¯s nature to like the strong, not to mention that there was no such a system of one husband and one wife in this world. Of course, Signa knew that Andrew had a lot of beautiful girls around him. Taylor, Jo, and even Rachel from Vulture mountain were all women around Andrew. Besides, she was not with him every day. Who knew if he had another woman? She didn¡¯t know how important she was to Andrew. Signa had nned to have a long time with him. But she didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would be chosen by the red king and go to Law School. As time went by, there was always indescribable loneliness in Signa¡¯s heart. She wanted to go with him. But there are only three apanying students. Most likely¡­ It¡¯s not her turn. Thinking of this, Signa sighed and patted her face to cheer herself up. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the training.¡± She forced a smile and stood up. ¡®The road of the mage will continue. Since I am destined to be a passer-by of Andrew, I have to spend the rest of my life well.¡¯ On the other side. After returning to the lounge, Andrew quickly sent out a task. ¡°Recently, we don¡¯t need to apply for too difficultmissions. Themissions that can bepleted in a day are the priority. Don¡¯t affect meditation.¡± Andrew said as he went on with his n, ¡°First of all, you can take over level-three or level-fourmission. The points will be exchanged for equipment as much as possible. After transferring to another school, the points that haven¡¯t been used up will be invalid. It¡¯s useless to exchange too much, as long as it¡¯s enough to improve your strength.¡± ¡°Next, you would like to meditate as much as possible. In 28 days, it would be best if you could fully meditate and raise magic power to the extreme.¡± ¡°In the end, I will spare three or four days to practice with you. You should learn how to deal with the mixed magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Do you understand?¡± The three nodded. Andrew replied, ¡°Well, you go to the meditation room first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Then he asked the three of them to leave. Before leaving, Andrew suddenly said, ¡°By the way, you stay here, Jo. I have something to tell you.¡± Jo frowned, showing a trace of resistance. But soon, she restrained herself and gave Taylor a reassuring look. Soon, there were only two people left in the lounge, Andrew and Jo. The whole lounge fell into awkward silence. Andrew pursed his lips. Taking a deep breath, daring to speak, he broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened a few days ago. Jo, what I want to say is¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I understand.¡± Jo cut in abruptly. Andrew raised his head, only to find that Jo didn¡¯t look at him with disgust or disgust. On the contrary, her eyes were full of grievance. ¡°You are a heartless jerk.¡± 156 Chapter 156 ¡°Heartless?¡± This word made Andrew feel like he was overwhelmed by a mountain. ¡°No, Jo. Let me exin,¡± Before Andrew finished his words, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to listen to you. Just take it as a lie. Let me finish first. What do you think?¡± Although Jo didn¡¯t want to listen to Andrew, she had no choice but to nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯d like to hear what you say.¡± ¡°First of all, how did youe to this conclusion?¡± Jo snorted, ¡°I knew you would deny it.¡± ¡°At that time, in Rnd forest, we, we, we, we¡­ From now on, you said that you would be responsible for me!¡± ¡°But what happened after you came back? You just sent me and Taylor to the infirmary, and never came to me again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not lonely because you don¡¯te to me!¡± Andrew hurriedly apologized, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy with my practice these days. I¡¯m going to break through the grand mage recently, so¡­¡± ¡°So practice is more important than me? So practice is more important than your promise?¡± Jo shouted with tears in her eyes. Andrew pursed his lips and wanted to exin. But she was so excited that if he continued to exin, the contradiction would be intensified. After thinking for a while, Andrew lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll take responsibility for you.¡± Looking at Andrew¡¯s submissive look, Jo sighed, ¡°Where was your domineering attitude in Rnd forest after that day?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What you say on what asion.¡±. ¡°At that time, it was more important to survive, so only the domineering attitude could we ensure the team¡¯s unity.¡± ¡°Now your mood is more important. As a man, it¡¯s no big deal for me to give in on this kind of thing.¡± Jo was surprised. ¡°It seems that you are not as good at coaxing women as I thought.¡± Seeing that Jo gradually calmed down, Andrewughed with relief. ¡°No, I¡¯m not coaxing you. I¡¯m sincere. ¡°I¡¯m going to be responsible for you, but I¡¯m really busy these days, so¡­ ¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything more.¡± Jo stretched out her hands and said, ¡°Since you have said that, I will wait and see for a while.¡± ¡°Wait and see? What are you going to do if the result is not ideal?¡± Jo said coldly, ¡°Since my chastity was taken away, my family must abandon me. If you are not responsible for me, then I will only have myself in the world.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to live? I will suicide myself. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too exaggerating?¡± Andrew teased. But Jo looked at him coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m kidding?¡± His cold eyes made Andrew feel like falling into an ice cave. There was no doubt that she was serious. Andrew couldn¡¯t help shivering. Jo snorted and said nothing, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t dy the training.¡± ¡°Ah? Okay.¡± In this way, the four-week training began. In the four weeks, Andrew devoted himself to the training. It was worth mentioning that on the second day of the training, Taylor had be the advanced mage. Since the first half month of the four schools¡¯petition, her magic power was 279. Three months had passed, but they didn¡¯t expect that she had a breakthrough today. Besides, it was not that Taylor hadn¡¯t made any ns for this period. She didn¡¯t stop meditating. She would take off her equipment every time. As a result, before the breakthrough, her magic power had reached 279 without any equipment. Now, afterpleting a breakthrough, her magic power rose from 279 to 381. It had increased by more than one hundred. Besides meditation, Andrew also organized a lot of other training. For example, they had physical training for an hour every day. During the training, magic power had to bepletely sealed and they only train their physical bodies. And the dailybat training. Andrew fought with everyone one by one. Andrew could not only practice the mixed magic but also let the three of them adapt and think of a way to deal with the mixed magic. At the same time, if there was still time, they would take somemissions of level-three or level-four to earn a small number of points and share the consumption of materials during the training. On the other side, Andrew also cared about Signa. She seemed to have taken the opposite strategy. First of all, she would meditate every day, which she wouldn¡¯t miss. Secondly, Signa preferred to ept themission. In 28 days, her team hadpleted sixteen level-fivemissions and four level-sixmissions. Through the continuousmission of high difficulty, the team members could improve theirbat effectiveness by taking advantage of the high pressure of the battle. At the same time, they wanted to exchange points for better equipment to enhance their overallbat effectiveness. Indeed, it was an effective way. On the fifth day of the training, good news came. Andrew¡¯s magic power, breakthrough 650! It meant that Andrew officially became a grand mage from now on. The next challenge was the key to break through the holy mage, the barrier of consciousness. Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t need to consider this as the second test of the mage¡¯s growth road. What Andrew needed to do now was to try his best to improve his magic power and battle ability. 28 days passed quickly, The strength of seven people in two teams had increased. Perhaps the most obvious was Andrew. When the meditation on the twenty-seventh day was over, Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 739! The higher the level of meditation of the mage, the more magic power would be promoted each time. Although the mage¡¯s strength was usually measured by magic power, the level also had a different meaning. There was a big difference between the grand mage and the advanced mage. For example, after bing a grand mage, Andrew was more proficient in the control of mixed magic. Now, he could safely mix the middle-rank and the low-rank magic. After bing a grand mage, another change was that the effect of meditation had been greatly improved. There was a huge difference in the speed of meditation between 649 and 650. But even so, the magic power of 739 was at a horrible level. In history, there were very few students who could graduate from mage academy with the magic power of 700. Even the independent mage, 700 or above magic power outside was still a high-end existence. Even if he stopped now, the magic power was enough to make Andrew live a respected and rich life. Wherever he went, he would be a distinguished guest worthy of being personally received by the emperor of the local country. What¡¯s more, Andrew¡¯s first-grade career was not over. There was half a month left. And the second one was undoubtedly Nason. After the training, Nason¡¯s magic power reached 641. It was one step away from the grand mage. He had nned to get a breakthrough grand mage, just like Andrew. But obviously, his talent was a little inferior. But this was also a very horrible magic power. Then Jo. Her magic power had reached 517. Now she could fight with Abel. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew and Nason, she would have been a peerless genius in any of the four schools. Finally, it was Taylor. After 28 days of hard work, her magic power came to the level of 438. Simrly, if there were no other three in front of her, her level could also break the record of the strength of the first-grade graduates of the four major schools. The powerful mage could attract the same powerful mage. Moreover, the talents of thepanions of the powerful mage would often improve along with the powerful mage. Although no one knew why this was the truth. In this way, 28 days passed in an instant. In the morning, seven people gathered in front of the institute building. Today was the day for them to challenge Nichs. Nichs seemed to have expected it. When everyone was present, he walked out of the institute building with his crutch, with a bright smile on his face that an old man should have. ¡°Are you ready?¡± 157 Chapter 157 Ready? This was an unnecessary question. The resolute gaze of the seven people was the best answer. It seemed that they had made full preparation. Nichs nodded with a smile. Compared with a month ago, seven of them had improved. Especially Andrew¡¯s team. The magic power of the whole team went up a new level. Andrew¡¯s magic power seemed to have reached 700. And it was not the same with Signa¡¯s team. The magic power didn¡¯t change much, but their overall equipment had been greatly changed. As a result, the promotion range of the team was only a little worse than that of Andrew¡¯s team, but not much worse. ¡°Come with me.¡± Nichs led the seven people to the top floor of the institute building, but they didn¡¯t enter the office. Instead, they came to a wall. Nichs said as he gently pinched his sword. After a sh of light, a door appeared on the wall. ¡°Have you all heard that there is a room practice on the fifth floor of Rnd forest?¡± ¡°That was not all the hidden rooms in the building.¡± ¡°There seems to be my office in this building, but the real number of rooms was not less than the downstairs.¡± ¡°But these rooms were all hidden by me.¡± Nichs exined and opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡±. They followed Nichs into the room. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. It was a huge training room with an area of nearly two thousand square meters. The whole room, no matter the floor, wall, or roof, was dazzling rose golden. This is¡­ As soon as he entered the room, Andrew was shocked. The gold in the room was not something superficial like paint or gold-ted. The whole room was covered with a three-centimeter thick refined gold te. Adamantine The adamantine was the most advanced mine under the mysterious gold. The pure adamantine was almost indestructible. The half-centimeter thick gold essence te was enough to resist the continuous bombardment of a weaker tutor mage. The training room of Lion Eagle Mage Academy was also covered with a thinyer of gold, which was enough to increase the strength of the secret silver by several times. The room was covered with pure adamantine with a thickness of three centimeters. Even if Nichs tried his best to use magic, he might not be able to destroy it. No, that was not the point. The price of the adamantine was so high that it could not be measured with money. Many countries used the adamantine reserve in their national treasury to measure a country¡¯s strength. Generally speaking, if one had more than twenty kilograms of adamantine, then this country would be undoubtedly powerful. Although adamantine itself was as indestructible as the secret silver, it still needed at least five hundred or six hundred kilograms to cover such arge room. The value of this room was enough to buy a country! ¡°If we fight here, we should use any magic¡± Then Nichs took off his mink coat and magic robe. Nichs was wearing a sports vest. The muscles on his body made everyone gasp. Like a pile of rock, every muscle of his body was well proportioned as if the vest on his body could be broken with a slight push. The thick blue veins of the earthworm scattered all over his body. A strong body with a fat rate of no more than 2% and a weight of at least 200 kilograms emitted a bronze glow in a room with sufficient light. Could you imagine? He was an elderly man. Did he usually hide this strong and almost abnormal body in the wide robe? Did he pretend to walk with a stoop? At this moment, only a few crisp sounds could be heard. Nichs clenched his crutch and it was broken into pieces. Andrew saw that Nichs didn¡¯t use magic power at all. That crutch should be made of hardwood. He could crush the crutch as thick as an arm just with a hard grasp. Even if he didn¡¯t use magic power, his grip strength was more than a ton! And as the debris of the crutch fell, there was a big saber hidden in it. The great saber was not the big saber. Generally speaking, the length of a great saber was more than 1.5 meters, and it was made by the thick forging and widening process. Under normal circumstances, the weight of the great saber would not be less than 50 kilograms. And the great saber was made of copper. It was simple and unadorned without any decorations. It wasmon sense that copper was heavy. This great saber weighed at least four hundred kilograms. But Nichs could hold it with one hand as easily as holding a fruit knife. That was Nichs¡¯s wand, and also Nichs¡¯s closebat weapon. A level magic prop, wand, and monstrous The magic props were divided into different grades. What grade was A? To be specific. Andrew¡¯s snow wand and dragon extinguishing cage hand also graded A props. It was impossible to buy the highest grade in the market. Before the fight started, the seven people, including Andrew, had an illusion that they might die from Director Nichs today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have told you that only 10% of my magic power will be used.¡± Nichs seemed to have seen through everyone¡¯s minds. With a bright smile on his face, he said, ¡°In the battle, I will also pay attention to my power. I promise that no one will die.¡± ¡°But you have to be careful. After all,¡± The smile on Nichs¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. Everyone felt that there was a sudden chill on his or her face. ¡°¡­ if I hit him, it would be very painful.¡± Everyone swallowed involuntarily. ¡°Ready to fight!¡± Fear was meaningless. Andrew snapped, drawing everyone¡¯s attention back to reality from fear. It was not until then that the other six people came to their senses. They stepped forward and besieged Nichs. ¡°Are you ready? Young men?¡± Nichs asked with a smile. ¡°Please, Director Nichs.¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, all seven of them put on airs. The seven of them had never been so concentrated before. His opponent was Nichs, a tutor mage. Even if he only used 1/10 of the magic power, his strength was still unknown and could not be underestimated. Seeing that the seven students were so serious, Nichs nodded with relief. He nced at the crowd and muttered, ¡°Andrew and Nason can¡¯t be solved in one blow. If I fall into an encirclement, it will be bad for me.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a little sorry for you, let me cut down your number first.¡± After saying that, Nichs squatted down and made a posture of starting the race. It wasing. Andrew felt a slight electric shock from every pore in his body. There was no doubt that this was the strongest enemy he had ever faced in his life. Every red cell in his body was giving out an rm. The next second, Nichs moved. He lifted his leg, and then¡­ Bang! Bang! The two sounds were so close that the sound of collision could not be heard. Everyone¡¯s face only felt a st of air blowing. Nichs rushed to the two grade-two students like a move in an instant. He clenched his left fist and used the hilt of his right hand. The two strikes were as quick as lightning, making the two people fly a hundred meters away like a rocket and hit the wall heavily. So fast! Everyone was bbergasted. That was a speed that was too fast for anyone to see! Among the seven people, only Nason and Andrew had vaguely seen a trace of the track just now. The two students still wanted to stand up, but as soon as they stood up, their faces turned blue. They vomited wildly and then fainted on the spot. One blow eliminated two people. At this moment, everyone¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Andrew, who never backed down from countless fiends, his back was wet with cold sweat and his body trembled uncontrobly. Fear! For the first time in Andrew¡¯s life, he felt scared. It was not in the same dimension at all! Even if he only used less than 1,000 magic power, as a tutor mage, Nichs could easily make him surpass everyone present. What¡¯s more¡­ He didn¡¯t use magic power in his movement and attack just now. 158 Chapter 158 Nichs didn¡¯t stop. His next target was Taylor. Andrew responded immediately. ¡°Damn it! He wants to eliminate the weakest and reduce our number of people to reduce our team¡¯s cooperation.¡± ¡°Nason¡± ¡°I know!¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, Nichs showed his amazing speed again. In the blink of an eye, he was five meters away from Taylor. He raised the great saber with one hand and swung it at Taylor with the back of the great saber. Ice barrier At this critical moment, an ice wall suddenly rose from the ground. He attacked with the back of the knife and didn¡¯t stop until a few centimeters away from her side face. ¡°Oh? Have youe to your senses? Good fighting intuition.¡± Sky illuminating skill Nichs had just turned his head to look back, and blue light had cut through the sky and shot to the middle of her eyebrows. However, the sound of the p was heard. Even the city wall could be easily broken through, but the attack that couldn¡¯t even resist the eight red lotus doors stopped. Nichs grabbed the elf arrow with one hand as easily as a piece of wood.. ¡°With one hand¡­ How could it be possible?¡± Nason was stunned by what he saw. It was the first time in his life that he had seen this attacking was useless. The two-color magic power spurted from the arrow couldn¡¯t even tear his skin apart. Nichs¡¯s palm was covered with a thinyer of magic power, blocking the surging mixed magic power on the elf arrow. ¡°It¡¯s powerful, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Nichs pinched the elf arrow slightly and it was broken like an ordinary wooden stick. Then. All of a sudden, Nichs waved his great saber to his side. Bang. Jo approached Nichs with the concealment magic and was knocked away. The concealment magic did not work. Jo fell heavily on the ground, and her face was as painful as gold. She looked down. Her right hand holding the dagger had beenpletely torn into pieces, bleeding. It was just because she had just blocked his attack. She pulled out the bandage and tied her hand with the dagger. It seemed that she still had a fighting spirit. But it was undeniable that the blow just now had directly crippled 30% of her fighting power. At this moment, everyone realized the strength of Nichs. He stood proudly like a mountain, unshakable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve already finished my move. It¡¯s your turn.¡± Nichs¡¯s words were quite easy. He just stood there,pletely defenseless. ¡®Don¡¯t you need to be too serious about dealing with us?¡¯ Andrew, who had always respected him, suddenly became angry. ¡°Taylor!¡± Andrew shouted. Taylor immediately understood what he meant. She pulled out her sword and shed it at Nichs¡¯s neck. The gap between their strength was too big. There was no room for them to think about whether they would lose their lives. Nichs nced at the sword from the corner of his eye and then reached out his hand, gently pinching Taylor¡¯s sword as if he was gently pinching a butterfly¡¯s wings. All of a sudden, Taylor felt as if her sword was tied by an iron chain. She could no longer move forward or backward. ¡°Attract my attention?¡± However, Nichs was not in a hurry to attack Taylor. Instead, he mumbled calmly and looked up at himself. Andrew fell from the sky with fire all over his body. The burning mercury-shaped spear pierced through his eyebrows mercilessly. Mixed magic, heaven-piercing fire Boom! Boom! The explosion almost shattered the eardrum of everyone present. The room was filled with fire. What a horrible power. Nichs was hit, but the aftermath could make people feel heartbroken. If he was a junior mage or intermediate mage, he would have been killed on the spot if he was touched by the remaining fire. But when the fire dissipated, the scene in front of them made everyone¡¯s heart jolt again. Nichs took the blow with his face, but only tilted his head back. Andrew kept attacking and froze when he saw this incredible scene. He lowered his head slowly. There was a thumb-sized red spot on Nichs¡¯s forehead, and a drop of blood seeped from the center. Yes, a drop of blood. Andrew¡¯s mixed magic could only cause a scratch and a drop of blood. ¡°That¡¯s all? Is there anything more powerful? Andrew, don¡¯t let me down.¡± Nichs¡¯ wordspletely irritated Andrew¡¯s fighting spirit. ¡°Ah, there are many more. Master, I¡¯ll satisfy you right away! Jo, Taylor, Nason, and Signa! Cooperate with me!¡± After saying that, Andrew gave up such unrealistic ideas as probing. The so-called probing and finding the weakness were the tactics to deal with the opponents that were well matched or slightly stronger than him. ¡®Facing Nichs, we all made a mistake.¡¯ ¡®That is, from the beginning, we have no choice but to go all out!¡¯ Fire steps Andrew took a hasty step back, followed by Nason¡¯s wind and rain. Rain-like arrows poured down, and Jo used the hiding magic again to attack from both sides. Dazzled flowers Shadow kill Nichs resisted the arrows with one hand and the other hand with the great saber as if it had no weight or inertia, blocking the continuous attacks from both sides. As soon as Signa bounced away, Taylor made up for her seat andunched a fierce attack with more continuous stabs. Dragon firebomb Heavenly fire and thunder light Meteor fire Andrew kept a distance and ran around Nichs at high speed, constantly releasing great power to single fire magic. Only Andrew¡¯s magic could make Nichs move two times when he was hit. For a moment, the five of them were bounced away and then pounced again. Nichs found it hard to resist the attack. In a twinkling of an eye, the five young people had fought over a hundred moves. They tried their best and barely had a fierce seesaw battle with Nichs. Finally, there was a bang. A dragon fire bullet hit Nichs¡¯s eyes. Nichs squinted in pain. Seeing this, Andrew immediately switched the properties. Frost Millennium year ice prison Ice virgin Using all the binding ice magic, Andrew roared, ¡°Nason!¡± ¡°I know!¡± The tacit understanding developed from numerous battles made Nason draw out a new elf arrow the moment Andrew switched the attribute. Nason made a full pull. Nason threw all his magic power into this attack. ¡®Director Nichs, thank you for taking care of me in the past year. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have been here.¡¯ ¡®So this is my reward for you.¡¯ ¡®Please take it!¡¯ At this moment, Nason¡¯s gratitude for Nichs, including magic power, poured into the blow. All magic power release. Super top-ranked magic power wind demon dragon conqueror. 159 Chapter 159 The arrow pierced through the sky. The energy burst out by the windpletely submerged the arrow body. Before the arrow couldnd on Nichs¡¯s face, a gust of strong wind blew over his face, making him tremble violently. ¡°Good job!¡± Nichs shouted and held the great sober in his hands. The great sober immediately shone with a silver-blue luster. It was the metal attribute magic! Andrew, who had just used the flying magic to stabilize his body in midair, was shocked. The metal attribute magic was rather difficult magic to learn. It was very difficult to learn and could be regarded as the top one in general attributes. However, the metal attribute magic was also the most defensive one among the ordinary magic attributes. Desperate fortress A steel wall several meters thick suddenly rose from the ground. Bang! The arrows collided with the steel wall, and the explosion of airwaves blew everyone out. ¡°Ah!¡± Not knowing how powerful Nason¡¯s arrow was, Signa lost her position in the air and was about to hit the wall. At this critical moment. A broad chest leaned against her back. She raised her head and saw Andrew. ¡°Are you okay?¡±. Signa blushed. ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andrew raised his head and looked at Nichs. His face darkened. ¡°We can¡¯t get involved in this situation.¡± When the wind demon dragon hit the desperate fortress, the wind waves it produced had exceeded the speed of sound. The strong wind made it difficult for anyone to approach. The metal wall was flushed red by the spiral arrows. The huge friction was enough to boil and evaporate the steel. The two-meter-thick barrier was constantly sunken and bent. The hardness of the magic creation did not depend on the material. The steel created by the metal attribute magic of the weak might be as soft as cotton, while the cotton created by the grass attribute magic of the strong might be harder than the secret silver. The hardness of the material didn¡¯t depend on magic power. What decided the material was the instantaneous power of magic power. In short, it was the explosive power of the mage. This was a fierce battle. It was a longsting battle. Nason spent the rest of his magic power on this arrow. It was the only chance the whole team had created for him. If Nichs blocked it, he had no backup. This strike depended on who could maintain the maximum magic power for a longer time. Even if the timested for a millisecond, it was enough to determine the victory or defeat. ¡°Haha, finally you have a decent attack. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Nichsughed hysterically. His voice was as deafening as a drum, in sharp contrast to his usual gentle and kind tone. His face was covered with centipede-like blue veins, and his two arms which supported the great saber expanded more than three times, looking like they would explode at any time. It seemed that Nason¡¯s attack worked. Different from Andrew¡¯s pursuit of being a strong and useful mage, Nason was also a standard attacking mage. At the distance of long-range, the super-powerful bombardment was almost the only thing he was good at. This was also the reason why he could be called a strong man. Contrary to Andrew¡¯s development in all aspects, Nason focused on his research and gave full y to these two aspects. That was why he could suppress Andrew when the magic power was lower than Andrew. He spent 28 days learning the first super top-ranked magic. Wind demon dragon. Nason¡¯s attack was the trump card of this battle! ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Finally, Nichs let out a painful groan. He didn¡¯t even have a smile on his face. The strong wind blew crazily around the barrier. The entire barrier was red because of the arrow as if it would dissolve at any time. ¡°Ah!¡± Nason, who was constantly squeezing magic power to its limit, let out a deafening roar. Finally, the elf arrow began to shatter, and the desperate fortress also began to bend! This was the moment to win or lose. Everyone betted on the result of the next second. However¡­ ¡°No wonder you are my favorite student. You can grow to such a level in such a short time.¡± ¡°I believe that you will surpass your father one day and be a great mage that will be recorded in history.¡± ¡°But¡­ Not now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. The desperate fortress was finally dissolved and prated. The elf arrow, which had broken to the limit, hit Nichs mercilessly between his eyebrows. Nason used up thest bit of magic power and roared. ¡°Hit!¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes and wielded his great sober at the arrow. Bang! An explosion shook everyone presents several steps away. Nason was hit against the wall by the shock wave and spat out a mouthful of blood. Everyone stared at the center of the dust. Did he win? However, as the dust settled, the strong figure in the ash gradually appeared. Swoosh. With a gentle wave of his hand, the dust waspletely dispersed. Nichs¡¯s forehead was bleeding, and most of his face was dyed red. His burly body, which even made the brown bear eclipsed, once again appeared in front of everyone. No injury! Except for the bruise on his forehead, the arrow did not cause any substantial damage. ¡°Is there anything more powerful? Or do you want to surrender?¡± Nichs lightly tapped the tip of the great sober on the ground. He was as proud as a god, unshakable. ¡°Or¡­ Can¡¯t I win?¡± Nason pounded the ground unwillingly. Then, drained of his power, he fainted. At this moment, everyone was desperate. This was not in the same dimension at all. Nason¡¯s arrow couldn¡¯t hurt Nichs. Even if they could regain theirposure and challenge Nichs again, they still couldn¡¯t figure out how to win. He had sealed 9/10 of his magic power. No one could imagine how powerful Nichs would be if he was at his best. Kneeling on the ground, Signa was too weak to stand up. She reached out her trembling hand and said, ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to give up!¡± Just as she was about to surrender. Andrew¡¯s energetic voice brought her back to reality. Everyone raised their heads. Andrew struggled to stand up and limped towards Nichs. ¡°Oh?¡± There was unyielding stubbornness in his strong eyes. Andrew¡¯s body was once again with fire. Nichs felt his face burning. ¡°Is there any other trump card?¡± Nichs put aside his posture andughed. ¡°Oh, of course, there is one more thing. Master! It¡¯s a big move specially prepared for you!¡± Andrew¡¯s magic power increased dramatically. The violent waves of air blew his hair upside down. He was in the scorching atmosphere, but Andrew¡¯s hands were cold. ¡°Jo, Taylor, and Signa, help me!¡± Hearing this, the three women struggled to stand up. Nichs¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that they were going to y a real trump card. He hurriedly operated the ice attribute magic power, preparing to deal with it. Andrew limped towards Nichs and pped his hands together. At this moment, Andrew, who had witnessed the strength of Nichs, bet all his chips on this blow. ¡®Master, if I can¡¯t even defeat you in this move, I will ept my fate!¡¯ As Andrew¡¯s magic power worked its way to the top. When the magic appeared, Nichs was shocked for the first time. ¡°When did you learn this magic?¡± 160 Chapter 160 To maximize the power, he gave up thepound magic singing provided by the strong attack belt. Green and red magic arrays emerged above Andrew¡¯s head. The old mage like Nichs had already recognized Andrew¡¯s magic from the magic array. ¡°Andrew, are you crazy? You can¡¯t use this magic with your current ability!¡± Nichs shouted. However, Andrew didn¡¯t give up. The cold air in his palm condensed crazily. The fire around his body seemed to have been sucked out and poured into the cold air. The magic power of the ice and fire waspressed at an astonishing concentration. It was hard to imagine that Andrew couldpress magic power to such an extent. But the price was also very high. Andrew¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose began to bleed soon. This was a sign that one¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the strong magic. ¡°Stop, Andrew!¡± Nichs wanted to stop him, but Jo and Signa had already attacked him from both sides. He hurriedly blocked it with his arms, but in the front, Taylor came close to him like missiles, and the long sword waved countless sword radiance, forcing Nichs to use the metal attribute magic to block it. ¡°Director Nichs, this is Andrew¡¯s gift. Please ept it!¡± Jo¡¯s daggers shed at Nichs madly, murmuring. Gift? Seeing that Andrew was still bleeding and crazily condensing the magic power, Nichs finally understood one thing. These children worked so hard not to win me and get rewards. They just wanted to show their achievements to me as they knew they were about to part.. Was there anything in the world better than this? Was there anything more filial than this? ¡°Hahaha! Great! I ept it!¡± Nichs shouted. The wind attribute magic power exploded all over his body, blowing the three of them away. He didn¡¯t attack Andrew. Instead, he opened his arms and shouted, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯ve received your gift!¡± ¡°Come on, let me see how strong the best student I have taught in my life is!¡± ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t let you down, master!¡± As soon as he finished his words, Andrew¡¯s magic power was at its peak. This mixed magic was the limit that Andrew could only use at the risk of his life. Fire attribute: the super top-ranked magic, the breath of the fire dragon Ice attribute: top-ranked magic, frost The two merged into one. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang¡­ Blue veins all over Andrew¡¯s body exploded, and blood spurted out like a water spear. But at this moment, his heart waspletely focused on his master, Nichs. ¡®This time, I will bet everything on me.¡¯ Mixed magic, dragon copse He stretched out his hands and pushed forward. All of a sudden, the pale fire dragon gushed at Nichs like an explosion of an oil well. The scorching high temperature was iparable to that of ordinary fire attribute magic. The so-called mixed magic was not just thebination of two attributes. If it was just like this, when ice and fire mixed, they would only get nothingness or a pool of water. The mixed magic of the two kinds of magic or attributes made the power square instead of just adding together. The explosive, destructive, and dissolving power of fire. The endurance, control, and defensive power of the ice. The power of thebination of two attributes, a kind of top-ranked and a kind of mid-ranked magic, was multiplied. There was even a rumor about the breath of the dragon was lost magic. Finally, he created this unique mixed magic. ¡°This is¡­¡± Nichs felt his scalp tingling. Very bad! This fire was not simply different in color. The desperate fortress couldn¡¯t resist the magic! Nichs made up his mind and put the great sober horizontally in front of him. He held the handle of the great sober with one hand and supported the head with the thumb with the other. In an instant, the golden light all over his body became colorful. The protection of the goddess of light Jo, Taylor, and Signa were shocked. It appeared! Director Nichs¡¯s magic of light attribute! The moment the magic worked, Nichs was enveloped in golden light. The golden light as thin as cicada¡¯s wings was like an eggshell. From the appearance, it was like a piece of rice paper that could be pierced. But in fact, this magic was the strongest among the light magic defensive magic. Seeing this, Andrew further increased the output of magic power. Boom! The pale fire hit the barrier made of light magic. All of a sudden, fire spurted out along the surface of the circle in all directions. The whole barrier twisted violently like jelly. Nichs snorted. He was pushed back a few meters by the white fire before he stopped. It was a fire, but the moment they collided, it seemed to have a substance, and the pressure was extremely strong. ¡®so that¡¯s how it is. After mixing with the ice attribute, did the fire also get the special solid texture of the ice?¡¯ Regardless of the temperature, the terrible impact alone was enough to make people unbearable. The high temperature of over 10,000 degrees even caused holes to appear in the light barrier one after another. Although every time the gap appeared, it would be filled immediately. However, the white fire that broke through the barrier at that moment made Nichs wince in pain. It was so hot! Even a tiny bit of it would have such a horrible destructive power. And Andrew also felt bad. The blood spurted out from his body had exceeded 1L, and his internal organs had been damaged to varying degrees. He felt dizzy. It wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°Andrew!¡± Just then, Taylor¡¯s hysterical scream came to his ears. Hearing the sound, he saw Taylor, who was seriously injured, staring at him with a sword in her hand. Beside her was Jo, who was badly injured. On the other side, Signa almost fainted. ¡°Calm down.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice came to her mind, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of your injury. Focus your eyes on the enemy.¡± ¡°The principle of the fire attribute mage is that you will never hesitate. Any hesitation or fear of losing will put you in a desperate situation.¡± ¡®Without hesitation?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m the only one left who can continue to fight.¡¯ ¡®If I lose, then today¡¯s challenge is equivalent to failure.¡¯ ¡®Everyone is expecting me to win.¡¯ ¡®Even Nichs is expecting me to defeat him.¡¯ ¡®This is myst battle in Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡¯ ¡®If I didn¡¯t win, even if I went to Law School, this obsession would be apanied all his life.¡¯ At this moment, Andrew had never been so focused on anything. The blood suddenly stopped. Andrew had never been so concentrated that his eyes lost their focus. The fire dragon suddenly became thicker. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Nichs stepped back again. The light attribute barrier was even on the verge of copsing because of the waves of fire. ¡®Can¡¯t hold on any longer?¡¯ ¡®No, no, this state is¡­¡¯ Nichs used the magic of perception to see Andrew through the fire. At this moment, he understood everything. ¡®Oh, I see. Is it in that state?¡¯ ¡®Although he just used it unconsciously, it was the essence of the mage.¡¯ ¡®At such a young age, he could not only use the mixed magic but also use that ability.¡¯ ¡®Andrew, how many miracles can you make?¡¯ ¡®Unfortunately, I can¡¯t teach you in the future. Otherwise, I want to see you grow up.¡¯ As for his light attribute barrier. Well, it¡¯s easy to withstand this blow. But¡­ If I use mixed magic power or stronger power, it will be too shameful. Thinking of this, Nichs smiled with relief. Boom. The light attribute barrier was broken, and Nichs was swallowed up by the pale fire. Andrew won. 161 Chapter 161 As the fire dissipated, Andrew copsed. What followed was the sharp pain from every cell in his body. What¡¯s going on? ¡®My magic has 30 or 40 percent left, but why¡­¡¯ So painful. The sharp pain from the bone marrow made Andrew¡¯s whole body wet with cold sweat in an instant. ¡°Calm down and take a deep breath.¡± At this moment, Nichs suddenly appeared. Andrew was shocked. Just now, he had been hit by his attack¡­ With a kind smile on his face, Nichs said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t block that blow. Before I was hit, I immediately recovered magic power.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Master, we¡­¡± Andrew endured the pain and asked. Nichs smiled, ¡°Well, after all, if I don¡¯t use the power beyond the agreement, I can¡¯t resist that blow at all.¡± ¡°You win.¡± Did they win? Hearing this, Andrew finally felt relieved.. Then he groaned because of the tearing pain all over his body. ¡°Take a deep breath. I¡¯ll cure you.¡± Nichs pressed his hand on his chest. With the emerald green glow emerging, Andrew felt the pain all over his body fade away like an ebb tide. Then, the sense of exhaustion made Andrew paralyzed on the ground. Looking at Andrew¡¯s tired face, Nichs sighed. If it weren¡¯t for my healing magic, he might have died. Critical breakthrough This was the ability that every mage could use. Magic power was the fusion of spirit power and magic power. To put it bluntly, spirit power was about emotions and consciousness. His body was also a natural part. Then why couldn¡¯t the mage bebined with the substance of spirit power and his body into magic power? The answer was yes. This was the critical breakthrough. It was not magic, but a natural phenomenon triggered when the mage¡¯s emotion reached its limit. The most typical phenomenon was that magic power increased significantly in a short period, and all the restrictions on magic power would be removed. This short period meant only two or three seconds. In these two or three seconds, since a mage removed the restrictions on his or her physical body, he or she could clear its magic power in only 0. 1 seconds. This terrifying power output and the extra magic power were the most terrifying aspects of this ability. With an instantaneous burst of power, he could even instantly kill a mage whose magic power was two times stronger than his. However, the power obtained in this way was at the cost of consuming the vitality of his body, so the consequences were naturally very serious. Some top mages, such as grand tutor mages, could only be used for one or two seconds after long-term training. And the super top-ranked magic, ¡°The restriction is removed¡±, was improved ording to this phenomenon. It was much less restricted than the critical breakthrough, but it was safer. Just now, Andrew identally triggered the critical breakthrough. What a genius he was. Nichs even regretted giving Andrew to the Law School. But Nichs had no choice. A genius should go to the ce where he should go. With Andrew¡¯s current talent, staying in Lion Eagle Mage Academy would only hinder his development. ¡°You stupid boy, why do you work so hard?¡± While he was healing Andrew, Nichs was ming him, but his heart was aching. However, Andrew smiled and said with difficulty, ¡°The master is the same.¡± Nichs was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Although the mixed magic is powerful, it can easily make you use power beyond your own, and it is easy to make you estimate your limit by mistake.¡± ¡°So promise me that you won¡¯t abuse the mixed magic beyond your limit unless your life is in danger, okay?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not with you in the future, I¡¯m afraid¡­ ¡° ¡°I understand, master. I understand.¡± Andrew mumbled and passed out. Looking at the other people who were seriously injured, Nichs pursed his lips and said, ¡°You win. I lose. Have a rest.¡± At this moment, everyone looked at the president in silence, not knowing what to say. In this way, under the treatment of Nichs, everyone recovered, except Andrew who fell into aa. At the order of Nichs, everyone returned to the scene. When Andrew woke up, it was already two dayster. But when Andrew woke up, he was in low spirits. Because before he passed out, thest thing he saw was Nichs¡¯s reluctant eyes. So what if it would affect the future. If possible, Andrew was willing to stay at Lion Eagle Mage Academy for the next two years and learn from Nichs. However, the order of the holy king was the order of the magic association. The order of the holy king was absolute. No one was allowed to vite. There was still half a month, fifteen days left. How could Andrew ept it? But¡­ There was still hope! Andrew made up his mind. ¡®When I graduate from Law School, I will go back to Lion Eagle Mage Academy and be a tutor here.¡¯ The next day, the opening ceremony of Lion Eagle Mage Academy was held. Andrew¡¯s team of four gathered in the corridor of the rest building, looking at the crowd on the yground. Today was the opening ceremony of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, but not theirs. There were still two weeks left. Thinking that they were about to leave, everyone was a little reluctant. Andrew had made up his mind to take the three students with him. Taylor and Jo seemed to be very happy. But Nason was still determined. He wanted to enter Law School with his strength, so he refused Andrew¡¯s invitation. As a result, there was a vacancy for Andrew¡¯s apanying student. ¡°Ready? Director Nichs is urging us.¡± By the side, Signa had already brought her team members here. ording to the agreement, three days ago, Andrew won Nichs. So today, everyone had to go to the institute building again and enter Nichs¡¯s treasure-house to choose a magic prop. When they arrived at the building of institute building, Nichs, who had just finished the opening ceremony, waited at the gate. Thest time they entered his treasure house, everyone was happy. But this time, everyone was a little depressed. ¡°All right, all right. Be happy.¡± pping his hands, Nichs said with a smile as usual, ¡°Today I will give you something. Don¡¯t be so depressed.¡± Although he said so, everyone could see that. Nichs forced a smile. It turns out that the director doesn¡¯t want us to leave either. 162 Chapter 162 In the treasure house, there was still a variety of treasures, and every one of them was rare. But this time, no one was as excited asst time. They just calmly entered the treasure house and calmly selected their equipment. Taylor selected a sword-type wand: swore sword, the effect was mediocre, increased by 150 magic power, metal talent +1, and all magic consumption magic power decreased by 50%. Jo chose the heaven dog mask: the dark heaven dog¡¯s anger. Add 20 magic power, 0.8 hiding talent, and the first level of the magic effect of all concealment attributes. All the sounds from the head were silent, and the addition of advanced magic eyesight strengthening was added. Nason chose a cloak: the cloak of the wind elf. Add 30 magic power, 2 wind talent, and magic that eliminate the moving sound. Plus magic lightness: after wearing it, one would lose 95% of his or her weight. Additional magic aiming assist: when someone aimed with a bow, the arrow¡¯s trajectory would appear in his or her sight. Signa chose a water-short skirt: magic power+85, water talent+2.5, which had no other effect. It was typical equipment of magic power. As for Andrew. He picked up a bracelet: raging fire. The beautiful silver bracelet was iid with a red flower made of two small crystals. The edge of the petals would gradually turn golden under the light. He didn¡¯t know how it worked. Andrew didn¡¯t look at it at all. He just thought it was a nice style and it should be suitable for Sarah. After everyone finished choosing, they left the treasure house. When they came to Nichs again, everyone¡¯s heart sank.. Nichs smiled and said, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just a temporary separation. There are many vacations in Law School. If you miss me, you cane back and visit me.¡± Even so, everyone knew that. But it was not easy to adjust their mood. Seeing that everyone was so depressed, Nichs sighed. He looked at Nason and said, ¡°Nason, are you sure you want to enter Law School on your own, not as an apanying student of Andrew?¡± Nason raised his head and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll challenge the red king to prove my strength when hees.¡± ¡°Well, since you have made up your mind, I have persuaded you three times, so I won¡¯t persuade you more. You¡¯d better think it over.¡± Then Nichs looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, although you are not my student soon, I have a request for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Andrew replied immediately. Nichs nced at Signa and said, ¡°Since Nason has decided not to be your apanying student, there should be one more ce.¡± ¡°I hope you can take Signa with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Signa was stunned. If it was a dream, it came too suddenly. But she was very calm and quickly stepped forward. ¡°Why? Master, such a precious quota should be given to a more suitable person. My talent is only average. Isn¡¯t it too wasteful to give it to me?¡± However, Nichs shook his head and said, ¡°Although your talent is not as good as Andrew¡¯s, you are also a rare talent.¡± ¡°Among my students, you are the best.¡± ¡°The mage would also be a strong man, which was the rule of the magic world. Moreover, I hope that Andrew could cultivate as many people as possible.¡± ¡°Thepetition in Law School. There was one more person and one more helper.¡± ¡°But if I leave, what about the lion Eagle school? Isn¡¯t everyone gone?¡± She asked in a hurry. Nichs smiled faintly and said, ¡°Is there anything happier than looking at my students go to the wider world?¡± ¡°As for talent, I will find a way. You just need to go with Andrew.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Signa wanted to say something more, but Andrew put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s my gift. Take it.¡± Signa looked at Nichs with hesitation. His face was full of a kind smile. Her clenched fists finally loosened. Taking a step forward, Signa made a deep bow to Nichs and said, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard ande back to see you often.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Nichs nodded happily. Tears streamed down his cheeks. He quickly turned around and wiped his face. He smiled awkwardly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s windy today. There is sand in my eyes.¡± But he turned around. The five students, including Andrew, were all crying. ¡°Master, there is sand in our eyes, too.¡± Nichs was stunned and then burst intoughter. In this way, thest two weeks passed quickly. In thest two weeks, none of the five people took over themission. Instead, they were resting and recuperating. The only thing they did every day was to go to the meditation room for routine meditation. They adjusted their bodies to the best condition to enhance their magic power, trying to wee the new school with the best appearance. The day before the appointed time, the five of them came to the trial center. They emptied all their points and exchanged them for several magic mines, distributing them to all the students in the school. It was Andrew¡¯s decision. The total number of the five people was about 50,000 points. To be honest, they couldn¡¯t exchange for anything useful. Since they were leaving, they might as well leave something to the Alma mater as a souvenir. Just like Director Nichs asked them to go into the treasure house and choose a treasure. Soon, it was the appointed time. All the teachers and students gathered in the school. Everyone wanted to see Andrew, the peerless genius who was chosen to enter Law School, and his apanying students. They also wanted to see the demeanor of the red king. Under the gaze of the whole school, Nichs led the team to arrive at the school gate of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Twelve o¡¯clock at noon. The moment Big Ben rang the twelfth bell, the blue sky suddenly twisted and then broke into a big hole like broken ss. The broken sky disappeared before itnded. Andrew was taken aback. With rich theoretical knowledge, he recognized that it was spatial magic with a nce. This was real high-level magic, which was even rarer than healing magic. There was no doubt that¡­ Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, a red figure appeared in the hole in the sky. At this moment, Andrew became restless again. As it was agreed. It was none other than one of the four holy tutor kings, the red king. ¡°Andrew, are you ready to go?¡± His figure slowly fell. With an iparably maic voice, the red kingnded two meters in the air in front of Andrew. Taking a deep breath, Andrew looked back at Lion Eagle Mage Academy and Director Nichs. Then he turned to the red king and shouted ¡°Yes, sir!¡± 163 Chapter 163 There was a dead silence. The students of Lion Eagle Mage Academy stared curiously at the red king in front of them. To be able to personally witness the demeanor of the holy tutor king, was a chance that many mages would never have in their entire lives. Especially the new students of the first grade. In the past two weeks, these new students had heard about Andrew¡¯s story. At first, most people didn¡¯t believe it. After all, it was inconceivable and unrealistic for a loser to suddenly be sessful in four months, seed in a breakthrough in the grand mage, and be selected to Law School. But now, the appearance of the holy tutor king made them believe it. However, these students¡¯ thoughts were not in the eyes of Andrew or the holy tutor king. The holy tutor king¡¯s sight was only in Andrew. Andrew¡¯s powerful answer made him nod with satisfaction. ¡°Very good, very energetic. Then bring your apanying with me.¡± With that, the red king turned around and was about to leave. Just then. ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±. A harsh shout stopped the steps of the red king. It was Nason holding the bow elf. The red king tilted his head, waiting for his reply. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not an apanying student.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡± ¡°No, I mean I¡¯m going to Law School as well! I¡¯m going to be an official student of Law School.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll offend you¡­ Wait, what did you say?¡± Nason, who was going to show off his strength, was stunned. He poked himself in the ear with his little finger. He had nned to fight with the red king to prove his strength. However, to his surprise, the red king just looked at it and agreed. His face was still covered by a hood as before. Even if he was in the front sunlight, the light seemed to be devoured, unable to illuminate its face. But he could feel that the eyes of the red king were calm and there was no emotional fluctuation. ¡°Who do you think I am? I can see through your magic power with a nce. There is no need to verify it.¡± ¡°Magic power 668, right?¡± Was he seen through? And it was so precise. It was known to all that Andrew and Nichs could see through magic power depending on their high sensitivity to magic power. They guessed the other party¡¯s magic power by feeling the pressure of magic power. This method had two shorings. One was that if the magic power was hidden, they couldn¡¯t tell. Two, they couldn¡¯t urately judge the opponent¡¯s magic power, so they could only judge from experience that magic power was in a certain range. The specific magic power could only be tested by the crystal ball of the magic power test. However, the red king could see a person¡¯s urate magic power with his naked eyes. This was a very powerful ability. Even Nichs couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Even the weak who follow the strong will be stronger, but your magic power also has some strength.¡± ¡°Nason?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nason put down the bow and lowered his head. ¡°I know your father. He is indeed a rare talent and the perfect heir for me. No wonder you are his son.¡± ¡± I have already considered you the day I chose Andrew.¡± ¡°Besides, I have been observing you these days.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nason asked in disbelief. Raising his head to look at Nichs, he said, ¡°But you are still the same as before. You don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Nichs was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what he meant. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they will be bullied. Let them be more changeable and less bullied.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t avoid being bullied.¡± ¡°The powerful mage is not only powerful with magic power, but also his heart. A person who can¡¯t recover from being bullied. Then he deserves to be bullied.¡± ¡°If they were bullied, they would find a way to fight back. The world of the mage was a jungle where the weak were prey to the strong. They would either plunder or be plundered. There was no third way.¡± ¡°Bullied? Being bullied was the best nourishment for the mage¡¯s growth!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand such a simple truth?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Nichs nodded repeatedly. Andrew asked curiously, ¡°What does he mean?¡± Nichs whispered, ¡°The holy tutor kings are the mages closest to gods.¡± ¡°Their eyes were all over the world. Even if they were far away, they could still see what was happening here as if they were very close to the ce.¡± ¡°For him, it¡¯s as easy as breathing for us.¡± ¡°I guess he has been paying attention to you these days?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Andrew gasped. The power of the red king was indeed unfathomable. It was difficult to understand such a level of power, let alone chasing. ¡°Have you finished whispering? If so, let¡¯s go.¡± The red king urged. Andrew and Nason looked at each other. Anyway, they had saved a lot of time. He had thought that the process would be veryplicated, but he didn¡¯t expect the red king was so easy-going. But Nason¡¯spetence was the reason why he was so easy-going. If it was an ordinary student in first grade, with the identity of the junior mage, he would probably be killed by the p of the red king. He waved his hand. The space was shattered. Walking into the space crack, he said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Let¡¯s go.¡± Finally, this moment came. Andrew turned around with the four of them and bowed to Nichs for thest time. Then they followed the red king into the space crack. As the space closed, Nichs waved goodbye and smiled, which became Andrew¡¯sst memory in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. It was a wonderful feeling to be in spatial magic. It felt like he was in a dazzling tunnel,pletely different from a transport scroll. The red king led the way, but no one dared to speak. They could only look at his back without saying anything. A few secondster. A white light suddenly came from the front of the dazzling tunnel. When everyone realized what had happened, a strong light had already enveloped them. Even if they closed their eyes, they can see nothing but white. When the light dissipated, everyone found themselves under a blue sky and white clouds. Looking around, they could see the mountains shrouded in clouds and mist. The vast expanse of mist made people feel as if they were standing in a fairnd. In front of them, the red king also turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Wee to Law School. Before admission, I will take you to know the environment first.¡± As he spoke, the red king opened his hands and introduced. ¡°First of all, we are in the training ground of Law School, the ninth mountain.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter164 The Legendary Law School ¡®Is this just the training ground of Law School?¡¯ Everyone was bbergasted. Standing at the top of the mountain and looking up to the horizon, it was surrounded by mountains, vast and beautiful. There were no houses or any human-built buildings. ¡°All of them?¡± Andrew asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes, it covers an area of about 60,000 hectares. It was transformed from the former desert mountain.¡± ¡°The desert mountain?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the forest of monsters before the war of legends?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°After the war of legends, the magic power of the desert mountain, once used as the forest of monsters, quickly receded and was reced by the crazy growth and expansion of Rnd forest.¡± ¡°Back then, I was responsible for the construction of Law School, and I was short of a training ground, so I killed all the monsters and moved over with the whole spatial magic.¡± Perhaps it was just his illusion, there was a faint sense of pride in his tone. Indeed, he should be proud. Even Andrew couldn¡¯t imagine what he could do to move a 60,000-acre mountain.. No, the key point before this was that the size of this training ground was more than ten times the size of the whole Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Then how big was Law School? While he was thinking. Andrew saw two students rushing out of the clouds in the mountains far away. The thick clouds left a long trail. The super top-ranked magic, the breath of the fire dragon The top-ranked magic, the hellish red lotus The magic power of fire and ice collided in the sky. The explosion made everyone¡¯s feet gradually tremble. The two students crisscrossed at a fast speed, and the light streaked across countlessplicated shapes in the air. Is that the super top-ranked magic? Everyone was shocked. Even if they were only training, they would casually use the super top-ranked magic to attack each other. Was this a student of Law School? Andrew also saw that the girl was a dragon. Although she was in the shape of a human, her whole body was covered with rose-red scales, shining in the sun. That pair of dragon wings was the best proof of her identity as a dragon. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you other ces.¡± As he spoke, the red king took a step toward the cliff and walked in the air as if he was walking on t ground. Everyone looked at each other, pressed down the shock in their hearts, and followed the steps of the red king. After flying across the vast training ground, they arrived at an ind. The ind was filled with fragrance flowers, and there were vis one after another arranged in an orderly fashion. Each building was as luxurious as Andrew¡¯s Bernard manor. ¡°This is the student dormitory. One for every two regr students, the apanying students live together, matched with a special maid and butler.¡± The vi area was built on the whole ind was the student dormitory. Everyone¡¯s perception waspletely overturned. My God, how rich was Law School? Then, under the lead of the red king, Andrew and the others saw the whole Law School one by one. Overall, Law School was built around the six inds in the central training area. In addition, the central training area was a huge ind that included the entire desert mountain. There were total of seven inds. There was no need to mention the central training area. All kinds of battles such as training, actualbat, team battles could be trained here. The whole area was covered by the magic power of the holy tutor kings personally. Although it was not as powerful as the secret silver, it was still difficult to destroy. Moreover, it was so vast that it was enough to make people rest assured to fight with all their might. Compared with the narrow training room, the conditions here were much better. Then there was a rest area. Apart from the vi, the ind also had supporting entertainment facilities and staff. Luxury goods were avable in an unlimited amount in daily life, and the degree of luxury was no less than that of an emperor. Then came the function area, the trial center, the exchange center, the forging center, and so on. There were even a variety of shops selling various kinds of magic treasures. Most importantly, the function area was equipped with an independent medicine room and forging room for each student. The powerful mage needed to be forged by himself. Then there was the main campus, which was mainly used for studying culture and theoretical courses. It was no different from the ordinary campus, but the teaching building and ssroom were more luxurious andrger. At the same time, instructors and the principal¡¯s office were also there. Then came the meditation area. Yes, the biggest difference between Law School and other schools was that Law School didn¡¯t provide a meditation room, but a meditation house. The whole 5,000-acre ind was formed by a superior magic crystal, and the concentration of magic power was higher than that of the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy. The effect of meditation here was three times better than that in the meditation room of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Finally, there are two inds that students were not allowed to enter without permission. One was the employee rest area. The ind was the rest area for masters and employees of Law School. The arrangement was the same as that for students, but students were not allowed to enter without permission. Even with the permission of the tutor, they could only enter the teacher¡¯s vi ording to the prescribed route and could not walk around. The other one was Secret Ind. In principle, Secret Ind was only open to students in grade three. Inside the room was a high-level secret ce for trial, which concealed countless monsters and treasures. However, the interior environment was also exceptionally dangerous. It was a special ce for grade-three students to take the examination. After knowing all the regions, everyone¡¯s impression of Law School could only be described in one word. Extravagant! The teaching conditions of Law School were more luxurious than all the schools in the world. The magic association had spared no effort to establish this school, to train the new tutor kings, and even the holy tutor kings. Therefore, they would provide the best treatment unconditionally in terms of living and teaching conditions. When they arrived at the gate of the main campus, the red king stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I¡¯m the president of Law School. I can¡¯t tell you my name.¡± ¡°From now on, Andrew, Nason, you two are regr students of Law School. After you go to the registry desk to register, get your name card and school uniform, your names will officially appear on the list of the school.¡± ¡°As for the apanying disciples, you can also register at the registry desk at your discretion.¡± ¡°I will tell you the rules of our school.¡± After a pause, the red king continued, ¡°To put it simply, there is only one rule: thew of the jungle.¡± ¡°If you are beaten, don¡¯t ask your teacher or me for help. Solve this kind of problem by yourself. If youck resources, you can think of a way to burn, kill and rob as you like.¡± ¡°Remember, there are nows or restrictions here. Strength is the only rule and it can decide everything.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re dead and no one is defending you, it¡¯s because of yourck of strength.¡± ¡°This was the rule of mages.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Everyone nodded, ¡°Got it!¡± In this way, the red king waved his hand and disappeared in front of everyone. Andrew turned around and looked at the crowd nervously. Just like him, everyone was at a loss for what to do. Although Andrew himself was the same¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get familiar with the new school.¡± 165 Chapter 165 Walking on the road of the main campus of Law School, most of the students were on their way to the teaching area. Andrew and the others couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fact that there were so many peerless geniuses in the world who were recruited by Law School. There was once a girl in cheongsam who had a graceful figure, but strangely, there were several dragon scales on her bare shoulder. Dragon man? Another young man walked over. He had a white crown on his face, long hair floating in the air. His eyes were red and gold, but his eyes were strangely ck. A descendant of God? The rest of them were like the half-elf, the ogres, the reincarnation of gods, and so on. These rare and mysterious bloodlines could be found everywhere in Law School. It could be said that Andrew and others, as human beings, were different. Because in the whole school, there were very few people who could enter Law School as a human. Most of the talents not only had to be outstanding in the world but also had to be added with a strong bloodline to be able to stand out among the talents and enter Law School. He came to the registry desk. Different from the Fierce Vulture Mage Academy, after Andrew showed his intention, the registry staff here did not talk nonsense. They quickly and expertlypleted the registration for the five people Andrew ording to the process. Nason Andrew was a regr student. Jo, Taylor, and Signa were Andrew¡¯s apanying students. But Nason didn¡¯t have any apanying students.. Then the school gave out the unique grade-two uniform of Law School. He wore a ck wind coat with a red edge. The hem of the coat was long to the ankles, and the upper part of the coat was very close-fitting. His shoulders were hardened like a suit. It made the whole set of clothes look very capable. The girl, on the other hand, wore a small purple and white suit with a small tie. The lower part of her body was a pleated mini skirt, and even the ck silk was matched with a suit. It was embroidered with a golden pattern, making the woman¡¯s legs round and incisive. ¡°Is this dress too short?¡± Taylor blushed and lifted the hem of her dress. ¡°Yes.¡± Signa covered her dress on her thigh, trying to pull it straight to lengthen it. Jo stood still, her face turning red. The way the three girls put on their new school uniforms stunned Andrew. The top was designed, and the material on the chest bulged and restrained ording to the shape of the chest. This made the three girls look very round and tall against the school uniform. The length of the dress was just right. As long as the breeze blew, the secret part could be seen. Andrew¡¯s swallowing attracted attention of Jo. Being red at by Jo, Andrew quickly looked away. The school uniform itself was a magic prop, and its performance was better than that of Nichs¡¯s apprentices, which had the effect of strengthening magic power. To add ten magic power. But the uniform of the apprentice could only add three magic power. What¡¯s more, the uniform of Law School also had additional magic, which was hard to damage. It was better than nothing to increase the physical defense of the wearers. This was something that no other students could reach. Even an ordinary school uniform had such a good performance. One could imagine how rich Law School was. However, the joy of entrance was over. On the way, Andrew and the others found that people around looked at them strangely. They sneered, disdained, and despised. It seemed that Andrew and his partners walking together were some freaks. ¡°I heard that you are the ordinary person who entered through the backdoor deals by the headmaster?¡± At this moment, a young dragon-man stopped Andrew. Beside him, there were three beautiful human girls. Andrew was quite familiar with this attitude. In the past, he had been studying others¡¯ attitudes for 1.5 semesters. ¡°What do you mean by backdoor deals? The principal took a fancy to my talent and invited me here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the young man and the students passing by burst intoughter. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? The headmaster invited him. Hahaha, this human is really interesting. Does the headmaster have a sense of humor because he likes you?¡± Andrew frowned and said nothing. The young dragon-man smiled for a while and looked at the three women behind Andrew. Then he smiled and said, ¡°The quality of your toys is good. How about this? Do you want us to y with each other? I¡¯ll suffer a loss. You two can exchange one for me. What do you think?¡± Then he snapped his fingers and the one with the best figure among the three women behind him stood out. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Taylor covered her chest and took a step back, her face turning pale. Jo also took out the dark dagger, ready to fight at any time. ¡°Oh, you have a hot temper. I like it. The hotter your temper is, the more coquettish you are.¡± Then he asked Andrew, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to change it?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t expect that and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Then Andrew left with his partners. The young dragon-man didn¡¯t stop him. He just cast a cold nce at Andrew¡¯s back and left with a sneer. On the way, everyone finally understood what people meant by their eyes. Because Andrew and Nason were human beings. It was known to all that the students here were not only gifted but also had the bloodline. There were very few regr students who were human beings. The closest bloodline to humans was the reincarnation of gods, but there was also a great difference in appearance. Most of the purebred humans appeared among the apanying students. Moreover, most of the apanying students were their sex partners, not friends. ¡°There are free prostitutes in the rest area,¡± Nason said with disdain. Andrew smiled and said nothing. As a man, he didn¡¯t want to go to prostitution, even if it was free. It was understandable. Andrew thought it was a waste to give the position of apanying students to his sex partners. Soon, Andrew arrived at the teaching building. This building was as big as the yground of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. After searching for a while, Andrew came to his ss ording to the address given by the registry. Grade two, ss D. As soon as he opened the door. The teacher who was writing on the ckboard was stunned. Andrew was stunned when he saw the teacher. The students on the stage were also stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± After a while, Andrew recognized the teacher in surprise. She was his old acquaintance. Signa was also shocked. She had met the teacher in Bernard manor once. Yes, it was Rachel, the princess of Vulture mountain. Why was Rachel in Law School? She couldn¡¯t do magic. Besides, she was a teacher. ¡°Rachel, is that you?¡± Andrew was at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s me, Andrew¡­¡± Rachel came to her senses and wanted to say hello again, but when she realized that her ssmates were looking at her strangely, she quickly calmed down and walked to the tform. ¡°Hey, everyone, let¡¯s stop for a while.¡± ¡°These are our new transferred students. Wee.¡± 166 Chapter 166 Rachel said that she wanted everyone to wee them. But there were few apuds. Even if they apuded, most of them were unwilling and pped two times symbolically. Embarrassed, Rachel said, ¡°Well¡­ Now, please invite Andrew to give a self-introduction.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? Why are you here?¡± Andrew came to the tform and asked quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the details after ss. You can introduce yourself first.¡± Rachel nudged him with her shoulder. The boys¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. They looked at Andrew with hostility. Andrew introduced himself, ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. My name is Andrew, and I¡¯m transferred from Lion Eagle Mage Academy.¡± ¡°This is Nason, followed by my apanying students, Jo, Taylor, and Signa.¡± Andrew wrote down his name on the ckboard. ¡°We don¡¯t care where youe from.¡± Just then, a boy stood up. He was a boy of the reincarnation bloodline of God. Ayer of white halo emitted from his body all year round was the best proof of his bloodline. He pounded the table, stood up, and said coldly, ¡°After you finish your name, go to the back seat quickly. We don¡¯t have time to waste on a loser.¡± A loser. These two words were so harsh to hear again after four months. ¡°Shane, be careful.¡± Rachel suddenly pped the tform and shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far to scold your new ssmate loser.¡± However, the boy named Shane snorted and looked at Andrew and Nason up and down. ¡°If a pure human is not a loser, what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard your story about the winners of the four schools¡¯petition.¡±. Andrew smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± Shane sneered, ¡°You won that kind of low-levelpetition. If you performed better and were chosen to study here, you must be very happy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nothing.¡± Shane shrugged and said, ¡°I just want to remind you that if you win a low-levelpetition, don¡¯t think you are special. It¡¯s just apetition between the four schools.¡± ¡°You enter Law School just because of the backdoor deals.¡± ¡°Stay behind me and don¡¯t make trouble for us. Do you understand? Pure human.¡± ¡°Shane, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Rachel pounded the table again and shouted. Andrew waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, miss.¡± Then he looked at Shane and said, ¡°I nned to order low profile.¡± After saying that, Andrew led Nason and the others to the back seat of the ssroom and sat down. The students around looked at Andrew with disdain. Shane snorted proudly and sat down. It seemed that he had to ask her why Rachel was here after ss. In this way, the ss went on. Rachel¡¯s lesson was a little unexpected. It was a strategic lesson about the battlefieldyout. To guide mages on how to deal with all kinds of strongholds in urban warfare. Andrew pulled out a book from the drawer and wanted to hear what Rachel was going to say. Unexpectedly, he just took out a pen. ¡°The neer, lend me the pen.¡± In the front row, a half-elf boy grabbed the only pen from Andrew. Andrew frowned. ¡°Use mine.¡± Next to him, like a considerate elder sister, she handed over her pen and said with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m not good at theoretical lessons. Lend me your notes after that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Andrew took the pen without hesitation. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. The pen is broken.¡± The half-elf man in front of him turned around and was about to take Andrew¡¯s pen again. This time, Andrew was prepared and immediately reacted. The half-elf man was stunned. It was out of his expectation that Andrew would react so quickly. His cat-like eyes widened and he threw up his hands fiercely. ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡°No. what¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t show any weakness. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Over there, focus on your lesson!¡± On the tform, Rachel pounded the ckboard with a stick. The half-elf man then stopped. He nced at Taylor and Signa, and sneered, ¡°Just wait.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Andrew ignored him and listened attentively to Rachel¡¯s exnation. It had to be said that although Rachel was not a mage, she was better than any teacher of Lion Eagle Mage Academy in ss. Her words were brief and vivid, and the theme was clear. Even Andrew could hear it clearly on the way to the ss. As the bell rang, Rachel put down the pencil on time and said, ¡°ss is over.¡± Then she left with the textbook. Andrew stood up in a hurry to catch up with her, but all the students on the road stood up to his surprise. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± The students cleared the way and Shane, who was sitting in the front row, walked over step by step. Other students nearby also came up to them with malicious intentions. Andrew frowned and said calmly, ¡°I have something to talk to Miss Rachel.¡± Upon hearing this, the students around Andrew burst intoughter. Surprise. Bang. Shane pped on the wall beside Andrew¡¯s head and said coldly, ¡°Let me rify. You are a human being. I have the final say in this ss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how you got to know Rachel.¡± ¡°You are not allowed to have any private friendship with her, understand?¡± ¡°And give me this pen, too.¡± The half-elf man grabbed the pen from Andrew¡¯s desk and broke it deliberately, pretending to be sorry.¡± Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I broke your pen again.¡± Andrew frowned, but said nothing. He was not a coward. Andrew, who had experienced a lot of battles, wouldn¡¯t be afraid of enemies who were ten times more powerful than them. But there were seventeen or eighteen students surrounding here. If they fought, it would be very disadvantageous for Andrew. From a tactical point of view, a confrontation was very stupid, and he should choose a roundabout tactic. But Andrew didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why are you so hostile to me?¡± Andrew asked. The crowd burst into thunderousughter. Shane sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Well, let me tell you.¡± ¡°Because you are a pure human being, and you entered Law School by backdoor deals. All the people present are the most outstanding talents of the contemporary times.¡± ¡°Let me make it clear: you don¡¯t deserve to learn with us. You are a pure human.¡± ¡°In history, all the human beings that entered Law School were weakest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor that we allow you to stay in this ssroom, not to kill you on the spot. As a pure human, behave yourself, understand?¡± ¡°My honor?¡± Andrew understood what was going on. Normally, people¡¯s talent had its limit. No matter how strong a human¡¯s talent was, he couldn¡¯tpare with a genius with both talent and bloodline. And in Law School, even if you had the highest talent among human beings, you could only be at the bottom of the food chain. Because even if other people¡¯s talent was inferior to yours, they could easily reverse the gap with a little bloodline, making you exhausted and unable to catch up. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± When Signa heard this, she was angry. ¡°Signa!¡± Andrew snapped at her, which made her hold back her anger. Shane thought Andrew was a coward and smiled with satisfaction. He patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder like an elder and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are reasonable. As long as you are obedient as a dog, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± As Shane spoke, he nced at Andrew and his partners with a lewd look in his eyes. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t get in touch with Rachel. Besides, your partners are good. Send them to my room another day and I¡¯ll help you teach them.¡± Shane patted Andrew¡¯s chest and left with augh. Before leaving, some students tore Andrew¡¯s notes, some tore Taylor¡¯s and Jo¡¯s pens, and some tore their textbooks. Even Nason couldn¡¯t escape, When everyone left, everything around Andrew was in a mess. ¡°Andrew, hold on. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Taylor still wanted tofort Andrew, but she found that instead of getting angry, Andrew was smiling. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Jo said worriedly. Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. On the contrary, I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°Happy?¡± Everyone was confused. Andrew¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched the students leave. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. Now I finally understand what the red king means by thew of the jungle.¡± ¡°Well, I like this kind of environment very much. There are no unnecessary rules. Even if someone kills his ssmates, there will be no punishment.¡± ¡°Was there anything more like heaven than this?¡± Nason, who had been silent all the time, also smiled. Because he and Andrew were on the same page. He asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± ¡°Why bother asking?¡± Andrew rubbed his hands and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shane say that he had the final say here? Then I¡¯ll make it be my ce.¡± 167 Chapter 167 The cultural lessons for grade two were getting fewer and fewer. The ss was usually over at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After that, students could exercise magic power, ept themission or even have a rest ording to their own needs. What Andrew needed to do now was to get familiar with theyout of the school. He first walked around the functional area and roughly figured out the operation mechanism here. The trial center of Law School was very interesting. There was no level-one to level-threemission here. Themission should start from level four at least. In Lion Eagle Mage Academy, a level-fourmission could get at least 1500 points, money, drugs, and other rewards. As for Law School, a level-fourmission could get 150 points, without any extra reward. Of course, as a price, the materials that could be exchanged in the exchange center of Law School were so advanced that no one could imagine. The preliminary and the medium magic crystals were called rubbish and were not avable for exchange in Law School. Instead, it was the exchange of drawings of all kinds of advanced equipment. Including the elf bow in Nason¡¯s hand, and the drawing of the exchange center, which only needed 4000 points. Even Andrew¡¯s snow stick could be exchanged, but it was very expensive. The requirement was 30,000 points, and with various materials, there needed 80,000 points.. At the same time, the upper limit of themission was raised to level-11. Of course, even if it was Law School, only a few people could ept level-10. This level was more like a toon there. After that, Andrew went to the meditation area to experience the effect. The result was unexpected. Four hours of meditation was over. Andrew¡¯s magic power rose from 752 to 763. After meditation, the magic power was added 11. How terrifying the growth rate was? Finally, it was the rest area. When Andrew arrived at the rest area, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening. After getting to the vi, Andrew and Nason went to the canteen in the vi district for dinner. It had to be said that the food here was luxurious. Goose liver and bear palm cooked by famous chefs, the best caviar, and so on, were ced in a variety of roadside stalls. The most important thing was that all the food materials here wouldn¡¯t be eaten overnight. If they couldn¡¯t eat them all, even if there was a lot left, they would be abandoned. After dinner, there were prostitutes, male prostitution, casinos, a library, and so on in the entertainment street. All of them were free. The good treatment made people doubt whether they were princes or not. But Andrew was not interested in entertainment, so was Nason and the other three girls. After dinner, they went back to the vi with Andrew. In this way, Andrew had a general understanding of Law School in one day. From tomorrow on, he can study here as a student. But before that, Andrew had another thing to do. After everyone went back to their rooms, Andrew also came to his room. After confirming that there was no one around his room, he sat cross-legged on the bed and entered his soul sea. ¡°So slow! How long haven¡¯t you been here? Have you forgotten the system and Kelly?¡± As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Sarah¡¯s beautiful face. The sudden rebuke scared Andrew to step back two steps. With her hands on her waist, Sarah shouted angrily, ¡°You have been doing nothing except meditation these days. Aren¡¯t you quite free? Why haven¡¯t you been here?¡± Sarah said, pointing to the other side. Not far away, Kelly was squatting with her arms around her knees and looking at her with an aggrieved face. Sarah said with resentment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise toe over soonst time? It had been a month! What have you done!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t go out to pick up girls, nor do you work hard on practice. You are always frivolous. What are you doing?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Finally, Andrew lowered his head to apologize. ¡°Notice, Witch Sarah, fondness -1.¡± The system prompt in his head made Andrew nervous. ¡°I thought I was going to transfer to another school these days. I was in a bad mood, so I didn¡¯te.¡± Andrew exined hurriedly. But Sarah crossed her arms over her chest and squinted at him. She was not satisfied with what he said. ¡°Just tell Kelly.¡± Andrew came to Kelly¡¯s side, squatted down, put his hand on her shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Kelly.¡± Kelly pouted and shook off Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Kelly, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t do that, okay?¡± Andrew put his hand on her shoulder again. This time, Kelly didn¡¯t shake off him. Instead, she raised her head and looked at him with her watery eyes. ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t keep your words. You said you woulde to apany me.¡± Andrew pursed his lips and apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that men are not trustworthy,¡± Sarah said coldly, crossing her arms over her chest. Upon hearing this, Kelly immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Sarah!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Sarah turned around in disdain and ignored him. Kelly grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand and sobbed, ¡°Master, I know that you are busy. You have your things to do. Even if you have finished your work, you still need some time.¡± ¡°But¡­ But I miss you so much. Master, could you please give me some time?¡± ¡°Even if you juste to see us in his soul sea.¡± Kelly¡¯s words broke Andrew¡¯s heart. To be honest, Kelly had helped him a lot before. If it weren¡¯t for Kelly and her ice magic, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he was today. Now that he had unlocked the fire attribute, his focus of study came to the fire attribute, and there were more and more things. He gradually ignored Kelly. Not only Kelly but also Sarah. Although she said she hated him, Andrew knew that since she was in the system, she was bound to him. Including every witch in the future. The witches belonged to him. But after all, the witches were just girls with miserable fates. Thinking of this, Andrew made the decision. ¡°Kelly, do you want to study in Law School with me as an apanying student?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, not only Kelly but also Sarah was stunned. But Andrew didn¡¯t give up. He turned around and said to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, your fondness and mine are very low now. I don¡¯t have the right to call you for a long time.¡± ¡°But in the future, when our fondness is full and you can appear for a long time, I will let you out for a walk. ¡° A tinge of expectation appeared in Sarah¡¯s eyes, but she said resentfully, ¡°Who¡­ Who wants such an unrealistic promise?¡± ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes, master. Can you do that?¡± Although Kelly was looking forward to it, she didn¡¯t understand what Andrew was going to do to make herself, a witch, an apanying student of Law School. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s easy.¡± 168 Chapter 168 Since his fondness with Kelly had reached 100, Andrew could call Kelly one hour a day without pay. One hourter, if he still wanted Kelly to stay, he could also do it. That was to make Andrew consume his magic power to extend her time. And the specific length of the time depended on how Kelly would do. If he just walked and ate, the consumption would be much less, and 10% magic power would be consumed in an hour. If it was a battle, it would consume a lot. If Kelly went all out to fight, it would only take 10 minutes for her to drain all of Andrew¡¯s magic power. But there was a ce for her to operate. Andrew didn¡¯t need to call her for free. He could use magic power to make Kelly appear. When they needed to fight, she would show up without pay. And the preliminary magic power recovery liquid could help the user to fully recover magic power within one hour, whichsted for an hour. In other words, if he drank the preliminary magic power recovery liquid, summoned Kelly for three hours, and drank the magic power recovery liquid two hourster, then Andrew¡¯s magic power would always be maintained at least 80%. Considering the free time, it was no problem for him to summon Kelly for four hours every day. And every time he summoned, he would first consume magic power and then switch to free after thest hour. After Kelly left, Andrew¡¯s magic power was still full, which had little impact on hisbat effectiveness. In this case, if there was a battle, he would immediately switch to free time.. With Kelly by his side for a long time, thebat effectiveness of Andrew would be greatly improved. What¡¯s more, even if Kelly ran out of time, there was still Sarah. Even if the fondness wasn¡¯t full, Andrew had the right to call Sarah for ten minutes a day without pay. She can deal with any emergency at other times. After hearing Andrew¡¯s n, Kelly was a little moved. But she said worriedly, ¡°The preliminary magic liquid has side effects. It¡¯s too much for your body if you drink it every day.¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°For you, this side effect doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡± Indeed, no matter what kind of liquids, with the word ¡®preliminary¡¯, there would be some side effects. Especially for the therapeutic liquids, they were usually for emergencies. If he drank for a long time, he would be addicted to it. If the user took arge amount of magic power for a long time, the speed of recovery would be slower and slower. If the user took the preliminary magic liquid every day for more than a year, the user¡¯s magic power recovery speed would naturally decrease to zero. That was exactly what Kelly was worried about. However, Sarah put forward a different opinion. ¡°But using magic power for a long time will also benefit the reserve of magic power.¡± Hearing that, Kelly lowered her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ Is that appropriate?¡± Andrew lowered his head, lost in thought. Indeed, there would be side effects if one relied on liquid medicine. But on the contrary, using magic power and restoring magic power continuously was a kind of exercise. It was as if he was doing push-ups and his arms would be stronger and stronger. If things went on like this, Andrew would lose the ability to recover naturally from magic power one yearter. But on the contrary, the magic power¡¯s reserves would explosively increase by more than three times due to long-term recovery. However, the recovery time of magic power was regr. This gave Andrew a choice. Did he want the magic power to recover naturally? Or the reserves of magic power? A warrior, who had fought many battles, concluded once. ¡°Then let me lose the natural recovery ability of magic power.¡± Said, Andrew. ¡°Well, is that a good idea?¡± Hearing this, Kelly looked at Andrew and Sarah in confusion. Andrew nced at Sarah. Sarah¡¯s eyes shed a trace of approval. Andrew exined. ¡°The natural recovery of magic power is useless in the battle. Because of natural recovery, it was 4% per hour. A battle would end in half an hour and a minute faster.¡± ¡°In contrast, if I lost the natural recovery ability t and exchanged more than three times of magic power¡¯s reserves, theirbat endurance would be increased by three times.¡± ¡°Even dragon extinguishing magic can beunched consecutively, which is a boost to my fighting power.¡± ¡°Many people didn¡¯t want to abandon their natural recovery ability, and their minds were fixed.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing to abandon this ability.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kelly hesitated. Magic power was born with the natural recovery ability. It was just like that a person could not heal after his injury, in exchange for his or her hard injury. The price was that he or she could only recover by medicine in the future. This was a choice that required strong determination. At least, Kelly, who was good at fighting for a long time, could not ept such an exchange. But when she saw the determination in Andrew¡¯s eyes, she hesitated. This was the gift from the master. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± After a few minutes of thinking, Kelly finally agreed. Since Andrew had made up his mind, Kelly had no reason to object as his property. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andrew kissed Kelly. Kelly hugged Andrew happily. From now on, she could be with Andrew forever. ¡°By the way, Sarah,¡± Andrew stood up, walked to Sarah, and took out a bracelet. It was a bracelet from Nichs¡¯ treasure house. Andrew hadn¡¯te to his soul sea for a long time, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to give her. When Sarah saw the beautiful bracelet, she was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is it for me?¡± Andrew nodded with a smile. ¡°Try it on.¡± Sarah took the bracelet in bewilderment. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ make a deal first. Don¡¯t think¡­ I will like you just because you give me something.¡± Then Sarah put on the bracelet. The silver bracelet shone brightly on her snow-white wrist. Sarah stared at the bracelet in her hand. Some fragments seemed toe out of her memory. Once upon a time, there was someone who seemed to be very important and gave her a bracelet. Later, he died. Sarah still remembered that she cried so sadly that her heart seemed to be broken. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Andrew asked, holding Kelly in her arms. Sarah hurried to get rid of her memory. With a red face, she turned her head and said, ¡°Not¡­ not bad.¡± Seeing this, Kelly chuckled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been outspoken. You have been like this since we met.¡± ¡°You are long-winded, Kelly.¡± Sarah rolled her eyes at her, her face as red as a tomato. ¡°Sarah, fondness+20, fondness 57/80.¡± The system won¡¯t lie. Since he got Sarah¡¯s trust and gave her something, he had been liked by her. Well, if things went on like this, Sarah would soon open her heart to him. ¡°When your fondness is full, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk,¡± Andrew suggested. Sarah snorted and raised her head, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Andrew smiled and said nothing. ¡°Well, Kelly and I are leaving now.¡± Then he left his soul sea with Kelly. After confirming that Andrew and Kelly had left, Sarah lowered her head and held the bracelet on her wrist. There was a sh of joy in her eyes. 169 Chapter 169 ¡°What? She is your sister!¡± Early in the morning, the people in the hall who were still awake were shocked by the news. A young girl in a white dress followed Andrew. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, and her appearance was stunning. Kelly stepped forward and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Kelly. I¡¯m Andrew¡¯s sister. I¡¯ll be learning with you in the future.¡± Her cheerful tone overshadowed Taylor and Signa¡¯s peerless appearance and elegant temperament. At this moment, even Nason, who had been silent all the time, opened his mouth wide in surprise. Early in the morning, Andrew came in with a girl and told them that she was his sister. How could they ept such a sudden thing so easily? In the crowd, only Taylor came back to her senses and stared at Kelly. Kelly reminded her of a long time ago. ck Iron. Although ck Iron had not appeared for a long time, the two encounters with him had left a deep impression on Taylor. Especially the first time. When dealing with demonic wind ghost wolf in Vulture mountain, the girl beside ck Iron. Although it was dark at that time and the battle was very fast, Taylor¡¯s attention waspletely on the ck Iron.. Therefore, she didn¡¯t care much about the girl beside ck Iron. But even so, Kelly looked so much like that girl. Illusion? Or¡­ No, Andrew was not at the same level as ck Iron at that time. But why was this girl simr to the girl beside ck Iron? Was it just a coincidence? Taylor murmured. At the same time. Kelly, who had been out for a long time for the first time, also warmly shook hands with everyone one by one. When it came to Taylor, Kelly was a little surprised, but soon she pretended not to know her and greeted Taylor. This made Taylor more suspicious. ¡°Nason, you don¡¯t have an apanying student. Let my sister be your apanying student.¡± Andrew tried to persuade him. Nason had regained hisposure. Sitting on the sofa, he wiped the bow and said, ¡°1,000 points.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t done themission yet. If we do in the future, you have to give me 1,000 points. Take it as buying me the quota.¡± Andrew was stunned and said, ¡°You have three vacancies. Get me one. Do I still need to buy it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After wiping the bow, Nason stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a seat. If you want it, you have to buy it.¡± ¡°We are good friends. You don¡¯t have to haggle over every ounce.¡± ¡°We mustpete for mages. Since we havee in, we are brothers andpetitors.¡± Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°600.¡± ¡°950, fixed price.¡± Nason¡¯s firm attitude put Andrew in a dilemma. The exchange center of Law School could exchange materials and equipment that far exceeded the four major schools. But the price was also ten times higher than that of other schools. The points of Law School were worth ten times more than that of other schools. Themission was only 1/10 of the normalmission. 950 points were equivalent to 9,500 points of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Points were the hard currency in mage academy. The price was very high. Seeing this, Kelly understood what was going on. She stepped forward and pulled out an arrow from the back of Nason. ¡°Nason, I¡¯m also good at ice magic. How about this? You give me the quota and don¡¯t take away Andrew¡¯s points, aspensation, I¡¯ll make your arrows with ice magic in the future. What do you think?¡± ¡°With ice magic?¡± Nason was stunned. He looked down. Kelly injected a small amount of magic power into it. The elf arrow, which was originally used to attach the water attribute, unexpectedly changed into the ice attribute arrow. ¡°This is¡­¡± Not only Nason but everyone else was stunned when they saw this scene. Nason¡¯s elf arrows were mostly water attributes. The reason why he chose the water attribute was that the water was viscous. When the arrow with piercing power met a strong defensive object, it would not immediately copse, but against the defensive power. This was also the reason why it was difficult for others to resist his magic. Even if one¡¯s defensive magic can resist it, the arrows can still break through his defensive magic with their continuous power. Second, and the most important thing: the water attribute was the cheapest. The water attribute was the easiest one to learn among all the attributes, so it was very easy to use it. Therefore, the price of the water attribute would be much lower. A normal elf arrow, 100 points with the water attribute, and 10 points for Law School. And the price of the ice attribute was three times higher. Kelly could change the water attribute into the ice attribute with her magic power. This kind of precise operation could only be done by a person with a strong understanding of the ice attribute. It was hard for Andrew to do that. This made everyone look at the girl named Kelly with new eyes. Nason looked at the arrow and swallowed. ¡°Okay, okay! From now on, you will be responsible for changing the attribute for me, and I will agree to give you a quote.¡± Nason agreed readily. Andrew felt relieved. Nason could have a sexual desire for the bow in his hand, but he had no interest in women at all. For him, strength was his only pursuit. Therefore, it was worth trusting to make Kelly to be his apanying student. In this way, Andrew and the other five people went to the registry desk and registered for Kelly. ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Everyone asked. Looking at the group of people around him, Andrew felt a little headache. Today was Saturday, so there was no ss. Kelly¡¯s going out by consuming magic power, if they meditated, it would be a waste. ¡°Well, I have something to ask Rachel. Kelly and I will go to see her. You can go to meditate. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Andrew suggested. Everyone nodded. In this way, they parted ways. Andrew took Kelly to the teaching building, while the other four flew into the air towards the meditation area. Soon, they arrived at the floor of grade two. Kelly was so curious about everything around her that she didn¡¯t speak along the way. Although she could see everything outside through Andrew¡¯s eyes. However, these werepletely two different experiences from seeing it with her own eyes. Andrew was happy to have a date with her. However, at the end of the corridor, when they were about to arrive at the employee¡¯s office. Andrew was stunned by what he saw. Rachel was surrounded by four or five students. The leader was Shane. 170 Chapter 170 Today was Saturday. As a tutor, Rachel was supposed to have a holiday. However, she had just been in Law School for half a month, and it was the first time in her life that she had been a tutor. Facing so many talents, she seemed to be somewhat ipetent. At first, Rachel thought that since there were all first-ss geniuses here, they would be as polite and generous as Andrew. After all, a strong man must have been taught by his family. Only a second-ss genius like Kaleb would act like an idiot. But she didn¡¯t expect that someone would whistle at her on the first day of her teaching. After that, these talents went even further. Some of them osted her after ss, some chatted in the office, and some touched her when she was off guard. The worst part was that in a ss, one of the students asked his apanying female student to make oral sex with him. Because the desk wasrge, it was not easy to find the female student hiding under it. There was a crack on the back of the desk, and they could see it. When the student saw Rachel, he deliberately pulled out his penis and shook it two times under the desk, as if to show off how big his penis was. The student was Shane, who was sitting in the front row. To give them better teaching, Rachel was very busy every day. Now she had to deal with these students, which made her exhausted both physically and mentally. It was not until then that Rachel realized that although these geniuses were all very talented. But it was precisely because they were invincible among their peers that they were extremely arrogant and didn¡¯t care about morality and rules at all. But so what? In the world of mages, the strong were the rules.. In Law School, teachers, especially teachers of culture, were just tools. The whole school focused on students. As long as it was good for the students to be stronger, the school would do anything at all costs. Today was Saturday. The teacher had a holiday. But Rachel forgot to take the teaching materials and couldn¡¯t prepare for the next week¡¯s ss, so she went back to the teaching building with the transport scroll. However, as soon as she got the textbook, she ran into Shane. Shane was just taking a day off and wandering around. He had nned to take some of his friends to pull down Andrew¡¯s desk so he wouldn¡¯t have a seat in ss on Monday. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Rachel in the teaching building. Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him. Shane was one of the top students in the ss. He was so arrogant that she even fooled around with him with several students. Usually, of Rachel¡¯s harassers, he was the most aggressive one. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this Miss Rachel?¡± Shane was in a good mood when he saw Rachel. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Rachel here. What¡¯s more, there was no one in the teaching building at this moment. Shane greeted her happily. Rachel felt her heart beat faster. ¡°Shane¡­ Shane, you are also here.¡± Rachel stepped back timidly. But soon, Shane came to her. ¡°Why is Miss Rachel here today?¡± Shane approached her with an evil smile. Rachel flinched back and didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I forgot to take the textbook, so I came here to take it.¡± As she spoke, Rachel found that her back was against the wall. ¡°I see.¡± Shane snickered as he approached. With a bang, he put his hand on the wall near Rachel¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Miss Rachel, we are so destined to meet. Why don¡¯t we have lunch together? it¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°I know a high-end restaurant outside the teaching building. The food materials inside are all made of top-rank monsters, and the meal will only be paid by points. The teacher is not a mage, so you can¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°How about my treatment? ¡° ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Rachel struggled to keep calm and dignified. She dodged Shane and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by another two students just two steps away. Only then did Rachel realize that she had been surrounded by these four or five students. ¡°Miss Rachel, why are you in such a hurry? Let¡¯s go to have dinner.¡± Shane leaned over again and touched Rachel¡¯s jade-like shoulder. Rachel felt both embarrassed and annoyed. She shook off Shane¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Shane. But I have to prepare for the lesson. I¡¯d better not.¡± Rachel tried to get rid of Shane. But Shane grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t prepare any ss. Everyone knows that geniuses like us don¡¯t need to take cultural sses or theoretical sses at all.¡± Shane grabbed Rachel¡¯s books and threw them aside. Soon, paper flew all over the sky. ¡°Shane, you¡­¡± ¡°Miss Rachel, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. You have to do me a favor today.¡± Shane said, putting his other hand on Rachel¡¯s shoulder. After rubbing her shoulder for a while, his hands slipped towards her chest. At this moment, Rachel didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®Am I going to be trampled on today?¡¯ Rachel thought. This kind of thing had happened before. The culture teacher was just a tool. In Law School, many teachers were raped by students or even gang-raped because of their beautiful faces. So what? Students won¡¯t be punished at all. And no one would stand up for the cultural ss or theoretical ss teachers. Because students were the key point here, and the human rights of teachers were only slightly higher than that of apanying students. Shane¡¯s hand had reached her cor and his fingertips were already in it. With tears in her eyes, Rachel closed her eyes. She warned herself in her heart. ¡®Be strong, Rachel. Even if you are insulted, you can¡¯t show your ugly face.¡¯ A tear ran down Rachel¡¯s cheek. Seeing that she had epted her fate, Shane suddenly felt a desire to abuse her. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the scene he had sex with Rachel. However, at this moment. ¡°Rachel? You¡¯re here. I have something to ask you.¡± A familiar voice slid through the air like the arrival of a savior. Shane¡¯s face froze. He was going to do some things. Who was so blind at this time? Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Andrew walking towards them from the end of the corridor. ¡°Andrew?¡± Rachel was both surprised and pleased. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s figure looked like holy light in her eyes. The radiance was even more holy than that of a student who had been reincarnated. Shane red up at the sight of Andrew. He let go of Rachel and walked to the crowd fiercely. ¡°You are a human being. I have warned you not to talk to Rachel.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m talking to Rachel. How dare you disturb me? Are you courting death? ¡° Only then did Shane notice that there was a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes following Andrew. A new apanying student? Shane took a deep breath. It¡¯s beautiful! There were more than one hundred women he had fucked in his life, but no woman had been so beautiful. In other words, the other three women besides this human were also very beautiful. Thinking of this, Shane sneered, ¡°You take a good girl with you. I can y with her for two days. Today, I can let it go.¡± However, Andrew ignored him as if he was blind. He walked past him, walked to Rachel, and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rachel. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Rachel was so excited that she almost cried out. If Andrew was a littlete, she might¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded excitedly, held Andrew¡¯s hand, and interlocked ten fingers with him, preparing to leave under his lead. Ignore? He turned around and saw Andrew holding Rachel¡¯s hand. At this moment, Shane burst into anger. ¡°Stop!¡± 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Stop!¡± Shane snapped and reached out to hold the wrist of Andrew¡¯s hand holding Rachel¡¯s. Andrew turned around and looked as calm as usual. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shane snorted, ¡°let her go.¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Shane¡¯s anger rose, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you? Pure human!¡± ¡°Let go of her, or I will beat you to death. ¡° Shane said as the halo around his body, which was unique to the reincarnation bloodline, became bright. He had thought that Andrew would retreat as scared as those human students. Even if he held back his anger, at least he would show some cowardice and force himself to be tough. However, Andrew¡¯s eyes were indifferent from beginning to end. Andrew looked at Rachel and asked, ¡°Do you want to go with him or with me?¡± Rachel was weak and didn¡¯t have magic power. But how could the princess of the Vulture mountain be a mortal? How could she be coerced by violence? She said firmly, ¡°You, Andrew.¡± Andrew shrugged at Shane and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Then she held Rachel¡¯s hand and was about to leave.. Seeing this, Shane grabbed Andrew¡¯s arm more forcefully. Andrew¡¯s calmness gradually turned cold. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Let you go? You want me to let you go?¡± Blue veins stood out on Shane¡¯s forehead. ¡°Just you? A human?¡± The light all over his body suddenly soared. The light element magic power, which was born with the reincarnation of the gods, was activated. The strong holy light could dpose everything that came into contact with it from the atomic level. Andrew was keenly aware of thebor pain on his wrist. This was a sign that his skin began to disintegrate. Seeing this, several students nearby immediately showed a sneer and began toment on him, waiting for the beginning of a good show. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that the body destroyed by holy light can¡¯t be restored with healing magic.¡± ¡°If you still want your arms, let go of her. Then give me the girl behind you, kneel and kowtow to apologize. Otherwise, you will spend the rest of your life in bed. ¡° However, Andrew remained calm as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. The next second, Shane felt a sharp pain in his palm. He let go of him immediately. But he found that Andrew¡¯s wrist was burning. The temperature of the me was at least 1,000 degrees, but Rachel, who was held by him, seemed to be fine. The exquisite control of Andrew¡¯s magic power could only burn Shane, while Rachel was not affected at all. Shane looked at his steaming palm. He was surprised, but at the same time, he was furious. ¡°Brat, how dare you, a pure human, fight against me?¡± Boom. Shane¡¯s body trembled and the holy light all over his body soared to the extreme. The floor, ceiling, and wall of the surrounding corridor were immediately crushed by the high-pressure radiance. Seeing this, the students sneered even more. ¡®Damn it! This neer is dead meat!¡¯ Shane was one of the top ten talents in the whole ss. With the amazing talent of the reincarnation of the gods, he had unshakable power among his peers. His magic power was as high as 720. Even in Law School, there were very few students in grade two who could reach 720 magic power. There would be no more than two hundred of the three thousand students. Most importantly, Shane liked to torture his prey. How dare this new human offend Shane? The students could even see that Andrew¡¯s limbs were broken and he begged Shane to spare his life like a dog. Andrew was surprised by his magic power. Especially his palm. Andrew could see that it was just a slight burn and it was not affected at all. Just now, an ordinary person¡¯s palm should have been burnt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Andrew sighed and asked Rachel to step back. Kelly was sensible enough to protect Rachel. Hearing this, Shane thought Andrew was showing his weakness. But Shane, who waspletely irritated, wouldn¡¯t let him go. ¡°Beg for mercy? It¡¯s toote! Human, I have warned you that you are courting death!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you fight with me?¡± ¡°I will beat you to regret being born in this world! ¡° Andrew shook his head and sighed, ¡°You misunderstood me. I¡¯m not showing weakness. What I want to say is that I want to fight with you. After all, I¡¯m just a lowly human, and you are a descendant of the gods.¡± These ttering words made Shane feelfortable. But this ttery was not enough to offset his anger. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful to tter me?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I mean, you are so noble and I am so lowly. If you lose to me, it will be too ugly. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live in the future.¡± ¡°So, for your good, stop it.¡± Shane was so angry that he felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shane¡¯s eyes were focused on his back. Divine pace Shane dashed forward at an amazing speed as if he was pushed by a magic light behind him. ¡°Shane¡¯s mystical pace!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fast! No wonder it¡¯s the way of the god¡¯s movement.¡± ¡°This pure human is going to be in trouble.¡± Seeing this, the students around them all shouted happily. How dare a mere human being so arrogant. They couldn¡¯t wait to watch Andrew being pushed to the ground by Shane. The distance of five meters between the two sides was instantly erased. But in the blink of an eye, Shane got close to him and some of his divine light was shifted to his arms. He threw a punch at Andrew¡¯s face. Divine light annihtion ¡®With this punch, half of your face will be disintegrated by the divine light.¡¯ ¡®Go to hell, human!¡¯ Andrew felt a gust of wind blow over him, and there was a sh of astonishment in his eyes. Facing such a powerful punch, Andrew had only one thought in his mind at the moment¡­ It was so slow. Nason¡¯s magic power was 680, slower than Nason. Andrew put down his hands which were about to cover his face. He leaned sideways and his fists almost touched his nose. Shane was shocked. Dodged? Seeing that the punch was so close, he was secretly happy. He barely dodged. But so what? There was more than one punch of the divine light annihtion. All of a sudden, Shane¡¯s arms turned into shadows. No one couldn¡¯t tell what Shane¡¯s real fists were. The iron fist, which was as fast as a rainstorm, almost poured on Andrew in the form of pouring. It was hard to imagine how he could survive in this airtight fist rain. However, the next second, an appalling scene happened. In the endless rain of fists, Andrew was as slippery as a loach, and his body moved at a faster speed. No one of the punches could touch Andrew¡¯s body. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ ¡®His speed is faster than mine?¡¯ While Shane was amazed. ¡°p! p! Andrew caught Shane¡¯s arms in the shadow. The divine light, which could disintegrate all materials, was held in his hand and could not hurt him at all. ¡®How could it be? Hold my divine light with bare hands?¡¯ Andrew teased. ¡°You see, you can¡¯t defeat me.¡± 172 Chapter 172 If there were nightmares in this world for geniuses, Shane had to admit that he might be having nightmares. Andrew¡¯s palm was not immune to the divine light, nor was it hard enough to bear the power of the divine light. Instead, Andrew¡¯s palm was covered with ayer of ice to resist the divine light. Every time the divine light disintegrated some ice, magic power would automatically replenish the iceyer. The biggest feature of the bloodline of the reincarnation of the gods was that it was born with divine light. If the divine light was not removed by itself, it could maintain the divine light endlessly. The divine light was like the protection from his previous life, allowing all people with the bloodline of the reincarnation of the gods to safely grow up in it. And the divine light of the reincarnation of the gods had always been an iparably troublesome ability in battles. Because it had no consumption at all, and it did not belong to the magic that could not be removed or kept silent. Even if the magic could prate the divine light and concentrate its body, most of its power would be weakened by the divine light. No, it was very difficult to pierce through the divine light. Not to mention that the divine light could also provide destructive power in closebat. Therefore, the most popr choice for the reincarnation of the gods was to be an attacking mage. Generally speaking, there was no solution if one was closed to the reincarnation of the gods in the battle. However, it was just like this that made countless mages have a headache. Even the power light was solved by Andrew in such a brainless way! Only by covering ice magic at the ce where the divine light was removed and using ice magic to resist the disintegration of the divine light, could the character of the divine light be offset? ¡°The divine light is a good thing. As a human, I won¡¯t bring such a fancy thing when I am born.¡± Andrew drew Shane¡¯s hand closer, looked at him up and down carefully, and said, ¡°I envy your reincarnation of the gods. Among all the attributes, light and darkness are the most difficult to learn. You can use them after you are born.¡±. Shane felt humiliated. ¡®He not only dodged all my attacks but also followed my actions. He cracked my divine light and grabbed my wrist.¡¯ ¡®Now, he is still studying my divine light in front of me like looking at a monkey.¡¯ ¡®He is overestimating himself!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent! Human!¡± Shane shouted angrily, putting his knee on Andrew¡¯s chest and throwing himself out. Shane put his palms together. The magic array immediately filled the entire corridor. Every reincarnation of the gods was good at light magic, and Shane, who had excellent grades, was no exception. He pushed his hands, and a huge light ball immediately condensed in his palms. Seeing this, several students around eximed, ¡°That¡¯s light magic, sunny day!¡± ¡°Shane is going to take it seriously.¡± Seeing this, Rachel shouted, ¡°Stop, Shane. Do you want to destroy the whole building away?¡± ¡°Hahaha! So what?¡± Shane¡¯s saliva gushed out and shouted, ¡°This human is too arrogant! How dare a lowly creature to provoke me, the reincarnation of the gods!¡± ¡°A human being was worthless except for beautiful women. Didn¡¯t he understand such a simple logic?¡± ¡°If a dog was disobedient, the only way to deal with it was to beat it! Until it knew who the master was and whom it should submit to! ¡° As soon as he finished speaking, the light ball in Shane¡¯s hand expanded violently, and its diameter was close to the width of the corridor. The moment the edge of the light ball touched the wall, the solid wall immediately turned into dust, peeled off inch by inch, and disappeared in the air. The magic was about to work, and Shane¡¯sughter became more and more morbid. ¡°Hahaha! Regret it, you inferior creature. You force me to use this magic, and I can¡¯t guarantee that you can still leave aplete corpse!¡± ¡°Be careful in your next life. Just kneel and kowtow to the ground like a human. Maybe we will still be in a good mood and give you a way to live! ¡° As he spoke, the light ball had expanded to its limit. Seeing this, Rachel hurried forward and grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Andrew, run! Its light attribute magic is named sunny day. It¡¯s destructive enough to make the whole building disappear. You can¡¯t defeat it!¡± However, Rachel was pulled back by Kelly. She wanted to say something more, but Kelly¡¯s soft words came to her ears. ¡°Trust Andrew,¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t understand what she meant. But the next second, Andrew told her the truth. ¡°Really? Is it just the light attribute top-ranked magic? It¡¯s so powerful. In this case, I¡¯ll take it a little more serious.¡± Andrew put his palms together. Bang. The magic array of light in the corridor was instantly reced by the red fire magic array. Then. Shane¡¯s smile froze the moment the golden fire was ignited. Andrew raised his hand, his whole arm burning with dazzling golden light. Dragon extinguishing magic, spark bursting me de The strong light instantly filled the whole corridor. Rachel couldn¡¯t stand such strong light and had to close her eyes. The golden light was so strong that even Shane¡¯s light magic was overshadowed. At this moment, Shane and four or five students were all shocked. ¡°Then¡­ What is that?¡± Shane couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The scorching temperature, even more than ten meters away, made him feel as if his face was about to be scorched. He would die! ¡®If he uses that magic, I will die!¡¯ Shane only felt that the creatures inside his body were constantly alerting. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just dragon extinguishing magic.¡± Andrew¡¯s understatement made Shane fall from heaven to hell in an instant. ¡°Dragon¡­ Dragon extinguishing magic?¡± Shane couldn¡¯t believe his ears. It was said that the magic was created to kill dragons. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could a mere human learn dragon extinguishing magic? Isn¡¯t that kind of magic already lost?¡± He roared hysterically and his voice was almost crazy. Andrew said with ease, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the goods. If you try it, you will know whether my magic is true or not, but¡­¡± Andrew paused for a moment, and his expression suddenly became extremely cold. ¡°You will surely die!¡± These four words made Shane feel like falling into an ice cave. Die? Would he die? Who? I? A mere human being? He couldn¡¯t ept it. It was said that dragon extinguishing magic was above everything. A pure human being, lowly as dogs, could operate it. That¡¯s impossible! This was unreasonable! However, every cell in his body was warning Shane, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±. If heunched this attack, he would die. But¡­ But¡­ ¡®How dare this arrogant human look down on me?¡¯ ¡®If I don¡¯tunch this attack, how can I live in the future?¡¯ ¡®I am a reincarnation bloodline of the gods. How could I surrender in the face of the lowest human attack?¡¯ ¡®How can I ept such a thing?¡¯ ¡®How can I ept it?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t ept it!¡¯ On the one hand, it was social death, and on the other hand, it was a real death. Shane felt like he was cornered. Did he jump down and die, or was he stabbed to death by a sharp sword? No one knew how much pressure Shane was under at this moment. He couldn¡¯t understand. Humans were all losers who would kneel and beg for mercy after a few punches. ¡®Why can¡¯t I do anything to Andrew?¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± Shane roared hysterically. Shane roared and decided because of his emotional breakdown. 173 Chapter 173 ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s my good girl.¡± Andrew put down his arm, and the bright light was extinguished. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then Andrew held Rachel¡¯s hand and left. In her eyes, Andrew was so tall and strong. The status of a pure human in Law School was very low because of their bad bloodline. They were often the top talents outside, but they would be the dogs that everyone could bully when they arrived at Law School. It was unrealistic to use pure talent to catch up with a person with abination of talent and bloodline. But now, with Andrew¡¯s strength, he had forcefully suppressed a super talent of the divine reincarnation bloodline. Somehow, looking at Andrew¡¯s side face, Rachel¡¯s heart beat faster. At the bottom of her heart, she thought of Andrew as two words. Strong person! He was even more powerful than Shane. At this moment, Rachel only felt that staying with Andrew brought her an unprecedented sense of security. Seeing Andrew take Rachel away, Shane suddenly knelt on the other side. He couldn¡¯t calm down.. Beads of sweat kept dripping from his forehead. Alive? Shane couldn¡¯t believe that he, the most talented student of Law School, would have the feeling of being ¡®alive¡¯ when facing a human? Looking at his hand. His hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡®I¡­ I¡¯m scared?¡¯ ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± The student next to him stepped forward and supported him. Shane¡¯s self-esteempletely copsed. ¡°Fuck off!¡± With a wave of his hand, four or five students were been pushed away and hit the wall hard. Andrew had left, but Shane stared at the end of the corridor, with blue veins on his forehead bulging like earthworms. His teeth crunched because of extreme anger. The scene in which he retreated awkwardly just now lingered in his mind for a long time. This humiliation, like a knife, tortured Shane¡¯s heart. ¡®How could I be so embarrassed in front of a human.¡¯ How could I retreat because of fear? Andrew? ¡®I will remember today¡¯s hatred and humiliation.¡¯ ¡®One day, when you are defeated by me, I will make you beg for death!¡¯ Shane¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had made up his mind. Andrew, I want you to have no ce in Law School! On the other side. ¡°Thank you so much today. Without you, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Walking to the square outside the teaching building and confirming her safety, Rachel expressed her gratitude to Andrew. She was still the same, decent and graceful. Even in the face of humiliation, she could maintain the most basic self-esteem and attitude. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯te to the teaching building alone during the rest days. If you muste, just call me. I¡¯ll take you in.¡± His gentle words made Rachel¡¯s heart pound. ¡°But you are so awesome now. Shane is one of the top students in our ss. How could he be so scared that he doesn¡¯t dare to make a move?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Although geniuses are rampant here, they have been controlled by the magic association since childhood and haven¡¯t been well-bred. These geniuses are all self-willed and they think they are the best in the world.¡± Andrew sighed and continued, ¡°To deal with them, you have to be more fierce, cruel, and tough than them, so that they will be afraid of you.¡± ¡°If you give in, they will only think that you can easily be bullied.¡± Rachel sighed, ¡°How can we be fierce when we don¡¯t even have magic power? We are still at the mercy of others?¡± ¡°By the way, thank you so much today. If possible,e to my vi and have a seat. I¡¯ll cook for you myself.¡± Cook yourself? Andrew was intrigued. But after thinking for a while, Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done my meditation yet.¡± Rachel walked up to Andrew, held his hand, and asked, ¡°Is that okay for you tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Andrew thought for a while and confirmed that he had nothing to do tonight. Besides, Rachel¡¯s eyes were full of desire. He couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her again. ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew sighed and said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to ask you.¡± Andrew patted her head and remembered what happened this time. ¡°Why are you here? And a teacher?¡± Hearing this question. All of a sudden, Rachel seemed to remember something bad. She sighed and said, ¡°I knew you came here to ask about it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a long story and it¡¯s not convenient to talk about it here. I¡¯ll talk to you in detail tonight.¡± ¡°I can only say that the Vulture mountain is about to be destroyed by Red Dragon King.¡± ¡°Red Dragon King?¡± At this moment, Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°Hello! Master¡­ No. you must go there tonight to ask what happened?¡± Andrew was confused. Why was Sarah so excited? ¡°Cut the crap. Don¡¯t break the appointment.¡± Seeing that Sarah was so excited, Andrew pouted and said to Rachel, ¡°Okay. See you at seven o¡¯clock tonight.¡± Rachel was so happy to hear that. Under the gaze of Andrew, Rachel went back to the teacher¡¯s residential area with the transport scroll. Andrew turned to look at Kelly. Along the way, Kelly didn¡¯t say a word. She just put her hands on her belly. Andrew knew that she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. Although Kelly was so lively, she knew what she should do. She wouldn¡¯t act without Andrew¡¯s permission outside. Andrew felt even more guilty for such a well-behaved witch. She must be bored in the soul sea? If he had known it earlier, he would have carried out this n earlier so that she could have more time outside. Andrew walked up to her and touched her little head thinking of this. ¡°This afternoon is yours. Kelly, let me go shopping with you.¡± Hearing that, Kelly nodded excitedly. ¡°Okay, master!¡± 174 Chapter 174 ¡°This one! I want this one too!¡± Walking on the street, Kelly looked like an eight-year-old child, full of curiosity about everything. She held a few candied haws in her hands and became interested in the man next to her. Andrew smiled bitterly and asked the stall owner to pack some candies and take them away. ¡°Kelly, are you happy today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. I love you the most.¡± Kelly nodded her head vigorously. Her mouth was full of sugar and she smiled happily. Andrew kept Kellypany all the way. It was rare for Kelly to have such goodpany, which made her feel unprecedentedly happy. This made Andrew more determined to take Kelly out frequently in the future. After all, there were only two witches in the system. Who knew how many witches there were? If there were ten or eight of them in the future, they would be left in the soul sea all the time. If they went crazy one day, he would probably die in the soul sea. What¡¯s more, in Law School, the regr diet and entertainment werepletely free. They didn¡¯t stop until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Noticing that it was gettingte, Andrew said to Kelly. ¡°Kelly, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯m going to meditate.¡± Kelly mumbled and agreed reluctantly. She picked up the candies in her hand and said, ¡°Can I bring them back to the soul sea? I want to give them to Sarah.¡±. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Kelly kissed Andrew¡¯s face happily and then came close to him. ¡°By the way, master, I¡­ I want to¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kelly blushed. She kept wriggling her legs close to Andrew. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°I still want to do somethingfortable with you.¡± ¡°Next time¡­ Next time, can you have sex with me? Andrew was stunned and blushed. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. After all, the two women, Taylor and Jo, have already made it a little difficult for me.¡± Andrew said awkwardly. Since the three of them had sex in Rnd forestst time, the attitude of the two of them had be a little subtle. Taylor became more enthusiastic than before. Jo seldom talked to Andrew unless something was threatening the team. Andrew didn¡¯t know how to get along with them. Kelly also saw everything through Andrew¡¯s eyes. Unexpectedly, Kelly thought for a while and said, ¡°In that case, you can ask the two of them to join us. We four can do it together.¡± ¡°I think it will be veryfortable for the three of us to have sex with you.¡± ¡°Four¡­ Four together?¡± Andrew was stunned. In his mind, the naked bodies of the three girls shed. When he came to his senses and saw the innocent look on Kelly¡¯s face, Andrew knew that she didn¡¯t mean to be jealous at all. On the contrary, because she died at the age of sixteen or seven, she had no possessive desire for men. Most importantly, polygamy was allowed in this world. And the monogamy in his previous life still affected Andrew¡¯s concept. It was he who should change the idea. After all, it was normal for powerful mages to have a group of concubines in the world of mages. Especially the male mages. The obscener your life was, the more powerful you were. Because only the strong could attract countless beauties. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it next time. Anyway, you cane out in the future. There are plenty of opportunities.¡± Andrew said as he stroked Kelly¡¯s head and sent her back to his soul sea. After that, Andrew went to the meditation area and began to meditate once a day. After the meditation, Andrew¡¯s magic power rose from 763 to 775. It was already half-past six. Andrew stood up and flew to the teacher¡¯s lounge. After arriving at the ind with teacher vis, Andrew submitted his identity to the security guard mage and got a route map. Following the route map, Andrew arrived at Rachel¡¯s residence soon. Bang! Bang! Bang! He knocked on the door three times. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Rachel¡¯s melodious voice came from inside. With a string of rapid footsteps, the door opened and Rachel¡¯s dress came into view. Andrew¡¯s heart missed a beat when he saw her. Rachel was wearing a purple sports bra, which was almost the size of a brassiere. She wore a pair of spicy pants, which were so short. She was wearing an apron. She was cooking. Her snow-white legs and round side breasts, all good things were partly visible. But this dress matched with the apron, which made her look a little more gorgeous. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Rachel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rachel smoothed her hair awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to being casual at home. I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± ¡°No, no¡­ no¡­¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, he wanted to p himself. ¡®Why should I care about such a thing?¡¯ ¡°You¡­ Look good in this.¡± ¡®What am I talking about?¡¯ Andrew wanted to p himself a second time. But it had to be said that Rachel was beautiful, on par with Kelly. Although her breasts were smaller than Kelly¡¯s, Rachel¡¯s figure was more well-proportioned than Kelly¡¯s. The make-up perfectly outlined the curve of Rachel¡¯s back. Especially the bend to the hip, it was enough to make any man¡¯s blood expand. Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s face turned red. She was not as intellectual as she used to be. She looked like a young girl who had just started her puberty. She lowered her head and faltered, ¡°No¡­ No. I¡¯m just average looking.¡± Her shyness made Andrew¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Well, anyway,e in.¡± Rachel then realized that Andrew hadn¡¯t entered the room yet. At the invitation of Rachel, Andrew entered her vi. After entering the room, he saw a trident candlestick on the long table in the hall, which was filled with a variety of dishes. They were all cooked by Rachel herself. ¡°Wait a minute. Thest soup will be ready soon. Have a seat.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Andrew took his seat and stole a nce at Rachel. Her half-naked back made Andrew¡¯s breath quicken. By the way, I haven¡¯t had sex for a long time. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at usual times, but he was restless after hearing what Kelly said this afternoon. Andrew shook his head hard to get rid of the evil thoughts in his mind. Mages could lead a dissolute life, but he couldn¡¯t indulge himself in it. Otherwise, it would have an impact on his cultivation and ruin his future. ¡°Herees the soup.¡± Just then, Rachel brought the soup to the table. Andrew immediately looked away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable? Why is your face so red?¡± Noticing the change in Andrew¡¯s facial expression, Rachel hurried to check on him. ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Andrew turned his head to the other side. This made Rachel more worried. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Rachel stepped forward, held Andrew¡¯s face, and touched his forehead. As she bent down, the white and bottomless cleavage immediately filled Andrew¡¯s view. ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing.¡± Andrew pushed her away and changed the topic awkwardly, ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± Seeing this, Rachel pouted and didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°Okay. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± 175 Chapter 175 There were seventeen or eighteen dishes on the table, each of which was carefully cooked, beautiful and fragrant. It had to be said that Rachel was good at cooking. Andrew and Rachel looked at each other from time to time and smiled at each other. With a tinkle, the sses clinked. As the red wine went into his mouth, the fragrance of his lips and teeth and the sense of fullness made Andrew unprecedentedly satisfied. Under the candlelight, Rachel¡¯s long purple wavy hair was as delicate as silver sand. Andrew felt a little drunk. A grand mage whose magic power ount was nearly 800 would get drunk after drinking a little red wine? If this kind of thing was spread out, he might beughed at. But in fact, the wine didn¡¯t make people drunk. The wine might not make Andrew drunk. But looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he was naturally drunk. ¡°By the way, why are you a teacher in Law School? What¡¯s wrong with the Red Dragon King?¡± After drinking, Andrew was almost 70 percent full. He put down the knife and fork, wiped his mouth, and asked. Hearing that, Rachel looked a little helpless. ¡± I don¡¯t want to talk about this matter. After all, the Vulture mountain doesn¡¯t have so much money to issue such a high-levelmission, so I have topromise toe here.¡± Andrew was confused, ¡°What happened?¡± Rachel sighed and continued. Since Andrew, Kaleb, and Taylor left against demonic wind ghost wolf that day, Vulture mountain had been prosperous. Without the restraint of the boss-level monsters, the monsters in the surrounding forest also became unruly. Even a businessman could easily pass through the forest as long as he hired several strong bodyguards with sufficient weapons and medicines.. If he could bring one or two warriors, it would be even more like walking on the t ground across the Vulture mountain. Rachel, who had solved her big trouble, finally had the time to meet Andrew. She even participated in the water resources party in Bernard. But good times didn¡¯tst long. Not long after the water resources party came back, about a monthter, a powerful monster suddenly appeared in the Vulture mountain. It was a monster that could turn into a human shape. Only the top-rank monster could do so. It called itself Red Dragon King. As soon as Red Dragon King arrived, it said to the Vulture mountain, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the princess of the vulture mountain, Rachel, is just unparalleled in the world.¡± ¡°I am willing to marry her and send her to my mansion within half a month. Otherwise, I will raze the Vulture mountain to the ground.¡± Such a top-rank monster could only be seen on the fourth or fifth floor of Rnd forest, which was extremely rare in the human world. However, once such a monster appeared in the human world, it would have no solution, and it would often be apanied by the destruction of the country, the extinction of people, and other cmities. Destroying the Vulture mountain was just a piece of cake for Red Dragon King. Perhaps, even if Rachel agreed, the Red Dragon King would eventually destroy the Vulture mountain. The dragon was such a creature. But how could Rachel be so willing to be taken away? Therefore, through her connections, Rachel found the president of the Dragon Mage Academy, Reinhardt. Reinhardt reported this to the magic association. The magic association was not aw enforcer, so they had no reason to make a move before Red Dragon King caused a big disaster. Because there was no benefit. If the Red Dragon King was destroyed wantonly, the magic association would take action, because it could increase people¡¯s trust in the association, make people clearer about the power of the magic association, and attract more people to join the mage industry. It was clear that the magic association did have the power to kill dragons. And if it was just a dragon, even Dragon King could be easily killed. Rachel also knew very well that the magic association would not take action. But she still insisted on reporting it to the magic association. There was no other reason. If the magic association didn¡¯t take action, Law School would. As one of the top geniuses in the world, this kind of top-rank monster that appeared in the human world was undoubtedly the best training object. What¡¯s more, Rachel herself was also an important bargaining chip. It was precisely because of this that Rachel ced her hope on Law School. Soon, just like Rachel, she received a response from Law School. The red king came to the Vulture mountain in person. Money can¡¯t shake Law School. As one of the core industries of the magic association, the magic association would mobilize resources to run the school. It had almost unlimited resources. The principle of epting amission didn¡¯t depend on the return, but on whether it was good for its students. If it was just money, it was impossible to invite Law School. Rachel had to pay for it at their cost of herself. Rachel was also very clear about the reason why Law School was willing to interfere: for herself. ¡°Rachel, although you don¡¯t have the talent for magic, your talent, political skills, and military talent are enough to make up for your shortage in magic.¡± ¡°Maybe this was the justice of God.¡± ¡°And these were exactly what the students of Law School needed.¡± ¡°Red Dragon King will be negotiated by our school to ensure that Vulture mountain is safe. But as a price, you must go to our school and be a grade-two teacher of literature and science.¡± ¡°Keep your experience and talent in Law School. That was what the red king said. The teacher of literature and science didn¡¯t need to learn magic. But if someone wanted to be liked by Law School, he or she must have to be the elite of the industry. Rachel, on the other hand, was a military and political genius. As a teacher, she imparted her military and political abilities to the students. This was themission that Rachel paid. After that, the red king came out in person. The creature-like dragon sounded high-end, noble, and powerful innately. But in fact, most dragons were greedy for money and lust, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. As soon as the red king appeared, Red Dragon King stopped destroying. As long as the red king didn¡¯t die, Red Dragon King couldn¡¯t attack the Vulture mountain. Upon hearing this, Andrew understood. To protect her hometown, Rachel had no choice but to use herself as a bargaining chip in exchange for the protection of the red king. It was true that the Dragon King was nothing more than a loser killed by one move against the holy tutor king. For the red king, it would only take a few minutes to solve this problem. What he got was a talented girl, who could greatly improve the students¡¯ scores in the courses of literature and science in the whole school. From the perspective of students, this was indeed a good deal. The treasures couldn¡¯t touch Law School, because there was only one most valuable treasure in the world. That was talent. Although Rachel was young, she was such a talent. But the price Rachel had to pay was too high. She would teach here for the rest of her life and would not resign for the rest of her life. If her performance was good, the holy tutor king might even extend her life by himself, so that she could teach students in Law School for a longer time. But that would only extend the time she was under house arrest in this school. ¡°She is lying.¡± However, just as Andrew was sighing about Rachel¡¯s experience, Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his soul sea. ¡®Lying? What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°This is not the character of Red Dragon King.¡± ¡®Character? how did you know?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that Red Dragon King won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Andrew hesitated. ¡®Rachel is lying to me?¡¯ ¡®No, No. she doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. Besides, it¡¯s not good for her to deceive me. She can¡¯t deceive me to y with the Red Dragon King.¡¯ ¡®After all, that¡¯s the Red Dragon King. I¡¯m not a fool.¡¯ But¡­ Andrew thought for a while and asked. ¡®Just to be on the safe side, do you know the Red Dragon King?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t know? What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have an instinct that the Red Dragon King won¡¯t do such a thing as robbing people¡¯s daughter. If I haveplete memory, maybe I know the reason, but now I can only say that I don¡¯t think it can do such a thing.¡± Well, it seemed that Sarah¡¯s experience when she was alive should have something to do with the Red Dragon King. This was also the case before Kelly¡¯s fondness unlocked all her memories. She didn¡¯t know why, but she knew what to do. This was the disadvantage of being sealed by the system. And Rachel had no reason to lie to him. While saying, Red Dragon King wanted to marry Rachel by force. It was said that Red Dragon King would not do such a despicable thing. Andrew was caught in a dilemma. It seemed that there was something hidden about it. 176 Chapter 176 Speaking of this, Rachel¡¯s mncholy had never been relieved. Andrew didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Since she had signed a contract with Law School, she couldn¡¯t leave here for the rest of her life. Rachel didn¡¯t even have the right tomit suicide. If Rachel dared tomit suicide, the restriction on Red Dragon King would be lifted on the second day, and the Vulture Mountain would be razed to the ground. ¡°In the office, many teachers envied me. They said that the students in grade three are older than me. How could I be a teacher in Law School?¡± ¡°But who knows that I am just a bird in the birdcage.¡± Speaking of this, Rachel filled another ss of wine and drank it up. She was a little drunk. Her mouth and eyes were gradually blurred. ¡°Stop drinking. You are almost drunk.¡± Seeing that she was about to raise her ss, Andrew quickly walked around the table and pressed her hand. Rachel struggled to get rid of Andrew¡¯s grip, but her arm was no match for Andrew¡¯s and she couldn¡¯t continue drinking. She looked at the wine in the ss and her shoulders shook a few times. Then, tears burst out uncontrobly. ¡°If I had a choice, how could I sell myself to this school as a bargaining chip?¡± ¡°Everyone said that I was smart and praised me for being talented, but so what? No matter how much wisdom I had, it was useless in the face of overwhelming power!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Andrew. I¡¯m so tired.¡±. The more Rachel cried, the sadder she became. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Andrew¡¯s clothes. Andrew¡¯s heart ached at the sight of this. He gently patted her on the back, trying tofort her. Rachel hugged Andrew and put her face against his belly, crying. Tears soon wetted his shirt. In his impression, Rachel was a strong girl who could handle everything well. But now, she was like an ipetent little girl, who could only snuggle up in his arms and cry loudly. If she hadn¡¯t been desperate to the extreme, she would never have shown such a weak side. And he was the only person she could rely on here. After crying for a while, Rachel¡¯s cry faded away because she was too weak. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡± Andrew put his arm around her shoulder and helped her up. After entering the bedroom, Andrew gently put her on the bed. ¡°Life still needs to be lived day by day. Even if there is no hope, you have to live well every day. Understand? Have a good dream.¡± Andrew tucked her in gently, turned around, and was about to leave. Andrew couldn¡¯t help her now. After spending the past few days in Law School, Andrew gradually understood the nature of this school. There was only one way if he wanted Rachel to leave and the red king continued to restrict the Red Dragon King. That was to provide something more valuable than Rachel¡¯s lifelong teaching ie to Law School. However, as soon as he took a step forward, Rachel reached out her hand from the quilt and held Andrew¡¯s wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew turned around and asked. Rachel sat upon the white bed sheet. The ckce pajamas and the shoulder belt slipped down slightly. She stared at Andrew with her tearful eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything but lowered her head. After a moment of silence, she seemed to have made the decision. She put her hand on the other shoulder belt. Under the dim moonlight, Rachel¡¯s snow-white body was exposed to the light in front of Andrew. A pair of plump and round breasts in front of him. The two nipples were slightly upright, showing a childish pink color. Andrew¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, and the air in his nose seemed to be sweet. ¡°Andrew¡± Rachel got out of bed, and the bedsheet and dress slid down along her slender legs. The private part was so clean that it could be seen clearly. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Andrew froze as if he had been cast a spell. Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s cheeks. She sobbed and said, ¡°You saved me once, but you can¡¯t save me for a lifetime. You have your career, and you can¡¯t always protect me by my side.¡± ¡°Even if you can protect me well, you will graduate in two years.¡± ¡°In Law School, only the students were the ¡®people¡¯. The others were worthless.¡± ¡°I will be forcibly upied one day. If this is my life, I will ept it.¡± ¡°But at least, I don¡¯t want to give my most precious virginity to anyone. If I must give it to anyone, at least I want to make my own decision.¡± ¡°Andrew, you are a good person. You are so powerful, but you keep your kindness. There is a world of difference between you and those geniuses who don¡¯t treat others as human beings at all.¡± ¡°If it was you, I would like to.¡± As she spoke, Rachel slowly walked toward Andrew with her trembling legs. She gently held up his hand, as if holding thest treasure, and put it on her left chest. The soft touch of the left breast made Andrew¡¯s blood almost boil. He lowered his head and gazed at her. Rachel¡¯s sad eyes were as clear as emerald stained with water. But¡­ In the palm of her hand, in addition to the slightly hard touch of her nipples, he could also feel her violent heartbeat. In her eyes, there was more helplessness than love. Andrew felt as if his head had been filled with steam. His reason was almost evaporated. Andrew pursed his lips. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t have sex with you.¡± He pushed Rachel away, grabbed the sheet, and wrapped it around her. His refusal made Rachel look nomittal. She didn¡¯t understand. Just now, she felt that Andrew¡¯s penis had already been stiff. But why did he refuse? Andrew picked her up, gently put her on the bed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to conclude now. If you like me, I will have sex with you tonight.¡± ¡°But you are not. You are just desperate.¡± ¡°Since you are in a desperate situation, what you should think about was how to escape. Why do you give up so easily? That¡¯s not the Rachel is I know.¡± ¡°And as you said, I will stay here for two years. Two years are not short. You will have a chance.¡± ¡°So before that, don¡¯t give up easily.¡± Andrew¡¯s words were like a morning sun, shining into Rachel¡¯s cold heart. This tenderness, like a strong aphrodisiac, was deeply rooted in Rachel¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Yes, I will help you figure it out. Before I figure it out, I will protect you.¡± Andrew tucked her in and gently stroked her face. ¡°So, don¡¯t be so depressed.¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was so gentle as if he had given her strength. Rachel stopped crying. For the first time in her life, the strong girl felt that she had found a person that she could rely on. ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded hard. Andrew kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°Good night.¡± Then he stood up, opened the door, and left. As the door was closed. Lying on the soft bed, Rachel could hear nothing but her heartbeat. It was the first time that she felt so warm at night. She remembered Andrew¡¯s smile just now. Two red clouds appeared on Rachel¡¯s cheeks. ¡®If he is my future husband, maybe it will be great.¡¯ At the thought of this, exhausted Rachel slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. 177 Chapter 177 ¡°So slow! Where have you been?¡± After helping Rachel clear up the bowls and chopsticks, Andrew went straight back to the vi. When he arrived home, it was already nine o¡¯clock. But as soon as he opened the door, he saw Taylor waiting at the door with her hands on her waist. Her little face was as pouted as a dolphin, full of dissatisfaction. There was no one else in the hall except Jo, who was reading a novel on the sofa and knitting a sweater. Seeing Andrewe back, Jo cast a cold nce at him, pretending not to see him. Andrew smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Taylor became more suspicious. She pointed at Andrew¡¯s chest and reproached, ¡°Did you go to find those free bitches outside?¡± Hearing this, Jo couldn¡¯t help but look at him. ¡°Of course not!¡± Andrew waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯d better not! I don¡¯t know how many men those bitches have served. They might be sick!¡± As Taylor spoke, she frowned and mumbled shyly, ¡°If you want it, I¡­ I can¡¯t satisfy you, can¡¯t I¡­ you have Jo.¡± ¡°Hey, who will be with him¡­¡± Hearing this, Jo blushed and was so excited that she almost jumped up. Andrew sighed helplessly and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Well, I have something to do. Why should I lie to you?¡± ¡°Go back to sleep early. I¡¯m going to bed too, lovely.¡± Andrew gave her a hug and her eyebrows rxed a little.. Andrew looked at Jo again. ¡°I won¡¯t hug you. You think too much.¡± Jo rolled her eyes and continued to read the novel. But Andrew noticed that she hadn¡¯t turned the page since he entered the room. After returning to his room, Andrew couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. He sat on the bed in a hurry and entered his soul sea. ¡°Sarah!¡± Andrew cried out as soon as he entered his soul sea. Sarah was eating the candies he bought for Kelly on the day road. Kelly was also there, handing a bunch of candied haws to Sarah. Sarah was so excited that she almost ate the stick. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m eating?¡± Sarah roared fiercely. Andrew rushed to her and asked, ¡°How much do you know about the Red Dragon King?¡± Sarah looked at him as if she was looking at a freak and asked, ¡°You came here in a hurry and that¡¯s all you want to ask? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just ask.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah looked at him suspiciously for a while and suddenly understood something. ¡°Oh, I see. You want to help Rachel solve the problem.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for friends to help each other?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Sarah smiled yfully, ¡°Do you like her?¡± Andrew blushed and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with this matter. Just tell me about Red Dragon King.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also care about it at the beginning?¡± ¡°Yes, I do care about it, but I have almost figured it out now, so I don¡¯t care.¡± Sarah said and ate thest candied haw berries in one gulp. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Red Dragon King, but my intuition tells me that it has something to do with my previous life, so I want to know more about it.¡± ¡°But now it seemed that the woman named Rachel must have been tricked. The Red Dragon King must have been ordered by the red king to destroy the Vulture Mountain.¡± Andrew frowned and asked, ¡°It is the same as I guessed.¡± Sarah was a little surprised. ¡°Do you have guessed it too?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Although the dragon isscivious, it likes human women. It can just take them away. Why does it have to force Rachel to marry it in this way?¡± ¡°Marry? Is it necessary?¡± ¡°So I suspect¡­ ¡° Speaking of this, Andrew saw that Sarah nodded with her arms crossed over her chest. He knew that his guess was almost right. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re a jerk, but you¡¯re smart. No wonder Kelly, Taylor, and Jo are all obsessed with you.¡± ¡°Is it possible for the red king to control the dragon?¡± Andrew asked. Sarah smiled and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? The holy tutor king was the victor and survivor of the war four hundred years ago, and was the closest existence to God.¡± ¡°Not to mention the dragon king, even the top of the dragon God to barely contend with the holy tutor king.¡± ¡°Although the dragon was immune to the magic of the spirit system and the curse system, it had little galldder.¡± Hearing this, an unprecedented sense of powerlessness overwhelmed him. Red Dragon King, the red king. If he wanted to help Rachel get rid of the shackles, he had to face one of the two. No matter which one of them was better than Andrew. Seeing Andrew¡¯s sad face, Sarah said with a snicker, ¡°You do it for Rachel. It seems that you want to help her leave Law School.¡± ¡°Who said that? She is just my friend. I just want to help her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarah approached Andrew step by step, her blood-red eyes staring at her like a knife. ¡°Is her breast soft?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but think of what he had just experienced in Rachel¡¯s room and the touch on her left chest. His lower body responded impatiently. Almost at the same time, Sarah suddenly patted Andrew¡¯s crotch and grabbed Andrew¡¯s penis through his pants. ¡°Oh, your penis is hard, Kelly. Look, this is your master, a yboy. His penis is hard whenever he thinks of other women.¡± However, Kelly just looked at it and said while eating the candied haw berries, ¡°Really? But the master is a boy after all, and Rachel is so beautiful. Isn¡¯t it normal that master likes her?¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t care at all?¡± Sarah asked. As usual, Kelly ate the sugarcoated haw berries and said, ¡°Why should I care? It would be better for Kelly to have more sisters.¡± ¡°The more people, the happier shopping would be.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah was so angry that she threw her hands away and stared at Andrew fiercely. ¡°What on earth did you do to Kelly? Why is she so obsessed with you?¡± Andrew winced in pain and almost knelt. Sarah was so serious that she almost broke his penis. Luckily, she didn¡¯t hold Andrew¡¯s testis. Otherwise, he would have no baby. ¡°Sarah, what are you talking about? Why are you always against our master?¡± Kelly hurriedly held Andrew¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I think you are the one who is in trouble. You have such an excellent master. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to have more girls around him? Among those excellent mages, there were more than a dozen wives.¡± ¡°Moreover, it wasmon sense that magic could strengthen men.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t ept it anyway.¡± Sarah turned her head away in anger. Andrew hurriedly took a bottle of primary potion to get better. ¡°Kelly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± ¡°How much is your magic power now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Save your breath. Kelly can¡¯t win the Red Dragon King.¡± Sarah saw through Andrew¡¯s mind. She cut in, ¡°Her magic power is less than 35,000, and the fire attribute is a day gram the ice attribute. Don¡¯t you know that the loss of the fire mushroom?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew felt embarrassed. Sarah said lightly, ¡°Maybe I can have a try if I¡¯m in my peak period.¡± Andrew was stunned and asked, ¡°How much magic power is your peak period?¡± Sarah crossed her arms over her chest and said lightly, ¡°about 70,000.¡± ¡°70,000? Two times of Kelly?¡± Kelly, who was standing next to her, said, ¡°Sarah is the witch of roaring me. I didn¡¯t know her until half a year before I died.¡± ¡°Although we had only had a few meals and chatted, Sarah was something.¡± ¡°At that time, the war between the gods had just ended, and the four holy tutor kings had just located their positions.¡± ¡°Sarah, on the other hand, was considered to be the fifth tutor king.¡± ¡°So powerful!¡± Andrew asked in disbelief. Sarah didn¡¯t even look at him and snorted arrogantly. 178 Chapter 178 Sarah¡¯s life had always been a mystery. The system would block most of the memories of each witch until she and the user¡¯s fondness were full andpleted the exclusivemission. This kind of memory block was not a bad thing. Because ording to Kelly, witches had a variety of strange characters, and some of them were very world-weary. If the system didn¡¯t block their memory, they might vent their anger and kill Andrew the moment they saw Andrew. Locking the memories could make the witch know nothing. If they didn¡¯t remember hatred, they wouldn¡¯t vent her anger. As the second witch, Sarah made Andrew more curious. What was the concept of magic power close to 70,000? The tutor king! A real tutor king! Moreover, she was a tutor king who was close to the holy tutor king and had dragon blood. Moreover, based on the clues he got when looking for the firestone, Sarah was badly injured and escaped to the Rnd forest. Atst, she died on the second floor because of her serious injury. How many people in the world can kill a tutor king with 70,000 magic power? Andrew was curious about Sarah¡¯s death? ¡°Sarah,¡± Andrew thought for a while and plucked up his courage to go forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah said crossly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fill up my fondness. Let me deal with Red Dragon King.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible! A yboy like you wants to fill my fondness. Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°Let me make it clear. I hate fickle men the most!¡±. ¡°No, I just want to ask¡­¡± Andrew pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you have anything you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that it¡¯s impossible to fill my fondness. Why are you¡­¡± Sarah turned around and was about to scold him. However, she found that Andrew was looking at her with sympathy. The look in his eyes made Sarah feel guilty. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if you¡¯re that powerful, there won¡¯t be many people in the world who can kill you.¡± ¡°If they want you to die, they can onlyunch a sneak attack.¡± ¡°No, it was impossible for ordinary sneak attacks to seed. There was only one chance for them to seed.¡± ¡°What¡­ What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Are you betrayed by your family?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes became firm. Family. This word made Sarah¡¯s heart skip a beat. In her mind, some broken memories seemed to emerge, but they were all shut out of the system. Indeed, with Sarah¡¯s strength of 70,000 magic power at her peak, perhaps no one in the world could kill her except for the four holy tutor kings, a few dragon gods, and Gods. ¡°Now I understand why you are always aloof.¡± Andrew stepped forward and put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°If they want to kill you, it can only be a sneak attack from your most trusted family.¡± ¡°Your attitude is a kind of fear.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were trembling like an earthquake. Although her memory was blocked, Andrew¡¯s words echoed in her heart. Because¡­ She did think so. ¡®Master? Anyway, in the end, he just wants to get my favor and get the reward of the system. When he gets me to bed, I will be worthless.¡¯ ¡®At that time, he will find an opportunity to get rid of me.¡¯ During the period of meeting Andrew, Sarah had been repeating this idea in her mind all the time. ¡°Do you think I will trust you after you say that?¡± Sarah said in a cold and disdainful tone. Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say this to earn your trust, but to tell you.¡± ¡°No matter what you have met before, although you can¡¯t remember, I will never do that.¡± Bang! Bang! Sarah felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°Humph, who can¡¯t say such beautiful words? Don¡¯t you think I will be fooled by you? You are too naive!¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+10, fondness 57/80.¡± The voice of the system echoed in his mind. Looking at Sarah, Andrew smiled. She crossed her arms over her chest and turned her back to Andrew. She looked indifferent, but in fact, she was breathing fast. His words made her waver. ¡°Well, Kelly, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll call you to apany me to the trial center tomorrow after I finish my meditation. I¡¯ll see if I can find a breakthrough in this matter.¡± ¡°Bye, master.¡± Kelly waved her hands and said goodbye to Andrew. ¡°Bye, Sarah,¡± Andrew said goodbye to Sarah. ¡°Humph, get out of here.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t even look back. ¡°Sarah, fondness+2, fondness 59/80 now.¡± Looking at her stubborn look, Andrew smiled and said nothing. Then he left his soul sea. After entering the bathroom, Andrew took a quick shower. Then he went to bed. The next day, Andrew took his teammates to the meditation area. After that, Andrew said goodbye to them and flew to the trial center of the functional area alone. After finding a ce where no one was around, Andrew took a bottle of magic power liquid medicine and called Kelly out. They entered the trial center together. There were not many people like the Lion Eagle Mage Academy in the trial center. Because grade three of Law School stopped epting themission, all the training was concentrated in the secret ce. Therefore, the only person who could take themission was grade one or two. The first semester had just begun, and it would take the second semester to unlock the authorization. Therefore, at present, only grade-two students could take themission. In addition, the number of students in Law School was rtively small, and they didn¡¯tck resources. Their personalities were generally better than that of the four major schools. Therefore, the trial center of Law School was usually very quiet. When Andrew arrived, only thirty or forty people were looking at themission wall. Ignoring the strange gazes of the people around them, Andrew took Kelly straight to themission wall to look for themission. Like the ordinary school, Law School was a full-time school. Students were not allowed to go out freely. Therefore, there was only one way to go out: take themission. Andrew wanted to see if there was amission near Vulture Mountain. This was also the decision made by Andrew after talking with Sarahst night. He wanted to go to Vulture Mountain and have a talk with Red Dragon King. Andrew had wanted to talk with the red king, but his idea was quickly rejected. He was not Nichs. Moreover, this matter was most likely a y that the red king requested the Red Dragon King to act. Students of Law School could do anything for their interests, and Law School could also do anything for students. Rachel¡¯s mind was the most precious thing in the world. In this way, Rachel was bound to Law School for free. So, he was simply talking nonsense with the red king. Andrew was a man of his word. He promised Rachel that he would save her, and Andrew would. And Red Dragon King was the only one that had room for negotiation at present. Although he didn¡¯t know if it would p him to death, he had to give it a try. Even if it didn¡¯t work, it would be good to get some information. ¡°Yes!¡± After searching for a long time, Andrew finally found a level-sixmission that met the standards. ¡°The sand flood dragon in Third Beach appears. You need to monitor the movements of the sand flood dragon and find itsir. Reward: 440 points.¡± Vulture Mountain was between Iron Pagoda Empire and Hundred Flower Empire. Forty kilometers to the north, it was the Third Beach, the closest coastline between the two countries. This was themission closest to Vulture Mountain. Red Dragon King? Oh, by the way, I haven¡¯t seen dragons yet. At the thought that he was going to meet the dragon, Andrew felt a little scared. He patted his face to wake himself up. Calm down, he knew that Sarah would win the Red Dragon King. With Kelly by his side, even if he couldn¡¯t win, at least he could escape. ¡®It¡¯s just a dragon. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of big monsters.¡¯ At the thought of this, Andrew took a deep breath and tore off themission. 179 Chapter 179 ¡°Here it is.¡± Using transport scroll, Andrew soon arrived at the Third Beach. The long beach stretched to the horizon. Kelly understood what he meant. Frost. Andrew pped on the floor. Due to the abundant water vapor and the spreading cold air, Andrew¡¯s ice attribute magic could get more power. The beach, which was nearly a thousand meters around, was frozen in an instant. Kelly then pressed her hand on the ground and started the ice perception. ¡°Not here.¡± Kelly made perception and stood up after a while. Andrew nodded and released frost every 1,000 meters along the beach, while Kelly concentrated on using the ice perception. But after four or five times, they easily found the cave of the sand flood dragon. The sand flood dragon was a kind of monster with a thin bloodline of the dragon race. Its body was like a snake, but it had a face of half eel and half dragon, and its whole body¡¯s fin was also in the style of dragon wings. Most of the adult sand flood dragons had about 1,000 magic power, which was a kind of semi-middle rank monster, which was between the low rank and the middle rank. They could move as easily as swimming water in the sand and soil, appearing and disappearing mysteriously and unprepared. The flood dragon was born from the dragon. It used earth attribute or water attribute magic, mainly for sneak attacks.. In a frontal battle, more than ten of them would work together to fight. The sand flood dragon in the sand was almost an unsolvable existence for the general mages. However, it was only limited to an ordinary mage. Andrew¡¯s magic power was now close to 800. A monster of this level was no longer a threat to him. The luckiest thing was that. The ice attribute and fire attribute could restrain the earth attribute and the water attribute. This was the first time that Andrew had been so lucky in his life. In the past, the monsters he had fought were either superior to him with their magic power, or with their restrained nature. They had forced Andrew to use all his strength to barely win. With the help of ice attribute magic, the sand was frozen in an instant. In addition, the sand flood dragon was afraid of the cold, so it immediately lost 70 or 80 percent of its mobility. Andrew¡¯s attribute perfectly restrained the sand flood dragon. In a short while, Andrew had killed all the 20 or 30 sand flood dragons in a cave. Kelly didn¡¯t even do it. There wasn¡¯t even a scratch on Andrew¡¯s body. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Kelly asked enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s good to asionally hit the enemies that are restrained by me,¡± Andrew replied, patting the sand on his clothes. Andrew looked at Vulture Mountain 40 or 50 kilometers away and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s time to get down to business.¡± Kelly walked up to Andrew and said, ¡°I just located it.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t specialize in the magic of perception, so even if the consumption of magic power would increase, Andrew could only let Kelly follow him. As an assassination attribute, she could help to do perception. It had to be said that Kelly was capable. Even though she was 40 or 50 kilometers away, her perception could still clearly locate the target. She stood up and flew into the air. Under the guidance of Kelly, Andrew soon found a cave in a mountain range of Vulture Mountain. This was a seemingly ordinary cave. It was dark and wet inside, 30 percent simr to the Cabbeen Mine Andrew had explored. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Andrew asked suspiciously. After all, dragons were vain creatures. They liked to decorate their houses with luxurious things like gold and magic crystals. It was hard to imagine that this was where dragons lived? Kelly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s inside. The aura is blocked by the invisible magic, so you can¡¯t feel it outside.¡± Although Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it, he still believed in Kelly. He took a step forward and went to the cave. Boom. A strong sense of oppression came from his ears. Just one step into the cave, Andrew felt like he was under a huge mountain. This¡­ This magic power is¡­ The cave was filled with magic power. But he couldn¡¯t feel anything outside the cave. What kind of concealing magic was it? Andrew continued to walk forward. However, with only one step, the pressure on his shoulder suddenly increased. The further they went, the harder Andrew felt. What a strong magic power it was! The air seemed to have solidified. Andrew felt like he was in a swimming pool made of wheat candy. Every step he took was as heavy as a thousand pounds. The cave was very deep. It was not deep, at most 200 or 300 meters. But walking in such heavy magic power, 200 or 300 meters made Andrew feel as if he had walked 20 or 30 kilometers. And the deeper they went, the thicker the magic power became. ¡°Master, do you need my help?¡± Kelly, on the other hand, looked rxed. Of course, her magic power was as high as 35,000. Even if it was not as powerful as Red Dragon King, it wouldn¡¯t be affected by its magic power. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Andrew refused. The attitude of the Red Dragon King was still unknown, and Kelly¡¯s action depended on his magic power. If Kelly protected him, the consumption of the magic power would be increased. In this way, it took Andrew more than ten minutes to walk 200 or 300 meters. Finally, he came to the end of the cave and it was enlightened. At the end of the cave was a sphere with a diameter of 100 meters. The rocky soil was as smooth and t as it was cut out by a knife. On it, some traces of solution and solidity could be faintly seen. This space was not formed naturally but was formed by some kind of high temperature in an instant. In the center of the cave, there was a crimson figure crawling. Dragon! It was crawling on the grass, dozing like a giant lizard. It was at least 70 or 80 meters tall. The heavy snore echoed in the air. And every time it breathed, its nose would faint fire. This was¡­ Red Dragon King. The moment he saw the giant dragon, Andrew felt like his heart was going to stop beating. What a sense of existence it was. Even if it closed its eyes, every cell in its body could feel its existence. ¡°Kids, how dare you disturb me? Magic power at the entrance of the cave is a warning to you.¡± Just then, Red Dragon King suddenly spoke. The rumbling voice went away with thunder and lightning. The Red Dragon King opened its eyes and slowly got up from the ground. Andrew could do nothing but watch the giant dragon stand up and look down at him, with sweat dripping from his forehead. Red Dragon King roared. The whole cave shook violently. Under great pressure, Andrew heard the sound of his ribs broken just now. Andrew¡¯s three ribs were broken under the pressure. ¡°This is really¡­ A real monster.¡± Enduring the sharp pain of the fracture, Andrew stepped forward. 180 Chapter 180 ¡°Red Dragon King. My name is Andrew. I have something to ask you.¡± Andrew resisted the overwhelming pressure, endured the sharp pain of the fracture, and took a step forward. However, after the roar, Red Dragon King looked down at Andrew disdainfully. It seemed that it recognized Andrew¡¯s school uniform and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here when I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡± ¡°What a bad temper!¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you something about Rachel in Vulture Mountain.¡± ¡°Rachel?¡± Red Dragon King paused and said coldly, ¡°Ah, I remember a beautiful girl.¡± ¡°What happened? Did she ask you to kill me?¡± ¡°How could it be possible? Magic power will be sentenced. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Andrew threw up his hands. He wanted to say something more, but he just opened his mouth. Bang. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Kelly was startled by what she saw. ¡°Master!¡± She rushed forward and released her magic power on the spot, regardless of Andrew¡¯s permission. The two types of magic power, which were different from each other, were neutralized and returned to zero. Immediately, Andrew felt that his shoulder was slightly lifted and he felt much better.. ¡°I¡­ I said you should save magic power.¡± ¡°Master, it will crush you to death if you go on like this.¡± As Kelly spoke, she raised her head and shouted at Red Dragon King, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that my master can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡± ¡°He wants to see you with all his heart. You have such a bad attitude. Can¡¯t you even take care of him and restrain yourself a little?¡± Red Dragon King was a little surprised, ¡°Oh? Can you withstand my magic power? Your magic power is high.¡± ¡°Not many human beings can reach your level, and you are so young. I have never seen a human-like you before.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and suppress your magic power!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± However, Red Dragon King snorted and said, ¡°This is just my normal magic power, just like the normal temperature of a human being of 37 degrees Celsius.¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t even stand the magic power, which only meant that he was too weak.¡± ¡°When you walk, an ant protested to you that you should be careful not to trample it to death. Will you care?¡± ¡°Why should I take care of the feelings of an ant?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Kelly.¡± Andrew stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk with him. There¡¯s no reason for him to be partial to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. The strong are the rules. It¡¯s kind of him not to swat me to death like swatting mosquitoes. I can¡¯t bear its normal magic power, because I¡¯m too weak.¡± ¡°Kelly, just protect me with magic power.¡± After saying that, Andrew finally managed to stand up. He looked up and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Red Dragon King. You don¡¯t have to take care of me.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The disdain in Red Dragon King¡¯s eyes was immediately reduced by 30 percent. ¡°It seems that you, a human, are quite reasonable.¡± ¡°Yes, you broke into my cave without permission. I didn¡¯t kill you directly. It¡¯s great mercy. You have no right to ask for anything.¡± ¡°The girl with blonde hair over there, it seems that your weak master knows more etiquette than you do.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kelly was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Andrew cut the crap and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for Rachel, Red Dragon King. Since you¡¯re forthright, I¡¯lle straight to the point.¡± ¡°Did the red king ask you toe to the Vulture Mountain and marry Rachel by force?¡± Red Dragon King had a strange look in his eyes, ¡°Why should I answer your question?¡± ¡°Well, let me ask you another question.¡± Andrew said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t like Rachel. Why do you insist on marrying her?¡± Red Dragon King¡¯s face froze, ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°Kelly next to me is not worse looking than Rachel. But you didn¡¯t even look at her.¡± ¡°It means that you don¡¯t like women. I don¡¯t think an arrogant dragon will be interested in human intelligence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you like Rachel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to infer based on this. You are with the red king. The red king wants to get Rachel, so it let you act the act of robbing a daughter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, the disdain for Andrew in the eyes of Red Dragon King was gone. ¡°So what? Do you still want to fight against the red king?¡± ¡°No, I want to know how much benefit the red king has given you to do this.¡± ¡°Then I advise you not to waste your time.¡± The Red Dragon King got close to him and its face was full of Andrew¡¯s vision. ¡°If you want me to give up, you are going to oppose the red king.¡± ¡°Look at your clothes. Are you a student of Low School? How pathetic.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better be a good chicken in his henhouse. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°If he wants to kill you, it¡¯s no different from killing an ant.¡± ¡°But I just want to know what benefit he has given you.¡± ¡°There is no benefit.¡± ¡°No good you work hard for him?¡± Facing Andrew¡¯s aggressive attitude, a touch of anger shed through the eyes of Red Dragon King. ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡± ¡°People will die eventually.¡± ¡°Ha-ha.¡± Red Dragon King snorted and said, ¡°Young as you are, it¡¯s good for you to have such awareness. But I advise you not to ask it. It¡¯s not enough to not be afraid of death.¡± ¡°The res king, no, it should be said that none of the holy tutor kings was that easy to persuade.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get to the bottom of it. Go back. For the sake of your courage, I¡¯ll take you as a stranger.¡± ¡°Judging from your tone, it seems that there is something more involved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, the Red Dragon King didn¡¯t deny, ¡°Rachel is just a small step in the whole event, a trivial step.¡± ¡°The world was about to change. In such an environment, the sacrifice of a little girl was nothing at all.¡± Red Dragon King stopped. But Andrew was keenly aware of the secret. ¡®Law School¡­ No, are the four holy tutor kings plotting something?¡¯ The red king didn¡¯t aim at Rachel. Rachel was just a grain of sand that had been sucked into the huge wave? It seemed impossible to continue to know Red Dragon King¡¯s words. But only a little information was not enough. Andrew¡¯s mind was racing. He had to figure out something else. Suddenly, Andrew thought of something. ¡°Red Dragon King, thest question.¡± The Red Dragon King, who was about to doze off again, paused and looked sideways. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you know¡­ Sarah?¡± Hearing this, the sleepy eyes of Red Dragon King suddenly widened. Bang! The dragon w pressed hard on the rock wall beside Andrew. The whole mountain range shook violently. Red Dragon King, who had been indifferent all the time, suddenly roared without warning. ¡°Brat, where did you hear this name?¡± 181 Chapter 181 The roar was like a level ten hurricane. The hot breath made Andrew¡¯s hair smoke. But even so, Andrew didn¡¯t move. Sure enough, Red Dragon King knew Sarah. Otherwise, Sarah wouldn¡¯t have been so excited when he mentioned the Red Dragon King. Although Sarah¡¯s memory was blocked, she still remembered the Red Dragon King. At the mention of it, Sarah got excited instinctively. It proved that the rtionship between the Red Dragon King and Sarah was very close when they were alive. In addition, Sarah was a dragon, so it was not difficult to guess. ¡°Sarah, is she your daughter?¡± Andrew asked calmly. The huge body of the Red Dragon King was trembling. The low roar was so horrible that it reminded people of hell. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll ask you again. Where did you hear this name?¡± But Andrew seemed to be deaf and said, ¡°If I tell you that I can let you meet Sarah, what will you do?¡± ¡°Hello! Why did you use me as leverage without my permission?¡± Andrew ignored Sarah and even blocked Sarah¡¯s right to speak with the authority of the system. See her again? Hearing this, Red Dragon King froze in ce. Andrew was also betting.. He bet that Red Dragon King loved its daughter and was willing to ept its deal. If his spection was wrong, he might have to die here today. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± After a long time, Red Dragon King said, ¡°My daughter is dead. I saw her buried with my own eyes. I haven¡¯t moved her tomb yet.¡± ¡°You are lying. If you don¡¯t give me a proper reason, do you believe that I will make you die?¡± He was hooked. Andrew smiled and raised his hand. Dragon extinguishing magic, spark me strike In an instant, Andrew¡¯s whole arm was covered by golden mes, and the radiance extended to more than twenty meters. ¡°This is¡­¡± Red Dragon King, who was about to make a move, was shocked. Andrew cut it down without demur. The scorching me chopped on the shoulder of Red Dragon King and turned into countless fireworks on the spot. Andrew couldn¡¯t hurt Red Dragon King even if he used dragon extinguishing magic. It was even impossible to leave a mark on its dragon scales. However, the main purpose of this attack was not to attack but to let Red Dragon King personally feel it. This magic was the real spark me strike. Yes, it was the magic invented by Sarah. At this moment, not only was Red Dragon King not irritated by this blow, but the familiar texture of magic power made it seem to have returned to four hundred years ago. ¡°Dad, Dad, this is the magic I created. Is it powerful?¡± ¡°The magic power that is specially used to deal with the dragon. Sarah is awesome. But why did you create this magic? Do you want to hit dad?¡± ¡°Of course not. Other dragons always look down upon you. I will help you teach them a lesson when I grow up!¡± ¡°This is your daughter¡¯s magic. Dragon extinguishing magic can only be learned by myself. And dragon extinguishing magic is not magic, but an item.¡± ¡°It was impossible for two people to learn dragon extinguishing magic.¡± ¡®Only the witch in the system can have the same dragon extinguishing magic with me.¡¯ Of course, Andrew wouldn¡¯t tell him about the system. He said to Red Dragon King indifferently, ¡°If I can ask Sarah to see you, are you going to kill me and give up this opportunity, or choose to help me and see your daughter again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Red Dragon King: Amarant!¡± Yes, he could guess the real name of Red Dragon King from the name of Sarah. The name Sarah itself came from the first half of the Amarant. Just the name itself could prove the rtionship between Sarah and Red Dragon King to a certain extent. Red Dragon King couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®My daughter¡­ Can I see my daughter again?¡¯ However, were this human kid¡¯s words credible? See my dead daughter again? Was that possible? Did he have some special magic, such as summoning ghosts? Red Dragon King won¡¯t believe words without any evidence, but Andrew used Sarah¡¯s dragon to extinguish magic. The reality in front of it made it believe such ridiculous things. After struggling in his mind for a long time, Red Dragon King seemed to be relieved and said, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡®I made it!¡¯ Andrew was overjoyed. Sure enough, it was right to use Sarah as leverage. ¡°I want to know what on earth did the red king promise you to work for him from the bottom of your heart?¡± ¡°Besides, why did the red king take a fancy to Rachel? Her cleverness was indeed extraordinary, but after all, she was just a mortal. It was okay that the red king took a fancy to her, but why did it take a lot of effort to let you, the dragon, act and force her to enter Law School willingly?¡± ¡°Finally, why are you still loyal to the Vulture Mountain since Rachel has gone to Law School? I know you must be afraid that Rachel will betray you one day.¡± ¡°But was it worth it? No matter how smart she is, she is still a mortal. What is it worth for you, Red Dragon King, to guard Vulture Mountain and not let here back?¡± There were three consecutive questions, each of which was rted to secrets. Normally, the Red Dragon King would never answer. But it was about whether he could see his daughter again. Even if there was only a 1% possibility, it should have been a try. ¡®If he lied to me, I¡¯ll just kill him again.¡¯ Thinking of this, after a fierce struggle in mind, Red Dragon King made the decision. Andrew also held his breath and waited for an easy answer. ¡°The first question is that as long as I go to the Vulture Mountain to make trouble, he will¡­¡± ¡°Let me answer this question.¡± Just then. A cold voice suddenly came from behind Andrew. As soon as the voice appeared, Red Dragon King trembled violently. Andrew was shocked. Someone? Who? When he looked back, the first thing he saw was a big palm approaching him infinitely. Bang. When Andrew came to his senses, he was already pressed to the ground. The impact of the impact on the ground came from the back of his head, and the pain almost made him faint. Through the gap between his fingers, he could see in his blurry vision. The person who pressed him to the ground was none other than¡­ It was the red king! ¡°Master!¡± Kelly screamed with anger in her eyes, ¡°Let go of my master!¡± Super-ranked magic, God destroying frost The overwhelming frosty energyparable to dragon extinguishing magic was all condensed into a fist. In a moment of desperation, Kelly punched mercilessly. If it hit the ground, the entire continent would probably be struck to sink. However¡­ Bang! A punch that was enough to hit the continent was unexpectedly caught by the palm of the red king. ¡°What¡­ Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡± Before she could be shocked, the red king held her hand and threw it away. Kelly was thrown out like a puppet and hit the rock wall heavily. The rock wall copsed, and the whole mountain range trembled violently. The seemingly casual shake made Kelly¡¯s whole body embedded more than ten meters into the rock wall. ¡°Kelly, I remember that you died 350 years ago. It¡¯s so strange.¡± As he spoke, he stole a nce at Andrew, who was pressed to the ground by him. ¡°Your mother has never taught you not to ask about what you shouldn¡¯t know?¡± 182 Chapter 182 For Kelly, breaking a mountain with a punch was a piece of cake. Kelly¡¯s body could bear hundreds of thousands of tons of pressure even if she bumped into it on purpose. This kind of collision, which was embedded in the rock wall for more than ten meters, should not have caused any damage to her. But Andrew could see that Kelly was bleeding profusely and couldn¡¯t move. How¡­ How could it be possible? ¡®Kelly is the first witch I have unlocked the lockpletely.¡¯ ¡®Her magic power was as high as 35,000.¡¯ Even if she couldn¡¯t beat the Red Dragon King, she wouldn¡¯t lose in a short time. However, Kelly was so badly injured that she couldn¡¯t move at all because of a blow by the red king. ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough¡­¡± Kelly, whose face was covered with blood, looked at Andrew and stretched out her hand with difficulty. Her body gradually became translucent, and finallypletely disappeared. The witch was immortal, but when she was seriously injured in reality, she would be forced to return to the soul sea to heal her injuries. At this moment, Andrew realized that something bad was going to happen. This was¡­ The power of the holy tutor king! Even the witch who waspletely unlocked could not withstand his blow. Then he looked at Red Dragon King from the corner of his eyes. The moment the red king appeared, infinite fear appeared on its face. As a dignified Dragon King, it was so scared that its whole body was stiff. It didn¡¯t dare to move at all and even breathed carefully. Compared to its huge size, the red king was just a human being.. But it was such a human being that even Red Dragon King was too scared to make a sound. ¡°Andrew, I used to think highly of you, so I tried my best to recruit you to Law School regardless of others¡¯ disagreement.¡± ¡°But what about you? You had only been in the school for three days, but now you are making trouble for me.¡± ¡°You disappoint me.¡± ¡°Now, can you give me a reason not to kill you?¡± As he spoke, the strength of his hand increased by 30 percent. Andrew¡¯s head was crushed into pieces and sank. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but scream out of pain as his head was squeezed. Why? Why was the red king here? Andrew then remembered. The holy tutor king¡¯s perception power could cover the whole world. Perhaps the red king was not the strongest of the four holy tutor kings, but his perception power was the best of the four. ¡®But even so, there were tens of billions of people in the world. How could he have everything? And how could he urately locate what I was doing?¡¯ ¡°Why must it be Rachel?¡± Andrew endured the pain and asked. With the red king¡¯s head tilted to one side, he said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Don¡¯t answer it with a question.¡± As he spoke, the red king exerted his strength again. Half of Andrew¡¯s head was embedded in the ground. The cracking sound of the skull was heard. If he continued to press Andrew, Andrew might be killed on the spot. However, when Andrew was about to be pressed to death by him, the red king suddenly stopped. ¡°Well, young people always do something stupid, because you can¡¯t see the whole world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, it would ruin the reputation of Law School to do housework in front of outsiders.¡± After saying that, the red king raised his head and looked coldly at Red Dragon King. The icy eyes made Red Dragon King shiver all over. ¡°Are you going to disobey my order just now?¡± The absolute tone scared the Red Dragon King to take a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t like disobedient dogs, if there is a next time¡­¡± ¡°Humph! I just want to buy a sofa in my office recently and need a good dragon skin.¡± His words were full of threats. Red Dragon King didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It lowered its head and held its breath. Lying on the ground, Andrew, who almost fainted, saw this scene and confirmed his guess. Sure enough, the Red Dragon King did not cooperate with the red king. Instead, it waspletely threatened by the red king! Even Red Dragon King didn¡¯t dare to resist. The four people were at the top of the human beings and closest to the gods. This was the power of the holy tutor king. Thinking of this, the red king lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back. You go to sleep first.¡± Then he kicked Andrew¡¯s head. Andrew felt a pain on the side face and then he knew nothing. When he opened his eyes again. The bright red ceiling and theplicated crystal chandelier were the first things Andrew saw when he woke up. ¡°This is¡­¡± His head was still aching. The fracture of the skull brought a strong sense of dizziness. Andrew found himself lying on a sofa. He tried to get up, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The voice was full of energy, like a sharp knife, stabbing into Andrew¡¯s heart. Andrew turned his head. Not far away, in front of a huge desk, the red king was holding a cup of tea with his legs crossed, looking at him leisurely. Andrew then remembered what happened before he passed out. ¡°This is my office.¡± The red king stood up, walked to Andrew, and gently put his hand on his forehead. The top-ranked magic As the silver light shed. The sharp pain in his head instantly dissipated. Andrew couldn¡¯t believe thisfort. ¡°Well, Andrew.¡± Sitting on the sofa opposite, he crossed his legs again and said, ¡°I have a lot to ask you.¡± Andrew sat up and looked at the so-called top human in front of him. His heart couldn¡¯t stop beating. He didn¡¯t send out magic power, but his overwhelming presence made Andrew out of breath. ¡°Before that, why don¡¯t you answer me a question first? Why does it have to be Rachel?¡± Andrew was ready to risk everything. The moment his n was exposed by the red king, Andrew had already regarded himself as a dead person. ¡°Answer my question. Based on your performance, I may consider telling you something you are interested in.¡± No room for negotiation? What the holy tutor king said wasw. Andrew tried to calm himself down and said, ¡°Go ahead, principal.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the right attitude.¡± Nodding his head with satisfaction, he continued, ¡°Kelly was a very famous witch back then. I met her before I was a holy tutor king. She is a good girl with a promising future.¡± ¡°When I heard the news of her death, I also felt sorry for her.¡± ¡°But judging from the touch, she should not be a ghost or a summon without a real entity, but a real entity.¡± ¡°How did you summon her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that.¡± Andrew refused without hesitation. The system was Andrew¡¯s bottom line. Andrew knew clearly what would happen if the system was exposed. To study the system, he would be a trial target. His soul could be extracted. ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s a very powerful force. It should be your trump card. Normally, you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± To his surprise, the red king didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you another question.¡± ¡°Can you call Kelly at any time?¡± Andrew could answer this question. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you haveplete control over Kelly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have any other witches?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°Well, there is.¡± As he spoke, he slowly put down the teacup. Then he stared at Andrew again. This time, his eyes were extremely sharp. ¡°Andrew, let mee straight to the point. You have touched a domain that you shouldn¡¯t have touched. ording to my original n, I should have killed you directly.¡± ¡°But now, I think you are worth something, so I decide to give you a chance.¡± ¡°If you obey me and be my men, I can not only give you a chance but also give you some information you want as you wish.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, if you behave well, I can give you a free exchange for Rachel after my death.¡± ¡°Or, you can die now.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also try to summon Kelly to resist again, but don¡¯t expect it to be useful.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a choice, Andrew. Should you obey or die?¡± 183 Chapter 183 It was a simple choice. Surrender or die. A sense of oppression that was a hundred times stronger than the Red Dragon King swept over the face of the red king. Sitting on the sofa, Andrew lost his sense of direction and bnce. It was as if he had be sand in the tsunami, rolling up the sky and the moon. His fingernails were embedded in his palms, and blood gushed out. The tingling pain brought Andrew back to his senses. ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡± ¡°I allow you to think about it for a while.¡± ¡°One question.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the value of me?¡± ¡°Dragon extinguishing magic, summon a witch. These two may be more valuable than Rachel,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll trade myself for Rachel. Are you willing to do that?¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t found out the Red Dragon King, youe straight to me. Maybe I can consider it. But now¡­ Your obedience can only be used to offset the crime of your reckless pursuit.¡± ¡°Crime? Let me guess. It¡¯s up to you whether it¡¯s a crime or not.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a strong man. What I mean is thew. If I say this is a crime, this is a crime.¡± Hearing this, Andrew had a rough idea. He had no choice at all.. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will beat you one day?¡± The question sessfully amused him. ¡°You have a sense of humor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a strong man, and the strong man meant to control. Control was not only the obedient subordinates but also know how to use for the disobedient people.¡± ¡°If a person could only control a loyal official and could not think of any other way to control a disobedient person, then this person was not qualified to be called a strong person.¡± Even those who didn¡¯t obey him had to obey? What an arrogant idea. But this was the principle of the holy tutor king. The power of the holy tutor king was enough to do this. Andrew had understood everything. He didn¡¯t need to swear allegiance to him at all. Because Andrew had been forced to choose the red king made this choice. ¡°I see.¡± Andrew said fiercely, ¡°But I tell you that I won¡¯t be loyal to you. My obedience to you is only forced by you.¡± ¡°Whenever there is a chance, I will beat you hard.¡± ¡°If you can, just have a try. The strong don¡¯t care about any challenge.¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do next?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Be a good student in Law School, and teach, study and be stronger like other students.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Andrew was confused. ¡°What does this mean? Isn¡¯t it to let me return to campus life?¡± ¡°Your growth is also one of your effects. Just like Rachel, her value won¡¯t show up until a few yearster.¡± ¡°A wise ruler will take the best at a cheap price before they shine.¡± ¡°Do you like my future?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The red king stood up from the sofa, walked to the back of Andrew, and gently sped his shoulder. ¡°Andrew, let me tell you a secret.¡± ¡°The world was about to change.¡± ¡°When that dayes, you will be one of my capable subordinates.¡± ¡°Change?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what it means. What you need to do now is to grow up healthily.¡± ¡°Well, let me give you some encouragement. If you can be a holy mage before the end of the first semester of grade two, I will give you a condition.¡± ¡°One, as long as you do it, I will release Rachel. What do you think?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew turned around and asked, ¡°Really? What good will it do to you? Isn¡¯t Rachel very valuable?¡± ¡°No matter how valuable she is, she is not as valuable as you have grown up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better than forcing yourself to work hard with rewards, isn¡¯t it?¡± Andrew was stunned for a while and smiled bitterly. ¡°You know people.¡± ¡°This is called the emperor power skill.¡± ¡°Okay, this is what you said. Before the first semester, you told me how to release Rachel when I¡¯m a holy mage. It¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Speaking of this, the red king let go of Andrew and said, ¡°Come on.¡± With a heavy heart, Andrew left his office. As soon as he went out, Andrew opened the window, jumped up, and rushed to the rest area. As soon as he entered the vi, Nason and the others hadn¡¯te back yet. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. He rushed into his room, sat on the bed, and entered his soul sea. His soul sea turned blood red. The once prosperous flowers and nts had all withered. In the center of his soul sea, Sarah used her legs as pillows to make Kelly lie on her legs and keep wiping the blood for her. While Kelly was in aa. She was covered in blood and seriously injured. She would groan in pain from time to time. ¡°Kelly¡± Andrew rushed over. However, Sarah dashed forward and stopped Andrew. p. A p resounded through the whole soul sea. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You hurt Kelly like this!¡± Looking at Kelly lying on the ground, Andrew felt his heart was broken. He clenched his fists, and his chest was as heavy as a stone. The unprecedented sense of powerlessness made Andrew¡¯s hands and feet cold. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m strong among my peers.¡¯ ¡®But in front of the strong, I am nothing.¡¯ ¡®How could four months bepared with four hundred years of experience?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Andrew felt deeply remorseful and squeezed out the three words between his teeth. Sarah raised his hand in anger. Andrew didn¡¯t dodge. He closed his eyes and was about to be pped. But Sarah didn¡¯t p. When he opened his eyes, her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get away with trading me. How could you put Kelly in such a dangerous situation?¡± ¡°That was the holy tutor king! Even when I was in my prime, I couldn¡¯t fight him for three seconds. He was the closest to a god!¡± ¡°Do you know what the holy tutor king is?¡± ¡°Except for Isabel, the witch of light, no one can fight against holy tutor king. How can you let Kelly face such an enemy?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t reply. He closed his eyes and let her scold him. This time, it was indeed his fault to make Kelly like this. Andrew had no way to defend himself. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t scold master anymore!¡± Just then, Kelly woke up. She raised her hand with difficulty, grabbed her dress hem, and said in a thin and inaudible voice, ¡°No one could expect that the red king would suddenly appear.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me our master.¡± ¡°You can only me the red king was so powerful. With such a strong perception power, he could monitor the whole world and find out the purpose of our master so precisely.¡± ¡°Perhaps, he had the enlightening magic, elerating thinking.¡± elerating thinking was multitasking. There were tens of billions of people in the world being monitored at the same time. Even if he was the holy tutor king, he could only monitor some big events in general. If he monitored everything in detail and poured so much information into his brain, he would probably die in a second. Unless he could operate elerating thinking magically to one million or ten million times that of an ordinary person, he could urately deal with everyone¡¯s information. But the problem was that this magic was a kind of magic beyond the level of the super-ranked magic, and even the holy tutor king couldn¡¯t master a few of them. No one had expected that the red king would have such an ability. ¡°I know that, but¡­¡± Sarah red at Andrew and felt relieved. She squatted down and wiped the blood for Kelly. ¡°Okay, I know. Have a rest. Stop talking.¡± Then Sarah stood up and shouted at Andrew, ¡°For the sake of Kelly, I¡¯ll skip today¡¯s matter. Come here. I have something to tell you.¡± 184 Chapter 184 ¡°How is Kelly?¡± Being pulled aside by Sarah, Andrew asked with concern. Sarah¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She said, ¡°Although all of our witches are bestowed with the enlightening magic, being immortal, Kelly is seriously injured.¡± ¡°It seemed that the red king didn¡¯t hurt the rock wall much. It was a sign of the subtle control of his strength.¡± ¡°Kelly had to bear all the strength, so she couldn¡¯t break the rock wall.¡± ¡°Otherwise, with the power of that blow, it was enough to shatter the entire continent.¡± Was it enough for Kelly to bear all the power that could shatter the continent? Andrew took a deep breath. The power control of the red king was so detailed that it could release all the power to the target without any waste so that the surrounding environment wouldn¡¯t be damaged. In this way, the same blow could cause more damage. But the problem was that the seemingly casual strike was as powerful as Kelly¡¯s full force strike. It was conceivable that the power of the red king was incredibly strong. There were still four masters like him. Andrew clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this grudge in mind. Although I can¡¯t defeat him now, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t defeat him in the future.¡± ¡°One day, I will p him ten times harder!¡± Andrew said fiercely.. Looking at Andrew¡¯s twisted face, Sarah felt a little relieved. She could tell that Andrew was serious. She sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Kelly is seriously injured. Although the system has beenpletely repaired, it will take a long time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, there is a price for our immortal, which is that the healing liquid and magic arepletely ineffective.¡± ¡°It would take at least half a month for her to recover.¡± ¡°Half a month?¡± Andrew widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Does it takes so long?¡± Sarah nodded and said reluctantly, ¡°Before Kelly passed out, she asked me to perform her duty as a witch for her.¡± ¡°You can call me at any time in the next half month. Although I¡¯m not as strong as Kelly now, I don¡¯t care about the people below a tutor mage.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Andrew looked back at Kelly. Andrew¡¯s nerves were stung by Andrew¡¯s serious injury deeply. ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen again. I promise.¡± Andrew made a solemn vow to Sarah. Sarah¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡± I was wrong too. I shouldn¡¯t have med you.¡± ¡°No one had expected the appearance of the red king.¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a good lesson. It told me that I must pay more attention to hiding in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stronger than my peers. I¡¯m still very weak in the whole magic world.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not me anymore. It¡¯s about Rachel and Kelly. You¡¯re also involved.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand. Andrew said, ¡°You are most likely the daughter of the Red Dragon King. But you don¡¯t remember.¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not only about Rachel¡¯s freedom, but also your identity.¡± ¡°The only way to break the current situation is to fulfill the agreement between me and the red king.¡± Speaking of this, Andrew stood straight, raised his head, and said, ¡°Sarah, I need your help. Please help me.¡± Andrew¡¯s sincere attitude made Sarah blush. ¡°Even if you beg me like this¡­¡± Andrew stared at Sarah with burning eyes. She stamped her feet and said angrily, ¡°Okay, I know! I will try my best to help you!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t get me wrong. I do this only for Kelly and to get my memory back.¡± Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Andrew was relieved. ¡°Thank you, Sarah.¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who cares?¡± Sarah turned her head in embarrassment. ¡°Sarah, fondness+10, fondness 69/80.¡± ¡®Is it true that Sarah has forgiven me?¡¯ Sarah was too shy to look at herself, which made Andrew realize that her disgust and vignce against him had mostly been missed. In time, she would be hispetent assistant, a powerful warrior. After that, Andrew asked Sarah a lot. Sarah gradually opened her heart to teach Andrew. ¡°First of all, before you enter practice, you have to make sure that your current strength is not worth mentioning in the upper-ss magic world.¡± ¡°The meaning of our existence is to let you pass the novice period, so you have to change a state of mind: don¡¯t bear everything by yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you like to shoulder it on your own. You think it¡¯s not good to let a woman stand in front of you, so you ignore the growth of witches.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drop your practice. At the same time, you should pay attention to our growth.¡± ¡°Magic crystals and magic ores can improve witches¡¯ magic power. It¡¯s much easier for us to grow than ourselves.¡± ¡°The witches could grow to two times the original magic power.¡± ¡°Kelly¡¯s initial magic power is 32,000, which means that she can increase her magic power to 64,000 at most. If she has appropriate equipment, she can reach 80,000.¡± ¡°Of course, it was hard to find the witches¡¯ equipment. But if she had 64,000 magic power today, she would still lose against the red king, but she wouldn¡¯t have lost so miserably.¡± As Sarah spoke, she puffed out her chest and said, ¡°Of course, if it was me, I would unlock all the magic power and double it, which is the magic power of 136,000. I canpletely fight against the red king in two moves.¡± ¡°So you should rely on us more. We are not vases.¡± ¡°Kelly used toin that you spoiled her too much and didn¡¯t want her to do anything, which made her feel very sorry.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Andrew understood. In the past, he always felt that it was not a man to ask a witch to help him. Now it seemed that it was a kind of male chauvinism. The witches were looking forward to helping him. What¡¯s more, Kelly hadn¡¯t grown up yet because he was too stubborn. Just as Sarah said, if he paid more attention to her growth of Kelly, she might lose today, but she would never be so seriously injured. After that, Sarah taught Andrew some methods to make witches grow up quickly. Andrew wrote them down and decided to pay as much attention to the growth of witches as possible. Sarah didn¡¯t finish her lecture until two o¡¯clock in the morning. Andrew agreed to start practice tomorrow under her guidance. To be honest, it was unrealistic for Andrew to be a holy mage before the end of the first semester. Five months in a semester. A month had passed. The magic power requirement of a holy mage was 2,200. Moreover, to be a holy mage also needed to step through the second level of the mage: the consciousness barrier. What¡¯s worse, he couldn¡¯t meditate anymore after magic power breakthrough 1,000. The way to add magic power would change from meditation to battle. In four months, he wanted a breakthrough to reach such a high level of magic power, and then a breakthrough to reach the consciousness barrier. Theoretically, it was impossible. Therefore, Andrew must be guided by Sarah in the following practice, so that he could be sessful. But what Andrew didn¡¯t know was that. In the following days, the practice was not only a short time but also some threats from other students. And these threats would be the main difficulties he would face in the future. 185 Chapter 185 The next day. Andrew got up early in the morning and came to the trial center alone. He exchanged 450 points for the reward he did themission yesterday. Then he rushed to the meditation area and joined the crowd. ording to Sarah. She wanted to guide Andrew to improve the efficiency of meditation. After all, after magic power reached 1,000, mages could no longer increase magic power by meditation. To be exact, the effect of meditation would suddenly decline, making it less cost-effective. Moreover, with the increase of magic power, the effect would be worse and worse, until itpletely returned to zero. Andrew¡¯s main task now was to reach the magic power to over 1,000 as soon as possible. ording to Sarah, she wanted Andrew to finish it in ten days. But as soon as they arrived at the meditation area, Andrew was stunned by what he saw. There were many people. There was a long line outside the meditation room, at least 200 or 300 people. Every time someone came out of the meditation room, Because an advanced mage could only meditate for 4 hours a day. As for the well-known Law School, the design of the meditation room could amodate 50% of the students to meditate at the same time. Nason and the others had already been waiting outside the line, but there was no line. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± Andrew asked. Nason replied, ¡°It¡¯s rush hour this morning. We came here together because we first-grade students didn¡¯t know. As a result, we all gathered together. It happens on Monday of the first semester.¡±. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you wait in line?¡± ¡°We just want to wait for you,¡± Taylor said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Andrew looked at the team and found that there were more than 200 people in it. Every time a person came out, one person would go in. ¡°At this speed, it will be our turn in about half an hour. Line up.¡± Andrew suggested. Everyone nodded, walked to the end of the line, and began to line up in order. The team moved very fast. The seemingly long line was half-finished in a short while. Thanks to arge number of meditation rooms. If they went to another school, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the meditation room for less than one or two hours. After a short while, Andrew suddenly felt a familiar breath behind him. He looked back. Shane, with arge group of followers, flew over. There were about ten people. It was Andrew. Shane was stunned at first, but then his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Fuck off!¡± He walked straight to the back of Andrew¡¯s team and pointed at a first-grade student. The girl had never seen such an aggressive group of people before. Her face turned pale with fear and she quickly retreated. Then Shane red at the first-grade students who were standing behind the girl. These students shivered and could only reluctantly move aside. In this way, Shane led more than ten underling members to the middle of the line. Why didn¡¯t he just cut in front of the line? Andrew soon got the answer. ¡°An¡­ Andrew¡­¡± From behind the line came the anxious voice of Signa. Shane grabbed her long hair and pressed it against her nose, intoxicated. ¡°It must be a virgin. Your master doesn¡¯t want to fuck you? Why don¡¯t you let me fuck?¡± Nichs had arranged for her to join Andrew¡¯s team. She also realized that Andrew didn¡¯t want her. In order not to cause Andrew any trouble, she had to endure it with her fists clenched. ¡°Well, you are quite obedient.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t resist, Shane got bolder and said, ¡°I see. You have been missing a man for a long time.¡± Shane said as he put his hand on her buttock. ¡°Nason¡± Andrew winked at him. Nason understood what he meant. He walked to the back of the line and grabbed Shane¡¯s hand which was about to touch Signa. Then, before Shane could react, Nason pulled hard and pressed his hand on his buttock. Shane was stunned. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Shane asked in confusion. Nason said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to touch butt? How does it feel?¡± ¡°Are you a homosexual?¡± Shane pulled his hand back, only to find that his wrist was painful. ¡®This guy¡¯s strength is stronger than I thought!¡¯ So¡­ ¡®I remember his name is Nason. He is also an official student.¡¯ Was it because¡­ Shane¡¯s heart jolted at the thought of Andrew¡¯s performance that day. ¡®Nason always looks like someone owes him money. Is he on the same level as Andrew? ¡°Go to my seat.¡± Nason winked at Signa. Signa thanked Nason in a low voice and ran to his original seat. At the same time, Nason also took a step forward and entered the original position of Signa, staring at Shane. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being touched. Do as you like.¡± After saying that, Nason turned around and took the initiative to raise her buttocks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come on. Don¡¯t you like to touch people¡¯s buttocks?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shane was so angry that he gritted his teeth. But when he thought of the big shot he was going to meet, Shane sneered again. ¡®Andrew, Nason, you two wait, and I will beat you.¡¯ In this way, the team moved forward unhurriedly. Soon, there were only seven or eight students left in front of Andrew and hispanions. Just then, a student suddenly flew over from the sky. As soon as he appeared, the faces of the students in the queue behind him suddenly froze. The student was wearing beautiful bloomed hair. He didn¡¯t wear his school uniform well. He tied a knot on his waist with two sleeves and went topless. There were more than ten scales on his shoulders. He was of dragon blood. The dragon man¡¯s scales could reflect many things. The scales were green, either wind or grass, and their shapes were long five edges. The scales of the descendants of the Dragon King were diamond-shaped, while the scales of the descendants of the Dragon God were triangles. The five-sided shape indicated that his father was a real dragon. This was a great bloodline in Law School. After all, Sarah¡¯s dragon scales were just diamond-shaped. Andrew had seen many dragon bloodline students these days. Most of their scales were beehive-shaped or polygonal. It was the first time that he had seen a dragon with five-sided scales. And judging from the pants, it was the school uniform of grade two. His eyes were long and narrow. He looked gentle and elegant, but there was a hint of cruelty in his eyes. ¡°Boss, you are here.¡± When the man fell beside Shane, Shane immediately licked his face and walked out of his seat respectfully. ¡°Come on, boss. This way, please.¡± How could the arrogant Shane be so respectful to him? He didn¡¯t see this man in his ss? Was he from the next ss? The man entered the team and looked forward. There were eight people in total including Andrew¡¯s team. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are there so many people here? Can¡¯t you handle such a small thing well? Wasn¡¯t it urate before? Do you need me to cut in line personally?¡± Shane replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I know, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Seeing Shane¡¯s hesitation, the bare-armed dragon-man cursed. Shane pointed at Andrew with fear, ¡°That¡­ That Andrew¡­ I was beaten by him the day before yesterday. I¡­ I just said that boss wanted this position, but he refused.¡± ¡°So¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°Boss Keh, how about you make do with it?¡± ¡°That Andrew is not a person to be trifled with.¡± As soon as he finished his words, the man named Keh cast a cold nce at Andrew. Andrew frowned and finally understood Shane¡¯s purpose. ¡®This guy knows he can¡¯t defeat me, but he wants to take revenge. So he wants to stir up trouble.¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s quite gloomy.¡¯ ¡°Oh? Are you Andrew?¡± Said, Keh. Without turning his head, Andrew said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s me. What do you want to do?¡± 186 Chapter 186 ¡°Why don¡¯t you look back? You are putting on airs.¡± Keh said coldly. ¡°Is it necessary? I don¡¯t want to know you.¡± ¡°I heard that you beat my people?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s great that a pure human can do this.¡± Andrew smiled and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°My boss is talking to you. How dare you not answer him?¡± With Keh by his side, Shane became bolder. He rushed up and was about to beat him. Unexpectedly, before he could lift his hand, Andrew¡¯s nce made him stiff. Andrew, whose magic power was about 800, could improve his talent and magic power through something other than meditation. Under the baptism of the two powerful men, the Red Dragon King, and the red king, Andrew had a narrow escape from death. He didn¡¯t realize that his aura as a mage had undergone a qualitative change. The murderous look in his eyes made Shane feel like falling into an ice cave. What was going on? What was wrong with this aura? ¡®I Can barely move!¡¯ It had only been two or three days. Why did his aura change so much? Shane felt as if he was being stared at by a giant dragon and would be swallowed by it if he took any action.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shane?¡± His strange reaction confused him. Shane put down his trembling hand. Seeing this, Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Good boy.¡± Shane was so angry that his heart, lungs, and kidney seemed to be torn apart. He shouted fiercely, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Then he turned around and walked to Keh. The look on his face was extremely gloomy. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Boss, his aura is so strong. I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°Useless thing!¡± ¡°Andrew, right? You have beaten my men. You should give me a chance to repay you.¡± ¡°Fighting was prohibited in the meditation area. How about going to the training ind?¡± However, it was Andrew who was waiting in line. Andrew still didn¡¯t turn around. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Then he took his men into the meditation room. Looking at Andrew¡¯s step, Keh spits disdainfully, with a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Andrew? He was as arrogant as it was said. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Shane looked at Keh expectantly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There will always be a chance,¡± he snorted ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Shane nodded repeatedly, feeling very happy. Shane was just a top student in grade two, while Keh was the most powerful one in grade two, ranking in the top ten. Now it seemed that he didn¡¯t like Andrew at all. That was exactly what Shane wanted. ¡®No matter how powerful you are, Andrew, can you defeat Keh?¡¯ Besides, although Keh looked gentle and cultivated, he was famous for being vindictive. On the other side. Andrew forgot Shane and Keh in an instant. After saying goodbye to hispanions, Andrew entered the meditation room. ¡°No matter how many times Ie here, I can¡¯t get used to it.¡± Sitting on the cushion, Andrew looked down subconsciously. It was an irregr and uneven floor, like a high-quality Amethyst. The whole ind of the meditation area was made up of a superior magic crystal. To maximize the effect of meditation, there was no floor in the meditation room, and the whole room was directlyid on this giant magic crystal. ¡°Is this your meditation room? The red king is really rich. If he digs out a piece for Kelly or me, our magic power could be directly full.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Forget it. A piece of fist-size is enough to buy a country.¡± ¡°Although strength is the most important thing in this school, there are still some rules. If we dig out a piece of it, I¡¯m afraid that the red king will kill me on the spot.¡± ¡°Hey, loser, cut the crap and meditate.¡± ¡°Okay, my princess.¡± Andrew sat cross-legged and began to meditate. And meditation was the closest state to entering the soul sea. In other words, there was no time limit for him to talk to Sarah in meditation. While meditating, Andrew could also see Sarah in the soul sea. Sarah also sat down with her legs crossed and said to Andrew, ¡°Listen carefully, Andrew. Meditation is not simply to improve the mage¡¯s magic power.¡± ¡°The practice was to explore the abyss of the magic and explore the truth ofws.¡± ¡°This was the truth of magic. Who could achieve this was God.¡± ¡°Each stage of the training had its purpose. Before magic power reached 1,000, magic power could only be improved through meditation, because magic power would change one¡¯s body and mind unconsciously.¡± ¡°This physical and mental change was also to pave the way for the following practice. Otherwise, a simple human would not be able to bear the next stage of practice after reaching 1,000 magic power.¡± ¡°And meditation was the gentlest way, not the only way.¡± ¡°The reason why meditation wouldn¡¯t work after reaching 1000 magic power was that his body and mind had basicallypleted changing, so meditation naturally wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Most of the meditation you are using now is the third generation meditation technique. It¡¯s safe, stable, and risk-free, but your progress is slow so that all the people with a little talent can be mages and win by quantity.¡± ¡°And what I¡¯m teaching you now is the mainstream meditation technique from before the war of legends to four hundred years ago.¡± ¡°It was the first-generation meditation technique.¡± ¡°The first-generation meditation technique?¡± Andrew swallowed and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more.¡± ¡°The principle of the first-generation meditation technique is to choose the best candidate. It has a better effect, a faster increase of magic power, and more thorough physical and mental changing.¡± ¡°This would also make the first-generation meditation technique¡¯s mages, and the next generation practice would be faster, stronger, and easier.¡± ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°I have a question, Miss Sarah.¡± Andrew reached out his hand. ¡°Miss?¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned red and her eyes were filled with joy. She was very happy to be called ¡®Miss¡¯. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew asked, ¡°Since the first-generation meditation technique is so good, why is there no one using it now? I haven¡¯t even heard of it. The meditation technique is divided into three generations.¡± ¡°Well, because people who use the first generation are easy to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Although the effect of the first-generation meditation technique is good, it is too violent and radical, so it usually causes a death rate of 70%.¡± ¡°70%?¡± Andrew took a deep breath and said, ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s for newbies. You have a strong foundation. If you use the first-generation meditation technique, the death rate will be greatly reduced.¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s my death rate?¡± ¡°69%¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding, 20% at most. You are going to be the owner of Kelly and me. This risk should be no different from 0 for you.¡± ¡°Well, how dare you say that?¡± Andrew took a deep breath and made up his mind, ¡°Come on, teach me the first generation meditation technique.¡± 187 Chapter 187 Under the guidance of Sarah, Andrew started the so-called first-generation meditation technique. In essence, it was no different from ordinary meditation. However, due to the difference in some details, there was a huge difference between the two kinds of meditation. The specific difference was that magic power flowed more directly into his body, leaving behind many safe meridians. This made magic power run faster in his body. At the same time, the pores all over his body werepletely rxed, unlike the normal meditation, which only rxed the pores of his hands. This allowed the body to absorb more magic power. Andrew felt as if his body had be a bottomless hole, devouring the magic power emitted from the magic crystal at the bottom of his body,pletely ignoring the impact on his body. The blood capiries were stinging. His pores seemed to be burnt. In less than an hour, Andrew was sweating profusely. But the effect was also obvious. In just one hour, Andrew¡¯s magic power had risen 8 and reached 798. It was only an hour. The advanced mages could meditate for four hours. ¡°That¡¯s good. Even the first generation of meditation technique can increase magic power by 8 points an hour, it¡¯s not something an ordinary person can do.¡± Sarah acted like a teacher and praised Andrew.. ¡°Hush, don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Andrew was so concentrated that he was sweating profusely. This generation of meditation techniques was good. But it was too painful. Andrew gritted his teeth and endured the pain as if his body was torn apart. He tried his best to hold on. Time passed. Magic power increased little by little. Andrew was surprised to find that his meridians were bing tough at a visible speed. Two hourster, the pain had mostly gone. Andrew began to get used to the meditation technique. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this is the principle of the first-generation meditation technique. This method not only elerated the growth of magic power but also had the effect of exercising meridians.¡± ¡°Most people couldn¡¯t survive the first time. If they could survive the first time, it would be easier in the future.¡± ¡°After exercising the meridians, the magic power could effectively increase the power output and the body¡¯s resistance to magic power.¡± ¡°In a word, under the condition that magic power was equal, the first generation of meditation technique would be much more powerful than the third generation of meditation technique in terms of attack power and defensive power.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Andrew was enlightened. He didn¡¯t expect that the first-generation meditation technique would have such a miraculous effect. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there would be a 70% death rate after the first use, it would be much better than the current mainstream meditation technique. The third-generation meditation technique was widely used. It was not difficult to understand why it became the mainstream today. Its biggest advantage is that as long as you don¡¯t want to die, you are safe. No matter a genius or not, it was impossible for a normal person to take the risk to use the first generation, even if it had a good effect. Four hours passed quickly. Boom. As Andrew opened his eyes, a strong magic power gushed out of his body. The whole room was rattled by the strong heatwave. Magic power825. This meditation had increased by 35 magic power. This was almost Andrew¡¯s growth in the previous three or four days, He didn¡¯t expect that the first-generation meditation technique would be so amazing. ¡°ording to this trend, my magic power will breakthrough 1,000 in a few days.¡± Andrew was overjoyed. Sarah also said, ¡°Do you want to try the practice method after 1,000 magic power in advance?¡± Andrew was stunned and asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Your magic power is less than 1,000. If you use the battle upgrading method in advance, the effect will be very bad, but just take it as a rehearsal.¡± Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a try.¡± After reaching magic power 1,000. It would be the main way of practice. It was better to have a try in advance in case he would have no concept and affect practice in the early stage. ¡°Well, you can take anymission now. It¡¯s better to eliminate arger number of monsters.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew pushed the door open. But he found that Nason and the other three had been waiting outside the door for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s so slow. What are you doing inside? Masturbating?¡± Nasonined. It took some time to talk with Sarah before and after the meditation. Andrew came out ten minutester than the others. ¡°Ah, I have sorted out my thoughts.¡± Andrew found an excuse and changed the subject, ¡°By the way, do you want to ept anymission?¡± ¡°We have been here for such a long time. It seems that we haven¡¯t done anymission. I did it only yesterday.¡± Everyone was confused. Why did he mention this at this time? There was no race or crisis recently and there was no need to fight. Besides, the preliminary medicine provided by Law School was all free. Therefore, it seemed that there was no need for points at all. ¡°Just take preventive measures in advance.¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°If we suddenly want to fight, it will be troublesome for us to change the points.¡± Hearing this, everyone thought it was reasonable. ¡°What¡¯s more, I heard that themission of Law School will be more difficult, and everyone wants to see it.¡± Andrew led them to the trial center. Today¡¯s trial center was even quieter thanst time. There were less than 20 people in the house. The wall was full ofmissions to choose from. Andrew was the leader of the team, so it was up to him to choose what to do. The main purpose of this time was to try the practice method after reaching 1,000 magic power. Points were not important. So it was easier to choose. However, since it was a team action, the difficulty could be a little easier. Under the premise of not being in danger, they could pursue a higher level of points. Finally, Andrew targeted the level-sevenmission wall. ¡°Hey, that one!¡± Just as Andrew was choosing, Sarah suddenly said. ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°That one!¡± Following Sarah¡¯s instructions, Andrew tore off themission and looked at it carefully. ¡°Go to the Morris Mine for materials shortage in the forging department. Kill and bring back 100 spider sheep¡¯s horns, and mine a secret silver mine of 300 kilograms.¡± ¡°Commission reward: 870 points.¡± ¡®Spider sheep?¡¯ Andrew couldn¡¯t help but hiss, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? It¡¯s disgusting to take a diabolic creature like a spider sheep.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also very suitable for practicing.¡± Andrew shivered at the thought of this. Andrew had his weakness. Before Andrew passed through the space teleportation, he had no resistance to something extremely ugly and abnormal. Unfortunately, the spider sheep were one of the ugliest monsters. But everything was for practice. Andrew gritted his teeth and stamped his feet. He came to the front desk and pped themission on the table. The receptionist, who was eating sunflower seeds, was so scared that she trembled and thought he was here to ask for money. ¡°I¡¯ll do thismission!¡± 188 Chapter 188 ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t stand it. Why did Andrew take thismission?¡± Along the way, Taylor keptining. Andrew covered his ears, pretending not to hear her. With an embarrassed look on his face, Nason murmured to himself, ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t ept it either. There is so muchmission that we can ept. Why choose this one?¡± Although Jo and Signa didn¡¯t say anything they were not willing to do so. The spider sheep were famous for their ugliness. ¡®Do you know that parents in this world, when children are disobedient, will say: if you are not obedient, the spider sheep will take you at night, and then turn you into a spider sheep.¡¯ In that case, no matter how naughty the child was, he would be scared to cry and would never dare to be naughty again. Normally, no one in mage would be willing to face such a fiend. But since it was Sarah¡¯s choice, Andrew would be brave even if it was a spider sheep. Even the spider sheep! Even if¡­ ¡®No, I¡¯m going to throw up!¡¯ Andrew¡¯s stomach churned at the thought of the spider web. Andrew suppressed his nausea and led the team to speed up to the Morris Mine. The Morris Mine was located three hundred kilometers east of Law School. It was the closest mine to the school and the border of Law School. The territory of the so-called Law School did not only include seven inds.. Arge piece ofnd outside the ind sea was in the shape of a semi parcel, surrounding the sea where the seven major inds of the school were. Thisrge area ofnd was also the territory of Law School, but it was of no value. Its main purpose was to hide the school. At the same time, if they were attacked, the distance brought by thisrge area could also give the school more time to react. No one was allowed to enter the territory of Law School without permission. Anyone who broke in without permission would be given a warning, and those who didn¡¯t listen to the warning would be killed. The Morris Mine was located at the edge of the territory. It was a valley twenty kilometers long. At the same time, it was also the biggest secret silver and gold mineral vein in the world. The ores inside were of pure quality. Whether it was secret silver or gold, they were almostmon mines, and there were very few rough ores. The secret silver and gold provided by this mine were enough for the whole world to use for more than 100 years. There were also six mines of the same level as the Morris Mine. All of them were the richest mines in the world and the four holy tutor kings had moved the whole mine here from other ces to establish Law School. They were the seven mines of Law School. The wealth contained in these seven mines was enough to meet the whole world¡¯s demand for 1,000 years. With these, even if the end of the world came, Law School could still maintain its normal operation. It could be said that Law School was not only the top school in the world but also a doomsday fortress. To be ecological and convenient for students to train. All the students of Law School imitated the forest of monsters and ced arge number of monsters. The Morris Mine was the habitat of the notorious spider sheep. ¡°Here we are.¡± Andrew snapped. At the end of the horizon, a pale valley appeared in front of him. Like the scars on the ground, it tore both sides ferociously. The valley was full of salt. As a result, the rocky soil was strangely pale and there was no grass at all. Andrew sped up in a hurry. After reaching the top of the valley, he withdrew his wings and fell into the valley vertically from 200 or 300 meters high. Bang. The sound of collision was unusually bright under the echo at the bottom of the valley. The other four peoplended on the ground one after another, all impressed by the scene in front of them. At the bottom of the rugged valley, every rock wanted to be sprinkled with silver powder. As long as there was a little light, it could reflect a colorful light. Was the whole valley full of secret silver and gold? Everyone swallowed. What a rich mine it was. Gold and secret silver were the most important magic metals. The wealth of this mine was beyond measure. But soon they came to their senses and gathered around Andrew to form formation to keep alert. The Morris Mine was the habitat of spider sheep. Shouldn¡¯t you be in the mood to enjoy the scenery here? ¡°Bleat.¡± Sure enough, not long after, a sheep¡¯s cry suddenly came from behind the rock. It was a sheep¡¯s scream, but it was mixed with a sharp sound like a fingernail sliding ckboard. It was like a low-grade voice source that was created by a bad voice actor. Everyone turned around. Although they had been well prepared, the creaturesing out from behind the rock still made everyone gasp. The body of a spider was about one meter in diameter. The legs of the nine spiders varied in length, seven or eight meters long and two or three meters short. They werepletely unbnced as if they grew randomly, and their thickness was also very uneven. But this kind of weird spider leg could ensure the bnce of the body in a stranger way. At the end of these spider legs, there were also ¡°feet¡±, which were alsopletely uneven. Some of them had hooves on their legs, some had chicken ws, some had human feet, and some even had seven fingers on their legs. What¡¯s worse, it was a spider with a sheep¡¯s head. There were seven or eight pairs of eyes on the head of the sheep, all of which were uneven as if they were randomly sprinkled on the whole head. Some of them were as big as cattle¡¯s eyes, while some were as small as mice¡¯s. Their hair was also covered with green and pink strange mucus. The mucus was not found anywhere but secreted by itself, making the wool a mess. The moment they saw everyone, the mouth of the spider sheep opened again. ¡°Bleat.¡± A strange cry sounded again. What¡¯s more, its mouth was like that of an eel. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is such an ugly thing in the world.¡± Andrew tried hard to suppress his nausea. Taylor¡¯s face turned blue and she vomited out directly. She didn¡¯t feel better until the yellow water waspletely vomited out. Even though she had seen it in the textbook countless times, the visual impact was unparalleled. Why were there such abnormal creatures in the world? It felt like it was using a lot of irrelevant materials. But it was undeniable that the strength of the spider sheep was strong. It emitted magic power of about 1,300. This was a typical mid-rank monster. With its neigh, more and more spider sheep walked out of the surrounding rock walls and rubble. Moreover, none of them had the same appearance. In a twinkling of an eye, the five people had been surrounded by over 100 spider sheep. ¡°Is this your n?¡± Nason had been was ready to ept the challenge at any time. One or two spider sheep were not a threat. It was only 1,300 magic power, which could be dealt with by an advanced mage of 500 magic power. But the problem was that there were over 100 of them here. Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s more efficient to be surrounded and then killed in one go, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jo said coldly, ¡°The body fluid of the spider sheep is the stinkiest thing in the world. If I get dirty today, I will hate you for the rest of my life.¡± Andrew smiled awkwardly. He was very anxious. ¡°Sarah? Sarah! The spider sheep have already appeared. Teach me how to raise magic power during the battle!¡± While he was thinking. ¡°Bleat.¡± A spider sheep let out a strange cry. Over 100 spider sheep immediately surged towards the crowd like a tide! ¡°Sarah!¡± Andrew yelled in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wiping Kelly¡¯s blood just now.¡± It was not until thest moment that Sarah appeared in time. ¡°Now listen to my orders! You can do whatever I ask you to do!¡± 189 Chapter 189 To maintain a state of meditation in battle? Sarah¡¯s first sentence caught Andrew off guard. In a meditation state, one needed to concentrate all attention on the cirction of magic power. During this period, it was called meditation because the mage needed to focus all his attention on it and almost had no time to care about the control of his body. Because he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Andrew, where is the order?¡± Nason urged anxiously. ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± Andrew asked anxiously as he saw that the spider sheep was approaching. Sarah said, ¡°Meditation before reaching 1,000 magic power has made your body remember the operation direction of magic power for meditation. You don¡¯t need to focus at all. Just let your body¡¯s instincts and muscle memories do it.¡± Instinctive and muscle memory? Indeed, the so-called skillfulness is to do something too many times. Even if you don¡¯t need to use your brain or close your eyes, you can repeat it just by feeling. But could such a precise operation of meditation form muscle memory? It was known to all that if there was a mistake in meditation, he would go crazy. At the best, he would lose his cultivation base or he would die on the spot. ¡°An¡­ Andrew, why don¡¯t we do it?¡± The spider sheep was right in front of them, and Signa¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Andrew made up his mind.. ¡®Damn it! Let¡¯s go!¡¯ ¡°Move!¡± Andrew gave the order. ording to Sarah, he entered the meditation state first. Then like the mountain spring flowing, his body instinctively revolved magic power, and he directly released magic. Frost Let¡¯s first seal their mobility. He pped on the ground, and the cold air spread. However, the frozen air which could freeze at least 500 or 600 meters around suddenly stopped when it expanded to only a dozen meters. And the frosty power of the frosty energy was very thin. When the spider sheep stepped on it, not to mention being frozen, there was not even a little frost on its legs. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Andrew, what are you doing? Are you kidding me?¡± Taylor was the first one toin and rushed out first. Centurion strike As soon as she finished her words, the surrounding space seemed to turn ck in an instant. Dozens of de radiance streaked across the air, and the nearest spider sheep turned into pieces of meat on the spot. The monster needed magic power to reach more than two times the mage to barely tie with the mage. Even if their magic power was about 1,300, the magic power of Taylor also reached 630, which could easily kill a spider sheep. Then it was Andrew, the magic power of 825. The magic of controlling the air conditioner was as powerful as that of the fridge. Andrew looked at his hand and was surprised. While he was meditating, he used his muscle memory to meditate and fight at the same time. Easy to say. But how could it be so easy? The two of them were in conflict. If they did it at the same time, it would only make magic and meditation unsatisfactory. Due to the influence of meditation, even a bottle of coke with the frosty air was not enough which the frost released. ¡°Andrew, what are you thinking about?¡± Nason was pulling and firing arrows. He was in a hurry. Without Andrew¡¯s restraint, Taylor couldn¡¯t resist the surging spider sheep alone. Jo had no choice but to act as the front line, and with Taylor¡¯s cooperation, she barely maintained the front line. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t panic. No one will be proficient the first time. Try again.¡± It was rare for Sarah to be patient. She pointed at Andrew carefully. Andrew said calmly. Heaven-piercing spear Holding the ice spear in his hand, he threw it out. The heaven-piercing spear pierced through the sky and stabbed into the spider sheep that had ambushed Taylor from behind. The spider sheep was pinned down on the spot. It struggled on the ground for a while before pulling out the heaven-piercing spear with its human leg. It let out a weird scream and changed its target towards Andrew. Its round body was like a cannonball. ¡°Gee, is it too shallow?¡± Andrew condensed the spear again. For the third time, he felt much better. So that exined it. Was the key to being proficient? In Andrew¡¯s eyes, anxiety was fading away, and he was as calm as ever. He took a deep breath, mustered all his strength, and stabbed the spear. Bang. The power of this spear strike increased again. The head of the spider sheep that rushed close to him was pierced through on the spot, and its whole body was dragged more than ten meters away by the heaven-piercing spear, staring heavily at a stone. After struggling for a while, it finally stopped breathing. The moment the spider sheep died, Andrew felt that the magic power in his body had been increased. Although the increase was insignificant, it did increase. Before he could figure out what was going on, hispanions around him had already fallen into a bitter battle. Andrew took the lead and condensed magic power again. Frost Bang! He pped on the ground. A massive amount of frozen air immediately spread like a tide. This time, the frozen energy was powerful. The 40 or 50 spider sheep around them trembled with cold, and their feet were wrapped in ice, unable to be pulled out of the ground. With this move, everyone¡¯s pressure was reduced by more than half. With a knowing smile, everyone seized the opportunity to rush into the group of monsters and began to ughter crazily. Andrew was also using magic to seize this rare opportunity. Ice flying sword, cier surge, and frozen dragon bite. Andrew used the magic more smoothly. In the end, the power of the magic had returned to more than 80% of its normal level. Atst. Scorching soil burning up Before the cold air dissipated, Andrew pped on the ground. The raging mes, wrapped in billowing smoke, spread out with Andrew as the center. The remaining spider sheep were immediately burnt to ashes in the screaming. Most of the survivors were at theirst gasp. Seeing this, everyone rushed forward to kill them as soon as possible. Soon, all the spider sheep around were swept away. It was not until the crisis was resolved that everyone fell to the ground. It was not difficult, but they were exhausted. Andrew was so tired that he found a stone and sat down. Magic power 827. This battle increased magic power by two points. What was the principle? ¡°In the state of meditation, the mage will absorb magic power in the environment, but after magic power reaches 1,000, the body will actively reject the environment magic power, because there are too many Impurities in the environment magic power, which can be used at the early stage, but absorbing too much is not good for the growth of cultivation.¡± Sarah said. ¡°Then what does this have to do with the increase of magic power?¡± Andrew asked. Sarah said, ¡°In the state of meditation, it can be said that your body has activated the absorption mode of magic power. In this state, you use magic to kill a creature with magic power. After that, your magic power is left in that creature, which is equivalent to making a mark.¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°Hey, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The cultivation after reaching 1,000 magic power mainly needs to absorb the life energy of the killed creatures. Life energy is one of the purest energies, including humans. In short, the mage grew up by killing.¡± 190 Chapter 190 If the mage waspared to an animal, then the mage was only a cub before magic power reached 1,000. The environment of magic power was the same as milk, rich in nutrition and warm without harm to the body. After magic power reached 1000, the mage was no longer a baby and could eat some normal food. For mages, normal food was the life energy of other creatures. Yes, mages were meat-eating animals. The only killing could make a meat-eating animal stronger. Andrew wasn¡¯t merciful. He was merciless to his enemies. What Andrew worried about was that if he could only use this way to promote magic power from now on, it meant that he would always be in danger. ¡°In the business of mages, there is never the saying that everyone gets along well with each other. Every strong man step on a mountain of corpses.¡± Sarah¡¯s words made Andrew feel the same way. The mage was also a part of nature. There was only onew in nature: thew of the jungle. It was reasonable that creatures that couldn¡¯t ept killing could only be killed. Of course, in addition to killing, there were other ways to promote after reaching 1,000 magic power. However, these methods all required extremely expensive medicine. If the conditions did not allow it, killing might be the most cost-effective method of practice. After this battle, Andrew had probably grasped the method of absorbing life energy to increase the strength of magic power, which hadid a solid foundation for his future growth. He picked up the hoe and smashed it hard on the rock wall.. Arge piece of ore was smashed down. The original ores of the secret silver and the refined gold were extremely hard. It took the five of them more than an hour to collect all the ores they needed. Thest step was to collect the horns. Because all the women refused to touch this disgusting monster, especially the stinky mucus on its body. Not knowing if it was an illusion, the mucus on the bodies of the spider sheep became smelly after they died. In the end, only Andrew and Nason could do this kind of dirty work. It was half-past one in the afternoon when they finally collected the horns. Andrew didn¡¯t forget to cut open the head of the spider sheep and check them one by one. In the end, Andrew got 30 low-grade demon cores. After confirming that there was no mistake, they flew into the air towards the main campus. They exchanged for points at the trial center and each of them could get 174 points. And the previous 450 points, now the highest amount of points in the team was 624 points. After that, Andrew took his people to the teaching building. They entered the ssroom. Rachel was having a ss. When she saw it was Andrew, she blushed and turned her head away, not daring to look at Andrew. ¡°Go back¡­ To your seat.¡± Andrew took his people directly to her desk. He didn¡¯t want to learn. Andrew needed an environment to digest what he had learned today, and at the same time, to check Rachel¡¯s condition. Seeing that she was safe and sound, Andrew felt a little relieved. As for the reason why he didn¡¯t respond, many students in the ss coveted Rachel¡¯s beauty. Andrew didn¡¯t want to further attract hatred for Rachel. So it was the best choice to ignore them. When he passed by Shane, Shane snickered at him. He wondered what he was up to. But Andrew didn¡¯t care. Sitting at the desk, Andrew leaned his head against it and dozed off. He calcted the date carefully. There were 160 days left. What Andrew needed to do was to raise magic power to 2,200 within the 160 days, and sessfully enter the holy mage through the breakthrough consciousness barrier. But Andrew still had 1,373 magic power left. Does it need to increase the magic power by 2.6 times within 160 days? Andrew was getting more and more anxious. Rachel, Sarah, and the red king were waiting for Andrew to solve all the problems. Unconsciously, it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡°Well, everyone, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s ss.¡± Rachel sorted out her books and said, ¡°By the way, you have to learn alchemy from tomorrow on. Please don¡¯t bete.¡± Alchemy? All the students were in an uproar and showed an excited expression. Andrew raised his head in surprise. Alchemy was a course that every mage would need to learn after reaching a certain level. It was known to all that at the trial center all over the world, the mages could get points throughmission, and then use points to exchange for equipment and materials. However, the mage¡¯s equipment they exchanged was allmon equipment. For example, although Andrew¡¯s regr equipment, Artemis¡¯s eyes, and the strong attack belt could be exchanged in Law School, most of them were replicas, and their performance was less than half of the original version. Even if the original one could be copied, the price would be extremely high. It was not worthwhile. As for the special magic equipment like the frozen dragon boots and the dragon extinguishing cage hand, you can¡¯t even think about it. Even if there were, most of them were copycats, and their performances were less than 1/10 of the original version. The equipment of any excellent mage must be made by himself. Only this kind of designer and exclusive equipment was the most suitable for himself and could maximize the power of the mage. Therefore, alchemy was a required course for the mage. Some of the reasons why some mages didn¡¯t practice were that their talent was not good enough to reach this level all their life. And this was the second semester of grade three in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. In Law School, the first semester of grade two had just passed a month. Was it about to begin? Andrew said excitedly. What hecked now was equipment. It was normal that there was a two or three-fold gap between the strength of a full load mage and a bare load one. The mage was full of fifteen pieces of equipment. Among the students here, Shane was wearing 11 pieces of equipment. Although they were all exchanging goods, their performances were good. But what about Andrew? Only six pieces of equipment. One of them was a school uniform with poor performance. The alchemy course was the second indispensable way for Andrew to grow up. The students of Law School had the right to study healing magic, a low-rank one. That was to say, there would be medicine and healing magic lessons to learn in the future. And the materials needed for so many supporting courses were huge. Law School only provided the crude copper mine, low-grade magic crystal, and some materials of low-grade monsters for free. He had to figure out other materials by himself. They should hurry up to collect the materials that they didn¡¯t use much before. That was to say. It was not until then that Andrew realized that the leisure period that he only needed to meditate and domission was about toe to an end. He raised his head and found that Shane was looking at him with a snicker. ¡®what¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ Andrew ignored him and felt regretful. ¡®If I had known earlier about the growth of the mage, I wouldn¡¯t have let him go in the corridor.¡¯ 191 Chapter 191 After school that day, they went back to the vi. ¡°The alchemy ss will be held tomorrow.¡± Andrew summoned everyone and poured out everything in the sky ring. Suddenly, a small mountain as tall as a person appeared in the hall, all of which was piled up with all kinds of materials. Everyone was bbergasted. These were all umted by Andrew¡¯s dailymission. Although 80% was copper ore, only the other 20% was a huge number. Among them, Andrew also had some eliminated equipment. ¡°I can¡¯t give these to others.¡± Andrew took away the snow stick, Artemis¡¯s eyes, and other equipment. These were too expensive, and the snow stick was a top-grade magic prop gifted by the system. After selecting, Andrew waved his hand and took back all the copper ore. ¡°These are all provided by Law School for free. It¡¯s useless to take them.¡± The things suddenly shrank to the height of only his knees. With another wave of Andrew¡¯s hand, the things were reduced by 1/5. Pointing at the rest of the materials, Andrew said, ¡°Let¡¯s divide them up. From tomorrow on, we will have two alchemy sses every week.¡± ¡°The materials of the alchemy ss need to be prepared by yourself. I know you don¡¯t collect any materials because it¡¯s useless.¡± Everyone looked at each other.. ¡°Really?¡± Taylor asked worriedly. Andrew replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are a team. The mage can¡¯t deal with any situation alone.¡± ¡°Therefore, the improvement of the team was the overall improvement.¡± ¡°You should feel sorry for me. In the future, you should pay attention to collecting materials when you do amission. When you have enough materials, you can return them to me.¡± ¡°Just like today, you haven¡¯t collected the demon core of the spider sheep.¡± Hearing this, everyone felt a little ashamed. They could roughly understand why the gap between them and Andrew couldn¡¯t be narrowed. The biggest difference was that Andrew was far-sighted and knew how to be prepared. The mountain-like materials were the best proof. When Andrew had risen to prominence, he had tried his best to collect as many materials as possible every time he visited a task. In the novice period, all kinds of minerals, magic crystals, even demon core, and the organs of the monster werepletely useless. For newbie mages, these were just something that could be sold for money, and mages did notck gold coins at all. But Andrew was different. He had been dedicated to collecting materials from the very beginning, and generally wouldn¡¯t sell them easily. It seemed that he had prepared for this day. Without Andrew¡¯s generosity today, it would take them at least a week to collect so many materials. Don¡¯t underestimate this week. The strong and the weak kept a distance because of the time. After expressing their gratitude to Andrew, Nason began to distribute the materials and the elimination equipment one by one. However, Andrew found that only Jo didn¡¯t respond to her material. She stared at the material in front of her, as if she was struggling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew picked up the material and walked up to her. Jo turned her head reluctantly and didn¡¯t dare to look at Andrew. Andrew was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t think that I will forgive you with such a little benefit. I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you for what happened in Rnd Forest.¡± Andrew was stunned. She still remembered? ¡°Well, it¡¯s all my fault. I know it¡¯s very important to you, but¡­ s, let¡¯s talk about it in private when we have the chance.¡± Hearing that, Jo rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You have the guts to do it, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it. What do you mean by that? It¡¯s all your fault. Who will be together with a person like you¡­ A person like you¡­¡± As she spoke, Jo thought of what had happened at that time. Especially when she sat on Andrew¡¯s face and was kissed by him, she looked like a slut. Thinking of this, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Take it.¡± Seeing that she was about to cry again, Andrew felt sorry and directly stuffed the material into her arms. During this period, Andrew would asionally care about Jo¡¯s condition at night. She was not good at showing her emotions. But at night, when it was quiet, she would show her side as a woman. More than once Andrew had sensed her alone in her room, crying into a pillow. Anyway, Andrew would never deny that he had raped her. ¡°If you need anything,e to me. I will try my best to help you.¡± Then Andrew turned around and went back to his room. Leave her alone. If he talked too much with her, she would only be more hysterical. Andrew went back to his room alone. Jo held the material in her arms, tears streaming down her cheeks. Seeing this, the others did not disturb her but left sensibly. Everyone knew about Andrew and Jo. No one could help her with this matter, so she had to find a way to get out of the shadow by herself. On the other side, Andrew returned to his room and entered his soul sea immediately. Today, the state of his soul sea was much better than yesterday. Theke was no longer blood red. But the sky was still dark, and the withered nts and flowers were still the same as before. It seemed that the soul sea would show different colors ording to the state of the witches. ¡°How is Kelly?¡± Andrew said to Sarah. Sarah pointed at her back with her thumb and said, ¡°The wound has healed, but it still takes some time for the internal injury. As I said, it won¡¯t be able to fight in half a month.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew turned his head. There was no blood on Kelly¡¯s body. Shey quietly in aa. She looked like a sleeping beauty in fairy tales. Seeing that Kelly was getting better, Andrew felt relieved and swore again that he would never let any witch get hurt again. ¡°Thank you so much today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time exploring these things by myself. I benefited a lot.¡± Then Andrew took out six demon cores from the sky ring and handed them to Sarah. Sarah was stunned. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°These are collected from spider sheep. After the team is divided up, I¡¯ll give you all six.¡± What he said made Sarah even more confused. ¡°No, no. are you kidding? Is this all the profit from themission?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Are you going to have the alchemy ss tomorrow? What if you give it to me?¡± ¡°There are still three or four demon cores I plundered before. It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll do themission immediately after the ss is over tomorrow.¡± Sarah was silent. She couldn¡¯t understand why this man would give away his interests? Andrew read her mind and smiled, ¡°My team, you and Kelly are my most precious treasures.¡± ¡°Compared with you, the material is worthless.¡± ¡°Especially you, Sarah. I¡¯m counting on you today. I need your advice in the future. So¡­ Just take it as a student¡¯s appreciation to the teacher.¡± His gentle words made Sarah blush. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m almost a big shot in the holy tutor king. You¡¯re so lucky that you can learn from me!¡± As she spoke, Sarah shyly reached out her hand and grabbed six demon cores. ¡°Sarah, fondness+15, fondness 94/150 now¡± ¡°Notice that Sarah, the witch of roaring me, fondness has been promoted to infatuation and has received a senior gift bag from the witch. Would you like to open it?¡± 192 Chapter 192 s? Fondness upgrade? Andrew looked at Sarah. She blushed and absorbed demon cores into her body in turn. Her magic power also increased from 6,800 to 6,900. Andrew had never looked at Sarah so closely before. Now he found that she was beautiful. As she absorbed the energy, she turned around and stole a nce at Andrew. Noticing that Andrew was looking at her, she looked away as if she was guilty. ¡°What¡­ What are you looking at? Let¡¯s make a deal first. I¡­ I won¡¯t give it back to you.¡± Sarah said as she put thest demon core into her chest. Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ¡°How could it be? Am I such a narrow-minded person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Sarah murmured and turned her head to avoid eye contact with Andrew. Her stubborn appearance was so cute. Andrew sighed, ¡°You are so beautiful, Sarah.¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah¡¯s face turned red and her ears were hot. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Even if you want to tter me, it won¡¯t work. I just want to do it for the sake of Kelly. Oh, what am I talking about? Why did you say that to me? I hate you the most!¡±. Sarah was so angry that she hit Andrew¡¯s chest. But she didn¡¯t have any strength at all. Andrew smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Sarah was as excited as a cat being trampled on its tail. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Looking at Sarah¡¯s angry face, Andrew didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. She had just said one hundred words of disgust and ridicule to him. But now, her bad attitude had almost disappeared, and his rtionship with her was more like a friend or above. They were not lovers, but also teachers and friends. Now, he could even joke with her. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the decline of fondness, nor did he need to worry about whether she would be dissatisfied with the gift. When did it begin to change? Andrew couldn¡¯t figure out when it was. After careful consideration, she changed her attitude slowly with fondness. Andrew shrugged and turned his attention to the gift bag. ¡°Open the gift bag.¡± Said, Andrew. The voice of the system came as scheduled. ¡°The gift bag has been opened, obtained: top rank demon core 20, top demon core 3, 10 kilograms of ck gold, the fire cloak, zing bracelet, fire soul energy, top magic: fire heart still.¡± With a tter, piles of things appeared in front of Andrew. Andrew was taken aback. ¡°Wow, there are so many of them.¡± Seeing this, Sarah, who was still digesting the demon cores, nced at Andrew with her eyes as if he was a bumpkin and said, ¡°Of course. What do you think?¡± ¡°Kelly treats me like her own sister. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to say that, but the fact is that Kelly is just a witch who has just entered the door. The reward she has is notparable to that of our official witch at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the first two gifts are not enough. This is the normal reward.¡± ¡°I guess the system has approved you, right?¡± ¡°Is this the normal thing? The system has approved me?¡± ¡°Well, when the system thinks that you are a qualified witch master, it will naturally give you theplete reward. Before that, all the rewards you get are castrated version.¡± ¡°Moreover, the more system recognizes you, the better the reward will be.¡± ¡°Of course, the most important reason is that this is my reward, of course, more.¡± Looking at Sarah¡¯scent face, Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡®In the past, you hated me to open the reward in front of you the most.¡¯ But it had to be said that the reward was too exaggerated. There were twenty top-rank demon cores and three top-rank demon cores, all of which were neutral demon cores. For ordinary monsters, there was a certain probability that demon core was in their minds. For those above the level of the mid-rank monsters, the probability was about 1/4. For those below the level of the mid-rank monsters, the probability was decreasing ording to magic power. Some of the weaker monsters only had one demon core in one hundred. Everyone knew that. However, the quality of the demon core was the same as that of the monster. And the neutral demon core would only have a rare demon core within every 100,000 demon cores. It had no attributes innately. When it was used, the user could inject magic power with different attributes ording to his own needs. When it was neutral, demon core would be the corresponding attribute. That was to say, you could have whatever you wanted. It was better than other demon cores of the same level to refine gold. This was the best quality that even Law School couldn¡¯t afford. Each of them was worth 10,000 points and would be exchanged in a limited amount. If there was a shortage of supply, the price would be increased. As for the top rank neutral demon core, it was a treasure that could not be exchanged at all. One pill was more expensive than the twenty top-rank neutral demon core in total. Needless to say, the fire cloak was equipped with top-level equipment, which increased 5% magic power, 2 fire attribute talent, and fire attribute resistance of high-level equipment. Since the dragon extinguishing cage hand could also provide a 25% magic power increase, the increase of Andrew¡¯s added power had increased to 30%. After he put it on, Andrew¡¯s magic power was changed from 827 to 859, not 5%. After putting on this fire cloak, coupled with his talent¡¯s resistance to fire attribute, anyone who used fire magic to hurt Andrew would suffer less than 80%. Then there was the fire bracelet, which also added 5% magic power and 2 fire attribute talent. The difference was that the high-grade fire attribute the violent attack attached to it could increase the power of fire attribute magic by three times. With two pieces of equipment, Andrew¡¯s magic power soared directly to 892. The talent of the fire attribute reached an exceptionally terrifying 17.3, which waspletely superior to that of the ice attribute talent. As for the fire soul energy, it was the same holy medicine as ice soul essence, and its effect was simr. However, it corresponded to the fire attribute, which was the best medicine that could save one¡¯s life at a critical moment. In the end, it was the top Magic: fire heart still. It was a kind of magic simr to the removing of the limitation, and also top-ranked magic. But it didn¡¯t have a limit to remove such a strong side effect. After using it for a short time, the current magic power doubled, the talent of the fire attribute increased by 50%, and the physical strength, defensive power, attack power, and reaction speed would be greatly improved. ording to the user¡¯s magic power, the time limit was up to 5 minutes. The disadvantage was that magic power consumed a lot of energy. After the magic was over, the weariness debuff would be added within 30 minutes, and all the properties would be reduced by half. During this period, the healing magic and medicine werepletely ineffective. This was the typical magic of decisive victory. The reward this time was enough for Andrew to live a happy life for a long time. Andrew was so excited that he wanted to kiss Sarah. But thinking that she might beat him, Andrew gave up the idea. ¡°Thank you, Sarah.¡± Seeing that Andrew was so happy, Sarah pouted and turned her head away with a snort. Andrew smiled. He knew her well. This was her response to gratitude. In this way, Andrew left his soul at sea. But what Andrew didn¡¯t know was that after he left, Sarah lowered her head and covered her left chest. She had been restraining herself just now. She couldn¡¯t understand why her heartbeat was so fast. Every time she saw Andrew¡¯s smile, her heart beat faster. She thought for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t figure out why? She was confused. When Kelly woke up, she would ask her for advice. Sarah had made up her mind. 193 Chapter 193 The next morning, Andrew got up and found that everyone was waiting in the living room. Everyone looked energetic. Yesterday, Rachel proposed to attend the alchemy ss from today on, but they didn¡¯t reserve any material. This made Nason and the other four very anxious. Last night, Andrew gave them some materials as gifts, which solved their pressing problem. This time, the anxiety was gone, and of course, they had a good rest. ¡°Andrew, you got upte again!¡± Taylor put her hands on her waist and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Every time you get up thest. How about this? I can wake you up when I sleep with you in the future!¡± Hearing this, Jo opened her eyes wide and opened her mouth like a goldfish out of oxygen. She seemed to want to say something but stopped in her throat. In the end, she didn¡¯t say a word. Andrew smiled, refusing Taylor¡¯s suggestion. After that, he took everyone to meditate. Andrew also used the first-generation meditation technique in meditation today, and he was more skilled than yesterday. After four hours of meditation, Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 932, increasing by 40 once. ording to this trend, the day after tomorrow, his magic power would be breakthrough 1,000. He was a little excited when he thought about it. Although it was risky to use it for the first time, the effect was indeed outstanding. After that, Andrew and the others rushed to the main campus and entered the teaching building of advanced courses. It was more than ten timesrger than the teaching building and evenrger than the canteen. It was thergest building on the entire main campus. This ce was especially used for medicine and alchemy lessons. Only when you have studied in this building can you be qualified to announce to the public that you are a student of Law School. Following the signs, Andrew and the others finally found the alchemy ssroom on the third floor.. As soon as he opened the door. ¡°You arete!¡± Before he could step into the ssroom, Andrew was taken aback by a loud shout. He took a closer look. There were 500 or 600 students in the huge ssroom. Grade two, ss D, ss C, and ss B were all present. Didn¡¯t ss A and ss Se? It made sense. How could an excellent ss and a key ss be in the same ss with us? Andrew looked at the middle-aged teacher in front of the tform. A perfect big bald scoop, shiny, could be used as a mirror. Sweat vest, t trousers, leg hair, flip flops. There was a bean-sized mole under his nose and two hairs on it. Several typical features were enough to describe the appearance of this alchemy teacher and how greasy he was. But he couldn¡¯t look down upon him because of his messy dress. Andrew tried to sense his magic power. About 5,500. Horrible. Except for Nichs, the headmasters of the four schools were only a little better than him. This seemingly ordinary-looking alchemy master had such strength. The tutor wanted to scold Andrew, but when he noticed that Andrew was sensing his magic power on perception, his face changed. Then Andrew felt nothing. The master in front of him seemed to suddenly be an ordinary person, with no magic power left. Concealing magic? So that he could conceal himselfpletely. Andrew marveled. D ¡°Go to your seat and find theboratory with your name on it. Don¡¯t sit around. It¡¯s about to begin.¡± The tutor pointed at the area of ss D and shouted. Andrew calmly led his friends into the ssroom. On the way, Andrew passed by Shane and found that the man next to him was the man he met that day. It turned out that he was from ss C. Andrew kept it in mind. The two of them were on both sides of the aisle, on the edge of ss D and ss C respectively. When passing by the two of them, Andrew could see the cold smiles on their faces. In the past few days, every time he met them, they would smile like this, but they didn¡¯t take specific actions. Not only that. Other students were also looking at him with eager eyes. No matter where he went, it was the same. Did¡­ Andrew didn¡¯t think too much. There was no point in worrying about it. Every formal student was equipped with an operating tform in this ss. One operating table could amodate at most four people, but at least one person could operate it. That was to say, one formal student and three apanying students. To study better and Nason didn¡¯t have any apanying students, Andrew assigned Signa to his desk. ¡°Well, everyone, let me introduce myself.¡± Said the bald master, lighting a cigarette. Andrew was shocked. The tutor was smoking in ss! The tutor picked up the brush, put it away, and wrote his name on the ckboard in an instant. ¡°Hey, guys, I¡¯m Chuck. I¡¯m your medicine master and the alchemy master of your ordinary ss.¡± ¡°From today on, I will teach you these two sses. Next, I will tell you the rules of the ss.¡± Chuck said as he took a drag on the cigarette. He casually threw the cigarette butt away, stamped out the cigarette butt, and said, ¡°No matter in alchemy or medicine, the rules are the same. You are not allowed to be absent, and if you can¡¯t follow me, I won¡¯t teach you. You will bear all the consequences.¡± ¡°Every ss will provide the free materials you need. If the free materials are destroyed because of a mistake, you¡¯d better take a spare one with you, because I won¡¯t give you the second one. If not, you can listen to it in this ss. Don¡¯t do it, and you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°At the end of each ss, I will tell you the date of the next ss and the paid materials I need. You should try to collect the materials by yourselves. I don¡¯t care whether it is to apply for amission, change with points, or rob others directly.¡± ¡°Thest and most important thing is, in ss, you are not allowed to speak without my permission. You should be more careful in ss. Otherwise, you will not be responsible for any ident caused by mistake because you didn¡¯t hear clearly.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± After a long speech, Andrew could only hear a few words. ¡®I¡¯m not responsible for it.¡¯ Then Chuck opened the tform and showed his operating table. ¡°Now, the ss begins officially.¡± ¡°The first lesson I¡¯m going to teach you is the most important and basic thing in alchemy: ignition.¡± ¡°The stove in front of you needs to be driven by your magic power. This is a simplified device, helping youplete the first ignition.¡± ¡°The excellent image was able topletely leave the stove and even make its stove by using the alchemy skill, but that was ater story.¡± ¡°Now follow me and take out a low-rank demon core from the bag on the stage.¡± All the students followed the investigation and took out the demon core provided by the course. After waiting for a few seconds, Chuck said, ¡°Then put your hand on the fingerprint of the operating table, where is the lighter.¡± ¡°Input magic power toplete the first ignition.¡± ¡°Pay attention to the size of my mes.¡± Then he lit his stove in front of everyone. Under the furnace, a bright purple fire was immediately ignited. That was the fire of magic power. Different from fire magic. This was the me ignited by pure magic power after being fogged, and the temperature was very high. In alchemy, the control of the fire temperature was very important. The fire that was checked did not change bright or dark, with fluctuations, flickering and other symptoms. It was as quiet as still. It could be imagined how proficient he was in alchemy. On the contrary, the hundreds of students on the stage lit up one by one, which was much more embarrassing. Some were only halfway high, some were three meters high, and some were not as big as a match. There were all kinds of strange shapes. Normally, students would have to learn alchemy for a month just to start a fire. It was normal for them to break seven or eight hearths. Almost all the students seeded at one time, which was enough to prove their excellence. But the problem was that the outstanding students of Law School were far from enough. It was the first time that the students started the fire. They could see the control of magic power through the shape of the fire. This group of students couldn¡¯t do that. Although they all had good talent, their basic skills were all a mess. Chuck was a little disappointed. However, poor basic skills were amon problem for the students of Law School. These geniuses couldpletely use their talent to make up for the shorings of their basic skills, so the difference in basic skills was normal, and it was not strange. But at this moment, two of the hundreds of chaotic mes attracted the attention of Chuck. It was as quiet as a lotus in the breeze, swaying slightly and inaudible, flickering asionally, but only asionally. The me was bright, even, and gentle. On the other hand, although the flickering range was a littlerger and more frequent, it could be called gentle fire. The peaceful mes also attracted the attention of arge number of students. It was the first time for him to ignite the fire. How could he have such a gentle magic power fire? The sessful students in grade three might not be able to light such a high-quality fire. Chuck took a closer look. It was Andrew and Nason who started the two mes. 194 Chapter 194 ¡®Oh? How could a pure human do such a thing?¡¯ Chuck realized that he was a pure human and knew the difference between a pure human and these mixed-blood bastards. In a word, the mixed-race bastards were born to be the nobility of Rome, while the pure human beings, no matter how talented they were, were all beasts of the same kind as them. One was only talent, and the other was the dual bloodlines. There was noparability between the two. The most important thing in alchemy was the degree of heating. With a slight deviation in the heat, the performance of the magic equipment would be greatly different after it was finished. So did the drug. It¡¯s like what you said is the most difficult thing for a cook? Of course, it was fried rice with eggs. The more basic things were, the more important they were. Therefore, although lighting the fire was the most basic skill, it was also the most important project. You had to input magic power evenly and steadily. The flickering and swaying of the mes would cause a slight deviation of the heat, not to mention when it wasrge or small, or if it was directly extinguished. The postgraduate entrance exam was about how proficient the mage was in the use of magic power. Only by studying hard and experiencing countless real hard battles and constantly understanding the characteristics of magic power to improve its power could he achieve this. The mes of Andrew and Nason surprised all the students. It was the first time that the me had been ignited, but it was so stable that even an old mage might not be able to do it. How terrifying was this control? Did the two of them have the same perfect control over the magic power as they controlled their hands and feet? After that, all the students showed jealousy in their eyes. ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the big deal? Pure humans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only pure humans need to work hard and exercise with their lives.¡±. ¡°If they do well, it means that they are not strong enough. They must work hard.¡± Facing all kinds of doubts, Andrew and Nason didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Chuck quietly. But Chuck didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Okay, next is the most important part of the first ss. Open your eyes and watch.¡± Chuck added a low-rank demon core into the pot and then increased the output of magic power in an orderly manner. Gentle mes gradually expanded until the whole pot was surrounded. Demon core gradually dissolved at the temperature of magic power. Soon, it turned into a mass of mercury-like liquid. Then, Chuck stretched out the other hand and injected the liquid turned into demon core into magic power through the air. Under the control of magic power, the demon core, which turned into liquid, gradually gathered and took shape as if it was alive. At the same time, he controlled the magic power me with the other hand and gradually drew back his power. Finally, the stove went out, and the demon core in the pot was condensed into an eight-sided body by him. The rough surface of the demon core became crystal clear, and the whole material was well proportioned, in the shape of dark ck ss. ¡°This is the most basic alchemy: demon core, a type of magic prop. It is mainly used for the iy of demon core.¡± ¡°Guided by magic power, the melted demon core could form the desired shape, and the regr eight-sided body was the mostmon shape to be iid.¡± ¡°The texture of the shaped demon core was delicate and well proportioned, which could make magic prop absorb the power to the greatest extent.¡± ¡°But it should be noted that no matter what use it was used for, demon core was formed at one time. If it was tried to dissolve it two times, it would cause an explosion of demon core.¡± ¡°In other words, if demon core froze halfway, or if the firepower was too great that caused demon core to boil, then this demon core would be useless.¡± ¡°This is the simplest alchemy skill. You can have a try.¡± ¡®What? Just changing the shape of the demon core? It is so easy.¡¯ Seeing that the lesson was so simple, all the students breathed a sigh of relief. They took out the demon core and began to try it. Andrew and Nason also took out demon core from their pockets and threw it into the pot. However. ¡°Bang!¡± A student punched the stove with regret. Chuck nced at her. Well, the fire was so fierce that the demon core was burnt after it was dissolved. Not only demon core was destroyed, but also the pot was burnt and dissolved. ¡°Ah!¡± Another student screamed and scratched his head. There was a semi dissolved demon core in his pot. It was obvious that magic power was unstable in the process of dissolving. As its firepower was reduced, it would solidify when half of the solution was dissolved. The third, the fourth, the fifth¡­ The shape of the demon core seemed to be very simple, but only when it was put into practice could one know how difficult it was. Soon, nearly half of the students failed and could only take out the second demon core. Bang! Bang! The moment the mes ignited, the two people¡¯s cauldrons exploded violently. Andrew was quick to react and immediately opened the ice wall to block the explosion. Nason, however, was blown up. All the people present burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s all it was.¡± ¡°Yes, why did it explode at the beginning?¡± ¡°After all, this is the level of the pure human.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t care about the ridicule around him? ¡°Nason!¡± He rushed to Nason and held him up. Taylor and the others turned pale with fear. Nason¡¯s face was dark and his nose was bleeding. He looked like a drowned mouse. He coughed a few mouthfuls of ck smoke and said, ¡°Nothing. Just a little pain in my ears.¡± Why did it explode? Andrew couldn¡¯t figure it out. The surrounding area was full of theughter of students and the smell of a burning stove. In Andrew¡¯s eyes, Nason was badly hurt. All of a sudden, Andrew remembered what Chuck had just said. Demon core was shaped at one time, and if it was shaped at two times, it would explode on the spot. ¡°Mr. Chuck, his demon core was destroyed.¡± Shane sneered. Seeing this, Chuck nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Yes, Andrew. Do you have an extra demon core?¡± Andrew looked back. Shane was looking at himcently. However, because of the explosion just now, the package on the edge of the hearth of him and Nason was blown into pieces. The ground was full of smashed and charred materials. The explosion made Andrew and Nason lose all the materials. ¡®Did you do it?¡¯ Andrew was enraged. ¡°Andrew, would you like toe here and watch?¡± Shane stepped aside hypocritically. Holding Nason¡¯s arm, Andrew went back to the stove in silence. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Shane said, looking at the mess he had blown on his stove. When the students around saw this scene, they felt even more furious. ¡®You deserve it. You are just humans. How can you have the qualifications to teach with us?¡¯ Without demon core, they couldn¡¯t take this alchemy ss. It would be toote to go to the trial center. But Andrew remained calm. ¡°I have a lot of things like demon core. If it¡¯s broken, just use a new one.¡± Then Andrew took out two new demon cores from the sky ring. As the two demon cores appeared in Andrew¡¯s hands, the mockery on the faces of the surrounding students froze. Even Chuck couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes when he saw this scene. Andrew took out two top rank demon cores. And it was the top rank demon core without any property. Andrew handed one of them to Nason. Nason was also confused. How could he have such a thing? When Genese saw this, his eyes lit up. It was a priceless treasure. How could Andrew use this as an experiment article in the alchemy ss? The people who mocked Andrew just now all became dumb. They had thought that Andrew would be embarrassed by the loss of the demon core. Unexpectedly, he took out the top demon core. But soon, all the studentsughed in their hearts again. Not the more advanced the demon core was, the better. The more advanced the demon core was, the more difficult it would be to use it. The top demon core must be a level B or above alchemist to dissolve it. Not to mention the property demon core. This guy was probably going to destroy it again. However, Under the watchful eyes of the public, Andrew turned on the stove again. Then, in just four or five seconds, under the gaze of everyone, Andrew easilypleted the demon core shape. Although Nason was a little slower, it only took him less than ten seconds. At this moment, everyone was bbergasted. These two pure humanspleted the top demon core¡¯s demon core stic surgery! How could it be possible? Didn¡¯t they just blow up? 195 Chapter 195 Top demon core stic? As Nason and Andrew took out demon core from the pot, the well-informed Chuck was stunned. The students who wereughing at Andrew stoppedughing. There were four or five hundred students in the ssroom. With all the demon cores, only forty or fifty of them were able toplete the first shape of the demon core. As for Andrew, he directlypleted the shape of the demon core with the top demon core. Newbies couldn¡¯t control the firepower. Seeing this scene, Chuck was even more surprised. The two pure humans were quite talented. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Shane secretly threw away the melted demon core in the pot and tried a second time. However, due to his impatience, his magic power me exploded. The instantly increasing power directly burned the half-dissolved demon core to ashes. At this moment, Shane¡¯s face was as pale as bitter melon. ¡°Shane, would you like toe here and watch?¡± Andrew asked indifferently. Shane¡¯s face turned green with anxiety. Before the ss started, he secretly fired all his three demon cores and shaped them once, but they didn¡¯t change their shapes. They just went through a fire.. Then he would switch his demon core with Andrew¡¯s. He had nned to embarrass Andrew and make him unable to keep up with his alchemy ss. He didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would take the lead. He quickly took out the third demon core. ¡°Shane, wipe your sweat.¡± A girl among hispanions took out a handkerchief. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Shane was furious and pushed her away. The girl bumped into the wall. ¡®I¡¯m a genius. I have no reason to lose to him.¡¯ Silently, Shane fired for the third time. But the result was that because of the previous two burning experiences, the power of the third burning was small. Demon core froze as soon as it dissolved. Shane was stunned. He turned around and saw Andrew looking at him coldly. Shane felt like sitting on pins and needles, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. With the second demon core, Genese finally finished the demon core. He turned around and took a look at the top demon core on Andrew¡¯s desk. A touch of coldness shed through his eyes, but no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°It seems that all of you have finished.¡± Chuck said coldly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the next ss.¡± The ss went on. The content of the whole ss was very basic. For example, the bone marrow removal of the goblin leg bone, the skin removal of the devil¡¯s scale, and so on. Andrew did a good job. However, Shane was in a mess. Looking at the piles of wasted materials on the table, Shane¡¯s face turned livid. Then he looked at Andrew. He found that all the materials on the table were handled well. Shane was pissed off. The strange gazes from the people around made Shane feel a stab in his back. Why could this pure human do so well? But I did a mess? Am I not as good as a pure human being in the reincarnation of god? No, the point was that although his material had been destroyed, he could always take out the corresponding material. So did Nason. How many materials did this guy have in his space ring? Besides them, there was a cold look in Genese¡¯s eyes. He was ming Shane for not doing his job well. Shane hated Andrew even more. The more he looked at this pure human, the more he disliked him. ¡°Well, today¡¯s ss is over.¡± Chuck turned off the stove and said, ¡°Today, Andrew and Nason of ss D performed the best. I hope you can learn from them.¡± ¡°After you went back, repeat the content of today¡¯s ss in your mind a few times.¡± ¡°The ss was over.¡± Chuck said and gave Andrew an approving look. Andrew¡¯s performance in this ss was amazing. His control of magic power had reached perfection. After several times of firing, as he adapted to the control of the stove, his magic power me had stabilized to a degree that even a level B alchemist would admire. Besides, he was quite proficient in dealing with the materials. It could be guessed that Andrew must have gone through a lot of battles to practice such exquisite skills. Although Nason was not as good as Andrew, he was better than ordinary students. It was said that the two of them were both summoned by the red king. It seemed that this group of arrogant geniuses met their opponents this time. Thinking of this, Chuck left the ssroom with satisfaction. Andrew picked up his things and left with the others. Andrew learned a lot from this ss. The most important thing in alchemy was the understanding of methods and materials. Talent was useless in this kind of thing. Only by diligent training could one improve his skills. And the alchemists were divided into five levels, D, C, B, A, and S. Only those who reached the corresponding level could make the corresponding equipment. Generally speaking, it was not easy for a mage to reach level C. And today¡¯s ss did make Andrew realize the difficulty. If he didn¡¯t domission in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, he wouldn¡¯t have done so well today. But even if he performed so well, there was still a huge difference between him and the level A refiner. It seemed that he still had a long way to go in the future. Thinking of this, Andrew quickened his pace and led the crowd to the trial center to make some preparations for the next ss. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Just then, Andrew heard someone calling him from behind as soon as he walked out of the ssroom. When he looked back, he found it was a man from ss C, Genese. Beside him, there was Shane, who looked sad. What happened in the meditation roomst time made Taylor stand in the way between him and Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew gently pushed Taylor away, indicating that he was fine. Genese walked up gracefully like a noble. ¡°Where did you get the top demon core you used today?¡± Andrew frowned and said, ¡°Noment.¡± ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Said Genese, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Sure.¡± Andrew agreed without hesitation. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Nason grabbed Andrew¡¯s arm as he heard this. Andrew smiled and said that it was okay. Then he handed the top rank demon core, which had been finished molding but not yet been given attributes to Genese. Genese picked it up and looked at the sun. The blue and white texture of the top demon core immediately showed a bright luster in the sun. ¡°It is indeed the top demon core.¡± Instead of returning the demon core to Andrew, Geneses said. ¡°I like this demon core very much. How about you give me this demon core? I will forgive your offense to me in the meditation area yesterday, and I can introduce you to the student union. What do you think?¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. 196 Chapter 196 A smug smile appeared on Genese¡¯s face. He was delighted to see Andrew¡¯s shocked look. ¡°Yes, you¡¯d better agree.¡± ¡°As a pure human being, I know you are looked down upon everywhere. You have offended Shane and me, and there are enemies all over the ce. You may be attacked at any time.¡± ¡°Your demon core exploded in ss today is the best proof.¡± ¡°You had no choice but to use the top demon core.¡± ¡°Do you feel ufortable in Law School?¡± ¡°Now you have a chance to get rid of all the grudges.¡± ¡°You can also join the student union, which means that your strength has been recognized by the student union. No one dares to look down upon you anymore.¡± ¡°After all, the student president was also a pure human, and his experience was the best proof.¡± ¡°You have no reason to refuse.¡± Genese couldn¡¯t wait anymore. A top rank demon core with random attributes was worth 100,000 points, while a top rank one without any attributes was worth 200,000 to 300,000 points. Even if the points were sold to the exchange center at a discount of eight, it would be enough for him to graduate. If he used it for his use, he would have a divine weapon that ranked top three in the whole school. ¡°Hey, boss, is that okay?¡± Unexpectedly, Shane jumped out and said, ¡°This guy humiliated me again and again. How can we let him go so easily?¡± ¡°This demon core was more like an apology.¡±. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough. If he gives us the other one, maybe we can think about it!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Genese pped him away and shouted, ¡°Did I let you speak? If you dare to interrupt next time, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± Shane flew to the corner of the wall and spat out blood. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything. But his eyes were fixed on Andrew. It was all because of him! Without him, how could he be humiliated again and again? And now, he was taught a lesson by Genese. For what? ¡®I am a reincarnation of the god. Will I end up being pped by Genese for a pure human?¡¯ ¡®If it weren¡¯t for him¡­ If it weren¡¯t for this human named Andrew!¡¯ ¡®Why couldn¡¯t he just die?¡¯ Shane¡¯s resentment grew stronger and stronger. He focused all his resentment on Andrew. But Genese didn¡¯t care. He was nothing to Genese. ¡°What do you think, Andrew? You get a good deal.¡± With the demon core in his hand, Genese seemed to be sure that it was his thing. However, at this moment. Andrew reached out his hand quickly and urately grabbed the demon core that was thrown into the air. ¡°What¡­¡± Genese was shocked. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Andrew¡¯s cold voice rang in his ears. Then he saw Andrew put the demon core back into the sky ring. Genese¡¯s face darkened at a visible speed. ¡°Brat, think it over. I¡¯m doing it for your sake. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a lot in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a full member of the student union.¡± However, Andrew didn¡¯t care at all. He shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I have to go now.¡± Then Andrew turned around and left. In a daze, Genese watched Andrew leave. Be gone? Just leave it like this? Genese couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Everyone has heard of my name!¡¯ ¡®Except me, no more than one student can get into the student union in Ace of ss C!¡¯ ¡®Every student respects me!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m kind enough to save your face. How dare you refuse me?¡¯ ¡®Who dares to refuse me?¡¯ ¡®You have two. I only want one demon core. How dare you refuse me?¡¯ With bloodshot eyes, Genese stared at Andrew¡¯s back. ¡®Well, boy, you got a big face!¡¯ ¡®Okay, it¡¯s okay.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll take all your two-demon core, and I¡¯ll make sure you have no ce in Law School.¡¯ On the other side. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Andrew murmured and led his man to the trial center. On the other side, Signa, who was the least familiar with Andrew, panicked. ¡°Andrew, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. We have only been in the school for a week, but we have offended so many people.¡± As she spoke, she caught up with Andrew and continued, ¡°I think we should be low profile.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± However, she had thought that everyone would agree with her. But the reality was that no matter whether it was Taylor, Jo, or Nason, they kept silent as if they hadn¡¯t heard what she said at all. Their eyes were full of indifference. Andrew, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you want to be low profile?¡± ¡°What?¡± Signa was stunned. ¡°If we are low profile, we wouldn¡¯t have offended so many people.¡± ¡°You mean cowardice, not low profile. The real low profile is that you don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke others and take care of yourself. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Others are going to vite your interests. If you keeppromising, you will only be looked down upon.¡± ¡°Only when he doesn¡¯t dare to go against you can you return to low profile.¡± ¡°Low profile, it is the oue of the fighting. Others didn¡¯t dare to provoke you, not retreat.¡± ¡°But in that case, we will be offended more and more people.¡± ¡°Then keep fighting until no one dares to provoke me. I won¡¯t take the initiative to hurt others, but I will teach him a lesson if he dares to be insatiable.¡± Hearing this, Signa was confused. Wasn¡¯t Andrew afraid that he would face endless enemies in the future? But when she looked at the indifferent reaction of the crowd and the domineering aura of Andrew, she seemed to understand something. She remembered that Director Nichs once said, ¡°There is no right or wrong in the world of mages, only strong and weak.¡± ¡®Maybe I didn¡¯t figure it out myself.¡¯ Thinking of this, Signa roughly understood why she always felt that she couldn¡¯t fit into the team. She couldn¡¯t keep up with Andrew because of her bad mood. In this way, the five people came to the trial center. There were a lot of people today, most of whom were grade two students. They all wanted to prepare for the next alchemy lesson. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything but walked to the wall. The alchemy course required materials, not points. Therefore, ording to themon people¡¯s thought, they should choose the most kinds and quantity of monsters to attack from the rtively simple level four or fivemission. But Andrew didn¡¯t think so. The material could be changed with points. Most of the low-grade materials were provided for free, and some of the low-grade materials that were not free were very cheap, and they were even exchanged for pounds. Therefore, the effects of getting points were the same. Most importantly,ziness was the biggest enemy of mages. If they were afraid of fighting with powerful monsters and preferred to choose simple monsters, then mages would never be strong. Because the training they got in the battle was also one of themissioned benefits. Many mages didn¡¯t realize this at all. Thinking of this, Andrew saw a level sevenmission. He went to the first floor of Rnd Forest, found the gathering ce of the rock apes, and brought back the mountain spirit fruit he had nted. Task reward: 1,800 points. Half of the spirit fruit could be kept ording to the quantity. Note: there may be a boss-level monster: the rock ape king. That¡¯s it. Andrew tore it off! 197 Chapter 197 Another two days passed. Due to the opening of the alchemy ss, the number of level four or fivemissions suddenly decreased, and there was a shortage of supply. To collect low-level materials, some students had to spend points to buy level four or fivemissions. Therefore, there was also a group of people in the school who were speciallymissioned to sell level four or fivemissions. During this period, Andrewpletely ignored the level four or fivemission and confirmed the level six or sevenmission. As a result, the total number of points on the team had increased by more than 1,000. In terms of grade two, the points were already very high. Generally speaking, after a studentpleted themission, he would not give any point to his apanying students, but monopolize all points. But even so, there were very few students who could always own 1,000 points. They spent about 300 points buying a lot of materials for the next alchemy lesson. The amount of material calcted by weight should be more than 300 kilograms. For the rest of the points, Andrew suggested that they keep it for the time being and use it when necessary. As for Andrew, with thestmissionpleted, his magic power finally reached 999. It was not a coincidence, but Andrew deliberately prepared for reaching 1,000 magic power. Today would be thest time Andrew meditated in his life. ¡°Once magic power reaches 1,000, the effect of meditation will drop sharply. But if you start to meditate with 999 magic power, the effect will not change.¡± ¡°And the effect of meditation is rted to the amount of magic power. When the magic power is, the effect was the best.¡± ¡°Therefore, you¡¯d better keep 999 magic power for thest meditation, which will be thest meditation in your life, and also the best one.¡± ¡°You can take this opportunity to charge magic power at one fling. Because in the future, absorbing life energy is your main way to improve.¡± ¡°However, meditation, a risk-free method of practice, would only be used on breakthrough, which was a key point of the consciousness barrier.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± In the meditation room, Andrew took a deep breath.. Full of physical strength. Full of magic power. Full of energy. His physical condition was the best. Taylor, Jo Nason, and Signa were meditating in four directions. Today was Andrew¡¯s red-letter day, so they chose to apany him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start!¡± After checking the time, Andrew took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. After transferring magic power, Andrew felt that the operation of magic power was unusually smooth. This was the smoothest meditation in his life. Because when his magic power was 999, his body had adapted magic power to the extreme. Even if it was one point moreter, the body would reject to absorb the environment¡¯s magic power. It could be said that 999 magic power was the most suitable time for meditation in every mage¡¯s life. Just like there was a reward for ying games, meditation at 999 magic power was only once in his life, and also thest time in his life. The effect would be better than any previous meditation. In just three minutes, Andrew¡¯s magic power had increased to 1,000. Breakthrough! Andrew was overjoyed. From then on, his magic power had officially stepped into the top level of four figures. ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted.¡± Taylor reminded him, ¡°If you drop out of meditation by ident at this time, you won¡¯t be able to meditate. Seize every minute and second, and try your best to raise magic power.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Andrew had never been so concentrated before. His body was like a water-sucking pump with full horsepower, sucking the magic power in the air into his body. 1,001¡­1,002¡­1,003¡­ Magic power increased at a visible rate. Andrew was like a beast that couldn¡¯t get enough food, devouring every drop of magic power in the environment crazily, faster and faster. In just an hour, Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 1,025. So fast! Even for the first generation of meditation techniques, it took nearly three hours. Moreover, Andrew found that the growth of magic power was also elerating. At first, it only took two minutes and a half to raise one point from 3 minutes to now. If it went on like this, it was hard to imagine how much magic power could be increased by meditation this time. Andrew didn¡¯t dare to dy and continued to focus on meditation. The magic crystals under the meditation room seemed to have dimmed a little. The meditation made the students around me feel something unusual. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t meditation increase magic power?¡± ¡°The magic power in the air seems to be much lower than usual.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with the meditation room?¡± One student after another walked out of the meditation room and called the staff. The staff was also confused after the inspection. The whole meditation room was a mess. But Andrew had no time to care about them. Suck! He sucked hard! It was thest time for him to meditate. Even if he lost a second, he would never be able to make up for it in his life. 1,040¡­1,041¡­1,042¡­ Magic power went crazy. Two hourster, Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 1,052. Every two minutes, one point in magic power increased at a speed that Andrew had never experienced in his life. At this moment, the whole meditation room waspletely out of control. Every time the magic crystal under his feet produced magic power, it would be quickly drawn to the meditation room where Andrew was. As a result, no matter how hard other students tried to meditate, they couldn¡¯t increase even one magic power. There was only half an hour left before the meditation was over. Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 1,100. A meditation could increase 100 magic power! In the past, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Andrew¡¯s meditation speed was on par with the speed at which magic crystals produced magic power. And Andrew¡¯s magic power also increased at a high rate. 75 seconds for one-point magic power. This was already an extremely terrifying speed. ¡®It¡¯s not enough. I can continue.¡¯ Now, with each increase of magic power, there would be fewer battles in the future. How could Andrew let go of this opportunity? Time passed by one point. There were still 15 minutes left. Magic power was reaching 1,1121,113 ¡°Hurry up! You don¡¯t have much time left!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Andrew was sweating profusely. He had no time to care about the side effects of such a fast absorption speed. There are still ten minutes left! The excessive amount of magic power injected into Andrew¡¯s body made him feel a sharp pain as if his whole body was burning. All the water in his body had evaporated. The steam of the sweat boiling made the whole meditation room shrouded in smoke. In thest five minutes. Magic power was reaching 1,125! One more. Even one more! Her consciousness began to blur. This was proof that meditation was about to reach its limit. The magic crystal under his feet was as dim as an ordinary stone. Andrew absorbed every magic power in the air. Thest one minute! ¡°That¡¯s enough, Andrew. There are still 55 seconds left. Your magic power grows one point every 75 seconds. This amount of time is not enough for you to increase by one point. Now, magic power 1,131 is already very good.¡± But Andrew didn¡¯t care about her at all.t Not enough! The mage was greedy. In the future, every magic power would be obtained through killing, and every magic power would increase by killing. An increase of one-point magic power would mean a decrease of one risk. 20 seconds! Breakthrough, a breakthrough¡­ I can still make the breakthroughs. 10 seconds! The whole room was like a dried sponge, without a trace of magic power. Andrew madly squeezed out every bit of power from the magic crystal under his feet. 3¡­2¡­1¡­ Breakthrough! Boom. When Andrew opened his eyes. The whole meditation room trembled violently. The students around were shocked. Thest time Andrew meditated in his life, he got magic power¡­ 1,132! The increase of 133 magic power was unprecedented. So far, Andrew¡¯s magic power had officially reached four figures. 198 Chapter 198 p! As the champagne opened, there was a loud cheer in the vi. ¡°Congrattions, Andrew!¡± Taylor happily brought Andrew the cake she had made herself. It read: Congrattions on reaching 1,000 magic power. It was rare for Andrew to smile happily. He blew out the candles in one gulp. The whole vi was filled withughter. Andrew grabbed a piece of cake and pped it on Nason¡¯s face. ¡°When will you catch up with me?¡± Nason, who had always been serious, was stunned by the p. He was stunned for a long time, showing a sunny smile. ¡°Don¡¯t becent. When I catch up with you one day, I will beat you and force you to call me dad!¡± Then Nason grabbed the cake and pped it on Andrew¡¯s face. Even Nason, who had always been gloomy, was so happy. Seeing this, everyone joined the cake-smashingpetition. It was not until the early morning that everyone fell to the ground exhausted. Looking at his energetic friends sleeping in the living room, Andrew smiled and went back to his room alone. ¡®It¡¯s rare for them to be so happy. Just let them indulge themselves.¡¯ ¡®After all, from tomorrow on, I can¡¯t apany them to meditate.¡¯ When he returned to his room, he still wanted to have fun.. Andrew sat on the bed and enjoyed the bright moonlight. Unconsciously, he hade to this point. Starting from 1,000 magic power, the mage would gradually get rid of the human identity and step into the inhuman domain. The biggest change was that Andrew didn¡¯t need to sleep anymore. Although the mage could relieve fatigue and reduce sleep time through magic power, after all, sleep itself could not be erased. But Andrew didn¡¯t need to sleep at all since magic power reached 1,000. This was also a great advantage. It meant that Andrew had four or five more hours to spend every day than the mage whose magic power was less than 1,000. The second reason was to resist hunger and thirst. Although it couldn¡¯t bepletely cut off, Andrew could absorb water and some nutrients through the air, which would greatly reduce the body¡¯s demand for food and water. In the future, if his magic power reached 2,000 and broke through the barrier of consciousness, his body could evenpletely change the previous nutrition logic and get rid of the restriction of food and water. He could absorb the magic power of the environment to reach a level, which couldpletely reach a high level. To put it simply, he didn¡¯t need to eat or drink at all. Feeling the energy filling his body, Andrew had an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. But at the same time, a sense of helplessness came over him. It was the red king. No matter how much stronger he became, he couldn¡¯t feel the gap between him and the red king narrowing. The stronger he became, the more he could feel the gap between him and himself. So far, he hadn¡¯t found a way to deal with Rachel. Now, he was also toyed with by the red king. No, even the Red Dragon King was not something he could deal with. In the real mage circle on the top level, Andrew had only peeked at the tip of the iceberg and almost lost his life. It was hard to imagine what the whole circle was like? Thinking of this, Andrew suddenly felt that what he had achieved now was nothing. Well, forget it. Andrew took out a few low-level magic crystals from the sky ring and entered his soul sea. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for three days. It was time to visit them. As soon as Andrew entered his soul sea, he found that it was much more prosperous than before. The withered flowers and nts had disappeared and were reced by some grass with tender sprouts. ¡°How is Kelly?¡± Seeing Sarah, Andrew asked with concern. A rare smile appeared on Sarah¡¯s face. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Andrew went straight forward and found that Kelly had indeed woken up. But her lips were pale and her face was bloodless. Kelly¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Andrew. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Have a good rest.¡± Squatting in front of her, Andrew held her soft hand and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± These soft wordspletely melted Kelly¡¯s heart. Staring at Andrew affectionately, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, master. Kelly will recover as soon as possible ande in handy for you.¡± Kelly¡¯s loyalty made Andrew feel more guilty. In his heart, his hatred towards the red king grew stronger and stronger. It was this guy who hurt Kelly like this. Andrew thought of what Sarah had said. It was because of his desire to protect Kelly was injured. As the master, what he should do was to try to disy all the strength of the witch, not to bear it all by himself and leave the witch aside. ¡°Have a good rest these days. Get well soon. This is for you.¡± Andrew took out ten magic crystals and handed five of them to Kelly. This was a low-rank magic crystal, not a crude mine, but a pure crystal. One piece was worth 20 points. Andrew exchanged it for 200 points in private. Looking at the magic crystal in her hand, Kelly was confused. ¡°Master, my fondness is full. You don¡¯t need to give me anymore¡­¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Andrew interrupted her seriously. Kelly was stunned. She could feel the affection in Andrew¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know, master. I will be fine.¡± Silently, the five crystals were absorbed into Kelly¡¯s body through her chest, which made her look much better. And her magic power also increased from 35,000 to 37,000. ¡°These five are for you.¡± Andrew stood up and handed the other five magic crystals to Sarah. Sarah was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? Please me?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these days, or I wouldn¡¯t have been promoted so fast. Just a gift for you.¡± Hearing that, Sarah held the magic crystal in her hand and showed a meaningful smile on her face. ¡°You are not biased at all.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Sarah, fondness+5, fondness 99/150.¡± Andrew stayed with Kelly for a while and then left his soul sea. Outside, it was already dawn. There was still an alchemy ss to attend today, so he had to hurry up. After waking up the crowd, they simply washed and went out together. However, as soon as he opened the door, he found that seven or eight people were standing outside. They were all in blue and ck windbreakers. Andrew recognized him. It was the uniform of the student union. ¡°Andrew?¡± The man with sses stepped forward and looked at Andrew up and down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the student union?¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. His attitude aroused their dissatisfaction. ¡°You are just a human being. How dare you refuse to salute our student union?¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know who we are.¡± The disdain and coldness of the surrounding members were not afraid of being heard by Andrew. The man in the lead rubbed his eyes and sneered. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Recently, we have been reported that you have stolen two top demon cores.¡± ¡°Please go back and ept the investigation.¡± Andrew frowned. 199 Chapter 199 The theft was a felony in Law School. Law School was extremely indulgent to its students. Murder, robbery, ****¡­ As long as you are stronger than the victim, you are innocent. This was the rule of mage: thew of the jungle. The only reason you were hurt was that you were too weak. However, theft and fraud were not allowed. Because this was not thew of the jungle, but opportunistic. Law School was the ce to cultivate the best mage. It was established to make the magic association supplement the best mage. In Law School, except for luck and gifts, any gain without hard strength would be a serious crime. And it was the student union of Law School that dealt a blow to this kind of crime. In the student union building. In the trial room. Andrew was taken here. The room covered an area of 500 square meters, and there was only one passage leading to a circr open space of 50 square meters in the center. The seats in front of them went up one by one. A bench was ced at the back. After a while, the seats in front of them were full. The door behind them opened, and the listening bench was gradually filled by the members of the student union who came to listen.. And among the bystanders, Genese was also among them. He was looking at Andrewcently. Andrew guessed. ¡°Judy, the officials of the student union are here.¡± With a harsh shout from the interrogation team in the front row, the whole court quieted down. Sure enough, the opposite door opened. A dozen people entered the hall one by one. Wearing pure ck school uniforms, they sat in the farthest but the highest seat from Andrew. Those people were the top leaders of the student union. All the students in grade three were the strongest among the current students of Law School. They were called Thirteen Stars of the student union. The student union was simr to the student union in ordinary schools. However, the student union of Law School also followed the goal of the school. Thew of the jungle prevailed. Generally speaking, the top 10% of the students who were rtively outstanding in their grades could be members of the student union. Or those who were rmended by their members, who thought they had potential, had the opportunity to join the student union in advance after the examination and approval of the cadres of the student union. The student union would hold a selection every three months. Any student who thought he could be an official could challenge the official. If they won, they would be officials. The Thirteen Stars in the student union, which was at the pinnacle of the student union, was the strongest thirteen students in the school and also the core of the student union. They had the right to control the whole student union, and to a certain extent, they had the right to kill any student in the school. They would not participate in the selection once every three months. On the contrary, they could ept the challenge at any time. Any student who felt that he could defeat the Thirteen Stars could start the Thirteen Star Challenge against any of them. The Thirteen Star challenge must be one-to-one. Both sides were not allowed to find helpers, and the Thirteen Stars were not allowed to refuse any students¡¯ challenge. As long as you could defeat any one of the Thirteen Stars, you would be one of the new Thirteen Stars. However, there was a rule in the Thirteen Star Challenge: only one person could live. As long as they surrendered in the selection, they would live. However, if they were defeated in Thirteen Star Challenge, the loser would undoubtedly die. Of course, there was another way to be a Thirteen Star member. When the Thirteen Star member graduated, he or she could appoint any of his or her students to his or her positions. After the Thirteen Star member graduated, he would be able to steadily be one of the Thirteen Star members. But that doesn¡¯t mean he can get the rights of the student union safely. Everyone in the school was coveting the position of Thirteen Stars. If you got through to ask a Thirteen Star student who was about to graduate to give you the position, then ording to the rules, you had no right to refuse the Thirteen Star Challengeunched by other students after you took office. If you didn¡¯t have enough strength, then the position of Thirteen Stars that you had painstakingly obtained would only kill you. The power at the top level meant that one must have the strongest strength. The thirteen people in front of him were the top masters of Law School. These thirteen people not only had their star names but also had amon name: invincible! And Andrew should pay most attention to the leading star. She was a pure human. There was no ck eye of a descendant of the god, no dragon scales, no dragon horns, no divine light of the reincarnation of the god, and no ears of the half-elf. She was just like Andrew, an ordinary human. Most importantly, she was a woman! Her long hair was exceedingly beautiful. As she sat down in the center, the entire interrogation room was like spring flowers. ¡°The interrogation begins.¡± The heavenly star said in a cold voice. All the people present sat upright in an instant. ¡°Well, it sounds great,¡± Andrew put his hands in the bags and looked around. This slovenly attitude made many officials on the stage frown. They took a closer look at Andrew and found that he was a human being. There was more contempt in their eyes. ¡°Andrew.¡± At this time, the official of the student union who had just informed him toe over stood up and said, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m a level two official of the student union: Arci.¡± Arci pushed his sses and took a look at the material in his hand. ¡°ording to the witness, four days ago, the first alchemy ss of your grade two was held.¡± ¡°In that ss, because of your ipetence, you and your partner Nason misbehaved, resulting in the explosion of demon core, and all the materials were destroyed.¡± ¡°To continue the course, you used your demon core. Is that true?¡± Andrew shrugged, ¡°The reason why the demon core exploded was that someone reced my demon core, not¡­¡± ¡°You just need to answer yes or no!¡± Arci interrupted him coldly. Andrew was stunned. Another official sneered, ¡°In the interrogation stage, the suspect is only allowed to answer yes or no.¡± ¡°Humph! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think a pure human of inferior blood should be summoned here.¡± A burst of sneer came from behind Andrew. ¡°Humph, a pure human.¡± Arch sneered and said, ¡°Andrew, please answer my question.¡± Andrew rolled his eyes and answered weakly, ¡°Yes.¡± Arci continued, ¡°We have more than one witness to prove that the two demon cores you took out are top rank demon cores with no element, right?¡± Andrew frowned, ¡°Yes.¡± All of a sudden, the students behind them burst into an uproar. Andrew didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. What Arci said next made him understand. He turned around and bowed respectfully to the Thirteen Stars behind him. ¡°As we all know, the top demon core must defeat the top rank monster to have the chance to obtain it.¡± ¡°As for the top rank monster, the minimum magic power was 10,000.¡± ¡°Let me ask you, a grade two transferred student, and the bloodline is the worst pure human.¡± ¡°How could he kill a top-rank monster?¡± ¡°ording to the records of the test center, since he was a transferred student, it was impossible for him to carry out tasks in the first grade.¡± ¡°After he transferred to another school, he had obtained less than one percent of the total amount of points.¡± ¡°Where did he get these two top demon cores?¡± Speaking of this, Arci turned around and pointed at Andrew with his finger. ¡°The person who told us is also a grade two student.¡± ¡°This student is an excellent member of our student union.¡± ¡°He used Andrew of stealing his top rank demon core which cost him 200,000 points.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about it. This was the first grade of hisst year. For the whole year, he had risked his life to condense the painstaking efforts that he had done countlessmissions. Unexpectedly, it was stolen!¡± ¡°What an unscrupulous behavior!¡± ¡°Andrew, did you steal the two top-rank demon cores?¡± Hearing this, Andrew finally understood. He turned to look at him. Genese also sneered back at Andrew. ¡°You should have epted my conditions.¡± ¡®So what you want is my demon core.¡¯ Andrew snorted, turned to look at Arci, and replied loudly, ¡°No!¡± 200 Chapter 201 In the detention room. ¡°Let me out! I won¡¯t do that again!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to him. I won¡¯t lie to him anymore.¡± Andrew sat on the bed and looked coldly at the three prisoners who were in the same room with him. They were all human beings. Two frauds and one theft. They all held the iron gate and cried out desperately. In the whole detention room, there were ten simr cells, where many students whomitted crimes lived. Most of them were caught here because of fraud and theft. They mmed the door and desperately begged for mercy. But no one could hear them here. Looking at this scene, these pathetic voices resounded in Andrew¡¯s ears. He probably understood why the school was so resistant to pure human beings. Every prisoner here was a genius in the four major schools. But here, because of theck of bloodline, they couldn¡¯tpete with ordinary students just by their talents. The lowest level of Law School was the level fourmission, and themission to enter Law School had to be automatically downgraded by one level. In other words, the level fourmission of Law School was the same level as the level fivemission of the four major schools. As for the four major schools, the level fivemissions were done by the students of grade three.. No matter how powerful a grade one or two pure humans was, how could he do themission from Law School? Even if he did something, how many people dared to take risks like Andrew? Therefore, the gap between them and ordinary students were getting bigger and bigger. Then they began to y tricks. Fraud, or even theft. This was also the original sin of a human being in Law School. Looking at these prisoners crying and begging for mercy, Andrew felt sorry for them but had no sympathy at all. As a pure human being, since you can¡¯t defeat an ordinary student, you should use your life to do amission, like me, instead of cheating others. Fraud and theft were only done by the gangsters. Doing such a thing itself proved that they had crossed the line in mages. These prisoners would be executed at the beginning of next month. It happened that Andrew came at the end of February. And the next time they would be executed would be tomorrow. After the prisoners were executed, their equipment would be confiscated by the student union. It was obvious that Genese wanted to kill Andrew, leaving no chance for him to turn over. Andrew recalled that a few days ago, Shane and Genese snickered every time they saw him. It seemed that these two people had been preparing for a long time. ¡®Thinking of this, I agreed to give him a demon core at that time. He must have sent me to the court in other names and sentenced me to death.¡¯ ¡®Thinking of this, I thought it was right that I haven¡¯t promised him.¡¯ ¡®Obviously, he didn¡¯t want me to live in the first ce.¡¯ ¡®If he agrees, he will go too far and eat a lot. Now he will kill me through the student union. The only difference is that he gains less.¡¯ ¡°The red king must know that. He just watched you die!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice came to his mind. Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes, he won¡¯t help me.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t he want you to be his chess piece? Why are you killed so easily?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t even deal with this situation, I¡¯m not qualified to be his chess piece. He should think so.¡± ¡°Then do you have any way to break the situation now?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then do you want to sit here and wait for death?¡± ¡°This cell has the suppressive effect of the mid-rank magic power. I can¡¯t bring my strength into y here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check it before the execution tomorrow. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll call you to open the cage for me.¡± ¡°The suppression of the mid-rank magic power requires a tutor mage rank, which means that the magic power should be 7,500. My magic power is just 6,900.¡± ¡°Three top demon cores? Is that enough?¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah got excited. ¡°How can I use such a precious resource at will?¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°How precious is it? You are my most precious resource. No matter how many resources I use on you, it won¡¯t be a loss for demon cores.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need it now, just to be on the safe side. ¡° His words made Sarah blush. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t think that I will fall in love with you if you say something nice. I¡­ I just promised Kelly.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more, but quietly figured out a way to break the situation. At present, there was almost no solution to this situation. If possible, Andrew didn¡¯t want to expose Sarah. On the other side. In the student union¡¯s office. ¡°Thank you so much, Arci.¡± With a tinkle, the champagne ss collided with each other and made a pleasant crisp sound. Genese and Arci sat on the sofa and smiled at each other. Arci pushed up his sses, sipped the champagne, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take one of the two demon cores. All the remaining equipment and the other demon cores should be given to my man. Is that okay?¡± ¡°After all, it will take me and the senior officials above me a lot of energy to promote you to the lower level.¡± As he spoke, Arci got close to him and his face suddenly turned cold. ¡°I heard that you asked him directly for demon cores, but now you can¡¯t get any of it. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± He nodded happily and said, ¡°It¡¯s your hard work to be a leader. It¡¯s reasonable to take more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about me being promoted to an official¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t break my promise. Do you think I¡¯m a human being?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Nodding his head repeatedly, he turned around and said, ¡°I think all the three women of Andrew are pretty.¡± Arci snickered and said, ¡°No problem. If you like them, I¡¯ll order them to take those bitches away after he is executed tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Arci, you are so generous. I will do anything for you in the future.¡± Genese clinked sses with Arci. Although it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t get the equipment and the top demon cores and Andrew¡¯s, he earned a lot in exchange for the position of three bitches and a subordinate officer. Then he thought of Andrew¡¯s annoying behavior. Thinking that he would be executed tomorrow, he might be crying loudly in the detention room now? The thought of it made him shiver with joy. The pleasure alone was worth it! At the thought of being a subordinate, his resentment in the past few days vanished. All the officials in the student union were fat? Every student would rack their brains to get into the school. At that time, he would receive so many gifts. As for themissions from the trail center to be an official, it meant that they would have aplete farewell to this dangerous high-end. However, at this moment. ¡°Warning, please gather all the students of grade two or three on the yground of the main campus.¡± ¡°Pleasee to the yground of the main campus for all the students of grade two or three.¡± All of a sudden, all the lights in the room turned out to be red rm lights. ¡°This is¡­¡± Genese was shocked. Arci¡¯s face suddenly froze. ¡°Is this¡­ An order from the whole school? ¡°Damn it! There was a gathering order to destroy the country.¡± ¡°The order to destroy the country?¡± These words made his heart skip a beat. Arci¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Ah, you are grade two. You just came to the school for a year. It didn¡¯t happenst year.¡± ¡°But I have experienced such an order only when there is a national destruction event or the turmoil of the dragon race.¡± ¡°I hope it is a national destruction.¡± ¡°If it was the turmoil of the dragon race, it would be a big trouble.¡± 201 Chapter 202 The reason why the magic association could get what it was today was not all because of violence. On the contrary, they relied more on deterrence and winning the trust of the public. Just like when you were born in a country, you automatically had the nationality of that country. And when you became a mage, you had the second nationality by default: a member of the magic association. This nationality was superior to your original nationality. No country was allowed to cancel your original nationality because of this, or you would be punished by the magic association. Up to now, all the countries and people who dared to confront the magic association had been destroyed. The operation of the magic association was very simple. First of all, all mages belonged to the magic association, so all the organizations made up of mages, including the research association, the guild, and the school, also belonged to the magic association. The magic association wouldn¡¯t take part in ordinary small disasters or disasters. Whether they were ordinary people or noble people, they could entrust them to the school or the guild. Therefore, everymission you made was equivalent to announcing the existence and strength of the magic association to the public. Moreover, in the history of the magic association for 400 years, themission rate was always 100%. None of them had been returned by the magic association. When the mage was dead because of themission, themission would be attached to themission wall again and raise the points reward ordingly. In the eyes of the public, there was a consensus that the magic association could solve any of their problems, no matter how difficult it was. But that alone was not enough. To increase their influence, the magic association would often take action when there was a big event that attracted the attention of the whole world. Especially the kind of disaster that could destroy a country. Every time the country was about to be destroyed, the magic association would solve it.. Whether it was a dragon, a spirit conqueror, or a riot of monsters, as long as the magic association took action, everything could be solved. It was more powerful than any country or organization, appearing and disappearing mysteriously and seeping into everyone¡¯s daily life. This was what the magic association was like. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was almost invincible. At the same time, through solving the repeated disasters of annihting the country, they had shown absolute power, making any country dare not to be an enemy. Everyone wanted to be a mage. Everyone wanted to be a member of the magic association. As parents, they would try every means to get magic talent as long as the child has a gift for magic. The officials of the magic association could be said to be equal to the rich. This also provided the magic association with almost unlimited military sources. When a national disaster urred, Law School would usually be the first to fight. This was also to show the public how outstanding the students of the magic association were and consolidate the dream of joining the magic association. At the same time, they also bought time for the magic association to mobilize people, And this rm represented the crisis that was enough to destroy the country in the outside world. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± In the detention room, Andrew looked at the spinning rm light above his head and felt something wrong. ¡°As soon as I was caught in, there was a disaster at the national level outside. Could it be the red king? No, probably not.¡± Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡®What kind of big shot is he? Maybe he has forgotten me. How could he call the rm just for me?¡¯ ¡®Maybe I was thinking too much.¡¯ ¡°Today is your lucky day! All of you, turn your back to the door and stand against the wall!¡± The guard used the baton to pry the iron fence of the cell. Several prisoners who were still stretching out their hands had their arms cut off by a stick on the spot and burst into tears in pain. ¡°Stand straight! Don¡¯t let me say it a third time!¡± The roar could be said to be crazy and vicious. Andrew nced at the students in uniform who were in charge of guarding the door. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stood on the wall opposite the door. After a while, the guard opened the cage door and came in. Andrew felt a chill down his spine. He looked down and found a neck ring on his neck. This is¡­ Through the ss in the center, one could see the magic crystal emitting the strange blue light. ¡°When you go to the battlefield, if you dare to remove the death ring without permission, it will explode if you run away in front of the battlefield and disobey the order.¡± ¡°With its power, even if you are tutor mages, you will be beheaded on the spot. Do you understand?¡± Hearing this, the other prisoners were immediately scared to tremble. Andrew touched it and felt that magic power was unusually full. Indeed, as the detention center said, even Nichs couldn¡¯t stop the explosion at such a close distance. Urged by the students, Andrew walked outside, lined up with all the prisoners, and came to the yground. On the yground, nearly 7,000 or 8,000 students of grade two or three had gathered together. The piercing rm was still deafening even here. Andrew and his group of 20 or 30 prisoners were arranged to stand at the edge of the student line. ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡± As soon as they arrived, Taylor found him and ran over with the others. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get close!¡± He was stopped five meters away by four or five disciples. Looking at the neck ring on Andrew¡¯s neck, she was frightened and her face turned pale. ¡°Is that¡­ The death ring?¡± Nason¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. As a student, wearing the death ring not only meant that he would have to serve at the front of the battlefield with the highest death rate. More importantly, it was a great shame for the mage. Jo, who always hated Andrew, couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw this scene. Andrew did nothing wrong, but he was sentenced to death. Now he had to wear the death ring. The four of them wanted to kill them right now and save Andrew. They didn¡¯t want to stay in Law School anymore. ¡°Calm down. Listen to what¡¯s going on carefully.¡± Andrewforted them at once. They were not in a good mood until now. ¡°Be quiet.¡± At this time, a row of instructors standing in line on the stage shouted in unison, and the whole yground suddenly fell into silence. Under the gaze of the crowd, the red king slowly walked onto the tform. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure everyone knows this rm. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°This is the turmoil of the dragon race. ¡° The turmoil of the dragon race? All of a sudden, all the students sighed in despair. The turmoil of the dragon race was the most difficult one among the orders to destroy the country. It was well known that the dragon race was one of the top monsters. Meanwhile, the dragon race and the magic association had signed an invible treaty, which allowed dragons and human beings to live a life without interfering with each other. But sometimes, some low-rank dragons or sub-dragon groups were out of the control of some top-rank dragons and tried to start their own business. At this time, the dragon race group would go against the non-invasion agreement and attack the human countries. ording to the terms of the treaty, the dragon race was not allowed to enter the human territory without the consent of the four holy kings. Therefore, when this kind of thing happened, the dragon race would not show up. The only thing they could do was to ask the magic association to wipe out the dragon race rebel. And the strength of the dragon race was well known. The low-rank dragon, no, even sub-dragon, was more powerful than the ordinary mage. Even dealing with a sub-dragon, was a difficultmission at the beginning of level eight. Moreover, there were at least 600 or 700 dragons involved in the turmoil of the dragon race. There had been 4,000 or 5,000 low-rank dragons before. Therefore, in the order to destroy the country, the turmoil of the dragon race was ssified separately from the fiend riot. It was also the most difficult category. Every time such a thing happened, it would mean that if Law Schools participated, many people would die. No one wanted to go to the battlefield of the turmoil of the dragon race. ¡°Be quiet!¡± The instructors shouted in unison again, and then they finally quieted down. Still, the red king said calmly ¡°The sub-dragon n attacked Hundred Flower Empire. The magic association is recruiting more people. We need to act as a front line to stall sub-dragon.¡± ¡°Everyone, this is the order to destroy the country. It¡¯s the time to show the power of Law School and the magic association to the public.¡± ¡°In this order, the participant will be given a minimum of 1,000 points, at Hundred Flower Empire Moonlight Lake District.¡± Moonlight Lake District Hearing these words, Andrew¡¯s brain went nk. ¡®Isn¡¯t that my home?¡¯ 202 Chapter 203 Hundred Flower Empire, which was Andrew¡¯s home country. Andrew didn¡¯t know much about this country. But Andrew couldn¡¯t forget his father. The turmoil of the dragon race happened in his father¡¯s territory. How could Andrew ept it? ¡°The main purpose of this action is to buy time for the magic association to gather people, not to annihte them.¡± The red king said. ¡°The specific number of the invaded the dragon race was: 687 low-rank dragons, 2,155 sub-dragon dragons, and unknown inferior dragons. ¡° More than 2,800 dragons in total? And there were nearly 700 low-rank dragons? This number made all the desperate students copse. ¡°We can¡¯t annihte the group of traitors only by relying on our students, so our goal this time is to buy time for the magic association.¡± ¡°You have to dy the whole dragon group into Moonlight Lake District to reduce the damage.¡± ¡°It wouldst at least three hours until the mages who were gathered by the magic association, arrived. ¡° Three hours? Three hours at that field? Some students began to pray in silence. ¡°The Thirteen Stars of the student union will be themander of this action, and the Heavenly Star Rowling will be the chiefmander.¡± After saying that, the red king made a way for the students. The Thirteen Stars of the student union came onto the stage, and the Heavenly Star in the lead watched over the crowd. His eyes were full of arrogance. With a silvery voice, she divided the thirteen teams into formation arrangements and responsibilities.. Finally, it was Andrew¡¯s turn with the special criminal team. ¡°The criminal team, as the front line, await orders 300 meters away from the front line.¡± Rowling¡¯s words made all the 30 criminal students, who were with Andrew, wail sadly. 7,000 or 8,000 students were in the front line, but the criminal students had to guard in front of the position. It was obvious that she wanted them to be bait. Once the dragon race rushed over, they would be the first to be attacked, and arge number of the dragon race would rush towards them. This made the dragon race have a gathering effect when rushing forward. At that time, as long as mages bombed the area where the criminal students were, it could easily kill arge number of the dragon race and reduce the number. Although this woman was purely human, the top of the Thirteen Stars, her means were so cruel that Andrew couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She didn¡¯t n to let theme back alive. But she was right. ¡®If I were the Heavenly Star, I would do the same.¡¯ ¡®We are criminal students. We are supposed to be executed tomorrow. Even if we survive today, we will still die tomorrow.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s better to give full y to our lives.¡¯ What a rational man. Andrew was so rational that he got a little angry. The longer he stayed in Law School, the more Andrew felt that he was a freak! ¡°Take the transport scroll and start to transfer it in a minute!¡± The staff distributed the transport scroll number one by one. As the time for the task came, the Thirteen Stars opened the scroll first, followed by 8,000 students. Apanied by the dazzling sun-like light, more than 8,000 students were transferred to Moonlight Lake District. Due to the jetg, Moonlight Lake District was already at night. The beautiful scenery remained the same. Theke was as calm as a heavenly mirror, reflecting the bright stars in the sky. It was hard to tell that everything here was threatened by the dragon race. But¡­ The dragon¡¯s roar could be heard faintly in the air in the East. The sixth sensitive mages had faintly sensed that something in the East was approaching. It was so oppressive. As soon as theynded on the ground, Andrew sensed something strange in the East. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up. His sixth sense was telling Andrew: Run! He looked back. In the small town along theke not far away, the vigers were carrying packages in their hands and evacuating nervously. At the speed of the dragon race, they had no chance to evacuate without the obstruction of Law School. As soon as they arrived here, the Thirteen Stars sent the task to the leaders of the student union, and then the leaders arranged for the students to use the earth attribute magic to quickly build their positions. Soon, a group ofborers rose from the ground, including a ditch, a tower, and a fortress. ¡°Go! Go forward!¡± Just then, thunder magic hit Andrew¡¯s back. After reaching 1,000 magic power, and the meditation technique of the first generation, Andrew¡¯s defensive power had been greatly improved, and magic power was enough to fill his body. Under such an attack, thunder magic only pierced through the skin and couldn¡¯t touch the nerves at all. To Andrew, it didn¡¯t hurt or itch as if someone had poked it with a finger. However, the other criminal students were all shocked by the thunder¡¯s magic power. The students in charge of security condensed a thunder ball in their hands and drove Andrew and the other students out of the front line. Although Andrew was not convinced, he had no choice but to follow this order. Andrew had made up his mind. Even if he could survive this battle, he would be executed tomorrow. ¡®Then, there are only two chances for me to survive.¡¯ ¡®Or I can find a way to make more than 70% of the students of Law School die or injured. At that time, there will be a shortage of students. To supplement the students, the senior leaders have to forgive me.¡¯ Or¡­ ¡®I escape while the situation is in chaos!¡¯ ¡®I can choose two paths by artificial interference.¡¯ However, just as Andrew was thinking about which path to choose. ¡°Andrew? Is that you? Andrew?¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Looking back, Andrew¡¯s pupils contracted. It was his father, Thomas! ¡°It¡¯s you! My good son, are you back to help me?¡± Seeing Andrew¡¯s face, Thomas was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. A sense of guilt spread in Andrew¡¯s heart. Before the horse stopped, he jumped off the horse and ran over. ¡°Andrew, are these the people you brought here?¡± Thomas ran over excitedly. As he ran, he looked at the defense works he was building and sighed, ¡°I know you won¡¯t forget your hometown.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good life and bring so many people here¡­ ¡° ¡°Stop!¡± However, when he was five meters away from Andrew, the guard stopped him. Thomas was confused. ¡°What are you doing? He is my son!¡± ¡°Leave right now. Don¡¯t touch any criminals!¡± The guard shouted at him loudly. criminal? Thomas asked in disbelief. Only then did he see the ring on Andrew¡¯s neck. They were specially prepared for felony criminals. At this moment, Thomas¡¯s expression copsed. ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Thomas couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen and heard. Thest time when he saw his son, he was this proud, the most popr genius of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. Why did he be a felony this time? ¡°Retreat! Leave now!¡± The guard warned again. ¡°No, no, no. sir, please let me have a word with my son. Please.¡± Thomas was so excited that he wanted to rush over. The guard student next to him was already in a bad mood because he was going to the battlefield. This time, he waspletely irritated. A sound of electricity came through. Thomas was shocked and his whole body convulsed. Andrew, who had always been calm, lost his mind. The reason and n vanished in an instant. He took a big stride. The students who were guarding the scene were knocked over. Andrew stepped forward and caught the guard student who used the lightning ball skill to lightning his father. All of a sudden, an iron mp-like power exploded. The student felt that his arm was held by infinite force and he couldn¡¯t move. The bones and muscles seemed to be crushed. Andrew twisted his arm. The student knelt in pain. When he raised his head, he saw Andrew¡¯s face was covered by a shadow, leaving only a pair of red and round eyes shining in the night. ¡°If you hurt my father again, I will kill your whole family!¡± 203 Chapter 204 ¡°Let him go! Let him go!¡± ¡°You damn human! Are you courting death?¡± The surrounding students swarmed up, and for a moment, the thunder earth attribute and the fire attribute, with all kinds of magic with various attributes, hit Andrew. But strangely enough. These so-called geniuses attacked Andrew like cotton. ¡°Watch out! He has immune magic!¡± ¡®What¡¯s the point of being immune to you? It¡¯s just that the gap between the magic power and me is too big, and the defensive power is too high, so you can¡¯t break through my defense.¡¯ Thomas looked at his son in confusion. He had never thought that his once-proud son would be a prisoner after he entered Law School. Crack! Andrew was so furious that he twisted his fingers. The guard¡¯s arm was broken like deadwood. The hysterical scream pierced the night sky and attracted the attention of the whole student team. Seeing that his magic couldn¡¯t work, the surrounding students were anxious and their eyes turned red. ¡°A criminal student rebels!¡± ¡°Go and detonate his death ring!¡± Seeing this, the other students wanted to kill Andrew immediately.. The leader of the students took out the detonator in a hurry. As soon as he pressed his thumb, he knew nothing. Andrew threw out a heaven-piercing spear at lightning speed and punctured its head. The students were scared out of their wits when they saw one dead and one disabled in the blink of an eye. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a yful shout stopped upgrading. Andrew turned to look. It was none other than Genese and Arci. They walked towards them leisurely. Arci kicked the corpse of the guard beside him with disdain and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s great. Can the heaven-piercing spear strike with such speed and power?¡± ¡°Do you think resistance will work?¡± Andrew looked at them coldly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you y, but whoever hurts my father will die.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s your father.¡± Arci nced at Thomas beside Andrew. Thomas hurried to straighten his clothes and reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Andrew¡¯s father. Thomas, are you Andrew¡¯s ssmates? Nice to meet you.¡± However, Arci didn¡¯t respond to Thomas¡¯s handshake. Instead, he took a step back, covered his nose, and pretended to be disgusted. ¡°Please stay away from me. Just like your son, there is a pure human stink.¡± Such a tant humiliation immediately made Thomas freeze in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°If you dare to humiliate my father again, I will kill you.¡± Andrew took a step forward and said in a furious voice. Arci and Genese burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared. Do you think you can beat me?¡± After saying that, Arciughed wildly, pushed his sses, and turned around to leave. ¡°Somebody, send his dog father away and let him go to the battlefield!¡± While saying that, several guard students came forward and grabbed Thomas¡¯s arms, trying to take him away. This time, Andrew didn¡¯t stop them. Because 20 minutester, this ce would be a battlefield. It was exactly what Andrew wanted to see their father leave. ¡°Andrew! What happened? Andrew!¡± No matter what Thomas called him, Andrew never looked back. However, no one noticed that the farce was witnessed by Rowling, the Heavenly Star on the highest whistle. Rowling¡¯s weapon was a two-armed sword. The sword stood in front of her, with her hands crossed on the hilt, looking domineering. She looked sideways slightly sideways and saw Andrew return to the team of criminal students. There was no change in Rowling¡¯s eyes and expression from beginning to end. She looked around and found that his teammate was looking at him about 500 meters away from Andrew. There was a trace of doubt in Rowling¡¯s eyes. Andrew¡¯s teammate had witnessed all this from the beginning. Why didn¡¯t he go upstairs to help? Did Andrew¡¯s teammate have no feelings for him at all? Without thinking too much, Rowling put her thoughts back to the workmand. Soon, ten minutester. The base had been set up. Urged by the students, Andrew and the other 30 students walked towards the front work. Along the way, the students were shaking likemb. More than half of the students were crying and were chanting about their parents. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Andrew shouted, ¡°Cry, cry, cry. Will the 8,000 people behind you sympathize with you if you cry?¡± ¡°You are expecting someone to run over and say, ¡®Ah, you are so pitiful. I have spared you.¡¯ Don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have the guts to domission but to cheat, so you had to be prepared for this!¡± ¡°It was so noisy!¡± ¡°Cry? If you keep crying, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Andrew was so annoyed that he cursed. The faces of the 30 criminal students turned pale and they dared not breathe heavily. ¡°I have no choice but to be wronged. You are not.¡± ¡°As the weak, if you want to be stronger, you should pay more effort, instead of taking crooked ways.¡± ¡°You deserved it. What would happen? If you suffered like a man, at least you could die with dignity.¡± ¡°Crying and shouting would only trample on yourst dignity!¡± In this way, Andrew strode to the ce where the criminals worked. He didn¡¯t look like a criminal who was lured to death, but a hero. However, the defense work of the criminals was too perfunctory. It was just a cover made of earth. Except for that, there was no agent or trap. However, Andrew didn¡¯t stand there. Instead, he climbed over the cover and stood at the top. The surrounding students were stunned. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of death? Hiding behind theplex defensive works, the students of Law School were even more stunned when they saw this scene. What did that criminal want to do? Did he want to die? Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t want to die. The warm night breeze blew on Andrew¡¯s face, making him feel at ease. The students of Law School were really powerful. However, their despicable behavior was beyond their expectations. ¡®I underestimated them.¡¯ ¡®I underestimated their despicable nature.¡¯ Just like Kelly was injured, it was an irreversible mistake. ¡®Now I understand one thing: we don¡¯t attack unless we are attacked, but it won¡¯t work in Law School.¡¯ ¡®This is a ce full of malice. You have to be aggressive all the time to protect yourself.¡¯ ¡®Only you are fiercer and stronger than anyone else.¡¯ ¡®Only in this way, they dare not provoke you.¡¯ ¡®So I will survive!¡¯ ¡®Just forget the naive idea of living a good life.¡¯ ¡®I will survive and dominate this school!¡¯ Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Andrew exuded a strong aura. The earth began to shake. The sound of the dragon roaring was getting closer and closer. At the end of the horizon, many trees began to copse. Staring into the distance, Andrew¡¯s eyes were unprecedentedly distinct in the face of the overwhelming pressure. Coming! ¡®Then, it¡¯s time for me to fight for my survival.¡¯ 204 Chapter 205 As thest row of trees was pushed down, the vast dragon race finally appeared in front of them. Some of the low-rank dragons looked like the domineering dragons, and some looked like the winged dragons. But most of them were no different from the traditional dragons. Their huge bodies matched the huge wings. But the appearance of the sub-dragons was much more casual. The earthly dragon was simr to the domineering dragon. The mountain demonic dragon looked more like a skinny person with the head of a lizard, and the giant ape dragon was more like a dragon head that was transnted into the body of a gori. The dragon was a very special creature, and it had no physiological istion from any other creature. That was to say, the dragon could have a descendant with any creature. Because of this characteristic, some people guessed that all the monsters in the world were inferior varieties produced by dragons and other creatures. But obviously, there was no support for that. The dragon was divided into seven grades. Dragon god, dragon king, the great dragon, top rank drags middle-rank rank dragon, low-rank dragon, sub-dragon. Among them, the great dragon was a pure dragon. The child between the great dragon and the great dragon was a top-rank dragon. A top-rank dragon would have his blood degenerate, so he must return to the great dragon through the practice the day after tomorrow. Dragon King was the strongest among the great dragons. The dragon god was the dragon king who breaks through the realm of holy heaven. A top-rank dragon or a great dragon gave birth to a child with the dragon lineage bloodline, which was a mid-rank dragon. The mid-rank dragon was reborn as a low-rank dragon. If a top-rank dragon or a great dragon gave birth to a child with a creature without the dragon race bloodline, they would be sub-dragons. And then, it continued to deteriorate. The sub-dragon was the lowest level the dragon race admitted by the dragon race. The following creatures, no matter how many dragon race bloodlines they had, could not be called dragons. Since the sub-dragon was the descendant of a dragon and any other creature, they had a variety of appearances. The more than 2,000 dragons almost covered the whole horizon. The whole forest was pushed t. The once nest of the griffin was instantly smashed into pieces.. ¡°Attacking mages, ready!¡± On the highest tower, Rowling raised her hand. In the back work, under the guidance of the Thirteen Stars and dozens of student union leaders, 2.000 attacking mages began to condense magic power. Once the dragon race entered the shooting range, you would first use the magic bombardment to reduce their number. In the battle between the two armies, all the members of the attacking mages of the two sides used their full strength, and the heavy bombardment of magic at the beginning was almost the standard pattern of all wars. When the first blow wasunched, the mage was usually full of energy, and thebination of the magic was the most powerful. Therefore, the first blow could cause a great deal of damage, directlyying the initiative for the following. This was also the use of Andrew and other criminal students. When the dragon race came, the first person they saw must be a criminal. Then dragon race members would rush to them and ughter them. This would have a gathering effect on the dragon race near the criminal students. At that time, they could directly use the heavy magic to bombard the criminal¡¯s position, which would create the biggest profit. The dragon race was getting closer and closer. It was as dense as a ck tide that covered the whole ground. At this moment, everyone was holding their breath and concentrating on the work. Except for the sound of one¡¯s breath with others, there was only restlessness in his or her ears. Everyone was extremely nervous. Although half an hour had passed, it was still not easy to block 2,000 dragon race members for three hours. Each of the dragon race member¡¯s magic power was more than 4,000. Yes, everyone! 4,000, not 400! The magic power of the low-rank dragon could be as high as 7,000! Rowling¡¯s eyes were extremely serious. She raised her arm and watched every movement of the dragon race. As long as they were attracted by the criminals, she would order to release the heavy bombardment magic. All the students of grade two or three in the school were there. Any mistake inmand would lead to the death of hundreds or thousands of people. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the students. Their death was the signal of attack. Genese and Arci looked at Andrew, who was standing alone on the ground, and sneered in their hearts. ¡®You are such a fool. Why are you still pretending to be strong?¡¯ ¡®Let me see how you will scream when you are dismembered by the dragon race!¡¯ The dragon race still had ten seconds to contact the criminal students. The two of them couldn¡¯t wait to see how miserable Andrew was. ¡°There are still 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­¡± Rowling clenched her fists as the watchers counted. Sure enough, the dragon group began to surge in the direction of the criminal students. He was dying! Seeing this, Arci and Genese almost burst intoughter. ¡°21!¡± Now! Rowling¡¯s eyes narrowed and waved her high arm hard. But when she was about to wave her hand. All magic power releases Dragon extinguishing magic, icy blood The pale magic array illuminated the night sky as if it was daytime. In an instant, tens of thousands of ice pitons fell from the sky like heavy rain. As the ice pitons fell, the cold air released by them instantly froze all the dragons that were rushing over into the ice sculptures. At this moment, the battlefield seemed to have turned into a hell of red lotuses. Hundreds of dragons were killed in front of the criminal students. ¡°What¡­¡± Rowling was stunned. ¡°Who released the magic?¡± This question was unnecessary. Because she saw that the one who executed the magic was Andrew, a criminal student. This scene made both Genese and Arci bbergasted. What¡¯s that? What kind of magic was that guy using? With only one blow, at least 200 dragons were killed. The 8,000 students couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw this. Andrew killed more than 200 dragons on his own! If it was a dream, this dream was too inconceivable. Especially the criminal students. All of them were stunned when they saw this scene from zero distance. If they didn¡¯t hold it with their hands, their chins would fall to the ground and make a big hole. What kind of magic was this? What did he do? What were we looking at? Was this a great miracle? They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. They couldn¡¯t believe that it was all Andrew¡¯s doing. Of course, they didn¡¯t understand. Dragon extinguishing magic It was magically created to kill dragons! It was not only powerful but also had a terrible characteristic. Dragon extinguishing magic had a special effect on dragons. The purer the bloodline was, the higher the damage would be. Even if one only had a slight bloodline of the dragon race, one would suffer at least three times more damage, such as the frozen dragon. Sub-dragons and the low-rank dragons were of a rtively pure bloodline. Dragon extinguishing magic would cause them¡­ Ten times more damage! But¡­ ¡°Not enough!¡± Andrew gave a loud shout. After absorbing the life energy of all the dead the dragon race, magic power kept rising. Instantly killing 200 dragons, the unique high-quality life energy of dragons made Andrew¡¯s magic power instantly soar from 1,132 to 1,180. Even killing other 2,000 monsters might not have such a huge increase. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to provoke others before, which was my mercy.¡¯ ¡®But Law School forced me to be merciless!¡¯ ¡®Today, I will tell everyone who dislikes me.¡¯ ¡®I¡­ I¡¯m not someone you can provoke!¡¯ ¡®You so-called geniuses, just stand by and watch this battle!¡¯ Andrew instantly switched to the fire attribute. Magic power in his body expanded at an astonishing speed. Scorching soil burning up Bang! The earth was shattered. Andrew was fuming with rage. The fire engulfed the ground several kilometers around. The dragons immediately let out miserable howls. Andrew raised his hands. Once more! All magic power releases Dragon extinguishing magic, spark me strike The dragon extinguishing cage hand, which was highly condensed with magic power, emitted light as bright as the sun. Bang! He threw a punch. The earth shook violently. All the 8,000 students in the defensive work were stunned. In the front of Andrew, in a fan-shaped area as far as 200 or 300 meters, the ground was scorched and dissolved intova. This punch killed at least 500 or 600 dragons. Plus the ice attribute magic just now. Everyone pinched their thighs involuntarily. ¡®Were we dreaming?¡¯ ¡®If we are having a nightmare, let¡¯s wake up as soon as possible?¡¯ Because this nightmare was so horrible. Andrew destroyed more than 1/3 of the dragon group on his own! At this moment, Arci didn¡¯t even notice that his t sses fell to the ground. Genese stood still like a piece of wood. At this moment, the two of them had the same thought. No, no, no. It¡¯s impossible. He is just a low-level human. How could he have such power? Andrew turned around slowly. None of the dragons behind him dared to go forward. The sight from hundreds of meters away made both Genese and Arci¡¯s hearts jolt. The look in his eyes was clearly saying¡­ ¡®I will make you regret it right away!¡¯ 205 Chapter 206 Thest round! All magic power releases Dragon extinguishing magic, spark me strike The third time, it was dragon extinguishing magic. This time, Andrew emptied all the magic power in his body. The fire extended from his arms was like a huge knife. He waved his hand forward with all his strength, and the dragons that came from all directions turned into charred corpses in an instant. The special power of dragon extinguishing magic could have a special reaction with the dragon bloodline. When the special magic of the dragon was applied to the dragon, its power was unimaginably terrifying. This time, at least 400 dragon races were annihted. The other dragons also screamed hysterically when they touched the aftereffect of the heat. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Run!¡± Andrew, whose magic power was less than 5%, shouted. The other students who were still in a daze were frightened to retreat in a hurry. Andrew opened his frost wings and rushed towards the defensive works. ¡°Heavenly Star, the criminal is running this way. Should we detonate the death ring?¡± The onlookers shouted. Rowling didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stared at Andrew who was flying towards her. The two looked at each other.. Andrew¡¯s eyes were as sharp as iron. ¡®Yes, I have killed almost half of the dragons. If you are not satisfied, just kill me!¡¯ The strong were the first and the only value was to be strong. Was this the rule of Law School? ¡®I have shown my strength.¡¯ The red king was also watching. ¡®If you have the guts, just kill me. I don¡¯t believe that if you kill me now, the red king will stand by!¡¯ Rowling stared at Andrew and seemed to be thinking about it. As Heavenly Star, Rowling was already the strongest among the students in this school. But that didn¡¯t mean she would rest assured. On the contrary, the higher the position she was in, the more trouble she had to suffer. In particr, the Thirteen Stars were not united. If Andrew could work for her¡­ Seeing that the students were getting closer and closer, the onlookers beside them became anxious. He took out his detonator and urged, ¡°Heavenly Star, please give an order! They are about to run back!¡± However, ¡°Let them in.¡± Rowling¡¯s order was unbelievable. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let them in!¡± Another order was given. Even if the onlooker was unwilling, he had to take back the detonator. As the gate of the fortress opened. The desperate criminal students immediately saw the hope of life. For them, this door was like a door to heaven. At this moment, all the criminal students were grateful to Andrew. If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, they would have been cut into pieces by the dragon race today. As the door waspletely open, 30 criminal students rushed in. Andrew used up thest bit of magic power and dived down before the frost wings disintegrated. With a loud bang, he fell to the ground, leaving a big hole in the ground. ¡°Shoot!¡± Almost at the moment when the criminal students rushed into the building, Rowling ordered the 2,000 attacking mages who had been working hard for a long time to shoot at the same time. All of a sudden, the colorful magic array dyed the sky into a hall. Powerful magic hit the center of the group of dragons mercilessly. Arge number of sub-dragons and the low-rank dragons were torn to pieces. The dragon¡¯s cries rose one after another outside. The whole dragon group had suffered a loss of nearly 70%. Most of the remaining dragons were injured. The result was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. And the person who created all this was seen by every student in the work. It could be said that without Andrew¡¯s dragon extinguishing magic, the 8,000 students might not be able to escape the bad luck today. The rest of the dragons were still rushing toward the workers. These rebellious dragons knew that they would die if they were to be returned, so even if nearly 70% of them were dead or wounded, they were still fearless of death. However, they were obviously at the end of their rope. Seeing that the time was ripe, Rowling roared, ¡°Attacking mages rush with me!¡± The 3,000 attacking mages immediately rushed out of the building. The result of the battle made the morale of this mighty army reach its peak. Without fear, they entered the dragon group to charge. ¡®We can win!¡¯ We can win! ¡®We don¡¯t need the magic association at all. We can also win.¡¯ This thought spread to almost everyone¡¯s heart. Thanks to Andrew¡¯s dragon extinguishing magic. Lying on the ground, Andrew, who had run out of magic power, could no longer move and gasped for breath. Seeing this, Arci and Genese, who were hiding in the dark, took out their wands and tried to approach Andrew with nervous steps. ¡®We must be killed!¡¯ Just now, the Heavenly Star had already let him in. The Heavenly Star was not the kind of person who had sympathy. It was obvious that his performance just now had been approved by the Heavenly Star, which was why the Heavenly Star had made an exception. As the top of the Thirteen Stars, the Heavenly Star could have pardoned Andrew with a single sentence. No, any man of the Thirteen Stars had the right to do so as long as the Thirteen Stars didn¡¯t object. This was the privilege of the strong. It was also the school culture of Law School. ¡®We must kill Andrew.¡¯ Arci and Genese reached an agreement. They finally realized that Andrew was not amon person. If they didn¡¯t kill him now, they would have endless troubles. The two of them walked faster and faster. Andrew also noticed the two people hiding in the darkness. He looked at them coldly as they were getting closer and closer. The moment they walked out of the darkness, the two of them revealed their fierce light. However, at this moment. ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡± Taylor suddenly rushed over. Arci¡¯s and Genese¡¯s wands almost fell to the ground when they saw this sudden scene. They hurried back to the darkness. Andrew looked around. Jo, Signa, and Nason were running towards him. ¡°Hum?¡± Nason noticed the existence of the two people. His eyes narrowed and he subconsciously touched the elf bow on his back. Arci and Genese felt remorseful, but they had no choice but to leave dejectedly. On the other side. Jo rushed to Andrew and helped him up with Taylor. ¡°Leave me alone. Go to help the battlefield!¡± Andrew gasped and said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s a good chance. Go to the dragon group and kill them all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jo shouted angrily, ¡°The Law School is going to kill you. Why do you still help this school?¡± However, Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There are only a few people who want to kill me. I want to take revenge, not for this school, but for those who hurt me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°So I want to take this battle. I want to clear my name and then¡­¡± ¡°I will destroy everything of them, just as they want to destroy everything of me!¡± Andrew said, ring at Arci and Genese in the dark. The fierce look in his eyes made the two of them feel a chill sweep over their bodies, and their bodies could not help trembling. Everyone understood what Andrew meant. Nason was the first one to take off his elf bow and confirmed with him again. ¡°Are you sure? Help Law School?¡± Andrew smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s show the pure human power to these geniuses in the greenhouse.¡± 206 Chapter 207 Even if there was only 30% magic power left, the dragon race was difficult to deal with. ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Master Heavenly Star! Help! Help me!¡± As soon as the Heavenly Star chopped off the head of a low-rank dragon, a student screamed miserably. Hearing the noise. A member of the student union in grade two was thrown away in the air by a giant sub-dragon. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Rowling was about to rush up with a big stride, but she didn¡¯t expect a low-rank dragon to pounce on her from the side. She quickly used the sword as her shield, but she was still hit and fell back several meters. She raised her head again. The upper part of the student who had just cried for help was bitten by another dinosaur-shaped low rank dragon. The two dragons tore the student in half, and the internal organs in his abdomen sprayed all over the sky. Inside the defensive building, the physical attribute attacking mages wereunching at the same time. Arrows rained down from the sky. However, the group of dragons raised their heads and let out a roar. The arrows were instantly swallowed up by dragon breath, which contained all kinds of elements. Some of them turned into ice pitons and fell to the ground, some were burned to ashes, and some were blown somewhere by the wind waves. Few people could fall into the battlefield. Moreover, the dragon scales were immune to the physical attribute.. After a round of arrows, they didn¡¯t even kill a dragon, and most of the injuries were minor ones. ¡°Wow!¡± Rowling clicked her tongue impatiently and brandished her sword to fight more fiercely. The physical attribute of attacking mages had an overwhelming disadvantage in dealing with the dragon race, and they could hardly work. The magic power of the attacking mages had been used up. The dragon race¡¯s inherent skill: dragon eyes, could see through most of the disguises, there was no room for assassinating mages. 3,000 attacking mages fought against 600 or 700 dragons and they were in a stalemate. The battle line continued to retreat, and the number of casualties had exceeded 500. If it went on like this, even if they could win, they would suffer heavy casualties. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind. Looking back, 20 or 30 dragons encircled the Earth Bone Star of the Thirteen Stars. Although the power of the Earth Bone Star was strong, his treatment ability was good and hisbat effectiveness was poor. In addition, it was difficult for him to defeat many dragons himself, so he was quickly swallowed up by the dragons. Even one of the Thirteen Stars was killed! Rowling¡¯s heart tightened. Because she could see that the surrounding students all had a sense of retreat because of the death of the Earth Bone Star. The morale Andrew had just created was almost ruined. That¡¯s for sure. Not everyone has dragon extinguishing magic. It¡¯s not that easy to deal with dragons. However, at this moment. The ground under Rowling¡¯s feet suddenly bulged weirdly. ¡°What¡­¡± The next second, the whole ground exploded. A worm-like giant dragon, more than ten meters long, suddenly drilled out of the ground. And where she stood was the giant mouth full of sharp teeth. Sub-dragon King? Damn it! Rowling felt something was wrong. She was so distracted on this chaotic battlefield that she didn¡¯t notice the situation below the ground. It was toote to use the flying magic. ¡®If I¡¯m swallowed by it, even if I don¡¯t die, my skin has to be peeled off.¡¯ ¡®If I get hurt, our morale willpletely copse.¡¯ However, at this critical moment. A blue and green light suddenly cut through the sky. Illuminating the sky Bang! The huge body of the giant dragon was pierced through by an arrow and fell to the ground with a howl. ¡°Who?¡± Rowling looked at the worker in a hurry. On a whistle, Nason drew three magic elf arrows from behind. Wind chaos rain The three arrows were two water arrows and one ice arrow. He shot out and instantly turned into thousands of arrows. The group of dragons spewed out-breath to resist the attack. However, they weren¡¯t able to block the water arrows. The ice arrows were possessed by Kelly. How could the horrible magic power be resolved by the ordinary dragon breath of the dragon race? Nason¡¯s magic power was 900. He had specialized in prating, and the arrows he used were extremely powerful. The dragon group soon found that their dragon breath couldn¡¯t block the arrows at all. But they found it toote. Hundreds of arrows fell like rain. All of a sudden, the dragons were drenched in the arrows and wailed all over the ce. Some of them were stabbed through the head and died, while some were like hedgehogs. Then three beautiful figures rushed down from the tower. Taylor and Jo took the lead. As soon as they entered the battlefield, they killed a low-rank dragon. Then, the two of them quickly took out a hole in the group of dragons. Although Signa was a little weaker than them, as an assassinating mage, her closebat was no worse than that of an ordinary student. Rowling¡¯s calm heart was stirred up. Not to mention Andrew, how could the people who followed him have the strength like this? ¡®I do remember that Andrew is a transferred student who was specially recruited by the principal.¡¯ ¡®Who the hell was he? How could he be so powerful as a human?¡¯ With Nason and the others joining the battle, their team finally stabilized. Rowling was finally relieved. On the chaotic battlefield, the cries of dragons and people could be heard continuously. From time to time, the dragons broke through the workers and ughtered them. Some of them ran away. Some geniuses fought back with all their might to survive. Finally. Three hourster. ¡°How could this be?¡± When the head of the branch of the magic association arrived with 1,000 elite mages, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Moonlight Lake District, which was once famous for its beautiful scenery, was now dyed red and ck by blood and coke. The corpses of dragons and the students of Law School were all over the ground. And what appeared in front of them were 5,800 students of Law School. Rowling, the leader of the group, was covered in blood. She stepped forward and stood at attention. ¡°Hello, deputy director. ording to the order of the red king, we havepleted the annihtion task of the dragon group. Please go back.¡± The branch director and the elite mages he brought couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. On that day, a piece of news spread all over the magic association. There were 8,100 students of Law School fighting against more than 2,200 dragon race rioters. Unexpectedly, they sessfully destroyed all the dragon races within three hours. There were only more than 2,300 casualties in Law School. The original budget was that the death and injury of the dragon race would be under 60%, and the death and injury of the dragons would be under 25%, which could be regarded as aplete victory. This year¡¯s students were three times better than the average level of the previous semester? 207 Chapter 208 After that incident, Andrew stayed at home for three days. Dragon extinguishing magic was a heavy burden to the body, especially the continuous use, which would cause serious damage to the body. In the past three days, Andrew also took the opportunity to go back to his soul sea. As a result, Andrew found that the real injuries would also be brought into his soul sea. When he entered the soul sea, he would be seriously injured and lying on the bed, unable to move, and then¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t take care of two patients!¡± Sarah kicked him out. It was not until three dayster that Andrew got out of bed and walked for the first time with the help of others. However, Andrew had gained a lot in this battle. Because the vitality of the dragon race far exceeded that of other monsters, this battle made Andrew¡¯s magic power reach 1,250. At the same time, all the team members got 1200 points. 1,000 points were for participation, and the other 200 points seemed to be specially granted by the student union. Andrew didn¡¯t get this reward. Because he was a criminal during the battle, the criminal¡¯s points would be frozen. But Andrew was supposed to be executed two days ago, but no one came to catch him until today. Besides, the red king had never seen Andrew before. However, no one had taken off the death ring on his neck yet. Andrew was confused.. What was this? ¡®Are you going to forgive me or kill me?¡¯ ¡®It was thick and big. I felt ufortable to wear it on the neck.¡¯ At noon, with the help of Taylor, Andrew was about to go downstairs for lunch. Unexpectedly, he heard a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Jo went to open the door. As a result, there were five members of the student union standing outside. But this time, Arci was not there. The leader of the student union stepped forward and asked, ¡°Is Andrew here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Andrew struggled to get up from his seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The student union member said, ¡°Andrew, pleasee with us. In the afternoon, we will hold the second trial of you.¡± On the other side¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Arci was so angry that he kicked over the table. ¡°Mr. Arci, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Arci pped him back to the sofa. How could he still be as gentle as usual? He pointed at his nose and shouted, ¡°What the fuck is this? I spent 80,000 points to help you kill Andrew!¡± ¡°But now? In the afternoon, there would be a second trial. This time, the Thirteen Stars would judge in person.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t kill him, how can I get his equipment? Do you want topensate for the loss of 80,000 points? ¡° Arci¡¯s p made Genese feel sad. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. Arci sat on the sofa irritably. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked it. That guy used dragon extinguishing magic unexpectedly.¡± ¡°It would cause ten times more damage to the dragons. No wonder it was so fierce! What do you think you are doing? Why don¡¯t you find out such an important thing?¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Covering his face with his hand, Genese said cautiously, ¡°It¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Arci pped him again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his eyes at that time? Today¡¯s second trial, if he survives, we will have a hard time in the future!¡± Genese¡¯s face was swollen. He stammered, ¡°He is only as good as using dragon extinguishing magic. If he fights, I don¡¯t think he is much better.¡± ¡°Mr. Arci, he was just a grade two transfer student and a pure human. How strong could the person trained from the pheasant school outside be.¡± ¡°Just in case. Understand?¡± Arci scratched his ears and cheeks, ¡°At this point, we can only try to get him.¡± ¡°Get him? How?¡± Arci snorted, ¡°I have an idea.¡± That afternoon. Escorted by the members of the student union, Andrew walked across the long corridor to the trial room. But at the corner, he met Arci who was standing against the wall. With an intimate smile on his face, he greeted Andrew like an old friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, ¡°We meet again.¡± Andrew was stunned but then walked past him calmly, pretending not to see him. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Andrew exined with action. But how could Arci be willing to let Andrew go? ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Arci stopped the members of the student union who were in charge of the escort and said, ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll take him in.¡± The students who were responsible for escorting the criminal students were all ordinary students, while Arci was a middle-level official. Since he said he wanted to see them off in person, there was no reason for ordinary students to refuse. In this way, Andrew had to go to the interrogation room with him. ¡°What do you want?¡± Andrew asked. Arci adjusted his sses and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯lle straight to the point. Andrew, I¡¯m afraid your second trial will not end well.¡± Andrew frowned and continued to listen to him. Arci said, ¡°There are many second trails in the history of Law School, and most of them are to maintain the original judgment.¡± ¡°Law School won¡¯t remember your merits just because you did something good. It will only remember your mistakes because of what you have done.¡± ¡°Because this was a ce where all the talents in the world gathered, and everyone here was not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°It was the duty of a genius to do well.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t think you are special.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Andrew said coldly. Arci smiled and said, ¡°Please work for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arci continued with a smile, ¡°I have been an official since grade one. Over the years, I have known a lot of senior officials. In the student union, I have a lot of important connections.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taught Genese a lesson for you.¡± ¡°And recently, I also want to run for the Thirteen Stars election. I¡¯m short of hands to help.¡± ¡°As long as you serve me, I can not only guarantee that you will be acquitted of the charge this time but also guarantee that you will be a member of the student union.¡± Andrew understood what he meant. He had a terrible impression of this man. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± The simple words made Andrew¡¯s attitude clear. Then he quickened his pace. Arci was stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand why people could refuse to live when facing death. The next second, Arci understood. ¡®Are you afraid that I will get even with you after you join me? Or are you afraid that I won¡¯t give you profit?¡¯ So he hurried to catch up with him. ¡°Andrew, you may not understand. It¡¯s time for me to hire someone. As long as you stay for my use, I won¡¯t hold you ountable, including your offense to me.¡± ¡°Moreover, when I be one of the Thirteen Stars, you will be the person I value the most. You, a pure human, can do anything you want in Law School.¡± ¡°This was the dream of countless people.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s give it to those who are longing for it.¡± Andrew stopped and turned around. This time, the annoying Andrew looked at Arci and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are the one who doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Arci, we have been enemies since the moment you prepared to kill me.¡± ¡°There was nothing to talk about between us from the beginning.¡± ¡°The biggest shoring of you and Genese is that after you get the power, you mix the concept of power and strength.¡± ¡°Law School believes that fraud and theft are the actions of the weak, and the death penalty is to admit that someone is weak and still opportunistic. I agree with this very much.¡± ¡°But in my opinion, ying with power and using power to expel people who are not your friends is no different from theft and fraud. They are even worse and weaker than these two.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t obey anyone weaker than me.¡± ¡°You said the original sentence could be maintained. Okay, that¡¯s my life. I ept it.¡± ¡°You said you could try your best to let me maintain the original sentence. Okay, that¡¯s your ability, and I also admit it.¡± ¡°But you have to remember that if I don¡¯t die this time, then what will happen next¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you and Genese!¡± Then Andrew walked towards the trial room without looking back. Arci looked at his back for a long time before he realized what had happened. His face was distorted with anger. 208 Chapter 209 There was a familiar courtroom, a familiar jury, and students of the student union who were watching. But this time, Arci and Genese couldn¡¯t make the same sneer asst time. The two of them looked anxious. ¡°The interrogation begins.¡± As Rowling, the Heavenly Star gave the order, everyone sat upright. Rowling winked at the strong man with the dark skin of a half-elf bloodline beside her. He was the second star of the Thirteen Stars, the Earth Star, Charon. He had an oriental face, but he had bronze skin. His ears were shorter than the elf¡¯s but longer than human ears. This was all thanks to the bloodline of the dark elf mixed blood in his body. As soon as he moved, a sense of oppression swept over the whole ce. ¡°This trial is specially presided over by master Heavenly Star, and I am in charge of it. Andrew, please cherish your second opportunity.¡± ¡°Answer my question. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Andrew, who had already seen through life and death, showed transcendent calmness. On the onlookers, the three of them, Taylor, Signa, and Nason, were extremely worried. Although Jo was expressionless, she clenched her skirt subconsciously. ¡°Andrew, where did you get your demon cores?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question with ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no.¡±. ¡°Statements are allowed.¡± ¡°I killed a dragon and got it,¡± Andrew lied. ¡°ording to the evidence, the two demon cores you have are both top demon cores.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°But only those above the middle dragon level are the top rank monsters.¡± ¡°I have dragon extinguishing magic.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With a series of questions, Charon bowed to the Heavenly Star beside him and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finished what I want to ask.¡± The Heavenly Star nodded, and then Charon sat down. This time, it was Rowling¡¯s turn to ask. ¡°Can your dragon extinguishing magic kill a mid-rank dragon?¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°You should have seen the power. If the star me strike is concentrated at one point and is concentrated three times in a row, the mid-rank dragon will be either dead or disabled.¡± ¡°I see. But I still don¡¯t think you have the strength to kill a mid-rank dragon.¡± 15000 ¡°Generally speaking, the magic power of the mid-rank dragon was more than 15,000. This gap could not be narrowed by dragon extinguishing magic.¡± ¡°I have some secret medicine.¡± Andrew said as he took out two bottles of drugs from his sky ring. The moment the drugs took effect, the crowd burst into an uproar. Even the knowledgeable Thirteen Stars couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Even Rowling couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Andrew took out two bottles of drugs. One was clear and the other was fiery red. The two bottles of drugs emitted faint fluorescent light. If they were ced in the dark, they could even vaguely illuminate the surrounding area by dozens of centimeters. ¡°Ice soul essence and fire soul essence?¡± The most knowledgeable one was Rowling, the Heavenly Star. She recognized these two bottles of medicine at a nce. ¡°The legendary holy drugs, only the top few of the level-S pharmacists, after extremely harsh preparations, have a very small chance of refining it.¡± Hearing Rowling¡¯s words, people who had thought this thing was very powerful immediately showed an envious and greedy look. How could this transferred student hide such a good thing? ¡°I originally had three bottles, but I used one bottle and killed two mid-rank dragons,¡± Andrew said as he took out another empty bottle. It was a bottle of the tonic of the witch. Since the tonics and essence of the system were of the same style, it was no problem to use an empty bottle of tonic to pretend. The crowd burst into an uproar again. This guy had three bottles? How could there be three bottles of such precious drugs? And he has used a bottle! Rowling frowned and sighed in her heart, ¡®He is so bold.¡¯ He took it out not only to prove his innocence, but also to tell everyone present that he had a treasure, and if someone had the ability, came and grabbed it. Ha-ha. What an arrogant guy. It¡¯s the same as our Thirteen Stars. After thinking it over, the behavior that Andrew took out essence was the same as that of the position of the Thirteen Star. Took it if you could! The position of the Thirteen Stars itself was constantly saying this to others. Withdrawing her thoughts, Rowling asked indifferently, ¡°Then where did you get the ice soul essence and the fire soul essence? The exchange center of our school can¡¯t exchange them.¡± Andrew took back the drugs and replied calmly. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t steal it from Genese. If you find out that I stole it, you can arrest me again.¡± Hearing this, everyone was furious. ¡°Brat, how could you talk to the Heavenly Star?¡± ¡°He is too arrogant. The death penalty is not enough to soothe the public indignation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little treasure. Look at you!¡± Facing the mor of the bystanders, the Thirteen Stars remained calm. ¡°Be quiet,¡± the Earth Star shouted sternly The violent sound waves made the windows crack. No one dared to make a sound. Rowling shifted her eyes to Arci, who was sitting on the middle-rank official seat and said, ¡°Arci, you tried your best to make him guilty before. Do you have any other opinions now?¡± ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Seeing his pale face, Rowling didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she looked at Genese, who was sitting on the bystander with a worse face. ¡°Genese, you supported Andrew to steal your demon cores. Now he has eliminated his motivation tomit the crime. As the victim, do you have anything to say?¡± All of a sudden, a shiver ran down Genese¡¯s spine. He stammered, ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I remember it wrong.¡± Rowling¡¯s eyes became sharp. ¡°You remember it wrong? So you framed Andrew under uncertainty?¡± Frame-up? Cold sweat broke out on Genese¡¯s forehead. The framing was also a fraud. However, the fraud was aimed at the student union responsible for the trial. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t frame him.¡± ¡°Then please show me more evidence to prove that Andrew has stolen your demon cores.¡± Rowling¡¯s words put Genese in a dilemma. All of a sudden, Genese¡¯s face was as pale as amb. Only then did he realize that he had been lifted to the weight. He admitted that the framing was a fraud and the death penalty. He didn¡¯t admit the framing, and he didn¡¯t have any evidence. He would go back to the framing or be sentenced to death. He looked at Arci for help, sweating heavily. But Arci took a look at him and avoided his sight, flinching. ¡®Idiot, didn¡¯t you understand what Rowling just asked me? She was warning me!¡¯ However, Rowling didn¡¯t dwell on this topic. Instead, she asked Andrew, ¡°Andrew, you have the medicine to prove that you can kill the mid-rank dragon.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that you killed the middle-rank dragon.¡± Now the situation is that we can¡¯t prove you guilty or innocent. What do you want to say?¡± Andrew was taken aback. Then he looked at Rowling. There was a meaningful look in her eyes. Andrew instantly understood what she meant. He pretended to be embarrassed and thought for a while. ¡°In that case, sir, as long as I can prove that I have no motivation tomit a crime, can I prove that I am innocent?¡± Rowling nodded, ¡°How can you prove it?¡± Andrew snickered and turned to look at Genese. ¡°I can prove that I¡¯m much stronger than Genese.¡± ¡°Please allow me to fight with Genese.¡± Upon hearing this, Genese was stunned. 209 Chapter 210 ¡°Idiot? Why should I duel with you?¡± Genese was furious. He was not an idiot. Of course, he knew what Andrew was up to. He wanted to find an opportunity to revenge. However, Andrew didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue. He continued, ¡°No, why not?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I steal your demon core? If you defeat me, demon cores will be back.¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want your demon cores?¡± Andrew¡¯s words put Genese in a dilemma again. ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡± He hemmed and hawed, unable to find a word to refute. He stood still and epted the strange sight of everyone. But Andrew didn¡¯t want him to be embarrassed. This embarrassment was far from enough to satisfy Andrew. Andrew continued, ¡°Do you want to say that I have dragon extinguishing magic? Okay, I don¡¯t need dragon extinguishing magic.¡± ¡°How about this? I don¡¯t even use fire attribute!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone understood what Andrew meant. Andrew was determined to fight with him. If he didn¡¯t ept it, it meant that there was something wrong with Genese. Of course, Genese knew that. Rowling¡¯s sight made him feel the most ufortable. As a member of the student union, he had such a great advantage in front of the Thirteen Stars. If he refused, he might have no ce to stand in the future. But¡­ But¡­ ¡°Are you still unwilling?¡± Andrew asked again. It was not enough. ¡®I¡¯m going to kill him!¡¯ Andrew stretched out his hands and crossed his fingers. ¡°Ten seconds! I¡¯ll fight with you for ten seconds!¡±. ¡°If I can¡¯t defeat you in ten seconds, I will admit that I stole your demon cores and ept the death penalty. What do you think?¡± ¡°Ten seconds?¡± Everyone gasped. After all, Genese was a member of the student union. Only the top 10% of the students of the same grade were qualified to enter the student union. It also proved that in grade two, his strength was at the top. He didn¡¯t need to use dragon extinguishing magic or fire attribute magic. How could he defeat him in ten seconds? Was that possible? No, from another point of view. If he still didn¡¯t agree to this condition, he could be judged to be falsely used. At this moment, Andrew pushed him to the edge of the cliff. ¡°Genese¡­¡± Rowling seemed to have lost her patience and urged him to answer. His heart was beating so fast that it almost drove Genese crazy. Extreme fear often breeds extreme anger. Looking at Andrew¡¯s confident face, Genese couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡®You are just a human!¡¯ ¡®Do you think you have cornered me?¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t need fire attribute or dragon extinguishing magic to defeat me in ten seconds?¡¯ ¡®Do you think I¡¯m the loser in the four schools¡¯petition?¡¯ ¡®My magic power is 980, the strongest in grade two and ss C!¡¯ ¡®Do you think you are invincible after killing a few dragons with dragon extinguishing magic?¡¯ ¡®If I can use dragon extinguishing magic, I can also do it!¡¯ ¡®You are just a human being. You are so proud of yourself. I will let you know what a strong man is right away.¡¯ The look in Genese¡¯s eyes changed. He restrained his expression and gave Andrew a cruel look. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t make excuses if you lose.¡± Andrew snorted, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he turned around and looked at Rowling. Rowling was still expressionless. It seemed that her face was born without the function of expression. She stood up slowly and said, ¡°Everyone, go to the yground.¡± In this way, under Rowling¡¯s instructions, all the officials and students interrogated this time came to the broad yground together. Under the instruction of the Thirteen Stars, everyone formed a circle with a diameter of a hundred meters. Andrew and Genese stood on both sides of the circle. Rowling winked. The guard stepped forward and unlocked Andrew¡¯s handcuffs and ankles. On the other side, there was a fire burning beside Genese. Ten seconds. As long as he held on for ten seconds, he could kill this annoying human. No, he dug his own grave and put forward so many restrictions on himself. ¡®Even if I kill him on the spot, so what?¡¯ Thinking of this, Genese took a look at Arci. Arci was telling him with a fierce look that he must win! ¡®Yes, I will win!¡¯ ¡®I must win.¡¯ ¡®I will win.¡¯ ¡®As long as I win, everything will return to normal. Not only can I get everything I originally have, but I may also ask Arci for a share of Andrew¡¯s things.¡¯ ¡®There is nothing to be afraid of. He is just a human being.¡¯ ¡®All the human beings are losers. Why should I scare myself.¡¯? ¡°ording to the agreement, this battle only has ten seconds.¡± Rowling snapped her fingers, and a digital second chronograph made of magic power appeared in the sky, with ten seconds set on it. She crossed her arms over her chest and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s start. Do you have any new questions to add?¡± ¡°No!¡± Andrew and Genese said at the same time. Genese was ready to fight, and the blue and white magic power was lit up all over his body. Not only that. The dragon scales on his shoulders spread all over his body and even covered his cheeks. There were two horns on his head and a pair of dragon wings on his back. Everyone was shocked. Dragon transmogrifying? This was a high-level skill of the dragon master. Dragon transmogrifying skill could greatly improve the power of the dragon master and use the power of the dragon race. Did Genese use all his strength at the beginning? Everyone was worried about Andrew. Now it seemed that Andrew¡¯s challenge was to add five bullets to the revolver pistol on the Ross wheel. It was the same as suicide. ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy, Andrew!¡± He said through gritted teeth. Andrew didn¡¯t raise his magic power at all. He put his hands into the bag, looked at it coldly, and didn¡¯t answer. Rowling took ast look at the two of them, and then¡­ ¡°Start!¡± As soon as she finished speaking. The fight began. In the first second, Genese moved. ¡°Go to hell, Andrew!¡± He took a step forward like aet, dragging the long magic power towards Andrew at lightning speed. The dagger-shaped wand in his hand had condensed a terrifying golden light. Dragon magic, dragon yelling strike This was the top magic of the dragon race. It was said that it could even cut mountains. The speed was so fast that in a twinkling of an eye, he had already approached Andrew. It was only 0.1 seconds. However, Andrew remained calm when he saw the deadly attack. He murmured. Through his lips, Genese could see that he was talking¡­ ¡®It¡¯s Just so so.¡¯ In the second 0.1 seconds, Andrew moved! cier surge All of a sudden, the ice pitons covered Genese¡¯s whole body. ¡°What¡­¡± Genese was shocked. Before he could resist. Millennium ice prison. Ice virgin. Chilly body. ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, several ice attribute magic was released. The overwhelming cold air instantly pierced through the dragon scales and reached the internal organs. Genese¡¯s scream resounded through the sky, but soon, as his whole body was frozen, itpletely stopped. 0.3 seconds. At thest moment, Genese saw clearly that an ice spear of five meters long and as thick as a thigh had been condensed in Andrew¡¯s hand. It was the top magic of the heaven-piercing spear. Ice divine ice nail Genese saw Andrew throwing at him. Then, his eyes were shattered. Then, Genese knew nothing. At this moment, there was a dead silence. Everything happened too fast. The second chronograph in the sky was fixed on the countdown of 9.6 seconds. The result came to an end in 0.4 seconds after the agreed 10 seconds. First, Andrew used the magic to freeze him, and then an ice spear was shot. On the spot, he was smashed into pieces along with the ice blocks. People could see that Andrew¡¯s ice spear flew four or five kilometers away and fell into the sea, creating and of four or five square kilometers in the sea. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. Arci was even more stunned. Genese was the strongest person in ss C, grade two, and also a dragon who could transform into a dragon! He had gone all out, but he was defeated by a mere human¡­ Be killed in an instant! Rowling looked at all this expressionlessly, as if she had already expected it. After a while, she announced loudly. ¡°Andrew has proved that he is innocent. I dere in the name of the Heavenly Star that this duel is legal. Andrew¡­ ¡°¡­ acquitted of charge!¡± 210 Chapter 211 With a click. The death ring that had been binding Andrew¡¯s neck for four days was untied. Andrew stretched his neck and savored the long-lost sense of freedom. On the other side, Taylor and the others were relieved, as if they were happy that Andrew had cleared his name. ¡°Andrew.¡± When he was about to leave, Rowling stopped him. ¡°You have performed very well on the battlefield and this time, and you have the strength to defeat Genese, which all proves that your ability is outstanding.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that? You can take this opportunity to join the student union.¡± ¡°You should be able to make a ssh in the student union.¡± Upon hearing this, the officials and members of the student union were shocked and looked at Andrew with admiration. At the top of the Thirteen Stars, Rowling invited a person to join the student union in public. What a great honor! Thirteen Stars represented the student union, and Rowling represented Thirteen Stars. Her invitation meant that this person¡¯s strength had been recognized by the Thirteen Stars. Everyone looked at Andrew, waiting for his answer. Andrew sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in the student union. If you want me to be one of the Thirteen Stars, maybe I can think about it.¡± Hearing this, everyone gasped. How arrogant he was!. He not only refused Rowling¡¯s invitation but also said that he wanted to be one of the Thirteen Stars. These words caused many of the Thirteen Stars to look vicious. Rowling didn¡¯t get angry. She didn¡¯t seem to have any emotions. She never showed any personal emotions and spoke calmly. ¡°Really? but I can¡¯t give you the position of Thirteen Stars. If you want it, you have to fight by yourself.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, many Thirteen Stars stood out. ¡°If you think you can do it, just give it a try.¡± ¡°Show no respect for your elders.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick one to fight now?¡± Instead of getting angry, Andrew smiled and shook her head. ¡°I know I can¡¯t win you for the time being, but don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be very long¡­ ¡°One by one.¡± After saying that, Andrew took a nce at Arci, who was a middle-level official next to him. The killing intent was transmitted through his eyes. Arci couldn¡¯t help shivering. What a horrifying murderous look. It felt like he was being targeted by the dragon god. Arci¡¯s whole body was wet with cold sweat in an instant. He didn¡¯t dare to look into Andrew¡¯s eyes. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned around and left with hispanions. Looking at Andrew¡¯s back, Rowling, who had been provoked, didn¡¯t get angry. Her indifferent expression seemed to have no emotion at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Putting her hand on the hilt of the heavy sword around her waist, Rowling turned around and left with the Thirteen Stars. The members of the student union also left. It was an undeserved catastrophe. When they got home, they looked at the time. There was an alchemy ss today. Andrew said he was not in the mood to go, so he asked them to go. Although they didn¡¯t understand why Andrew was so upset, they didn¡¯t say anything. After they left, Andrew sat alone in the hall of the vi. He took out his alchemy book and began to study alone. The main reason why he didn¡¯t want to go to the alchemy ss was not only because he was irritable after going through these things. More importantly, Andrew had been studying the book alone these days. He found that self-taught was much faster than ss. It was not that the teaching was not good. Chuck¡¯s teaching was good. However, Andrew had been working hard since he was still a loser. At that time, he often looked through the literature about practice, trying to find breakthroughs. As a result, Andrew improved his ability of concentration and readingprehension. In the past three days, Andrew had almost finished his first semester of alchemy. As for the practice, the alchemy workshop for the alchemy ss was open 24 hours a day. If there was anything that he didn¡¯t understand, he could try it in the alchemy workshop when he had time. Anyway, Andrew didn¡¯t need to sleep now. Of course, there was also the most important reason. Andrew wanted to be alone. Bang! Bang! Bang! When he was reading, there was a gentle knock on the door. Andrew opened the door and found it was Rachel. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Andrew was surprised. Although Law School provided students with free basic materials and expendable goods, such as beginner¡¯s potion and transport scroll. But teachers of literature didn¡¯t have such treatment. The transport scroll of the teachers was distributed ording to their needs. Except for the sses, there would be no extra transport scroll. If they wanted to buy it, they had to pay by themselves, and the price was expensive. Rachel¡¯s face was red and her eyes were full of anxiety. ¡°Andrew, I heard that you were sentenced to death. I haven¡¯t been able to contact you these days, and I haven¡¯t seen you in ss. Today is the second trial. What¡¯s the result?¡± Andrew was stunned and smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡± Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Rachel finally understood the oue. She covered her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m really afraid that something bad will happen to you.¡± As Rachel spoke, she grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. Don¡¯t offend so many people. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Andrew smiled. ¡°Everything is possible?¡± Unexpectedly, Rachel shouted excitedly, ¡°Including what happened to me. I¡¯ve heard that you received amission from the Third Mountain that day, which is very close to my house.¡± ¡°Then on the second day, I was called into the office by the red king.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head, her thin shoulders constantly shaking, and her voice gradually became sobbing. ¡°Compared with my freedom, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you. Otherwise¡­ It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Very rare. In Andrew¡¯s impression, Rachel was a sensible and rational girl. She could handle everything well. Andrew was surprised to see her at a loss like an ordinary girl. But after thinking for a while, Andrew knew the reason. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t.¡± Andrew plucked up his courage and held her in his arms. Rachel was stunned by the sudden hug. But Andrew¡¯s warm breath made her feel at ease. Rachel¡¯s stiff body gradually rxed. She hugged Andrew¡¯s waist tightly as if she was in a trance. ¡°Andrew.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel, who was in his arms, made a sound as thin as a mosquito. He looked down. Her eyes were full of affection. The next second, Andrew felt that his lips were covered by something soft and wet. Rachel stood on tiptoe, held Andrew¡¯s arm, and kissed him. Although it was a simple kiss, it made Andrew¡¯s heartbeat uncontroble. Their lips parted. Rachel lowered her head shyly, and her little red face was burning. ¡°This¡­ This is my first kiss. You promised me not to do anything stupid.¡± ¡°When¡­ When there is a chance, I¡­ I will pay you back. This is the interest ¡° Andrew was stunned and smiled bitterly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you kiss mest time?¡± ¡°That didn¡¯t count!¡± Rachel stamped her feet and stammered, ¡°That time was¡­ That time was¡­ Ah, anyway, this time counts!¡± Looking at her cute face, Andrew couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her and held her in his arms again. ¡°Well, this time counts.¡± 211 Chapter 212 After hugging Rachel for half an hour, she was reluctant to part with him. ¡°I have sses this afternoon. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Andrew heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her off. To be honest, Andrew wasn¡¯t sure whether he could hold on or not if she kept hugging him. As for Rachel, Andrew was more like a friend than a lover. Andrew felt a little guilty if he did something with her. Nason and the others had to meditate after the alchemy ss, so they didn¡¯te back for dinner. So this afternoon, it was Andrew¡¯s. After reading the alchemy book, Andrew went back to his room. When he entered his soul sea again, he found that it was the same as before. As soon as Andrew entered his soul sea, he saw the girl with blonde hair squatting in front of a bunch of flowers and smelling the fragrance. ¡°Kelly!¡± Andrew was overjoyed and walked quickly. Kelly turned around and found it was Andrew. A bright smile appeared on her weak face, which made the flowers around her dim. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Kelly, have you recovered?¡± Overjoyed, Andrew held her hands and looked her up and down. Kelly nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Thank you, master. I¡¯m almost recovered.¡± This answer was undoubtedly the best news he had heard in the past ten days.. ¡°Well, it¡¯s only sixty or seventy percent. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This guy is heartless. He will believe you if you talk nonsense.¡± At this time, Sarah intentionally coughed and appeared beside them. She walked up to Kelly and patted her on the buttock. Kelly groaned in pain, and tears were about to fall. ¡°Did you see?¡± Sarah said, ring at Andrew. It was not until then that Andrew realized that Kelly hadn¡¯t fully recovered. She had just recovered to walk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to worry about me.¡± Said Kelly, sobbing slightly. Seeing this, Andrew¡¯s heart almost melted. ¡°Have a good rest. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Sarah stepped forward and said, ¡°Cut the crap. What are you doing here again?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just came to see Kelly. By the way, the dragon race group was in turmoilst time. I got 1,250 points. Plus my original 500 points, now I have 1,750 points.¡± ¡°So I bought some gifts for Kelly and you.¡± Then Andrew took out ten demon cores. In Law School, each of the mid-rank demon core would cost 100 points. Ten demon cores meant a total of 1,000 points. This was undoubtedly a big deal for Andrew. But on the other hand, it couldn¡¯t be a loss for giving to the witches. They had sacrificed so much for him, and he didn¡¯t have any other means of return. They didn¡¯t need to eat anything. Sending demon cores or the magic mine was the only way to express his gratitude. What¡¯s more, sending these things could promote their magic power. After encountering the red king, Andrew cleared that the best way to protect a witch had been offered in the system from the very beginning, but he had always ignored it. That was to enhance the witches¡¯ strength. It was the duty of the witches to protect her master. On the contrary, the witches could not grow at all. Only the master could use demon cores and equipment to enhance their magic power. As a gift, Sarah¡¯s magic power had reached 7,050, while Kelly¡¯s magic power had reached 38,000. It could not only express gratitude but also make them stronger. This made Andrew more determined to train them. Rtively speaking, no matter how valuable points were, it was not worth mentioning. Thinking of this, Andrew handed ten demon cores over. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Kelly happily took over the demon cores, her eyes full of gratitude. With a red face, Sarah took away the demon cores with disdain. She mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re trying to buy me over again. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be fooled.¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+15, fondness 114/150.¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so annoying! The system!¡± Sarah was so angry that she stamped her feet. Andrew was amused by her cute look. ¡°Stopughing!¡± Noticing that Andrew wasughing at her, Sarah cried out in a hurry. Her head was burning. In this way, when each of them absorbed five demon cores into their bodies, their magic power had a qualitative leap. Kelly¡¯s magic power was increased to 40,000. While Sarah¡¯s magic power had reached 7,120. There were the same demon cores they absorbed. Was it because Sarah was more powerful than she was promoted less? Andrew kept it in mind. ¡°I hate you the most!¡± Sarah was so angry that she almost cried out. Seeing this, Kelly smiled and said, ¡°Well, Sarah, it¡¯s time for you to face your heart.¡± ¡°The system¡¯s fondness has never been a stiff number, but the reflection of our hearts.¡± ¡°As fondness goes up, it means that you like the master more and more.¡± Hearing this, Sarah turned her head and said, ¡°Who¡­ Who will like him?¡± ¡°He looked like a fool. He didn¡¯t know how to be gentle, he didn¡¯t know what a woman was thinking, and he wasn¡¯t handsome either. I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+1, fondness 115/150.¡± ¡°Oh, you are so annoying, the system! I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t like him!¡± Seeing Sarah¡¯s stubborn look, Kelly smiled. She touched Sarah¡¯s head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t lie to yourself. In the beginning, I just wanted to be a witch and had no choice but to contact my master.¡± ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t like our master at the beginning. I thought he was just the owner of the system and was the aplice who restricted us.¡± Kelly seldom showed a serious expression. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Then¡­ Why do you like him?¡± Kelly pouted and thought for a while. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Because he is very good to me.¡± ¡°Is that the reason?¡± ¡°Think about it, Sarah. What will others think if they have our power?¡± Sarah thought for a while and said, ¡°Then maybe we will find a way to fight for him and gain benefits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After a pause, Kelly continued, ¡°What about our master?¡± Sarah was stunned. Seeing her expression, Kelly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he is very weak, but he always wants to rush in front of us.¡± ¡°Although the witches must fight for the master, the master does not treat us as ves.¡± ¡°On the contrary, in the eyes of our master, no matter how strong we are, we are just girls with miserable fate.¡± ¡°He treats us as family members to protect us and treat us as women, not ves who can do whatever he wants.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing this, Sarah lowered her head. She pursed her lips and wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t think of a word. But the thought of admitting Andrew made her almost cry. Kelly stepped forward and gave her a gentle hug. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. The master won¡¯t mind your rudeness.¡± ¡°If he wants to argue with you, he will not talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°Besides, he has always been grateful to you. Haven¡¯t you noticed that?¡± Sarah lowered her head. It seemed that she was struggling in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t forget her previous attitude. Kelly let go of her and said, ¡°Well, Sarah, I¡¯m going to respond to our master¡¯s love. Be frank and face your heart.¡± ¡°Respond to his love? How do you respond?¡± Sarah was confused. Kelly didn¡¯t answer. She turned around with a smile, walked up to Andrew, and pressed her whole body against Andrew. Her soft body and fragrance made Andrew¡¯s brain boil in an instant. ¡°Kelly?¡± ¡°Master, is it okay? Kelly has been tolerating for a long time, but I have been injured recently and can¡¯t serve you, so¡­ Is it okay?¡± The tangy fragrance of Kelly¡¯s emotional appearance aroused Andrew¡¯s lust. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Sarah is still watching us.¡± ¡°Then let her see.¡± Kelly skillfully put her hand into Andrew¡¯s pants and held the penis. ¡°Sarah will ept you sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you let her have a look first? And¡­ Kelly will be more excited if she sees us.¡± Andrew hadn¡¯t been in love for more than a month. The little tease made her flesh stick swell. After Kelly skillfully rubbed his body, Andrew finally broke down hisst psychological defense. ¡°Kelly!¡± He hugged Kelly and kissed her passionately. Sarah was stunned by what she saw and blushed. 212 Chapter 213 How¡­ How could he kiss her like that? Wow, Kelly has taken off her clothes! He was touching Kelly¡¯s chest! Kelly seemed veryfortable. Why didn¡¯t she resist being touched at all? Andrew and Kelly kissed passionately. They stuck out their tongues, intertwined, and stirred in the air. Finally, they stuck their tongues into each other¡¯s mouths. Their lips were separated, and the saliva was connected to the lips of the two people as if they were unwilling to separate. Andrew took off Kelly¡¯s dress. The two-round breasts immediately bounced and were exposed in the air. Andrew grabbed one of them and kneaded it unscrupulously. Kelly moaned with enjoyment. The two of them didn¡¯t care whether Sarah was watching or not, as if they were deliberately showing it to Sarah. ¡°Master¡¯s penis seems very ufortable.¡± Kelly unfastened his pants and skillfully twisted one of her hands to hold Andrew¡¯s penis. Andrew straightened up and said, ¡°Kelly, can you help me lick the penis?¡± Kelly smiled and knelt. She held the penis in her hands and stuck out her snake-like tongue to lick the penis. The soft and moist touch of her tonguepletely aroused Andrew¡¯s beastliness. Kelly acted as if she had known it. Andrew held her head and tightened his grip on his waist. Then he put the whole penis into Kelly¡¯s mouth and pressed it against her throat. Sarah was so scared that her face turned blue.. Could it be swallowed by such a big penis? ¡°Master¡¯s big penis was great¡­¡± Kelly thought for a long time Kelly swallowed the penis hard and licked every wrinkle on the penis with her flexible tongue. Andrew roared with excitement. All of a sudden, Kelly stopped what she was doing. Her mouth hung over the penis, and her tongue stirred it hard like a sponge. ¡°Ah, Kelly, no! I¡¯m going to ejacte!¡± Andrew, who had been waiting for a long time, soon reached his peak. Kelly reached out her hands to hold his penis and swallowed. The whole penis immediately filled her mouth. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Arge amount of sperm immediately poured into her throat. With the sound of swallowing, Kelly almost suffocated and swallowed all the sperm. ¡°Oh¡­¡± He pulled out the penis, which was full of mucus, and couldn¡¯t distinguish whether it was saliva or sperm at all. Sarah was stunned by what she saw. Had she swallowed all of them? Why did the two of them look sofortable? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so weird. Sarah¡¯s two-round legs were involuntarily put together and rubbed against each other. Her private part was wet and sticky. Every time they rubbed against each other, they could feel the two lips sliding in the liquid. This feeling was so annoying, but why couldn¡¯t she stop? Just as Sarah was at a loss, Kelly and Andrew began their next move. ¡°Come here, master. I want you.¡± Kelly took off her dress, held Andrew¡¯s hand, and put it between her legs. Andrew deftly fiddled with his fingers, and the obscene water quickly got the four fingers wet. As his two fingers were inserted into Kelly¡¯s vagina at the same time, Kelly¡¯s tender vagina made a cooing sound. Andrew¡¯s masturbation almost melted Kelly¡¯s heart. She almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Shey on Andrew, her legs trembling, and the obscene water slid down her thighs. Kelly¡¯s lewd cries came one after another. All of a sudden, Andrew knelt and crawled into Kelly¡¯s crotch, holding Kelly¡¯s vagina. ¡°Ah! Master!¡± Kelly¡¯s vagina was wantonly vited. Andrew lifted Kelly and buried his face in her pubes. Kelly looked like she was going crazy. She grabbed Andrew with both of her legs. Soon, the climax was apanied by a tide of erotic liquid gushing out. Getting out of Andrew¡¯s body, Kelly couldn¡¯t wait to turn her back and open her buttocks. Her pink and hot vagina was exposed in front of his eyes. ¡°Master, look, this is the vagina that Kelly prepared for you. Kelly, get ready. Master,e and fuck me¡­¡± Andrew stepped forward and rubbed her vagina, refusing to get in. Seeing this, Sarah couldn¡¯t help swallowing. How could it be possible? Could such a big penis be stuffed into it? The constant teasing almost tore Kelly apart. ¡°Master, you are so mean!¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t wait to be fucked in the back. With a thud, the huge penis was swallowed, and the penis went straight to the neck. The violent impact made Kelly¡¯s buttocks shake violently. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Kelly screamed in pain. The extreme pleasure made her roll her eyes and lower her tongue uncontrobly as if she had been stabbed through. Andrew didn¡¯t stop. He grabbed Kelly¡¯s butt and tried his best to fuck her. Her plump buttocks were mmed with a crackling sound. Kelly screamed hysterically as if she was out of breath. ¡°Ah! Master¡¯s penis! Ah! Kelly is going to be broken! It¡¯s going to be your exclusive vagina! Master! Hurry up! y with my vagina without any hesitation! Ah! Only when I was fucked by my master, I will feel that I¡¯m still alive!¡± What a crazy scene? Andrew pressed Kelly down on the ground and kicked her hard across her plump buttocks. All of a sudden, the pleasure of almost burning her nerves made Kelly struggle desperately like a drowning toad, but she could not move. Sarah, who had never touched a man, couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. He treated her so rudely as if she was a female dog as if she would vomit at any time. But Kelly looked sofortable. Was shefortable? Sarah couldn¡¯t stand the heatwave in her body. Kelly¡¯s voice was higher and higher. it was like a kind of hypnosis spell that made Sarah walk toward the two of them. ¡°Sarah!¡± Lying on the ground, Kelly, who was almost exhausted by Andrew¡¯s grip, swallowed hard and reached out her hand to grab Sarah¡¯s ankle. ¡°Do you want to have a try? It¡¯s the mostfortable thing in the world for Sarah to have sex with our master!¡± Sarah was a little envious of Kelly¡¯s unconscious look. Andrew grabbed her waist, lifted her, and began to attack her vagina. The constant climax made Kelly¡¯s lewd water flow uncontrobly. ¡°Kelly, are you okay?¡± Sarah¡¯s breath was out of control. Unexpectedly, Kelly put her arms around her neck. Sarah was taken aback by what she saw. Her hot breath and Kelly¡¯s blurred eyes were tempting Sarah to join him. ¡°Here you are! Sarah! Just tell me what you think!¡± Kelly snickered and then stopped Sarah! Sarah was shocked and struggled desperately. However, as Kelly¡¯s smooth tongue entered her mouth and stirred with her tongue, the obscene smell seemed to drain all her strength. Kelly seized the chance and tore up the dress condensed by Sarah¡¯s mes. Her white ketone body of Sarah was immediately exposed to Andrew¡¯s vision. Without giving her a chance to struggle, Kelly grabbed Sarah¡¯s right breast, fiddled with it with her thumb, and kneaded it into various shapes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± All of a sudden, Sarah¡¯s brain was engulfed by the soft and numb feeling. ¡®I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m bewitched. No, I don¡¯t want to resist.¡¯ Kelly¡¯s kiss was getting more and more passionate. The pleasure of having sex made Sarahpletely indulge in it. She reached out her trembling hands, held Kelly with one hand, and began to y with her breasts with the other. Andrew had a panoramic view of the two women kissing and fondling each other. The maximum amount of penis increased even more after the penis was inserted into Kelly¡¯s vagina. ¡°Ah! Master!¡± The pleasure increased again, which made Kelly scream. She rolled her eyes, held Sarah in her arms, and shouted with saliva, ¡°Sarah, can you join us?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± In the face of Kelly¡¯s request, Sarah was so excited that she couldn¡¯t say no at all. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­¡± ¡°Hee hee, master, you heard it. Sarah also wants to y¡­¡± 213 Chapter 214 Pulling out the penis, Kelly knelt on the ground, paralyzed. Her vagina continued expanding, and the liquid flowed like a small river. The spasmsted for a long time before it slowly shrank back. Andrew came to Sarah with a penis. Sarah used to be domineering, but now she was like a frightened kitten. She took a step back in fear, but her arm was grabbed by Andrew. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? I¡­ I¡¯m just kidding. I won¡¯t¡­ promise someone like you¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, fondness+5, fondness:120/150.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so annoying. I don¡¯t like¡­ I don¡¯t like¡­¡± Sarah wanted to say something more, but she met Andrew¡¯s gentle eyes. His fiery gaze made Sarah¡¯s mind boil like boiling water. ¡°Whatever¡­ Whatever you want¡­¡± Sarah rxed and resisted as if she had given herself up. The next second, Andrew kissed her. Different from Kelly. The violent and deep kiss made Sarah feel as if her soul was about to be sucked away by Andrew. Before she could react, Andrew¡¯s hands had already touched her breasts and buttocks. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Push him away! Why didn¡¯t I have the strength.¡¯ Sarah¡¯s body became soft as if it had dissolved. She couldn¡¯t help but moan obscenely. His hand, which was rubbing her buttocks, slid to her lower abdomen and then to the vagina.. ¡°Ouch!¡± The moment his fingers rubbed her belly, a thrill of electric shock spread all over her body. Sarah only felt stiff all over her body, but her legs were weak. She tried her best to get rid of him, but her body didn¡¯t work at all. After a few massages, a trace of erotic liquid flowed out of her vagina. Andrew tentatively pointed at the small hole. It was so tight. He tried his best to stab with his fingers. The tension inside scared Andrew. ¡°Please no¡­ Please¡­¡± Sarah mumbled in a low voice. Although she refused him, she couldn¡¯t help but twist her body to meet Andrew¡¯s fingers. Andrew¡¯s hands were wet. The liquid slid along her arm to her elbow. The more Sarah refused, the more excited Andrew became. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew lifted her and pressed her to the ground. He licked her skin and went down to her lower abdomen. ¡°Wait¡­ What are you doing¡­ Ah¡­¡± His aggressive tongue and mouth covered her whole body. Sarah was immediately licked and straightened up like a bow. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t lick it! That¡¯s not good! Please! I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t scold you anymore! Master! Please don¡¯t go on like this! I¡¯m going to be crazy!¡± The more Sarah said so, the tighter her grip on Andrew¡¯s head became. Her body seemed to be in a reversal, urging Andrew to attack her more quickly. ¡°Sarah!¡± At this time, Kelly also climbed over. ¡°Kelly¡­¡± Sarah could do nothing but watch her step over her body, not knowing what she was going to do. The next second, Kelly stuck her tongue into her mouth. Kelly¡¯s vagina was perfectly matched with Sarah¡¯s. At this moment, Sarah¡¯s reasonpletely disappeared. Andrew was enjoying the two delicious dishes back and forth, and his penis seemed to be about to explode. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ming.¡± He pressed his penis against Sarah¡¯s vagina. Her vagina parted and covered the penis as if she was saying wee. Her body was so hot that she couldn¡¯t help but feel the water running down her body. Sarah finally gave up resisting. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Andrew and pleaded, ¡°Please be gentle, master.¡± These words irritated Andrew. He exerted force on his waist. The moment the penis entered the hole, an unprecedented sense of tension came. It was so tight! It seemed that there was a resistance. Andrew used all his strength, and the whole penis went into her hole. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sarah hugged Kelly tightly. Kellyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± But only Sarah knew that she was not painful, butfortable. ¡®Why am I so happy? I feel like my body is about to be pushed open.¡¯ Is that thing sofortable in my vagina? Then she looked at Andrew. ¡®His penis hase in, and I have be his thing.¡¯ Tears streamed down Sarah¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m going to move.¡± Andrew wrapped his arms around Sarah¡¯s legs, and the thick penis began to attack. It was so tight but so slippery. Andrew gasped. This feeling was different from anyone else. Sarah¡¯s vagina was not only water but also tight. Every time his penis entered, it felt like it was going to squeeze out the sperm. It was such a narrow space that Andrew had never felt so happy before. It was so tight andfortable that he wanted to ejacte into it. ¡°Sarah, hold my penis so tight that I feelfortable. I¡¯m going to speed up¡­¡± ¡°You are so annoying! Ah, I¡¯m sofortable. Ah. Don¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Witch of roaring me, Sarah, fondness+10, current fondness 130/150.¡± Andrew moved more and more quickly, and Sarah¡¯s self-esteem finally surrendered in joy, screaming again and again. ¡°Master, I want it too!¡± Kelly stood up, hugged Andrew, and kissed him passionately. Andrew also dug into Kelly¡¯s vagina. While holding Sarah with the penis, he yed with Kelly with his fingers. For a moment, the two witches¡¯ lewd cries rose one after another, as pleasant as a symphony performed by a master. Finally, in less than two minutes, with a series of rapid thrusts Andrew. With a sound of a p, Andrew inserted the penis into the end. ¡°Ah, sperm, a lot of sperm ising in. We are going to have a baby.¡± Arge amount of sperm rushed into Sarah¡¯s uterus from her open neck, filling her whole uterus. It was not until the penis was pulled out that Andrew realized that Sarah had been exhausted. But¡­ It was not enough at all. After tasting Sarah¡¯s vagina, Andrew seemed to be addicted to it. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Kelly came over and knelt with her back to Andrew. She stretched out her hand, opened her vagina, and stuck it on Andrew¡¯s penis. ¡°Come on, master. Do with me when she is resting.¡± Kelly¡¯s posture had always been Andrew¡¯s weakness. He held up the penis and was about to insert it into her vagina. Just then, Sarah reached out and grabbed his leg. He looked down. Sarah crawled over. ¡°Sarah, you¡­¡± Before Andrew could react, Sarah swallowed Andrew¡¯s penis, just like Kelly did. Although this movement was clumsy, the pleasure was iparable. Sarah was talented in this respect. With a bang, Sarah pulled out the penis and made Andrew enjoy her soft breasts. She looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Today, we have reached a climax 100 times, okay? Master¡­¡± It seemed that Sarah hadpletely faced her heart. Andrew¡¯s lust reached its peak when he saw her licking the penis while plying her breasts. ¡°Ah, Sarah, you are so cunning. You have done it. It¡¯s my turn!¡± At this time, Kelly also came up and joined them. ¡°No. Kelly has done it many times. Let me do it first.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t give in. Andrew was pushed to the ground and let the four breasts rub her penis. Bend his head. Two witches were kissing and sucking on each other. Their saliva slid down along the four breasts, making Andrew¡¯s penis slip. Noticing Andrew¡¯s gaze, the two women looked at each other and said in one voice. ¡°Master, we will make sure you have no drop left today!¡± 214 Chapter 215 Andrew couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had ejacted. Twenty? No, it should be thirty. He only remembered that thest five or six times, the sperm had beenpletely transparent. Kelly and Sarah were lying on the ground with their legs wide open. Their vagina had been dted for a long time. ¡°Master¡­ you are so awesome¡­¡± Kelly stuck out her tongue, rolled her eyes, and mumbled as if she was unconscious, ¡°My vagina¡­ Even when my vagina reached the climax, I lost consciousness.¡± Exhausted, Sarah tried to climb forward, but she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°You bastard! How dare you! You have fucked me for six hours! You even didn¡¯t have a rest during the whole process! I can¡¯t feel the lower part of my body at all!¡± Sarah was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even speak fluently and almost fainted. Andrew was also exhausted after he fell to the ground. His penis couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The penis seemed to be gone. Her two legs were so weak that he had an illusion that his marrow and his sperm were shot out together. Looking at the satisfied expressions of the two witches, Andrew finally breathed a sigh of relief andy on the ground. Just then. ¡°Sarah, the witch of roaring me, fondness has reached its full level. Witch exclusivemission: the execution of the fire witch has been unlocked. The reward is rted to the task. Please check it by yourself.¡± s? Was it full? Andrew opened the data and saw the words fondness:150/150 on Sarah¡¯s board.. Ah, in this case, after having a certain likability with the witch, having sex could also improve likability. Andrew hadn¡¯t expected that he would be able to do such long sex for six hours in a row. What¡¯s more, Sarah¡¯s fondness was full unconsciously. Well, I didn¡¯t expect that Sarah, who has been troubled all the time, would be so easy to get along with¡­ Andrew took a look at Sarah, who was sleeping soundly. She had never been so satisfied before. Was she a slut? Did she expose her nature just because he had sex with her? Andrew didn¡¯t think so. Sarah shouldck her true love. And as she clicked on themission, what he saw confirmed Andrew¡¯s guess. The gentle and kind girl of the dragon was isted in curses and elbows. She used to be weak and take away the suffering for people, but people med her for the root cause of the suffering. Now, this once prosperousnd was covered with scorched earth. What did her previous efforts leave? Themission said, ¡°Please go to the south mountain of the Iron Pagoda Empire to explore and find Sarah¡¯s tomb hidden by Red the Dragon King toplete Sarah¡¯sst wish.¡± Award: the fire god lining, pure gold 50KG, super upper magic crystal 50KG, super magic, dawn from me, super magic, dawn breakdown, fire attribute mastery, water attribute contract. What was this luxurious reward? Andrew was stunned by the variety of rewards. Wasn¡¯t this reward too exaggerated? First of all, the fire god lining was the most difficult one among the fifteen types of equipment for the mage, lining. It could be regarded as underwear. It was the most difficult to refine one of the fifteen weapons. There was no other reason. The lining and the clothes conflicted. The lining required light materials and couldn¡¯t use too many raw materials. Otherwise, it was easy to be firmly used as clothes, not the lining. The thin material meant that its performance could not be improved by adding up materials. The probability of sess was very low, and it was very easy to refine an ordinary bra without any effect. Therefore, even if the mage has a lining, most of its properties were not good. As the equipment of the system, the performance of the fire god lining was worth looking forward to. If the performance could be half as good as that of the clothes, Andrew would be far away from others on his way to the mage because of this equipment. Then came pure gold and super top magic crystals. They were not from the maind. The super superior magic crystal was the one from the meditation ind of Law School. Although the whole ind of Law School was made of this, the super top rank magic crystal was a substance condensed by magic power at a very high concentration. It meant that this magic crystal could produce almost infinite energy. If someone took it, it only needed 1KG. Then the mage would be able to get rid of the control of the meditation room and meditate wherever he wanted. If it was used to make equipment, as long as 1KG was added, the equipment would have a top-grade base. What did a level A mean? Andrew¡¯s snow stick and dragon extinguishing cage hand were the top-grade equipment, which was theoretically the best magic equipment that could be created by humans. And the pure gold was even more powerful. Everyone knew that the secret silver essence of copper was very rare, and the essence was the necessary material to cast equipment above level B. The annual total output of the gold essence in the world would not exceed one ton. As for pure gold, only a small amount of extremely rare magic metal would appear in the pure gold mine. One gram of pure gold was equal to four or five kilograms of gold essence. Secondly, the quality of the pure gold was mysterious and solid, and it was very difficult to extract, and the process was extremely harsh. As for the equipment made of pure gold, the purity of the pure gold itself would affect the performance of the finished product. Even if the alchemists found the pure gold mines, how to purify the gold was still a big problem. On the market, the highest purity of pure gold was recorded as a piece of six kilograms of pure gold refined by the magic association 12 years ago, with a purity of 88.9%. It was said that this piece of pure gold waster used as his special equipment by the ck king, one of the four holy kings. No one had ever seen pure gold so far. If he got 50KG pure gold, once the outside world knew about it, he would probably¡­ Andrew swallowed. I¡¯m afraid even the holy tutor kings will covet it. Next, there were two kinds of super magic skills. It was said that the super magic power was the root of the magic. All the magic in the world was degenerated by the super magic Besides, you can learn super magic skills. You can learn all the magic in the super magic system. It was not hard to imagine how valuable it was. Moreover, learning the magic skills was different from other magic. It was necessary to test whether mages werepatible with the magic energy. If they didn¡¯t meet the requirements of the test, forced learning would only lead to body explosion and death. However, this kind of ipatibility was extremely harsh. There were more than 200 kinds of super magic in the world. If a person could bepatible with 20 of them, it meant that he was already a peerless genius, one in a million. Moreover, even if they werepatible enough, they must have a certain level of strength before they could learn the magic skills. The magic association had been paying close attention to the study of the mage, which was a top magic tool. In a word, the value of the two super magic had exceeded any of Andrew¡¯s equipment. Andrew had never heard of dawn from me. But Andrew knew dawn breakdown. It was said that the breaking of the limit came from the dawn breakdown. And Nichs also had this magic. It was decisive magic that could greatly enhance thebat effectiveness in a short period Finally, the fire attribute mastery and the water contract. Needless to say, the two rewards were almost exclusive to the standardmission. The effect of the fire attribute mastery could be referred to ice attribute. As for the water contract¡­ Is the next witch going to be the witch of water? Andrew looked at Sarah and Kelly again and smiled bitterly. ¡®I¡¯m a yboy. Am I going to have a new witch?¡¯ Anyway. The reward was not important. What mattered was that Andrew wanted to know Sarah¡¯s background. And the exclusivemission was the key to unraveling a witch¡¯s identity. Moreover, only bypleting the exclusivemission could the witch unlock her true strength, and the time of her appearance would also be greatly extended. At that time, it would be possible for her to stay in reality for a long time like Kelly. If possible, Andrew hoped to take Sarah out for a walk. Thinking of this, Andrew put on his clothes and left his soul sea. 215 Chapter 216 ¡°Hey, are you going to the Iron Pagoda Empire?¡± That night, the announcement of Andrew¡¯s decision caused an uproar among the crowd. Especially for Signa. Her face turned pale when she heard the news. ¡°Why are you going to the Iron Pagoda Empire?¡± She was the first one to ask. Andrew said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my other cousin, Sarah, and rx by the way.¡± ¡°Another cousin?¡± Nason frowned, nced at Kelly beside Andrew, and then nced at Taylor and others around. ¡°No, how many women do you want?¡± Nasonined. Andrew smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have much to say.¡± ¡°If I count Rachel in, you already have six women. Do you have enough kidneys?¡± Hearing this, Taylor, Kelly, and Jo all blushed. Although Nason didn¡¯t say anything, he had already seen through him. ¡°Ahem.¡± Andrew cleared his throat and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to the Iron Pagoda Empire this time. I¡¯ll check if there is any appropriatemission tomorrow. Who will go with me?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Nason said, ¡°The gap between you and me is getting bigger and bigger. I have to hurry up to meditate and improve my strength.¡±. Taylor also said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m the worst on the team. I want to catch up with you as soon as possible.¡± Jo shrugged. As for Signa. She hesitated for a while and then asked, ¡°Andrew, if possible, I advise you not to go to the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Signa said awkwardly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill my brother Kaleb?¡± Kaleb? ¡°Oh, I remember. Otherwise, I almost forgot him.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Andrew asked. Signa became more and more embarrassed. She kept silent for a long time before she plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to spare my sister Jessica¡¯s life in the four schoolspetition?¡± ¡°Later, when she came back in winter vacation, she made obeisance to my father. My father¡­ Iron Pagoda Emperor: Aston, now has a lot of resentment against you.¡± ¡°Now you are in Law School, and the Iron Pagoda Empire doesn¡¯t dare to provoke the magic association, so they won¡¯t do anything to you. But if you go to the Iron Pagoda Empire, I don¡¯t know what they will do to you.¡± ¡°I know I made a mistake, but she is my sister. I can¡¯t watch her die.¡± ¡°So Andrew, can you stop going there?¡± Andrew knew that Signa was in a dilemma. On one side was her sister. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her being beaten to death, so she had to beg Andrew for mercy. On the other side, Andrew lets go of her sister, but her sister took revenge on Andrew. This was the responsibility of Signa. Andrew didn¡¯t me her. He just patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t think too much. What I have promised you is that I will take part of the responsibility for any consequences.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Will you go with me?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t give her a chance to continue and asked again. Signa hesitated. She made a slip of the tongue. Now her father was not satisfied with her being with Andrew. He had unterally dered that he had broken off the father-daughter rtionship with her. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± After hesitating for a long time, Signa raised her head and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my father will do to you, but I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± ¡°If I go there, I can at least help you. ¡° Andrew smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he turned around. Kelly, who was standing behind him, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have something else to do.¡± Andrew smiled and nodded. Indeed, Kelly couldn¡¯t go there. Just likest time, witches were not allowed to help with their exclusivemission. Once they entered themission area, The witch¡¯s summoning authority would be blocked, and even the witches that had been summoned would be forced to return to their soul sea. Although themission was held at the Iron Pagoda south mountain, as long as they entered the Iron Pagoda Empire, The witch could no longer talk about the witch in detail. If they entered the area of the South ming Mountain, they would even be deprived of the right to talk to witches. The exclusivemission of the witch was the final trial for the witch master. After passing the test, The witch unlocked all her memories and strength. Therefore, the exclusivemission was to ask Andrew to prove that he was a master worthy of all the efforts of the witch. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Tomorrow I will go to the trial center to find themission from the Iron Pagoda Empire. I will team up with Jo and Signa.¡± ¡°Taylor, Nason, please stay here and improve your strength as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s three dayster. ¡° Everyone nodded. The next day. Andrew got up early and went to the trial center to find a suitablemission. But it didn¡¯t. There was nomission rted to the Iron Pagoda Empire. Even themission to the surrounding area of the Iron Pagoda Empire didn¡¯t exist. Later he got to know that the rtionship between the Iron Pagoda Empire and the magic association was poor. This generation of Iron Pagoda, Aston, had the intention of leaving the magic association. They had their mage organization, and generally, the domestic predicament would not be handled through the magic association. The magic association had been considering punishing the Iron Pagoda Empire. Therefore, it was rare to find anymission rted to the Iron Pagoda Empire on the market. It was a headache. The rules of the Law School were more strict than that of the four schools. Wherever they wanted to go, they had to find the relevantmission for that area. They were not allowed to leave the school without permission. What should he do? To find a connection with the red king? It¡¯s not that easy. ¡®The red king is not Nichs. He is not an easy-going man. Moreover, my life is in his hands now. I have no right to bargain with him.¡¯ After thinking it over, Andrew went back to the teaching building first. As soon as he entered the ssroom, Rachel was having a ss. After the two greeted each other with their eyes, Andrew strode into the ssroom. On the way, when he passed by Shane, Shane was so scared that he lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Andrew. He had heard about the death of Genese. He didn¡¯t expect that Andrew could kill him. He was the ACE of ss C. In terms of strength, he could be ranked top even in ss B. If he could defeat Genese in one second, did he have the strength of a ss or even an S ss? On the other side, Andrew ignored Shane and went straight to his seat, thinking about what to do. Andrew didn¡¯t hear a word until the ss was over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look preupied.¡± After ss, Rachel didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she came to Andrew and asked carefully. Now that Andrew became famous, she didn¡¯t need to worry about the other students in the ss. It was a good thing. Seeing that Rachel cared about Andrew so much, the students around knew that the rumor was true. They all looked at Andrew with envy, but they didn¡¯t dare to provoke him, so they had to leave silently. Andrew sighed. ¡°I have something to do in the Iron Pagoda Empire, but I can¡¯t find themission and can¡¯t leave the school.¡± A touch of confusion appeared in Rachel¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°What are you going to do in the Iron Pagoda Empire? You should know that the magic association has a bad rtionship with the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say that. Everything will be in vain if I can¡¯t go there.¡± Seeing that he was so upset, Rachel thought for a while and said, ¡°If you have something important to do, I have a good idea.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Andrew raised his head suddenly and asked, ¡°Really?¡± 216 Chapter 217 ¡°Student Union?¡± Rachel¡¯s proposal surprised Andrew. Rachel nodded and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you famous in the student union now? This is the inside information our master got. ¡°I heard that the magic association is going to punish an Iron Pagoda Empire recently.¡± ¡°Right now, the magic association is nning to have the first round of negotiation with the Law School. If they can¡¯t make it, the magic association will directly send troops to suppress them.¡± ¡°It is the so-called courtesy before resorting to force.¡± ¡°This job is very dangerous. If they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, the former students of the school might die there.¡± Negotiation? It was indeed a dangerous job. It was well known that the Iron Pagoda Empire was a rtively strong country. It was not only fighting with Andrew¡¯s Hundred Flower Empire but also spraying the magic association, saying that the magic association was despicable and forced every country to obey it with violence. At present, the rtionship between the Iron Pagoda and the magic association had been strained to the extreme, and a war could beunched at any time. At this time, they were negotiating as a representative. If they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, King Aston would probably behead the representative in a fit of anger, which would be a signal of war with the magic association. It was indeed very dangerous. Jo and Signa looked at each other with concern. Andrew thought for a long time. Indeed, this was the only way to go to the Iron Pagoda Empire at present.. Although it was dangerous, it was worth a try. ¡°Thank you. I see.¡± Seeing this, Rachel held Andrew¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you have to go there? Even if we didn¡¯t go there as a negotiation, the students of the magic association, especially the students of Law School, were very excluded in the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I have to go.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Rachel could only sigh helplessly. ¡°I hope you cane back safely.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± In this way, Andrew went to the office building of the student union alone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± As soon as he entered the hall, a loud shout attracted Andrew¡¯s attention. Hearing the noise. Arci was scolding a first-grade student in public. All kinds of documents were scattered on the ground. The first-grade students couldn¡¯t join the student union. Even if they had released the news and reached the top 10% of the grade, they could only intern as an intern member. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± The in-looking girl kept bowing and apologizing. Arci red at the girl and poked her shoulder with his finger. ¡°I asked you to do the magic power statistics of the first-grade students, but you couldn¡¯t do it well. There are only 2,800 people in total. What are you doing? Can¡¯t you do well in three days?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Senior Arci, but¡­ But I¡¯m really tired. I don¡¯t even have time to meditate.¡± ¡°Is this the reason? You don¡¯t have time? Won¡¯t you go to bed if you don¡¯t have time?¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± The girl burst into tears. However, this pitiful look did not arouse Arci¡¯s sympathy, but more aroused his desire to abuse. ¡°Cry, cry, you can only cry!¡± p. Arci pped her hard across the face and made her sit on the ground. The p directly broke the girl¡¯s two dislocated teeth. The girl¡¯s face was swollen three or four meters away with blood. The members of the student union, whether they were members or officials, turned a blind eye to this scene. Arci lost his temper again. In the student union, Arci was famous for his bad temper. But so what? He had a bad temper. As long as he didn¡¯t lose his temper on someone stronger than him. There was only one mistake for the weak to be bullied by the strong. They were the weak. So no one would sympathize with the little girl in grade one. Because the weak would be bullied. ¡°Are you still crying? You didn¡¯t do it well, and how dare you cry?¡± Arci raised his leg and was about to step on it. However, at this moment. A strong hand sped his knees hard. ¡°Who is it? Go to hell!¡± Arci scolded loudly. When he looked up, his face suddenly froze. It was Andrew who stopped him. The day before yesterday, the scene where Andrew killed Genese in an instant appeared in front of him. But this was the headquarters of the student union, and there were many people around, so Arci had to be tough. What¡¯s more, his arrogant attitude the day before yesterday made Arci even angrier. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He pretended to be calm and said. With a faint smile on her face, Andrew said, ¡°The freshman don¡¯t know the rules. Why are you so hard on her?¡± Then he looked down at the girl on the ground, who was covering her swollen face and looking at him as a savior. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll handle it.¡¯ Andrew told her with his eyes. ¡°Andrew, mind your own business.¡± Arci shouted with no confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you when you are so powerful the day before yesterday. It has nothing to do with you that I am teaching my subordinates a lesson?¡± ¡°Let go! Mind your own business! ¡° As he spoke, Arci tried his best to pull his leg back. Andrew smiled, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he let go of him. All of a sudden, Arci was pulled to the ground by his inertia. Hearing this, the members and cadres of the student union passing by couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You¡­¡± Arci¡¯s face turned blue with anger. He stood up in a hurry, adjusted his sses, and said, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t think you are capable.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you are only good at dragon extinguishing magic. With your strength, not to mention Thirteen Stars, there are a lot of students at your level in the student union.¡± ¡°Many people can even use the mixed magic. No matter how powerful you are, can you use the mixed magic?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. You will cry one day.¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°But I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± Arci¡¯s face froze and he stammered. ¡°You¡­ Just wait.¡± Arci pointed at Andrew angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Then he turned around and left. Andrew lowered his head and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± He helped the girl up. The girl was average-looking and a little fat. She was so shy that she didn¡¯t dare to look at Andrew. ¡°If he dares to bully you again, just tell me, and I¡¯m Andrew in grade two.¡± Andrew¡¯s words made the girl very grateful. She bowed repeatedly and said, ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you very much.¡± Although Andrew didn¡¯t have a good reputation, what happened the day before yesterday had been spread in the first grade. He was framed and sentenced to death, but he turned the tables with his strength. This kind of thing was enough to be called a hero in the eyes of the young students who had just entered the school. The girl¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After seeing the girl off, he turned around and walked towards the Thirteen Stars office area on the fifth floor of the student union. 217 Chapter 218 ¡°Oh? You mean you want to be the representative of us to the Iron Pagoda Empire?¡± Rowling was reading piles of documents in the office without raising her head. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°It needs a vote at the meeting, but¡­¡± Rowling looked up at the door of her office. The two guards of the detention school were rolling up and foaming at the mouth as if they could breathe less. Dissatisfaction shed through Rowling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you enter my office through legal procedures next time?¡± ¡°Although our school follows the principle of the strong being the first, we still have to have some rules. ¡° Andrew went straight to Rowling¡¯s office. He knew that it was useless to find ordinary officials for this kind of thing. There were two reasons. One was that he had no right, and the other was that no one would be willing to step in the muddy water. So Andrew broke into Rowling¡¯s office without saying goodbye. However, the guard at the gate didn¡¯t cooperate. Andrew didn¡¯t have much patience, so¡­ So he gave the guard a good beating. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. They won¡¯t let me in and said that I am not qualified to see the Thirteen Stars. Then I can only prove with my strength that I am not qualified.¡± Andrew said calmly. Rowling took a deep breath as if she was calming down.. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to go, but the problem is that we have decided to send three senior officials.¡± ¡°Why did we remove them and let you go?¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°In other words, you have to bear the risk of losing three senior officials.¡± ¡°Now that a volunteer was willing to go there, there was no risk.¡± Rowling¡¯s nted eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of sharpness appeared in her narrow eyes. After a long while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room. I¡¯ll call all the middle and senior officials to a meeting and vote for the decision.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Andrew stood up excitedly. He knew that he would pass this meeting. After all, it was a hot potato to go to the Iron Pagoda Empire to represent this job. It was well known that Aston, as the president of thepany, had a tough character. If he couldn¡¯t make it, he had to donate his life to the association. There was no reason for anyone to refuse him. However, when Andrew just stood up, Rowling suddenly called him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking back, Andrew was in a good mood. Rowling stared at Andrew with a murderous look and said, ¡°I have to remind you that you¡¯d better obey my rules here.¡± ¡°Although I acquitted you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have a good rtionship with you.¡± ¡°Forget it this time. If you dare to break into my office again like this time, I will teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Our rtionship is not good enough to allow you to break into my office.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the monstrous magic power released from Rowling¡¯s body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The pieces of paper on the table moved slightly, but Andrew felt a transparent wall pressed against him, which made him retreat a few steps. This magic power is¡­ Andrew was shocked. It was so heavy. As if there was a mountain on his back. His magic power was as good as Director Nichs¡¯s. No, maybe even higher. What an exaggeration? Even if she was at the top of the Thirteen Stars, she was only a grade three student. How could magic power be on par with the director of the four schools? ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Andrew calmed down and teased, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll break in politely next time.¡± Rowling didn¡¯t respond to this joke. She didn¡¯t seem to have any emotion at all. This was the first time that Andrew had truly understood what kind of person she was. This woman was as cold as a corpse. Terrified, Andrew left the office and waited in the meeting room. Rowling didn¡¯t take her eyes off him even before he turned the corner. An hourter. Just as Rowling said, the door of the meeting room opened. Rowling entered the room with a group of middle and senior officials, about 100 people. Senior officials were sitting, while medium officials were standing against the wall. The small meeting room was soon full of people. Rowling announced this in public. All the officials looked at Andrew in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Arci, who was standing in thest row, said first, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that someone is willing to risk his life for our student union?¡± ¡°Our school needs such brave students.¡± ¡°If he cane back alive, we can rmend him to be promoted to a subordinate officer directly.¡± At first, Arci was shocked by the news. However, the matter of the Iron Pagoda Empire had troubled the student union for half a year. Because everyone knew that it was suicide to negotiate with Aston. ¡®Andrew, Andrew, I was just worried that I couldn¡¯t kill you. How could you take the initiative tomit suicide?¡¯ ¡®God helps me. You are out of your mind.¡¯ ¡®In that case, I have to fulfill your wish.¡¯ ¡®I happen to have some connections in private in the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡¯ ¡®As long as you go there, I will make sure you die without a whole body!¡¯ As Arci thought about this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his heart. The senior officials also whispered for a while. It was not until the three leaders who were sent to the Iron Pagoda Empire raised their hands that the other senior officials raised their hands to show their agreement. And with the consent of the senior officials, the middle officials behind them also threw their consent without demur. Although Andrew was famous, Andrew had be a public enemy in the student union. Andrew did have a good reputation among ordinary students because he killed Genese. But the student union was the representative of the elite, where the strongest 10% of the students were gathered. In the eyes of the student union, Andrew¡¯s tant killing of Genese was no different from disobedience and arrogance. When the turmoil of the dragon race happened, Andrew stole all the limelight alone, which displeased most of the officials. In particr, he even dared to refuse the invitation of the student union after killing Genese in the end. He doesn¡¯t take the student union and cadres seriously. Although no one said it on the surface, most of the officials regarded Andrew as a threat. They wanted to kill him as soon as possible and were worrying that they wouldn¡¯t have a chance. Now there was such a good opportunity, everyone would agree. Rowling nced at them briefly. ¡°Very good. All tickets passed.¡± She pounded the table and stood up. ¡°Andrew, I formally appoint you as the representative to the Iron Pagoda Empire and discuss the affiliated rtionship between the Iron Pagoda Empire and the magic association with Aston.¡± ¡°When can you set off?¡± Andrew threw up his hands and said, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK.¡± In this way, Rowling gave Andrew the certificate of the expedition. That afternoon, Andrew went to the exchange center to exchange for arge amount of medium-grade medicinal liquid. In this way, Andrew got the authority to go to the Iron Pagoda Empire. However, he didn¡¯t know. What kind of dangerous situation would he face on this trip. 218 Chapter 220 ¡°Stop!¡± As soon as they arrived at the city gate. Then all the guards picked up their weapons and aimed at Andrew. The whistle on the city wall rang the rm directly. ¡°Attack from the magic association!¡± Before Andrew could say anything, there were already hundreds of guards surrounding them. Everyone was well prepared as if they were facing a formidable enemy. ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you even know me?¡± Signa stepped forward and scolded. The soldiers around were stunned. They recognized Signa. But they didn¡¯t know what to do with Signa because she was wearing the uniform of the Law School. ¡°Stop!¡± At this time, a loud voice shouted from afar. Hearing the voice, everyone looked in the direction where the voice came from. Two people were walking towards the gate. A stooped old man with grey hair was disheveled and long. He looked a little slovenly. It was a mage. There was an annoying smile on his wrinkled face. The other one was a young man about 30 years old, wearing purple gold armor and a red cloak. His features were square, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and both sides of his eyebrows were as red as mes and unusually thick.. ¡°Brother?¡± Andrew¡¯s attention was attracted by Andrew. It must be the elder brother of Kaleb and Signa. The eldest son of the emperor of the Iron Pagoda Empire: Logan, also known as the cavalry general. This name was well-known in the outside world. It was said that Logan had shown an astonishing magic talent since he was ten years old. Then he was arranged to work in the military camp, guided by the mage in the army while fighting. Although he had never entered the mage academy, he had astonishing strength. He had reached the level of a standard holy magest year, only a little far from the holy mage. Now, even if there was no breakthrough, his magic power should be 2,199, a standard holy mage. Andrew¡¯s guess was confirmed at the first sight. As for that old man¡­ ¡°Chief mage of Iron Pagoda Empire: Bingo.¡± Noticing Andrew¡¯s confusion, Jo walked up to him and whispered, ¡°Be careful. My n has tried to assassinate him six times, but all failed.¡± ¡°ording to the estimation, he should have reached the level of tutor mage, which was the strongest level of Iron Pagoda mage.¡± ¡°He was also a hard nut to crack. ¡° Andrew nodded and remembered. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Logan pushed the soldier away and walked forward, smiling happily. Seeing that the soldiers around were still holding weapons, Logan¡¯s face darkened, and shouted harshly, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you see my sistere back?¡± The soldiers looked at each other. Finally, they dared to put down their weapons under the hint of Bingo¡¯s eyes. Signa looked a little unnatural. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Brother, this is my ssmate, Jo, and¡­¡± ¡°Andrew?¡± Logan spoke out Andrew¡¯s name. Andrew frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Logan said expressionlessly, ¡°Of course, I know that Kaleb was killed by you.¡± Kaleb. He had been dead for such a long time, but he still had such a wide range of influence. Andrew also said calmly, ¡°Then? Are you going to do it or what?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Loganughed and said, ¡°It is not my principle. Since you are here for business, then you should let go of our grudges.¡± ¡°Haha, your highness, you are so generous. If I were you, I would have taken out the bowels of this young man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote for us to deal with the personal grudges after the business is settled.¡± After saying that, Logan¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. On the other side, Bingo licked his lips, his eyes wandering between Andrew and Jo. When he looked at them, he found that the fishy yellow saliva fell from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it feels like of a young talent from the Law School.¡± ¡°Well, if I have the chance, I must try something new. ¡° Hearing this, Jo couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. However, the opponent was the chief mage of the Iron Pagoda Empire, so he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. However, Andrew stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Your evil taste is the same as Kaleb¡¯s. Will the abnormal taste of the Iron Pagoda Empire be inherited from you, an old bastard?¡± Hearing this, Bingo widened his eyes. ¡°How dare you be disrespectful to my teacher?¡± Logan¡¯s face changed dramatically. In the Iron Pagoda Empire, the position of the Bingo was equal to that of the four holy kings beings of the magic association. This guy is so arrogant. How dare he insult Bingo directly? Bingo was also startled. He had thought that the two kids would be afraid, but he didn¡¯t expect the boy was so brave that he dared to retort in front of them? And it seemed that he was not a derring-do man. Bingo looked him up and down carefully. He found that Andrew didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Although he was cursing him, there was no anger in his eyes, as if he had nothing to fear. ¡®Does this little boy have any confidence to deal with me?¡¯ On second thought, the students of the Law School must have been well prepared since they came here alone. Thinking of this, Bingo restrained his expression and looked at Andrew with more vignce. He gestured for Logan to retreat, and Logan withdrew his sword. He stared at Andrew. It could be seen that behind Logan¡¯s calm expression was his resentment towards Andrew. ¡°My father has been waiting for you for a long time when he heard that you areing. Let me take you to see him.¡± As Logan spoke, he turned to look at Signa. ¡°This time you are here for business. Before the matter is settled, I will see you as a student of the Law School, not my sister. Do you understand?¡± Nodding, Signa said, ¡°I understand.¡± Logan waved his hand and the surrounding guards retreated. Then he led the three of them to the pce. King City was very big. Along the way, Andrew saw the scenery here and sighed in his heart, ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s no different from outside.¡¯ Inside the King City building, all the tailors, chefs, and workers were dressed in rags. All kinds of shops were avable. It appeared to be deste no matter what kind of industry it was. The only two most popr ones were the ve house and the whorehouse. From time to time, they could see rich and powerful officials walking out of ves, or entering the brothel with red faces. The guards were the ones who could see the mostplete clothes on the street. The air was filled with the smell of shit and inferior perfume. Among the dpidated King City, only the buildings around the pce looked clean and new. The rest of the ces were like slums, full of poverty and poverty. Along the way, Andrew was observing and silently calcting his next n. Humans were different from monsters. When people were attacked, they would choose the best solution, while monsters would only rampage with their hard strength. Therefore, fighting with people, especially with fewer to many, was extremely crucial. If they fought with each other and only wanted to use attack power with the fire attribute, they would be passive. Andrew switched his attributes to the ice attribute in advance, took out the snow stick, and put it in a position that was easy to pull out from his waist. Beside him, when Bingo saw the snow stick, a trace of surprise and envy appeared on his face. From time to time, his eyes would look at this snow wand, which was emitting a faint cyan and white light, like an ice crystal. Under the lead of Logan, everyone quickly entered the imperial pce. They stepped on the blood-red floor. On the top of each g, there was a skeleton head ornament. With the rumbling sound, the gold and copper gate slowly opened. On the opposite side of the pce, Aston, the golden throne, finally appeared in front of Andrew. It was said that Aston, the Iron Pagoda King, was already 60 years old, but he looked like a 30-year-old young man. His hair was dark and his temples were gray. Dressed in luxurious armor, he sat on the throne with one hand propped up and closed his eyes for a rest. Led by Logan, they arrived at Aston. Very strong. Andrew felt like his pores were stung by an electric shock. Is this Kaleb¡¯s father, Aston? His strength was not simple, at least above Logan. No wonder it was a military empire. The emperors, princes, and instructors were all outstanding mages. No wonder he dared to challenge the magic association. Although the people were poor, there was no doubt that the Iron Pagoda Empire was invincible. Logan stepped forward, waved his cloak, and knelt on one knee. ¡°Father, the representative of the Law School is here.¡± After saying that, Aston opened his eyes slowly. His sword-like sharp eyes seemed to be able to cut a person open. The moment his eyes met his, Andrew felt a chill sweep over his body. 219 Chapter 221 ¡°Wee, theckeys of mage academy.¡± The voice of the Aston King on the throne was as loud as the clock of an ancient temple. He looked at Andrew with his sharp eyes. Every cell in his body seemed to be interpreting the word arrogance. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to hear what kind of conditions you have brought.¡± Andrew stepped forward and started to negotiate with Rowling ording to the conditions provided by the student union. ¡°Dear Aston King, nice to meet you. I¡¯m here to officially negotiate with you ording to the student union of the Law School belonging to the magic association.¡± ¡°Our request is very simple. We hope that the Iron Pagoda empire under your leadership can stop being hostile to the magic association.¡± ¡°The purpose of the magic association was that all the countries in the world could work together to explore the abyss of the devils under the leadership of the magic association.¡± ¡°Your current tough foreign attitude and high hostility to foreign countries have seriously hurt the rtionship between the magic association and other countries.¡± ¡°Please think twice and stop this meaningless war and toughness. If you have anything, you can discuss it with the magic association and other countries equally.¡± Andrew said in a sonorous voice. Of course, this line was not what he thought, but a statement specially provided by Rowling and the student union. Generally speaking, it was a formal speech. On the throne, Aston closed his eyes and yawned in boredom. It was not until Andrew finished his words that he opened his eyes again and said in a condescending tone, ¡°You¡¯re right. The so-called world is united and made progress together. There is no dispute. We work together. I all agree.¡± ¡°But I have one thing to ask you.¡±. Andrew said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Aston smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since we want the world to be united, we should work together.¡± Then why did we have to be led by the magic association instead of the Iron Pagoda Empire?¡± Andrew frowned and couldn¡¯t answer. Because the speech did not contain such an answer. Aston continued, ¡°The magic association is cheating the world.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want to other countries just because you have absolute power. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°However, if you wanted to force me to surrender in the same way, I could only say, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Andrew said, ¡°If you are willing to dere a truce and put down a meaningless tough posture, the magic association can promise to build a mage academy in your territory, which is as well-educated as the four major schools.¡± ¡°The association will pay the necessary funds and materials, and the school will pay a high fee to you.¡± ¡°At the same time, the magic association will provide arge number of precious materials and props for you to enhance your national strength.¡± ¡°Please think twice.¡± ¡°The price is that the magic association can infiltrate every corner of my territory and gradually iste me, right?¡± Aston King seemed to have lost his patience. He straightened up and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to say such boring official words. Andrew, how about talking to me in your attitude?¡± Andrew was stunned and shook his head helplessly. Then he took a step forward and said, ¡°Since you said so, I¡¯d rather ept it than be respectful.¡± ¡°Aston King, let me tell you frankly if the magic association is serious, it can destroy your Iron Pagoda Empire at any time. So you¡¯d better be obedient.¡± ¡°As an emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be good for you to live a peaceful life?¡± Hearing this, Logan and Bingo burst intoughter. Even Aston King stood there,ughing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Andrew was confused by their smile. After a long time, the three of them finally managed to stopughing. Next to him, Bingo stepped forward and said, ¡°Puppy, did your master teach you this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a funny thing that you can destroy the Iron Pagoda Empire at any time.¡± Aston Kingughed as if he was going to copse. He sat back on the throne and said, ¡°You little dog, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for the magic association to threaten us?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked. Logan stepped forward and said, ¡°ording to our statistics, there are a total of 1,660,000 members of the magic association. What about our Iron Pagoda Empire?¡± ¡°The number of mages might not be as many as it was. There were only over 800,000. There were more than one million cavalry and more than 80 million troops in total.¡± ¡°When necessary, we can also use the war n. The totalbat effectiveness of all the people is more than 200 million.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t win us at all. ¡° Logan added confidently, ¡°Our country has already set up four state-owned mage schools. It won¡¯t be long before the first group of students will graduate.¡± ¡°At that time, we can continuously send mages to our country. The advantage of mages, who the magic association is proud of, will also disappear.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°With the help of tutor mages, the Iron Pagoda Empire will soon surpass the magic association and be the number one in the world.¡± ¡°No, father!¡± Finally, Signa couldn¡¯t help but step forward and said, ¡°The quality of mages is thepetition, not the quantity.¡± ¡°Moreover, the requirement for the members of the magic association was to reach the holy mage or above. From this point of view, 1,660,000 mages were not something that could be shaken by the number.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Aston snapped and changed his attitude quickly. ¡°As my daughter, you try to persuade me to surrender from the perspective of the magic association. I haven¡¯t gotten even with you yet.¡± ¡°Now you dare to call the Iron Pagoda Empire, your mothend!¡± ¡°Signa! You¡¯re depraved!¡± ¡°No, father.¡± ¡°The magic association is ready to fight. If you don¡¯t surrender, the Iron Pagoda Empire will die.¡± ¡°Please think twice for the sake of your people,¡± Signa said. Aston looked at his daughter with disappointment. Hearing this, Andrew roughly understood what was going on. ¡®I have 200 million soldiers, a lot of mages, and some cavalry, but your magic association only has 1,660,000 mages.¡¯ ¡®Even if you have a high level of mages and our number is 100 times more than yours, there is no reason for me to lose.¡¯ ¡®Even if I lose, you will suffer a serious loss.¡¯ Yes, it made sense. But only those who knew mages knew it. This logic didn¡¯t make sense. The number of mages was not equal. Otherwise, each country could just count the number of mages in the country, and add up the magic power of each mage. It would be easier to measure the national strength with the total magic power? Aston King patted the armrest and said coldly, ¡°The magic association hase to persuade me more than once. Why?¡± ¡°Because they were afraid of the power of the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why should you persuade me to surrender instead of fighting me directly?¡± His words rendered Signa speechless. She knew her father was wrong, but she was too stupid to retort. Aston continued, ¡°Signa, my daughter if you turn back now and return to the side of me, just like your brother Logan, you will wholeheartedly assist me and be the power of me.¡± ¡°Maybe I can let go of your behavior of defecting to this boy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me down again.¡± His words made Signa tremble. She and Jessica had been abandoned by Aston abroad since childhood because of their poor talent. It was not easy for her to be admitted to the four major schools through hard work, but Jessica became the woman of the Isco. With Andrew¡¯s help, Signa entered the Law School. However, the number of magic power, which was only 720, could not stand out in a ce like the Law School as a grade two student? Indeed, Signa had also thought about quitting her identity as a Law School student and returning to the Iron Pagoda Empire. But¡­ ¡°Oh, I see.¡± At this moment, Andrew suddenly stepped forward and said, ¡°Aston King is an idiot.¡± ¡°Kaleb died a good death.¡± ¡°With such a father, the upper limit of his intelligence was naturally limited.¡± Hearing this, Bingo, Logan, and Aston all cast furious eyes. Andrew sneered, ¡°How? Are you not convinced? Then I want to ask you a question. Since you are so confident, why don¡¯t you send mages to recover the Iron Mysterious Doornd?¡± His words seemed to have hit a soft spot, and the faces of the three changed drastically. 220 Chapter 222 The three men¡¯s stiff faces confirmed Andrew¡¯s guess. Without any hesitation, Andrew turned to Bingo and smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best mage? Didn¡¯t you say that with your guidance, the Iron Pagoda Empire would be the country with thergest poption of mages?¡± ¡°So what about the quality of the mages?¡± ¡°Or you can prove it to your majesty.¡± ¡°Ten years ago, you could easily repair the damage to the environment caused by the magic used by the tutor mage of the magic association.¡± The expression on Bingo¡¯s face froze. Aston also looked over. His old face began to tremble. His broken teeth couldn¡¯t help trembling in his mouth. He stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just a piece ofnd. I¡¯m the chief mage. How could I especially go to the border so far for such a small piece ofnd?¡± Andrew snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡± Hearing this, Bingo¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you know I¡¯m a tutor mage? Maybe you can¡¯t even recite the magic level.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, that¡¯s the level above the holy mage. A little guy like you can¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a tutor mage. It¡¯s just damage to the environment. It¡¯s only a matter of minutes for me to recover.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew turned to look at Aston King and said, ¡°It¡¯s a piece ofnd at the national realm. Although it¡¯s worthless and no one lives there, it¡¯s an important part of the national defense line.¡±. ¡°Because of the existence of the Iron Mysterious Door, the national defense line had changed from a straight line to a curve that had to be 2/3 of the circle.¡± ¡°This greatly increased the cost and difficulty of guarding the border. If the enemy attacked, that would be the weakness in front of you.¡± ¡°Since the chief mage said that it would only take a minute to repair it, then why hadn¡¯t it been repaired for ten years?¡± Speaking of this, Aston King¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. ¡°You are just a kid. How dare you question me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a tutor mage. Who do you think you are? Do I need you to point fingers at me?¡± ¡°Even if you are both tutor mages, the actual gap can also be more than ten times.¡± Andrew turned around and sneered, ¡°The mixed magic of the atomic copse and the fire dragon¡¯s breath is the top magic. Both of the two are top magic.¡± ¡°Each grain of sand there turned into a hexahedral object. Even after ten years, each grain of sand was bound in the shape of the earth attribute magic power and wrapped in fire attribute magic power.¡± ¡°If it couldn¡¯t reach 1/3 of the cultivator¡¯s level, it was impossible to recover the environment. If it was to disintegrate naturally, it would take at least 100 years.¡± ¡°The Iron Mysterious Door is the knife sticking to your neck by the magic association. It is a deterrent to you.¡± ¡°If the chief mage had could it, you couldn¡¯t let thisnd, which symbolized humiliation, remain until today.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± With a loud shout, magic power burst out from his body. With a wave of his hand, he took off his old robe, revealing his snow-white magic robe. Bingo was floating in the air. ¡°You little dog, you¡¯re not good at magic. You¡¯re good at talking.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to respect the old. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know what a strong man is.¡± ¡°Seeing that his teacher was insulted in public, Logan pulled out his sword and was ready to fight at any time.¡± Facing the dragon-like magic power, Andrew was still calm. At this moment, Aston said, ¡°Stop.¡± His voice was calm. Everyone looked at him. Aston slowly stood up from the throne and said, ¡°Andrew? How dare you keep calm in the face of a Bingo.¡± ¡°It seemed that my sixth son had died not unjustly.¡± Signa¡¯s face changed dramatically. She stood in front of Andrew and said, ¡°Father, please listen to me. Kaleb¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Boom! The Furious magic power bloomed from the body of Aston. The magic power, as high as 5,000, made Signa slide backward. Aston went down the stairs step by step. His cold face gradually became ferocious and bloodthirsty. ¡°Andrew, you said that the magic association woulde to settle ounts with me. Then, how are you going to settle ounts with me for killing my son?¡± While he was speaking, Aston had already walked up to him. His eyes were shining with astonishing red light. His low and deep roar made people think of the horrible dragon. ¡°Now, you have kidnapped my third daughter and insulted my chief mage in public. How are you going to settle this?¡± Without fear, Andrew pushed Signa away and stepped forward. ¡°Kaleb did something wrong in the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. He deserved it.¡± ¡°Signa wants to learn from me? I didn¡¯t kidnap her.¡± ¡°As for your chief mage¡­ ¡° Andrew nced at Bingo and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by a three-ss mage.¡± ¡°Otherwise, just like your son, you will die without knowing why!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. Either agree to the conditions or destroy the country!¡± Hearing this, Arden¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Why do you provoke my father like this?¡¯ Sure enough, the expression on Aston¡¯s face was as ferocious as a ghost. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°How dare you be so stubborn to kill my brother?¡± Logan and Aston drew their heavy swords and shed at Andrew. ¡°So there is no talk.¡± But Andrew, who had been well prepared, took out the wand from his waist first. Frost With a ssh, the tsunami-like cold air swept over the whole ce in an instant. Aston¡¯s and Logan¡¯s legs were frozen. Andrew took a few steps back and said, ¡°Jo! Signa!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Jo, who had been well prepared, instantly activated the concealing magic and entered the invisible state. But Signa was frozen in ce. On one side was the man she loved secretly, and on the other side were her father and brother. As a woman and a daughter, she didn¡¯t know how to choose! However, at this moment of hesitation. ¡°Such a small trick¡­¡± After a short period of astonishment, Aston trembled, and the frost-covered all over his body was shattered and peeled off on the spot. Then Logan broke the ice. The two of them released fire attribute magic power to wrap their bodies to neutralize the cold air. At the same time, they lifted their swords andunched a fierce attack on Andrew. ¡°I caught you.¡± At the same time, Bingo suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the other side. Jo, in an invisible state, was pulled back her hair immediately. Jo was shocked. During the time she had been with Andrew, she had been good at concealing magic practice, which could be seen through at a nce. She wanted to struggle, but the difference in strength was so great that she couldn¡¯t break free at all. ¡°I have killed many people from your ns. I haven¡¯t killed such a young beauty yet.¡± With an obscene smile, Bingo pulled Jo closer to her and said, ¡°I wonder how your liver feels.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jo snapped, wielding the dagger in her hand. However, when the space de hit him, he couldn¡¯t even cut the magic robe. ¡°Oh, how dare you resist? Well, the more you resist, the more excited I will be.¡± After saying that, he withdrew his fingers. Jo felt a sharp pain as if her scalp was about to be torn apart. ¡°Signa!¡± Jo screamed hysterically, bearing the sharp pain. The dazed girl was pulled back to reality. Seeing that Jo was about to be torn apart, Signa, who was hesitating between family affection and love, was finally forced to make a choice. 221 Chapter 223 ¡°What¡­¡± It never urred to him that Signa would make a move. With a big stride, she jumped into the arms of Bingo like an arrow off the string. Even if the collision was not prepared, Bingo was only forced to take a step back. But that was more than enough. Jo seized the opportunity and cut at his armpit with all her strength when the shock on his face rxed. People¡¯s armpit was the most painful part. No matter how weak Jo was, she still had more than 900 magic power. Even if the opponent was a tutor mage, it was not a small matter if he was caught off guard. The space dagger was so powerful that it made Bingo feel pain and release his fingers. Jo took the opportunity to get rid of him and kept a distance from him by two small jumps. ¡°Damn it!¡± Bingo flew into a rage. He raised his hand and pped Signa away from his waist. ¡°Signa, please don¡¯t get in the way.¡± However, Signa struggled to stand up and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She had put on her assassinating gloves. Her eyes were full of determination. ¡°My father is wrong. His arrogance will destroy this country. And you are the one who helped him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you have obtained countless resources by relying on my father, and the financial resources of the whole country are used by you.¡± ¡°Every time my father makes a decision, you will fan the mes. If the magic association fights with the Iron Pagoda Empire, and if Iron Pagoda Empire is defeated, you will also escape.¡±. ¡°For you, there is no loss at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether my father is right or wrong. You are the real culprit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s harsh.¡± As soon as Bingo opened his arms, arge number of purple lightning balls appeared on his back. ¡°The one who makes the final decision is Iron Aston King. Everything is the will of Aston King.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a war or putting me in an important position, it¡¯s all the decision of the Aston King. But you¡­¡± ¡°As the daughter of Aston King, you dare to question his decision. You are too bold and needed punishment!¡± Thunder breaking skill As soon as Bingo finished speaking, the magic array behind him suddenly expanded by more than ten times, and the overwhelming thunder attacked the two people like aser. Both Signa and Jo turned pale with fright. The lightning struck was incredibly fast in terms of precision and speed. So fast! The two of them tried their best to avoid the attack, intending to rush up and take closebat. Their eyes couldn¡¯t catch up with it at all, so they could only dodge by instinct. Not to mention getting close. After fighting for a few seconds, the two of them even had to keep a distance to buy more time to react. Then, with a scream, the weaker one Signa was hit in the chest by the lightning. Her clothes were broken and she was thrown out. After smashing a beam-column, she hit the wall hard and her whole body was embedded in it. ¡°Signa!¡± Jo still wanted to save her, but the lightning in front of her, which was as dense as a rainstorm, suddenly increased by several times. The lightning made her step back in an instant. ¡°Hey, are you still in the mood to look around to deal with me?¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Jo thought to herself. Although her task was to stall Bingo when the battle began. But with the strength of Bingo, even if he was just ying, she can¡¯t hold on for a long time. While Jo was struggling. Andrew¡¯s situation was even worse. Logan and Aston were both experienced warriors. The cooperation between the two was inconceivable as if they were two bodies at the same time. Without saying a word, Aston rushed forward and shed out with his sword. The sword radiance dragged by the fire was as dazzling as a red ribbon. Eight red lotus doors Eight ice walls with red lotus patterns appeared in the air but werepletely dissolved by the hot sword waves. Logan attacked from the side at the same time. His long sword cut through the air and cut straight into the face. At the same time, Aston, who had been blocked, was chopped off again without a stop. The two men¡¯s attacks were so fast that they didn¡¯t give any time to react. Andrew quickly stood up and rolled in the air to avoid the two men¡¯s attacks. At the same time, he waved his hand. Heaven-piercing spear, one hundred times This set of counterattacks was really beautiful. Hundreds of heaven-piercing spears were like rainstorm pear flowers. With the astonishing magic power, the heavy sword in Aston¡¯s hand was faster than the light sword and shattered all the heaven-piercing spears that were shooting at him. Although Logan also defended in the same way, he was not careful enough. His shoulder was hit by the spear, and the shoulder protector was smashed, and his shoulder was also smashed into pieces. Facing a standard holy mage of 5,000 magic power, the two of them were attack mages. They had an absolute advantage in closebat. Andrew was just a grand mage with 1,200 magic power. No one had expected that Logan would be the first one to be injured in this battle. Logan, who had been injured, was extremely angry butughed instead. A vicious smile appeared on his face. He was not as stiff as before. ¡°Father, this guy seems to be much stronger than his magic power. If he grows up, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Humph! You deserve to be the one who killed my son. Just resist as much as you can. Only this kind of prey is worth hunting!¡± The two of them were determined to kill Andrew here. They kicked their faces in midair almost at the same time and turned into two meteors,unching an even faster and more fierce attack on Andrew from two directions. The murderous look on Andrew¡¯s face made it difficult for him to resist. However, at this moment. Bang. The door of the Imperial Pce behind him suddenly opened. Over 100 mages in the same robe broke into the pce. ¡®The mages of Iron Pagoda?¡¯ As soon as these 100 mages entered the room, theyunched a fierce attack on Andrew without saying a word. Andrew could only use the ice barrier to resist. Looking at the Aston and Logan, the two men, who were full of excitement and ecstasy, had alreadye to their front from left and right. ¡®I see. It¡¯s a fake that I was invited to the pce.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s true that you¡¯re going to catch me in the trap!¡¯ To attack mages, closebat was the most important thing. With the constant attacks from the back of the magic team, Andrew¡¯s escape space was reduced. For a moment, Andrew was beaten back by the two men. The father¡¯s and son¡¯s strikes were dazzlingly fast, and each strike was so fast and urate. If he was hit, he would be killed. Even if he just rubbed it, his arms and legs would be broken. Relying on the increasedbat power of the first-generation meditation technique, as well as the advantages of the instantly-cast magic and the dual attributes, he was able to fight against such a huge gap inbat power. No, he was able to make it till now with only 1,200 magic power. It was enough to prove that Andrew was powerful. Fight! Dragon extinguishing magic, spark me strike Andrew also released an ice barrier to block the attack of the magic regiment behind him. At the same time, he switched the dragon extinguishing cage hand. His right hand turned into a huge de of fire, directly shing at the leading Aston. The shocking heatwave made Aston¡¯s face suddenly change. But soon he came to his senses. With a ferocious smile, he didn¡¯t retreat but advanced. Heaven strike The heavy sword burst out a magma-like fire. It was so fast that when the dazzled strikes came at the same point, the mes could condense into a whirlwind. The two mes collided with each other, apanied by a loud bang. The roof of the pce was instantly smashed to pieces by the explosion. No matter how powerful dragon extinguishing magic was or how powerful it was to people, it wouldn¡¯t have the terrifying effect often damage. They could only fight evenly. The two of them were sent flying by the st wave. Aston was hit the ground, and a cobweb-shaped pit with a diameter of more than ten meters copsed on the solid floor. Andrew was weaker. He screamed and pierced through the wall. He flew more than a hundred meters and fell heavily on the training ground outside. The ground of the martial arts performing field was smashed into pieces, and arge piece of ground was shoved open in the shape of a board against Andrew¡¯s back. Logannded on the ground not far away. The magic team behind him rushed out of the pce and tried to surround Andrew. In the imperial pce. Aston stood up as if nothing had happened. Andrew couldn¡¯t stay any longer, and he also wanted to stand up. But as soon as he exerted force, his throat suddenly became sweet, and then he spits out arge mouthful of blood. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. Only then did Andrew realize that he had been seriously injured and consumed a lot of energy. Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡®Damn it! The gap between our fighting capacities is too big. If we continue to fight like this, we will lose.¡¯ 222 Chapter 224 Within a few seconds when Andrew was gasping for breath, he had been besieged by the magic team, and the magic of them had been well prepared. ¡°You are outstanding. Now I understand why Kaleb died in your hands.¡± With the heavy sword in his hand, Aston walked slowly to Logan¡¯s side. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this hatred, I would have brought you down, settled you down by the side of Bingo, and cultivated you well, bing the next chief mage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be raped by him.¡± Andrew struggled to stand up. Although he had been injured, he tried his best to keep his breathing steady and didn¡¯t show any weakness. ¡°Humph, let me see how long you can hold on.¡± Aston sneered. Logan couldn¡¯t wait to raise his sword and said, ¡°Father, let me kill him now.¡± ¡°I promise I will cut his flesh into pieces and break his bones inch by inch, making him die in extreme pain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn.¡± Aston stopped Logan with a wicked smile, ¡°This is a gift from Arci to me. I will enjoy the process of killing him slowly.¡± Hearing what Aston said, Logan snickered. Aston used to be one of the princes of the former king. Back then, as an interrogation officer, Aston was a talent for torture. If his father treated him in person, Andrew would see that life was worse than death. ¡°Try it if you can!¡± They didn¡¯t pay any attention to the conversation, so Andrew heard it. But Andrew was not the kind of person who would give up easily.. He put aside his posture and condensed magic power, determined to fight to the end! However, at this moment. ¡°Your Majesty, I have dealt with the two of them.¡± In the Imperial Pce, Bingo came out slowly with Jo and Signa in his hands. The two women were seriously injured, and their bodies were covered with electric shock and branch-shaped burns. Looking at the two dying men, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as if it had missed two beats. ¡°Your Majesty, here is your daughter. As for this¡­¡± In the middle of his words, Bingo threw Signa at the Aston. Touching his beard, he looked at Andrew in the distance and said, ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t this the arrogant representative of Law School who dared to persuade my majesty to surrender?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few minutes. Why are you beaten so badly?¡± After saying that, he grabbed Jo¡¯s hair and put it on his face. ¡°Your Majesty, will you give this woman to me?¡± Without looking back, Aston said with great interest, ¡°Up to you.¡± Hearing this answer, the smile on Bingo¡¯s face suddenly became morbid. ¡°Your name is Andrew, right? Are you the woman of the Jo families?¡± ¡°Oh, you are so courageous. Facing the siege of the majesty, the eldest prince, and the royal magic team, you haven¡¯t given in yet. I admire you.¡± ¡°I wonder what expression you will show when I fuck this woman in front of you when the majesty tortures you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing this, Jo showed a look of panic no matter how calm she was. Of course, this subtle expression could not escape the eyes of Bingo. ¡°Are you afraid? Don¡¯t be nervous. I like young women like you the most, especially the ninja of the Jo families.¡± ¡°When I fuck you in front of that brat and make you lose your consciousness, you will like me.¡± After saying that, Bingo stuck out his scarlet tongue and licked Jo¡¯s face hard. ¡°Bastard, if you dare to touch her again, I will kill your whole family!¡± This scene not only made Jo sick but also made Andrew furious. Although Andrew¡¯s magic power was not as good as theirs, the murderous look on Andrew¡¯s face was stronger than the sum of the three people, Aston, Logan, and Bingo. Although it was only for a moment, the expression on his face froze. After a long time, he came to his senses and smiled awkwardly, ¡°You still bluff at the end of your life. Well,e on, kill me if you can!¡± Bingoughed more and more arrogantly. Even Aston and Logan burst intoughter. Aston said, ¡°I advise you to kneel obediently and apologize to me. I can show mercy and reduce the pain of your deception.¡± Andrew gritted his teeth, blue veins standing out on his forehead. All these¡­ What had happened to him¡­ ¡®Everything is as I expected.¡¯ To be exact, most of them had expected that. Indeed, before Andrew applied to Rowling, he knew that things would turn out to be like this. All this was in Andrew¡¯s n. There were only two things out of the n. One was that Arci was also the son of Aston. The second reason was that their strength was slightly beyond expectations. Andrew didn¡¯t expect that there would be only Aston and Logan to fight. As a result, Jo and Signa had to pin down Bingo for Andrew. If there was no Bingo, Andrew had the advantage. Even if there was no chance of winning, they could still fight half and find an opportunity to retreat. After retreating, they ran in the direction of the South Mountain. After solving the exclusivemission of Sarah, he would return to Law School. Why was it soplicated? Don¡¯t forget that the perception of the red king can spread all over the world. If Andrew went to the South Mountain for no reason and entered King City, it would easily arouse his suspicion. So on the contrary, it would be reasonable for Andrew to escape and hide in the South Mountain after being forced to fight by the other side. The existence of Sarah could also be regarded as a secret for the sake of saving a backup n when there might be a conflict between them in the future. But now¡­ The n was messed up because of the existence of Bingo. Andrew was extremely anxious. ¡®I think it¡¯s okay for me to retreat alone, but Jo and Signa have been caught.¡¯ ¡®If I run away, I don¡¯t know what kind of treatment Jo will receive. Even if I go back to the Law School to recruit reinforcements, I¡¯m afraid she will be in great trouble.¡¯ ¡®I must save her and get the n back on track.¡¯ ¡®But if we continued to fight, the following battles will be very difficult.¡¯ Unless¡­ Andrew looked at the medicine bottles in the sky ring. ¡®Can only be used?¡¯ Aston snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Just use your grief to mourn for my son!¡± Logan couldn¡¯t help but rush to Andrew. ¡°Father, stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s do it!¡± The father and son, one after the other, pounced on Andrew like wolves hunting their cubs. The magic team made a direct attack, and hundreds of magic attacked from all directions. On the other side of the room, Bingo couldn¡¯t help taking off his pants and preparing to **** Jo in public. All of this was telling Andrew. This was a desperate situation. It was time to use that! Andrew made up his mind. Andrew took out a bottle of drugs from the sky ring, crushed the bottle, and poured it into his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Aston keenly sensed that something was wrong. He stopped in a hurry, grabbed Logan, and protected him behind. Then he used the magic iron fortress to quickly rise a wall made of messy metal from the ground. The next second. ¡°Uh.¡± After drinking all the drugs, Andrew opened his mouth. A horrifying cold air slowly gushed out of his mouth along with his breath. Hundreds of magic were close at hand. Just then, Andrew opened his eyes. Bang! A tsunami-like cold air suddenly burst out. Hundreds of people were blown to the ground in an instant. When Bingo was about to tear Jo¡¯s clothes apart, he was blown to the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± Bingo was stunned by what he saw. In midair, Andrew spread out his hands. The whole body was surrounded by the freezing air. He opened his bright eyes and saw eight pairs of frost wings on Andrew¡¯s back. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start the second round.¡± 223 Chapter 225 Ice soul essence The exclusivemission reward of Kelly. The effect was that within three minutes, magic power and ice talent increased by 5,000 and 100. 5000 magic power was not important. The key was talent. After all, the limit of human talent was only 100. Adding 100 talents meant that the maximum number of talents was directly exceeded. After drinking it, Andrew¡¯s ice talent reached a horrible 114. The talent of three figures was a domain that even the holy tutor king couldn¡¯t reach. Although there were only three minutes left, in these three minutes, Andrew had indeed reached the limit of humans! ¡°What¡¯s this, father? What did he drink just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Aston looked at Andrew in the air, with a hint of fear in his eyes. The texture of his magic power hadpletely changed. The overwhelming sense of existence, even if not looking straight at him, his existence could be sensed by his body. Andrew seemed to have changed into another person in an instant. Especially the horrifying cold air. He was wearing a me, but Aston felt a little cold unexpectedly. Logan was shivering with cold. The surrounding ice mist was so thick that even the mes couldn¡¯t disperse it. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it!¡± Aston shouted. Although the members of the magic team were far away, their magic power was generally only 300-500. Andrew¡¯s cold air made their hands and feet numb in an instant. Urged by Aston, hundreds of members of the magic team tried hard to hold back the cold air and released a lot of magic to Andrew again. But this time, Andrew didn¡¯t take these attacks seriously. ¡°First of all, clean up the mess.¡±. Frost Andrew snapped his fingers. With a tter. The overwhelming cold air burst out. The expansion instantly spread throughout the entire pce. More than one hundred people¡¯s magic team turned into ice sculptures before they could scream and struggle. Half of the magic power released was also frozen into an ice column in midair. ¡°This is¡­¡± Both Aston and Logan turned pale with fright. Their legs were frozen, the same as the first move he used in the battle just now. But this time, the cold air waspletely different fromst time. Aston struggled to get rid of the ice on his feet. However, Logan was unable to pull out his legs that were stuck on the ice. The mes in the ice could not dissolve the terrible cold air at all. ¡°Father, help¡­ Hmm!¡± Before he finished his words, a white shadow fell from the sky. After dealing with the magic team, Andrew dived into Logan without saying a word. Logan was knocked into the air by him. His legs were so cold that they were directly torn apart. On the ice, only a pair of blood-broken legs were left. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew pressed Logan¡¯s head on the ground and flew at top speed. Logan¡¯s face was shoved into a deep ditch on the ground. Atst, he flew to the end of the Imperial Pce, mmed on the wall, and flew into the sky. Logan waspletely embedded in the wall. ¡°Logan!¡± Aston rushed up and pulled his eldest son down from the wall. Logan¡¯s whole body was dripping with blood, half of his face was badly mutted, and several bones could be seen. Aston was both shocked and scared. Just now, Andrew had no choice but to fight against Logan. But now¡­ ¡°How dare you hurt my son!¡± Aston gave a loud shout and rushed towards Andrew in the air. Holding two ice des, Andrew swooped down. The two of them collided in the air like twoets. The heavy sword collided with the ice de, and the ice debris sshed in all directions. The dazzled battle between the two was so fast that there was almost no gap between them. The collision of fire and ice created a green and red painting scroll in the sky. Aston was like a bomb thrown out, and now it could be easily blocked with one hand. His movements, which were too fast for anyone to see, were now as slow as still. That¡¯s awesome. Is this the power of 6,250 magic power, close to the tutor mage? While in Aston. What was going on? ¡®How can Andrew use one of his hands to block it?¡¯ ¡®He doesn¡¯t even look at me.¡¯ ¡®Can he see my action from the corner of his eyes?¡¯ Aston had tried his best, but it didn¡¯t hurt Andrew at all. No matter how tricky the strike was, it would be easily resolved by him. ¡®Did the drug he had just taken improve his strength to a level higher than me?¡¯ Was that possible? How could there be such a drug in the world? Just then, Andrew turned to look at him. The look in his eyes made Aston¡¯s nerves explode. Bang! It seemed that he waved the saber casually, but it was with great power. It was the first time Andrew tounch an attack. He seemed to have used a casual saber, but the Aston, which was blocked with all his strength, was hacked down from the air. When the two weapons collided, a deafening sound was heard. A hole with a diameter of a hundred meters exploded on the ground of the pce. Aston was lying in the middle of the hole, and his armor had already turned into pieces and scattered on his body. Covered in blood, he still wanted to stand up, but he suddenly knelt on the ground. He looked down. His heavy sword was split open into a gap that went straight to the sword spine, and the cracks were all over the sword de. And the hand holding the sword waspletely cracked, with blood flowing like a stream. He couldn¡¯t believe it was true. But the sharp pain told him that it was not a dream. He raised his head. The white figure surrounded by cold air was now as terrifying as a demon. Andrew seeded in his attack. He swooped down without a stop, intending to kill Aston in one shot. ¡°No¡­ No. I can discuss it with you! Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing Andrew rushing towards him, Aston even began to beg for mercy in a hurry. But Andrew didn¡¯t listen to him. He had already cut the ice de in his hand. This time, he was going to cut Aston into two pieces. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± In the face of his death of Aston, he screamed sharply and awkwardly. However, at this critical moment. A white figure approached at top speed from the corner of his eye. Andrew¡¯s magical reaction made him withdraw the attack for the first time and turn to block with crossed des. Bang. The dragon¡¯s ice de was smashed into pieces. Andrew was hit more than a hundred meters away. Atst, he stretched out eight pairs of sixteen frozen dragon wings in the air and stopped. He took a closer look. It was not anyone else but Bingo. ¡°What¡¯s that drug? How could it improve so much power?¡± Bingonded beside Aston. He didn¡¯t dare to look away from Andrew. There was no contempt or mockery on his face anymore. Instead, he looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy. ¡°Bingo¡­ Bingo, the chief mage, help¡­ Help!¡± Aston immediately found the savior. With a snivel and a tear, he ran to the back of Bingo. With a serious look on his face, Bingo said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. No matter what kind of drug this boy has taken and its effect is so strong, it won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°As long as it is over, he would be the loser again.¡± ¡°At that time, will torture him and force him to hand over the form of that drug.¡± ¡°So, Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡± ¡°If we can get his medicine and make a backup copy, our country¡¯s strength will increase greatly!¡± Upon hearing this, Aston was no longer scared. Instead, after thinking about it carefully, a vicious smile appeared on his face. ¡°Then¡­ Then please help me. As long as you can do it, I will reward you handsomely!¡± ¡®Wait until the time is over?¡¯ Andrew looked down at his hand. It didn¡¯t hurt. It was a blow that could even shatter two roaring ice des, but his palm did not feel any pain. Ice soul essence was really powerful, worthy of the name of the holy drug. Not only the magic power but also his physical strength had been improved. ¡®Now I feel that I have the power to match the tutor mage!¡¯ ¡®As for Bingo, he said that it would take a long time?¡¯ ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s also my weakness.¡¯ But¡­ There were still 2 minutes and 30 seconds left! I think I can exert more strength. Andrew cast a nce at the unconscious Jo. After confirming that she was fine, he felt relieved. The purpose of this battle was not to kill the three of them but to save Jo. Don¡¯t keep fighting! Done in fifteen seconds! 224 Chapter 226 ¡°You brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide something. No wonder you were so confident in confronting us just now.¡± Bingo gnashed his teeth in anger.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t answer. He used the flying ice sword and directly rushed over. ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about!¡± Andrew exined with an attitude! ¡°Ha-ha, good job!¡± As soon as Bingo moved away. Sky In midair, a thin giant of light opened and came straight at him. ¡°Master, watch out! It¡¯s light attribute magic!¡± ¡°Ah, but I can block it.¡± ¡°Yes, you can!¡± In his soul sea, Kelly also joined the rescue. Although he could not summon witches during the exclusivemission, they could stillmunicate before arriving at the South Mountain. The old bastard, although a scumbag, was a real tutor mage, which could not be underestimated. Andrew controlled ten ice swords and shot them towards the sky in spirals. Although the ice flying sword waspletely broken, a hole appeared in the sky.. Through the hole, Andrew came at him like an arrow. He sped his hands and roared. Stormy waves After changing the water attribute, there was a violent storm on the scene without warning. Andrew didn¡¯t care about it at all. He held the ice de in his hand and pounced on Bingo. A water dragon hovered all over his body, and Bingoughed wildly and pounced on him. The two sides wrestled in the air. The blue and white of ice and the blue of water intertwined in the dark sky. The sound of saber dancing resounded through the air. The rumble of the power that destroyed everything, as well as the crisp sound of cutting anything. The intense melody was transmitted to every corner of the pce. Every time the remaining power spread, the members of the magic team that were frozen into ice sculptures turned into powder and were washed away by the current. The white silver light and the blue light intertwined with each other. As soon as they saw the silver light cut through her vision, the blue light drew an arc. In just a few seconds, more than a hundred moves had passed between the two sides. Andrew and Bingo were in a stalemate,unching a well-matched offensive and defensive battle in the air. In the face of this anxious situation, the bottom of Bingo¡¯s heart had been surging. How could this be? ¡®Judging from perception, even if this boy drank that strange drug, his magic power should still be lower than mine.¡¯ ¡®And why?¡¯ ¡®Why can¡¯t the result be decided?¡¯ ¡®This guy¡¯s magic power is inferior to mine. Why can¡¯t I have the advantage?¡¯ That¡¯s the distraction. The frozen dragon bite and the wave hunting strike counteracted each other. The moment Andrew and Bingo passed by, Andrew pped his face. Three of his teeth were knocked away in an instant. The sharp pain from his gum made his brain numb. ¡°You¡­ You brat¡­ That¡¯s myst front tooth!¡± Anger was written all over his face. He turned around, only to find that Andrew had cast the next magic. Dragon extinguishing magic, icy blood In the sky, all the rain turned into ice beads, and the monstrous cold air dyed the dark clouds white. The ice pitons, three or four meters long, covered most of the sky. Roughly speaking, there were at least tens of thousands of them. The ice blood was the heavy magic bombardment in dragon extinguishing magic. The powerful mages could make the whole country freeze forever. But now, each ice piton was aimed at Bingo. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be the legendary dragon extinguishing magic! How many tricks do you have?¡± Andrew still didn¡¯t answer. There was one more thing. He didn¡¯t want to use the dragon extinguishing magic, but now it had been fifteen seconds. The strength of Bingo was far beyond his imagination. His magic power was at least 8,000. If the result was still uncertain, then the time to withdraw from King City would not be enough. He withdrew his fists with great strength. Tens of thousands of ice pitons fell from the sky. ¡°Do you think this method will work?¡± There was arge amount of water flowing around him, and the water vapor between heaven and earth made the pressure dozens of times higher. The air became very thick in the water vapor so the speed at which the ice blood fell became slow. With a big stride in the air, Bingo didn¡¯t retreat but advanced. Instead, he plunged into the attacking range of the ice blood and rushed towards Andrew. Even if he slowed down, it would not be easy to dodge the tens of thousands of ice pitons. But his bodily movement skill was unpredictable. He dodged the ice pitons one by one nimbly and stabbed at Andrew with the momentum of breaking through the clouds and mist. The whole pce was almost wrapped in ice, but it couldn¡¯t hit Bingo with a single blow. Couldn¡¯t it hit him? However! I knew it! The biggest shoring of the ice blood was that it had a bad effect on singlebat. It was not obvious when it was at a low level, because everyone¡¯s reaction was very slow. However, as his strength became stronger, his reaction speed became faster and faster. The powerful mage could travel freely in these countless ice pitons. So¡­ ¡°Go to hell, puppy!¡± After passing through the attacking range of the ice blood, Bingo had already approached him. All of a sudden, his attribute was changed to light attribute. He spread out his palm and condensed a small ball as bright as the sun. The top magic power, heaven light trial Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed and the magic power, which he had already prepared, gathered in his hands. The ice blood could only control your position and prevent you from dodging. With dragon extinguishing magic as an excuse, no one would expect that there would be ater move. After all, if I missed this move, I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to do it a second time. The top magic of the ice attribute on his left hand was the roar of the frozen dragon. Left-hand fire attribute magic, heavenly fire destruction. With the help of the 6,250 magic power, Andrew was able to mix the top magic power with the ordinary magic power. The two merged into one. Mixed magic, frosty and fire annihtion Andrew pped his hands. Bingo was shocked! Mixed magic? ¡®How is that possible? Is this guy even capable of mixed magic?¡¯ Before he could finish his thought, the magic collided with each other. The magic of light could destroy everything. The ice and fire mixed with magic power could smash everything. The moment the two collided, a huge mushroom cloud exploded in the sky of the pce, blotting out the sun. Everyone in King City felt the world shake violently. 225 Chapter 227 Andrew was sent flying hundreds of meters and hit the ground hard. The 16 frozen dragon wings behind him were all shattered, and a blood arrow shot out from his mouth without even touching his tongue. ¡°Wow!¡± Not far away, Bingo hit the stairs heavily. The huge steps of the pce turned into pieces all over the ground in an instant. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Bingo wanted to stand up, but he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder and had to kneel again. ¡®I¡¯m hurt?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m just a tutor mage. How could I get hurt?¡¯ Bingo covered his shoulder, blood seeping out from his fingers. He had never experienced such a ridiculous thing since he was 18 years old. When I was in Dragon Mage Academy, I was mocked. Because I was ugly, I liked our ss Belle! ¡®I voluntarily applied for expelling from school. As an idle mage, I worked hard in my cultivation. I finally managed to reach the age of 60 being a tutor mage.¡¯ ¡®After I left, no one was willing to ept me.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m a tutor mage!¡¯ ¡®As a dignified tutor mage, no country or organization took me in.¡¯ ¡®Just because I am an idle mage.¡¯ It was all the magic association¡¯s fault.. But the longer mages went on, the more resources they would need. ¡®I have tried my best to survive during the holy mage.¡¯ If a tutor mage didn¡¯t have a job, it would be difficult for him to move a step without resources. ¡®The magic association monopolized my chance of survival. To survive and obtain resources, I have to enter those countries that are not willing to obey the magic association or are dissatisfied with the magic association. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¯ ¡®Why are you chasing after me?¡¯ ¡®Every time I go to a country, the magic association wille after me.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not easy to find a country that is willing topletely break up with the magic association. Don¡¯t ruin my good n before Ipletely died!¡¯ What was more uneptable to Bingo was that. It took him so many years to reach the level of the tutor mage. Now he was forced into such a situation by a little boy. ¡®How could I, a tutor mage, get injured in the battle with a little kid?¡¯ ¡®How could I get hurt?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, ackey from the magic association!¡± Enduring the sharp pain, Bingo stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to strip you off¡­¡± ¡°You talked too much!¡± Before he could finish his words, Andrew had already rushed in front of him. ¡°What¡­¡± Bingo was shocked. He was not hurt? ¡®I¡¯ve hurt my shoulder, but he¡¯s not hurt?¡¯ He tore a piece of ice from the ice formed by the ice blood at the speed of thunder. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Andrew red at Bingo and pped the ice cubes into his mouth. p! ¡°Hmm!¡± He walked past him. In an instant, Bingo realized that the ice in his mouth was different from that of ordinary ice magic. He tried his best to spit it out, but it was toote. With a tter. As the ice in his mouth exploded, his whole mouth and jaw were frozen on the spot. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± The sharp scream resounded through the whole King City. His jaw was dislocated and drooped feebly. The lower part of his head was covered with ice and frost, and even two fingers that had just been trying to spit out were broken. He fell to the ground, covering his face in pain and twisting his body crazily. Compared with the pain, the humiliation was more intense at the moment. ¡®I¡¯m just a tutor mage, but a little boy put a mouthful of magic into my mouth?¡¯ ¡®I actually ¡°ate¡± a mouthful of magic!¡¯ What a great shame! Bingo¡¯s curse was so vague that he could hardly hear it clearly, but he could vaguely tell a few words. ¡°You and the little bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m a tutor mage¡­ How dare you hurt me again! I¡¯m going to kill you! Ah, ah!¡± But Andrew ignored his curse. The time was 25 seconds, 10 seconds more than expected. There was no room for waste. He sped up and uratelynded beside Jo. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Exhausted, Jo suddenly felt her body lighten up and she heard Andrew¡¯s gentle words. It was not until Jo came to her senses that she found herself in Andrew¡¯s arms. ¡°What?¡± Looking at Andrew¡¯s concerned and gentle eyes, Jo felt her heart beat faster and her face burning. ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andrew looked back at Signa. Signa looked at Andrew firmly. ¡°Take Jo away. I¡¯m a princess after all. I have the most basic identity, and they won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Well, wait for me. I will save you.¡± Andrew made the right choice without hesitation. The next second, he condensed the frost wings again, jumped up a thousand meters high, and rushed to the south at top speed. ¡°Catch him!¡± Seeing this, Bingo quickly sent out fire magic ¡®fireworks¡¯, which was a kind of magic without attack power, but as a signal re, it was the mostmon. Even in the daytime, the light of the fireworks could be noticed for the first time, let alone the magic sound. All the members of the magic team in King City on standby noticed the voice. For a moment, a dense number of mages took off from the King City and rushed to Andrew like an irritated swarm of bees in the air. Sure enough, it was the same as expected. There were still two minutes left. Thinking about it carefully, he didn¡¯t expect that Arci was the son of Aston. Arci? ¡®I didn¡¯t have time to deal with youter, but now it seems that I can¡¯t keep you alive!¡¯ As for Signa, I will save you back after I finish my exclusivemission. Andrew pped his 16 frost wings and flew towards the South Mountain, regardless of the consumption of magic power. Along the way, tens of thousands of mages kept using magic behind their backs. Although he tried his best to avoid it, the magic of various attributes constantly exploded beside Andrew. Although Andrew would fight back with the ice flying sword and the heaven-piercing spear from time to time. However, since he couldn¡¯t mobilize therge magic power to use the magic bombardment, the number of this kind of low-cost magic falling was almost a drop in front of tens of thousands of mages. He couldn¡¯t get rid of them! With Jo in his arms, and to avoid them, the flying route was not in a straight line, so his speed could only barely maintain the same as the pursuers behind him. One minute had passed. ¡®If it goes on like this, even if we arrive at the South Mountain, how should I deal with these tens of thousands of mages?¡¯ Was it because¡­ Was he going to use up the other bottle of fire soul essence? However, at this moment. The South Mountain appeared at the end of his sight. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± When the mountain was fully visible, how could he get rid of so many ways of mages, and also appeared in front of Andrew? Ha-ha! I didn¡¯t expect that South Mountain¡­ Andrew smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Was it bad luck or good luck? The South Mountain was shrouded in the super magic, dragon blood mist killing! That was the strongest forbidden magic of fire attribute, which was said to be inessible. 226 Chapter 228 He almost dived to the foot of the South Mountain. Two kilometers behind him, there were tens of thousands of mages. The whole South Mountain was shrouded in a thick red mist. Putting down Jo, Andrew rushed into the red mist of blood. Sure enough, after a few steps, he felt as if the air had turned into silica gel, and it was difficult for him to move an inch. Not only that, the powerful magic power brought by ice soul essence seemed to be solidified in his body. It was as if Andrew had degenerated into an ordinary person who didn¡¯t know magic power. As soon as he loosened his feet, he was pushed backward by an inexplicable force and slipped out of the ground. When he realized what had happened, Andrew had been sent back to Jo. Sure enough! There was no mistake. This was the super magic, dragon blood mist killing! At the same time, it was also known as the strongest forbidden magic. Although it seemed that it had changed a lot over the years, the main mechanism did not change at all. ¡°Are¡­ Are were going in?¡± Jo guessed what Andrew was thinking. She was an excellent student of literature. Of course, just like Andrew, she recognized the red mist at a nce. Andrew looked back at the magic team which was only one kilometer away and said in a low voice, ¡°We have no other choice.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! While he was thinking, the three mes of fury exploded beside the two, and the flying dust almost overturned Jo again.. Andrew hurriedly opened the ice barrier to block the next attack. He hurriedly opened the space ring and stuffed all his equipment into it. At the same time, he put on the set of warrior armor he got in the Vulture Mountain. The magic team was very close, and there was indeed no other choice. Andrew¡¯s ice soul essence only had a few seconds left. There was no other way out except to enter the South Mountain. But the problem was¡­ It was true that one could survive after entering this forbidden area, but the problem was how to get out alive? Dragon blood mist killing was one of the most powerful forbidden magic. It had the same effect as that of the super magic, that was, it could pass alone. Generally speaking, no one was allowed to enter or leave the dragon blood mist killing. However, dragon blood mist killing allowed mages to seal all magic power before entering. Moreover, once they entered the dragon blood mist killings, the self-sealing of the mage would solidify and could not be removed. That was to say, as long as mages sealed his magic power, he could enter the dragon blood mist killing at will. After entering, the seal of his magic power could not be removed. In the dragon blood mist killing, you were just an ordinary person. You couldn¡¯t use magic, and you couldn¡¯t even condense the most basic magic power to strengthen your body. But the problem was the second mechanism of the dragon blood mist killing. After entering it, everyone was not allowed to leave! This rule was absolute. So far, there was only one way to get rid of the dragon blood mist killing except for the user himself. That is to say, your magic power has surpassed the level of the tutor king. You can forcefully seal yourself with breakthrough through the huge magic power, and break through the limit of the dragon blood mist killing. For all the mages, whose level was lower than that of the tutor king, entering the dragon blood mist killing meant that there was no return. But don¡¯t think the dragon blood mist killing is as simple as a prison. The red mist, with each haze, was filled with fire attribute magic power. Every time you breathed inside, fire attribute magic power would invade your body and burned your body. Gradually, your health would be getting worse and worse. This would not directly take a person¡¯s life. But it would make him weaker and weaker. In the end, he even needed the help of crutches to walk, and he would often die very early. This effect varied from person to person. Some of them could hold on for more than ten years, and some died in a few months. Even if one could hold on for more than ten years, this person would be tortured by fire poison all his life, and his life was worse than death. Moreover, if a mage broke in and couldn¡¯t leave for more than seven days, then the mage would also lose all his cultivation base. Even if he was lucky enough to keep a portion of magic power, his cultivation would not be able to advance by half an inch for the rest of his life. Moreover, he could only use some weak middle and lower-level magic of fire attributes, which was no different from crippling his cultivation base. Behind him, the magic team had fallen more than ten meters away. Andrew¡¯s ice soul essence had run out of its efficacy. At thest second, he released the cier surge to slow down the magic team. His frost wings were also shattered when he blocked an attack. Jo understood. Just as Andrew had said, there was no other choice. ¡°Come on in!¡± Jo shouted. Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Holding Jo in his arms, the two of them focused on their chests. Self-magic power seal As the magic worked, the two of them immediately felt their bodies heavy. Without the support of magic power, the two of them even felt a little ufortable with their weight. ¡°So you are so heavy.¡± Andrew teased. Jo rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew turned around and plunged into the red mist. ¡°Stop!¡± The leader of the magic team shouted and ordered all the team members to stop. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± As soon as they stopped, a furious and vague roar came from behind the line. Everyone turned around and hurried to two sides. It was the dislocated Bingo. Although his mouth had been connected, the ice and frost had been cleaned. But the tearing jaw made the corner of his mouth tear to the root of his ear, and his whole mouth was bleeding profusely. He was like a vampire who had just sucked blood. Bingo walked quickly to Andrew, who was walking farther and farther away from him. His face was distorted with anger. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t run!¡± He sent out a fierce extinguishing fire, but the magic disappeared as soon as they entered the area of the dragon blood mist killing, let alone hit Andrew who had already walked ten meters away. Andrew turned around and gave him a mocking smile. This time, hepletely irritated Bingo. ¡°Bastard!¡± Bingo was so angry that he smashed the ground with his fists, and his eyes were almost popping out of his eyes. He was run away! How could he run away? Should he give up his cultivation and go in to chase him? It was impossible. Without a cultivation base, Bingo was a weak and sick old man. No matter how angry he was, he was not a fool. If he sent people in, this guy would even have that strange drug. Who knew if he had other means to deal with hundreds of people as an ordinary person? But how could he let Andrew run away? He was so angry that his heart was almost torn apart. ¡®How dare this guy hurt me. I¡¯m a tutor mage, and now let him escape?¡¯ ¡°The chief mage, what should we do now?¡± The leader of the magic team asked. Hearing that, the angry Bingo didn¡¯t even raise his head and waved his hand. The leader¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. ¡°It¡¯s useless. He can run away. What are you doing? How dare you ask me what to do?¡± As he cursed, Bingo stamped the headless corpse with his feet. The dead body was slowly trampled into meat paste by him. All the members of the magic team turned pale at the cruel scene. It was not until the captain¡¯s body waspletely trampled into pieces that Bingo felt better. He looked at the South Mountain again. Andrew had long gone andpletely disappeared in the red mist. He took a deep breath and calmed down a little. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te out in seven days, his cultivation base will be ruined.¡± ¡°Seal the mountain!¡± ¡°Keep an eye on them! If there was anything wrong with him and he ran out or failed to catch him, you would end up like this loser.¡± He pointed at the meat paste beside him. All the members of the magic team nodded in agreement. In this way, half of the magic team was sent out, and the foot of the South Mountain was surrounded by them. 227 Chapter 229 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Trembling, he put Jo on a stone so that she could lean against it. Andrew really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He copsed to the ground and gasped for breath. After losing magic power, all the functions of his body degenerated to the same extent as that of ordinary people. Jo weighed 42KG. Besides, she was on the way up the mountain, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. It was the result of Andrew¡¯s daily practice that he could walk two hundred or three hundred meters with Jo in his arms. If it was an ordinary person who didn¡¯t exercise much, he would have been exhausted within 50 meters? ¡°Put me here. There are six hundred or seven hundred meters above sea level and covered an area of at least six thousand or seven thousand hectares.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have magic power, take me with you. You can¡¯t walk. ¡° ¡°Shut up!¡± Andrew red at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re my teammate. Wherever I go, you can go unless I¡¯m dead!¡± His words were full of malice. However, Jo felt warm in her heart. ¡®What am I thinking about?¡¯ ¡®He is just a despicable man, who raped me. I have no choice but to be his teammate for the sake of my future.¡¯ Jo tried to stifle some kind of affection that was about to sprout by shaking her head. But she couldn¡¯t get rid of it anyway. ¡°How about this?¡± Jo looked around and found a branch as thick as an arm beside her.. She picked it up and tried to make sure it was hard. Then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me anymore, or your physical strength won¡¯t be able to hold on soon.¡± ¡°My right leg is fine. It¡¯s supported by a branch. You help me and we continue to walk.¡± Andrew nced at Jo¡¯s left foot. It was broken and the bones were poked out. If it was not fixed, it might be destroyed. Although the intermediate liquid drugs could cure her, the problem was¡­ In the dragon blood mist killing area, the healing liquid drugs were ineffective. All the drugs were ineffective. Because the drug itself was also a container of magic, a mixture of magic and medicine. The dragon blood mist killing required mages to remove all their cultivation bases, and for items, it was forcibly ineffective. Even ice soul essence and fire soul essence were useless in the area of the dragon blood mist killing. Andrew couldn¡¯t even open the sky ring. That was why Andrew had to take off all his clothes and put on the iron armor. Because in this ce, the divine clothes he wore were not as useful as the iron armor with no attribute. At least he could withstand several strikes of swords and des on this iron armor. ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew had a good rest and epted the suggestion. In this way, Jo held a branch with her left hand and put her right hand on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. With the help of Andrew, she limped up the mountain. Although Jo walked very slowly along the way, the pain of her broken leg also tortured her. But Andrew¡¯s hot breath made her have no time to pay attention to the pain. The more they walked to the top of the mountain, the more deste the nts became. The dragon blood mist killing was fatal to nts. Halfway up the mountain, there were almost no living nts. asionally, two small nts and flowers turned blood red because of the choice of evolution in three hundred or four hundred years. It was the same as most of the restrictions. The closer they got to the forbidden area, the stronger the forbidden effect would be. The vegetation was getting less and less, which was the proof of approaching the ce where there used to use the magic. At the same time, the deeper they went, the more likely they could avoid the possibility that Bingo sent people in to find them. The visibility of fewer than 20 meters around was the natural cover provided by the dragon blood mist killing. There was no doubt that it was advantageous to go deeper. And most importantly. The exclusivemission was directed at the dragon blood mist killing center. In this way, Andrew and Jo headed for the top of the mountain with difficult steps. It was not until night fell that the visibility around them dropped to only ten meters. The two finally arrived near the top of the mountain tiredly. To be exact, it was about one kilometer away from the top of the mountain. What surprised the two of them was that. They saw someone. Yes, there was someone in the forbidden area of the dragon blood mist killing. And not one. As they approached the top of the mountain, the two of them surprisingly found that there was a small vige there. In the vige, men, women, old people, and children were all skinny. They were in rags, staggering, and their eyes were ssy. Their withered bodies were so shriveled that one could almost see their skeletons. Everyone was neither human nor ghost. But when they arrived near a small vige, the visibility suddenly increased to thirty or forty meters. It should be because there were people here? Because some people had been breathing, they had absorbed some of the mist, which made the vision here a little higher. Andrew also saw the name of the vige on the que. Sarah Vige! This name should not be a coincidence. No, no, no. It was illogical that someone could survive in the area of the dragon blood mist killing? What¡¯s more, there were at least two or three hundred people in the vige, but no one was talking in the whole vige. It was as quiet as a tomb. Andrew and Jo looked at each other. The two of them were scared. There shouldn¡¯t be ghosts in the world. Even if they bumped into a ghost, they wouldn¡¯t bump into many ghosts in the vige at one time. Anyway, this was the best ce for Jo to rest. ¡°Have a rest here.¡± Andrew found a stone and asked Jo to sit down. Then he walked straight into the vige. ¡°Sir, where is this?¡± Andrew asked the nearest old man. The old man stopped like a zombie, turned around, and looked at Andrew with his hollow eyes. His bark-like lips opened feebly. Then he ignored Andrew and left. He looked like a ghost. Andrew found another kid. As a result, the six or seven-year-old child also had the same reaction as the old man. He tried to ask several people, but there was no difference. Andrew tried to touch them. There was no doubt that they were all living people with body temperature and pulse. What was going on in Sarah Vige? ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Just then, a little girl¡¯s voice came from behind. She looked back. A little girl about seven or eight years old with two braids appeared behind him. She was dressed in a fiery red dress, almost integrated with the environment. But her snow-white skin and porcin doll-like features were particrly conspicuous in this environment. ¡®What? There is a normal person.¡¯ Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, I want to ask you where is this. My friend is injured. Can I stay here for a night?¡± ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°What?¡± Unexpectedly, when the little girl opened her mouth, her cold voice made Andrew shiver. He took a closer look. The little girl¡¯s blood-red eyes were as dim as death. Her deep eyes were frightening. It was hard to imagine that a seven or eight-year-old girl would have such eyes? Andrew wanted to ask more. Unexpectedly, the little girl took the initiative to speak. ¡°This ce has been cursed by the witch for 350 years.¡± ¡°Get out of here, or you will also be a part of these walking corpses.¡± 228 Chapter 230 ¡°Well, little sister, who the hell are you?¡± Andrew walked over. Unexpectedly, the little girl turned around and was about to leave. It was not easy for Andrew to have a talkative person. He rushed up with a big stride. Unexpectedly, as soon as he put his hand on the little girl¡¯s shoulder, the whole arm passed through her body. ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was so frightened that he lost his bnce and fell forward. Then, as Andrew fell, he passed through the little girl. It was as if he had passed through a wisp of cyan smoke without any hindrance. What was going on? Regardless of the pain in his palm, Andrew hurriedly looked back but didn¡¯t find the little girl. Illusion? No, no! I¡¯m already a grand mage, full of energy. Illusions can¡¯t exist at all. Spatial transference? Illusion? Avatar technique? The illusion of wind magic? No, neither. Andrew spected and denied all the possibilities. It was not such a superficial thing. That little girl¡­ No, it should be said that that thing was not an ordinary magic product.. Although magic power was banned, it didn¡¯t affect the perception of magic power. ¡®I can feel that the fire attribute magic power in the red mist is the best proof.¡¯ However, there was no trace of magic power on it. Was there a ghost? Andrew felt a chill down his spine. Looking around, the vigers still wandered around aimlessly, as if they hadn¡¯t seen themselves as before. Something was wrong! There must be something wrong! There was something wrong with this vige. Damn it! After entering the South Mountain, the witch waspletely blocked, and even themunication right was confiscated. Otherwise, he could ask Kelly and Sarah. Anyway, there was one thing for sure. This Sarah Vige must have something to do with the exclusivemission. He didn¡¯t have any evidence or clue, but his intuition told him that. Andrew took several deep breaths to calm down. He stood up and went back to the vige gate. Jo was painfully closing her eyes, trying to relieve the negative impact of pain and injury in this way. Andrew looked down. Her wound was still bleeding. After a long walk, the coat used to tie up the bleeding had been soaked with blood. If she didn¡¯t deal with the wound, Jo would be in danger. He looked back at the vige. Although this ce was creepy and the vigers were full of things that were neither human nor ghost, it was already the best resting ce. Andrew made up his mind, picked up Jo, and went straight to the nearest thatched cottage. ¡°Olddy, please let us stay overnight.¡± Andrew asked politely. However, like other vigers, the olddy didn¡¯t respond at all. As if Andrew was transparent. Regardless of that, Andrew took Jo into the room. The room was clean and dirty, and almost all of it was covered with dust. But the torches in the center of the house could still be used, and the copper pot was still there. Andrew found a towel and fetched a basin of water from the well outside. Then he quickly wiped the floor and furniture of the room. Although many pieces of furniture lookedplete, only when he wiped on, could he know that the interior had been rotten to pieces? Ten minutester, Andrew was almost done. It wasn¡¯t very clean, but at least it looked like a private ce to live. Jo¡¯s face turned pale. Without the support of magic power, she couldn¡¯t bear the injury to her leg for too long. He didn¡¯t dare to dy and went out to get three more basins of water. Then he went back to the entrance of the vige and took back Jo¡¯s crutch. Together with the rotten furniture and wood in the room, the torch in the center of the room was on fire. With the temperature of the torch, Jo¡¯s face softened a little. He found some towels. A basin of water was especially used to wash towels. Two basins of water were boiled and one for drinking. When thest basin of water was ced in front of Jo, Andrew began to prepare it for her. As the cloth on her leg was torn apart. The horrifying wound was exposed in front of her eyes, which made Andrew frown. It was broken by someone. And there was no doubt that it was stepped by the Bingo. ¡°Bastard!¡± He quickly wiped her blood with a hot towel, and the basin of hot water quickly turned red. ¡°Hold on.¡± Andrew said softly, putting his hands on both sides of her broken legs. Jo nodded, gritted her teeth, and turned her head away. Then there was a click. Andrew pulled her broken leg back. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jo was so painful that cold sweat began to trickle down her body and her body trembled violently. He grabbed Andrew¡¯s wrist and almost broke it. Finally, Andrew washed all the towels, took off a piece of armor, and used the towel as an inner cushion to put on Jo¡¯s broken leg to stabilize it. Her face softened and she copsed to the ground. Damn it! If 15 seconds passed, I would have had time to give her a bottle of medium stage therapeutic liquid at the foot of the South Mountain. Even if she couldn¡¯t bepletely cured, the speed of the medium-level liquid medicine could save her from so much pain. ¡°Thank you.¡± At this time, Jo¡¯s faint voice pulled Andrew back to reality from his chagrin. Looking back, Jo, who was looking at him, suddenly turned her head. But soon, she realized something was wrong, so she turned to look at Andrew. ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± She said as if she was forcing herself. Andrew smiled, took off his armor, and put his coat on her. ¡°Stop talking. Have a good sleep.¡± The warm clothes still smelled like Andrew. At this moment, Jo¡¯s heart was finally melted. ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been so mean to you. Why are you so kind to me?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°You are one of my most trusted people. Do I need a reason to treat you well?¡± Jo was confused. But after thinking it over, she seemed to have figured out something. She closed her eyes and fell asleep unconsciously. But this time, it was not a long sleep towards death, but a rest necessary for recovery. Seeing that she was asleep, Andrew didn¡¯t disturb her. Instead, she leaned against the wall and sat down. The tiredness surged up one after another. What should he do next? He said that he came here toplete the exclusivemission. However, the situation in the South Mountain was much more difficult than he had imagined. He had no idea what to do at all, and there was no hint of the system. He couldn¡¯t stay too long in the area of the dragon blood mist killing. What should he do? Thinking of this, he felt tired. After magic power was blocked, even the anti-fatigue ability of the grand mage disappeared. Thinking of this, Andrew fell asleep. In a trance, Andrew seemed to see the little girl who looked like an illusion again. But this time, she appeared beside him and pointed at the firestone hanging on his neck with her small finger. 229 Chapter 231 Andrew had a dream. It was a real dream. It was a night in an unknown vige. The vigers held the torches high, surrounding a wooden tform made of firewood. On the wooden tform, a girl with red hair was tied to the cross. The girl cried and howled, begging the vigers to let her go. But the vigers shouted, ¡°Burn her to death! Burn the witch to death!¡± The girl¡¯s cry was drowned in the vigers¡¯ slogans. Then the vigers threw the torches in their hands on the wooden tform. Boom. The fire rose from the ground and swallowed the girl in an instant. The girl cried in the fire. The temperature of the me, even more than ten meters away, made people feel hot and stinging on their cheeks. Andrew knew the girl. The girl tied on the cross¡­ It was Sarah! The fire went out. Sarah had be a charred corpse. ¡°Sarah, Sarah.¡± Andrew walked to the corpse in disbelief. Suddenly, Sarah¡¯s body opened its eyes. He stared at Andrew with his burning eyes. His sharp voice was like a sharp knife, stabbing into Andrew¡¯s soul.. ¡°You killed me!¡± ¡°Ah, ah!¡± Andrew suddenly woke up and found that his body was wet with cold sweat. Was that¡­ A dream? It felt so real. Just like¡­ As if it had happened. Andrew looked around. He found that Jo was still sleeping, but it was already daytime outside, and the fatigue on his body hadpletely dissipated. ¡®Am I asleep?¡¯ Fortunately, no enemies came, or the consequences would be unimaginable. Andrew shook his head and put aside his messy thoughts. He opened the door and carefully observed the outside. It was still the same outside. The vigers were walking around aimlessly like zombies. ¡®Don¡¯t people in this vige need to eat and sleep?¡¯ Without hesitation, Andrew closed the door again. Suddenly, he realized something. Something was wrong. Andrew opened the door again to observe the outside and then closed the door to observe the room. Really? Was it because¡­ Andrew¡¯s expression changed from astonishment to ecstasy. Yes, although it was still the same outside, Andrew found that there was no red mist in the room! He tried to mobilize magic power. With the surge of magic power in his body, Andrew was overjoyed. ¡®I can use magic power now!¡¯ Although there were only a few of them, the magic power was at most equivalent to a junior mage with 20 magic power. But it was enough for magic power to do a lot of things. He sessfully opened the sky ring! Andrew immediately took out a bottle of medium-grade medical liquid and woke Jo up to let her drink it. Jo was a little surprised to be woken up. Where did Andrew get the medium-grade medical liquid? But since he had some, she wouldn¡¯t refuse and drank it. Sure enough. With a burst of light. Jo felt that the pain in her left leg was fading away quickly. ¡°This is¡­¡± Jo was ecstatic. Two minutester, the drug disappeared. Andrew hurriedly unwrapped her armor. He found that her legs were much better. The broken exposed bone had been wrapped by skin and muscles again. Although the wound was blue and purple, it had indeed healed by fifty percent. From theminuted fracture with bones exposed to the degree of normal fracture and serious injury. The effect was much weaker than that of the normal potion, even inferior to that of the preliminary potion, but it was indeed effective. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Overjoyed, Jo tried to move her legs. Although it still hurt, it was beyond her expectation. At least it wouldn¡¯t be a threat to her life if she recovered to this extent. Butpared with Jo¡¯s recovery, Andrew was happier about her current condition. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can use magic power, but that the dragon blood mist killing in this small shabby room doesn¡¯t work!¡± He didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t work, but it did. Andrew realized something and looked around. The small cracks of the paper window, the cracks on the broken floor, and even the small chimney of the furnace were slowly infiltrating the dragon blood mist killing. Andrew immediately took out two bottles of medium-grade medical liquid and handed them to Jo, ¡°Drink them up and help me. Make wound recover!¡± Jo immediately understood what he meant and drank up the two bottles of medicine. As her injured leg recovered to the degree of sprain, Jo immediately joined the action of gagging. After fifteen minutes of hard work, all the cracks in the room that could be infiltrated by the red mist were finally blocked. Andrew could feel that his magic power was slowly recovering. Although the dragon blood mist killing was the top magic, it was a kind of forbidden physical magic and did not have any attacking power. It was like no matter how strong your water attribute magic was, your water magic would die as long as your opponent was frozen with ice attribute magic. Besides, it won¡¯t be as difficult as increasing the difficulty of freezing you just because your water attribute magic was powerful. This was amon disease of some kind of magic. The dragon blood mist killing could not escape themon problem of physical magic: it could be blocked by physical means. Once the mist in this roompletely returns to zero, you could use magic in a small area of this room. But there was one problem. ¡®I understand. But the dragon blood mist killing won¡¯t disappear just because you inhale it.¡¯ ¡®When you breathe in the dragon blood mist, the mist will cause damage to your body. When you exhale, the mist will still be the mist, not staying in your body, nor will it decrease because of your absorption.¡¯ ¡®So herees the question¡­¡¯ ¡®Where was the original dragon blood mist killing in this room?¡¯ ¡®What happened when we were asleep?¡¯ ¡°Andrew, look!¡± Just then, Jo found something strange. The mist that had infiltrated the room floated in the same direction for no reason. The speed was very slow, but they were indeed heading in the same direction. Andrew also realized this. He looked in the direction of the mist and finally saw the source. The firestone. The dragon blood mist in the room was being absorbed by the me stone at an extremely slow speed. Did this stone have this function? Indeed, I remember that this firestone is different from other firestones. It was worn by Sarah when she was alive. Like Kelly¡¯s ice stone, it was much stronger than ordinary stones. It seemed to have a simr function. Andrew felt both happy and disappointed. This couldn¡¯t solve the problem at all. Only a small room could use magic, which meant there was no magic. The dragon blood mist killing could not even use dragon extinguishing magic and the mixed magic. ¡°Andrew.¡± Rubbing her aching legs, Jo suddenly suggested, ¡°What will those people outside do if they are dragged into this room without dragon blood mist killing?¡± Upon hearing this. Andrew felt as if a bullet had pierced through his brain, which provided a way out of his current situation. Yes. The most important thing now was to find out the situation here, whether it was going out or the exclusivemission. Only after figuring out the situation could they find a way to break the situation. The vigers outside were affected by the dragon blood mist killing. What would happen if they were dragged into this room? Maybe¡­ Maybe it could bring them back to their senses. In this way, he could at least get some information. For example, how did they survive, what happened in this vige, and where did the dragon blood mist killinge from. ¡°You are so smart. Jo, I love you so much!¡± Andrew hugged Jo happily and kissed her on the forehead. But soon, Jo¡¯s cold eyes made Andrew shiver and quickly let go of her. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You are such a genius. I couldn¡¯t help but¡­¡± But Jo didn¡¯t scold him this time. She lowered her head with a slightly red face and said, ¡°No¡­ nothing. Anyway, let¡¯s focus on business first.¡± Andrew was surprised that she didn¡¯t lose her temper. But it was not the right time to think about it. Andrew came to the door and was ready to take action. 230 Chapter 232 ¡°Are you ready?¡± Thinking of this, Andrew held the doorknob, holding his breath. ¡°All right.¡± Holding a white cloth, Jo was ready at any time. He opened the door and observed the surroundings. Soon, Andrew found an old viger walking toward them. These vigers looked dull and moved slowly. It was as easy as turning a palm to predict their movements. ¡°Ready! 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Move!¡± Andrew shouted and opened the door. Jo threw cloth out almost at the same time and put it on the viger¡¯s neck. Then Andrew and Jo pulled the viger into their room. The door was mmed shut. Andrew and Jo hurried to fill the crack. ¡°Wow!¡± the moment the viger was pulled into the room, a strange and chaotic sound was heard. As if something had been torn apart from his body, he twisted in pain. ¡°Press him down!¡± Andrew and Jo rushed forward and stopped him. The power that erupted from this withered body in pain was appalling. For a time, even the two of them couldn¡¯t hold on.. ¡°Andrew, look!¡± Jo reminded. Andrew took a closer look and saw arge amount of red mist gushing out of the viger¡¯s head. As a result, the concentration of the red mist in the room increased again, and the magic power of Andrew and Jo also dropped again. But instead, the vigers¡¯ struggle was getting weaker and weaker. His haggard face returned to ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye. His dry eyes gradually showed a sense of human nature. Sure enough! Andrew was overjoyed. The people here were soaked in the dragon blood mist killing for a long time, so they became neither human nor ghosts. Once they entered an environment without the dragon blood mist killing, the dragon blood mist killing within their bodies would soon be detached from their bodies and return to normal. ¡°This is¡­ Where?¡± The viger finally regained his reason and said weakly. Andrew let go of him and helped him up. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We have helped you get out of the range of dragon blood mist killing.¡± ¡°Dragon blood mist killing?¡± The viger listened to the word with a confused look as if he didn¡¯t understand what it meant. He was just an ordinary person and didn¡¯t know much about magic. How could he know the name of this kind of magic? ¡°Why are all the people in your vige here? How did you survive here?¡± Andrew asked. There was no human food in Sarah Vige, and no one had ever fetched water. Even if they were mages, they would have to reach the level of the holy mage topletely break through the customs. Ordinary people like them would die in half a month at most if they walked around like zombies. No matter what, all the vigers had lived here for at least half a month. When the viger heard this, he immediately fell into deep memory. ¡°I remember that the Aldan Empire wanted to surround and annihte us at that time. Because of the rampage of fire dragons, to appease the anger of the Aldan Empire, we¡­ We¡­¡± As the viger spoke, his eyes began to tremble. Aldan Empire? The name shocked Andrew and Jo. The Aldan Empire was destroyed 280 years ago. And now the Iron Pagoda Empire was gradually established after Aldan Empire was destroyed. It was a big joke. Did this viger live from the time of the Aldan Empire to today? ¡°Ah, ah!¡± However, at this moment! The viger covered his head and suddenly let out a tearing cry. His skin began to crack like weathered rocks, and from the cracks, something in the shape of dust constantly spurted out. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Andrew hurried to help him up, but as soon as he grabbed his arm, it was broken. ¡°This is¡­¡± The two men¡¯s faces turned pale with fear. The broken limb in his hand was weathered at an amazing speed, and soon it turned into sand and dust on the ground. The viger screamed and exploded into pieces. Andrew and Jo were shocked to fly away. They looked again. The viger had already turned into pieces all over the ground, and hisplete head was still mumbling, ¡°We don¡¯t know. Forgive us. We are ignorant. We shouldn¡¯t have hurt you¡­¡± Then, the remaining pieces continued to break spontaneously and finally turned into dust all over the ground. This scene was really beyond the knowledge of the two. What was going on? Why did this viger die in this form after expelling all the dragon blood mist killing? What had happened in the Sarah Vige? On the other side¡­ ¡°Humph!¡± He pped Signa hard across the face. Signa¡¯s teeth were broken and she was thrown out. In the dark dungeon, Aston King, whose head was bandaged, pointed fiercely at her and shouted, ¡°You are my daughter. How dare you collude with the magic association to hurt me.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are my daughter, I would have called two hundred men to **** you to a mental breakdown and then kill you!¡± Sitting on the ground helplessly, Signa was not frightened by his words. Instead, she red at him and said, ¡°Daughter? Do you think I¡¯m my daughter?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what will happen to the three daughters of our six daughters?¡± ¡°You prefer boys to girls. Boys are children, and girls are thrown out by you to live and die. How dare you say that I¡¯m your daughter?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Aston King trembled with anger. ¡°I advise you to be smart. Tell me what the drug is and the n of the magic association.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know. Even if I know, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aston King snorted again, ¡°Then you¡¯d better stay here and reflect on yourself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand. A mage, who was next to him, immediately cast the spell. Arge amount of water rose from the cage. This was drowning torture using water attribute magic. Seeing that the water against the gravity was about to drown the whole cage, Signa roared angrily, ¡°Andrew wille to save me! She will!¡± Aston didn¡¯t say anything more and turned around to leave. Along the way, he ordered the guards beside him, ¡°Torture her day and night until she gives in!¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± After saying that, Aston King quickened his pace and left. His eyes were full of hatred for Andrew. ¡®Alienating my daughter, dismembering the legs of my son, killing myst son, injuring Bingo, and destroying my Iron Pagoda pce.¡¯ ¡®Andrew, you¡¯d better not be caught by me, or I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡¯ 231 Chapter 234 The breath of the fire dragon Bang! The square exploded. Andrew was blown into the air several meters away and pierced through a house. As soon as he raised his head, he saw a heavy rain of fire. Andrew struggled to dodge the attacks. Although magic power could not be used, the spirit barrier of breakthrough was still there. Including nerve reflex and dynamic vision. Andrew barely dodged the attack because of his strong physical function. But that was all. He tried his best to dodge the attack. But even if he didn¡¯t get hit directly, the shock wave of each explosion was enough to make Andrew hard to bear. His opponent was a master with 17,000 magic power. It was already a miracle that he could hold on for three seconds until the battle began. ¡°Stop! Listen to me!¡± Ignoring the mud in his mouth, Andrew shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so angry!¡± ¡°It was not good for anyone to continue fighting like this!¡± But at this moment, her missing body hadpletely lost its reason. This was the nature of this monster.. If it had enough longing, it would be a God, a god born to bear and realize the wish. However, a missing body that only relied on the longing of a single strong warrior was only a poor worm that was tortured by the pain of the original type. Andrew¡¯s words could no longer be heard by her. All the puzzles had been solved. The enemy was also in front of him. But Andrew didn¡¯t have the strength topete with her. ¡®No, think about it carefully. Even without the dragon blood mist killing, the opponent with 17,000 magic power is not something I or my team can deal with.¡¯ In other words¡­ At the crucial moment of life and death, Andrew¡¯s desire to survive made his brain work at an unprecedentedly high speed. Was this enemy not solved by force? ¡°Listen to me, Sarah!¡± Andrew tried to call her. But what he got was more violent attacks. Bang. The oing fireball was barely dodged, but the explosion on the ground still blew Andrew dozens of meters away. ¡°For thest time, give me the firestone!¡± Sarah¡¯s missing body yelled, looking like a devil. Andrew felt his throat swelling as soon as he stood up. He spits out a lot of blood. Andrew checked the situation with his internal vision. No¡­ his internal organs were seriously damaged, his liver was bleeding, six ribs were broken, and other internal organs were also damaged to varying degrees. ¡®I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stand up even if it¡¯s not a direct attack.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you!¡± Andrew roared with all his strength, ¡°The firestone contains the power of Sarah.¡± ¡°Now you are just a missing body, only 20% of the power of your real body.¡± ¡°If I give you the stone, you will immediately possess more than 80% of the power of your real body.¡± ¡°Sarah was a powerful warrior close to the holy tutor king when she was alive. I can¡¯t let a monster at the holy tutor king level appear in this world.¡± ¡°A monster?¡± These two words stung the nerves of her missing body. She raised her hands and a fireball with a diameter of a hundred meters instantly condensed above her head. It was a fireball with a hot blue glow. She raised the fireball head high as if holding a blue star, making people dare not look straight at her. Damn it! It was true. If he was beaten out by her, not only the dragon blood mist killing would be dispersed, but also the whole South Mountain, no, even half of the Iron Pagoda Empire would be destroyed! Even if he used soul essence and mixed magic regardless of the consequences, Andrew¡¯s full strength was not 1/10 of that of this blow. It was no longer a matter of dodging or not. If this blow were toe down, he would die! The missing body was about tounch this attack. At this critical moment, a memory hidden in the depths of Andrew¡¯s mind provided him a slim chance. ¡°Does your father want you to do this?¡± Hearing this, the missing body froze. Andrew keenly noticed the subtle change. He continued, ¡°I have met your father. He misses you very much.¡± ¡°Father?¡± These words made her tremble. She missed him so much. Her heart was filled with sadness. That¡¯s right. When Andrew saw the Fire Dragon King, he proposed to use Sarah as a bargaining chip and let it tell all the secrets about the red king robbing Rachel. Fire Dragon King also denied this possibility. In the past more than 300 years, he had never moved Sarah¡¯s tomb. At the same time, when it came to Sarah, the shake of Fire Dragon King could be seen by anyone with eyes. Although Andrew¡¯s n was ruined because of the appearance of the red king, it was confirmed that. Sarah had a good rtionship with her father. ¡°Fire Dragon King told me that it has never moved your tomb so far. For you, for Sarah, it can even consider betraying the red king.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The missing body shouted hysterically, ¡°It doesn¡¯t love me at all! It abandoned me! In its eyes, the red king is more important than me!¡± Andrew pursed his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you two.¡± ¡°But it still mourns you. You are its most important daughter, and it is your most important father.¡± ¡°What would it think if it knew that you were trapped here in the past?¡± ¡°Let go of yourself. Don¡¯t torture yourself with this curse anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that!¡± She pointed at the vigers around her and shouted, ¡°Do you know what they have done to me?¡± ¡°No matter what they have done!¡± Andrew roared, ¡°They have been tortured by you for more than 300 years. No matter how serious the crime is, this punishment is enough.¡± ¡°If it goes on, you will be punished, not them.¡± ¡°Let them die. The imprisonment of more than 300 years was enough to pay for their sins. It was time to let them go and at the same time¡­¡± ¡°You should also be relieved.¡± Andrew pulled down the firestone on his chest and lifted it ¡°I have no strength to dodge anymore. Anyway, if you insist, I can¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s make a choice.¡± ¡°It was to take away this stone, continue to hate, and torture yourself endlessly.¡± ¡°Or to set yourself free.¡± ¡°Choose one.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She slowly lowered her body, reached out her trembling hand, and her eyes were full of hope. The meaning and goal of its birth were to obtain more power and spread the pain of its prototype throughout the world. Let the whole world feel its pain. But this torture had tortured her for more than 300 years. She was too tired, really, too tired. It didn¡¯t want to go on. ¡°Then, what¡¯s your choice?¡± Unconsciously, she came to Andrew. Her hand was only a few inches away from the firestone. At this moment, the choice was all given to the missing body. 232 Chapter 235 Andrew didn¡¯t give up. However, Andrew had reached his limit in just ten seconds. If he continued to hold on, his life would be in danger, and he couldn¡¯t keep the stone. What¡¯s more, Andrew realized that he had fallen to a dead end. Thismission was not handled by force. Not to mention the dragon blood mist killing, even without the dragon blood mist killing, with the power of the missing body, he would have no chance of winning after drinking the fire soul essence. No matter what, it was impossible to solve it with strength. The system won¡¯t be so stupid as to issue a fatalmission to you. So Andrew concluded that thismission required more thoughts and emotions. Brain movement referred to the ability to integrate intelligence when one¡¯s strength waspletely unable to disy. As for emotions, it means whether you love your witches or not. This was the love for witches. The missing body was exactly what Sarah was confused about the world. Through this missing body, Andrew knew one thing. If themission waspleted, all these memories would flow into Sarah¡¯s mind. At that time, Sarah would be like this missing body, full of hatred and resentment towards the world.. If he couldn¡¯t give Sarah a reason to continue to love the world, he would lose Sarah forever even if Andrewpleted themission. use 1 of the system: when the user misbehaved and caused the witch to kill the master, the system would forcefully annihte the witch. Andrew would never allow this to happen. Staring at the missing body in front of him, Sarah, who waspletely strange and full of resentment, and Andrew conveyed all his feelings through his eyes. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t be silly,¡± Andrew repeated. Her hands trembled. The pain of this life surged up in her heart. At this moment, the firestone was very close to her, but her missing body could not go any further. Tears blurred her vision. ¡°How can I ept such a result? They all deserve it!¡± ¡°What happened to you at that time? Why did they burn Sarah to death? And even if they did, how could Sarah be burned to death by ordinary firewood?¡± Andrew was confused. Why did Sarah die in the hands of these ordinary people? However, when he was asked this question, her missing body burst into tears. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Why do you pretend to know everything?¡± Looking at her sad face, Andrew¡¯s heart was broken. Even though she was a monster and a missing body, she was still a part of Sarah. ¡°Because Sarah is with me. Sarah is one of my most important people.¡± His indifferent words made her cry stopped abruptly. Andrew stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Sarah has been in my soul sea.¡± ¡°I have seen her every move and smile. Both Kelly and I love her very much. She is living a happy life.¡± His words were like arrows piercing into her heart. She put her hand on Andrew¡¯s belly and felt something. She raised her head. She seemed to feel something and her eyes were a little clear. ¡°She¡­ She is here!¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°Is she happy?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± With a thud, she knelt and mumbled, ¡°Then what is my hatred?¡± ¡°If I let go of her and return this resentment to her, will her happiness be destroyed by this resentment?¡± Andrew knelt and held her in his arms. This time, she was true but held her in his arms. Her missing body was as hot as fire. But the taste was the same as Sarah¡¯s. ¡°Tell me, what happened to you? Maybe I can help.¡± Andrew¡¯s words were like the spring rain, pouring into her dry heart. She sobbed and raised her head. She gently touched Andrew¡¯s forehead. In an instant, arge amount of memory poured into his brain like a tide. The story of Sarah, which had been hidden for more than 300 years, also appeared in Andrew¡¯s mind. It was¡­ A sad and angry story. 420 years ago, the second year after the war between the gods ended. Fire Dragon King, who had survived the war, came to the South Mountain of the Aldan Empire to rest. The Aldan Empire had once fought a war of gods. As a first-tier country, the Aldan Empire had a strong tolerance for the non-human race. Dwarf, elf, people from Newton, this ce had almost be a sub-human country. As a powerful Fire Dragon King and a famous young hero in the war of gods, the arrival of the Amarant naturally attracted great attention. Including Princess Aldan. As the most powerful Fire Dragon King among the dragon gods, there was natural magic of transformation. In this way, the two of them fell in love, and their love was not blocked by anyone like in novels. Three yearster, their daughter was born. At that time, Amarant had made up his mind to retire. So he named his daughter Sarah. Since then, he had retiredpletely and spent a stable time with his wife and daughter. Sarah also grew up happily during this period. However, they were not the same kind of people. The dragon had grown up for a very long time, more than 30 years in childhood. As a descendant of Dragon King, a dragon with diamond-shaped dragon scales, Sarah had a childhood of more than 50 years. When Sarah was about to grow up, her mother finally died as a human being. With the care of her parents, Sarah had a very happy childhood. She had followed her mother¡¯s teachings since she was a child. She not only had to be a polite girl but also had to be a kind, strong woman. Sarah did it. The beautiful days were the best time of youth. At that time, Sarah¡¯s magic power was as high as 50,000. Even her father was shocked by her talent andmented that she would be a dragon god in 50 years! And Sarah, who had great power, had always been obedient to her mother¡¯s teachings. She had never abused her power and was willing to help others do good deeds. Unfortunately. Sarah was born in a perfect family and had a perfect personality and a perfect bloodline. However, she was not born in a good society. 360 years ago. With the help of the four holy tutor kings, the magic association was established. In the first year of its birth, the magic association had told all the children in educational books all over the world. The sub-human beings were all evil. Only humans were the purest species, and their ruling position was unquestionable. All the sub-human beings were damned existences. In this way, the human race set off the first round of revolution since the war of gods. It was said: the fight against sub-human revolution. 233 Chapter 236 As the first battle to start the fight against the sub-human revolution. The four holy tutor kings directly attacked the territory of the elf n and killed one of the three elf kings, Arthur. The hostility they stirred up soon spread all over the world like wildfire. To prevent the war from spreading, Amarant, who hadn¡¯t made a move for 50 years, had toe back to life. Her daughter Sarah was left alone in the Sarah Vige of the South Mountain. Sarah Vige was originally a remote ce in the Aldan Empire. It was better than a peaceful environment. Since Sarah became sensible, she had been living in Sarah Vige. Sarah had always been polite and enthusiastic since she was a child. She often helped the lonely elderly life and solve the problems in their lives. Unless necessary, Sarah would never show her magic. Until one day, the appearance of a heavenly dog bear broke the silence here. As a low-rank monster, the heavenly dog bear was almost an unsolvable existence for ordinary people. Sarah didn¡¯t want to see the vigers being ughtered, so she had to step forward. That day, the vigers saw the iparable power of Sarah. Only dragon breath burned the heavenly dog bear to ashes. To thank Sarah, the vigers changed the name of the vige to Sarah Vige. This was the origin of Sarah Vige. But at that time, when the elf king was killed and the fight against the sub-human revolution was just about to start.. People¡¯s awe for Sarah faded away as time went by. Instead, Sarah seemed to be a disaster that would never grow up, and her unimaginably strong power gradually nted a seed of fear in people¡¯s hearts. With the beginning of the fight against the sub-human revolution and her father¡¯s departure, Sarah gradually found that the people in Sarah Vige began to turn a blind eye to her. At the same time, the fight against the sub-human revolution finally appeared in this remote vige. Every time the young people in the vige came back from school, they would strangely look at Sarah. Just like an infectious disease, gradually, even adults and elderly people became like young people. At first, Sarah thought it was just an illusion. But until¡­ ¡°Oh my God! The ugly monster is fooled!¡± Sarah was drenched in the cold water. The young men jumped happily as if they were celebrating a great victory and driving away from the powerful monster. Sarah lowered her head, with her wet hair covering her face. She pursed her lips. It was the first time in her life that she had shed tears of grievance. A month ago, she received a white letter. It was from the son of the vige head. Sarah, who just started to have a crush on someone, wanted to get a perfect love like her parents. So she went to the cowshed of the vige head ording to the address on the letter. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, arge basin of cold water poured on her head. Even if Sarah had the powerparable to the holy tutor king, she was only a girl who longed for love. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen, nor did she dodge the attack that wasparable to a fool in actualbat. ¡°Sub-human! Get out!¡± ¡°Why are you still crying? Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful!¡± ¡°I feel sick when I see the dragon scales on your shoulder.¡± In the face of the mockery of the young men, Sarah did not fight back, nor did she say anything to fight back. She wiped her tears silently, turned around, and left. The young men wanted to stop her, but she used the flying magic to leave. As a result, the son of the vige head was dragged a long distance, which made the seventeen-year-old boy cry in pain. Sarah didn¡¯t leave until she cured him. After that, the vige head found her. ¡°Sarah, I heard that you bullied my son? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because your father is Fire Dragon King!¡± ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you have to follow the rules of the vige if you want to live here.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t retort but let the vige head scold her. She didn¡¯t understand why people began to alienate her gradually. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She loved this vige all the time. Sarah was born a coward. Facing people¡¯s gradually disgusting attitude, she could only bear it silently and never refuted it. Until one day. ¡°Oh? The dragon man?¡± A man in a red robe came to Sarah Vige. Followed by four hundred or five hundred armed mages. ¡°I¡¯m one of the four holy tutor kings, the red king. The South Mountain is a huge mine. ording to the natural resources managementw of the magic association, this mountain belongs to the magic association from now on.¡± ¡°I order you to move out in 15 days, or we will takepulsive measures.¡± But how could it be possible? The vigers of Sarah Vige had lived here for generations. Where did they suddenly move? Where was the house? Where was thend? Where was the moving fee? Unfortunately, the magic association would not provide it. What¡¯s more, even if they could move out, most of the graves of the vigers in Sarah Vige were here. How could they move out? But¡­ The holy tutor king. These poor vigers had never seen tutor mages in their lives, let alone the so-called strongest holy tutor king. ¡°No way!¡± Just as the vigers were at a loss, Sarah rushed up for the first time. Even though she had been treated coldly and discriminated against, Sarah still chose to stand out from her mother¡¯s teachings. However, he waved his hand. With a wave of his hand, Sarah was pressed to the ground. Unconvinced, she used the unique skill of the dragon man, transforming into a dragon, and rushed forward again. However, as a result¡­ He waved his hand again. This was the power of the red king. Even Sarah, a strong woman, couldn¡¯t see the whole picture of his power. No one knew how the four holy tutor kings had obtained this power. ¡°I have kept my words. I will give you 15 days, that is 15 days. I won¡¯t hurt you until the time is up, but you won¡¯t leave when the time is up.¡± ¡°Then none of you could live!¡± He ignored Sarah. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about a piece of trash at all. Then, he turned around and left. Sarah finally saw how terrible the name ¡°invincible¡± was on that day. He was a strong man who even didn¡¯t dare to make people want to challenge him. But it was not over yet. ¡®I have a chance!¡¯ Sarah made up her mind. She had never seen practice in her life, and she could also have 66,000 magic power. ¡®If I work hard on practice, I might be able to catch up with him in fifteen days¡­¡¯ With great passion and the wish to protect Sarah Vige. What¡¯s more, she yearned for a peaceful life and her mother¡¯s guidance when she was alive. The innocent Sarah started to work at practice day and night. As she expected. On the first day, her magic power had increased by more than 2,000. But on the second morning, when Sarah opened the door, she was shocked by what she saw. In the whole Sarah Vige, there were 192 people, old and young, gathered at the gate of their own house. The 192 people shouted the same slogans angrily. ¡°Kill the witch! Burn to death! Kill witch! Burn to death!¡± On that day, Sarah was tied to the cross by the people she once loved. 234 Chapter 237 ¡°We used to live a good life. It was because of the witch that our vige was targeted!¡± ¡°Originally, if we beg the red king, maybe he will understand us. It¡¯s all her fault!¡± ¡°He attacked the red king as soon as he came up. Now, there is no need to talk about it.¡± ¡°The magic association is right. The sub-human beings are just a group of inferior creatures whose mind is full of violence.¡± ¡°She is an ominous symbol!¡± The vigers cursed recklessly, and their vicious words were like sharp des, piercing into Sarah¡¯s heart. Why should this be? No matter how they tied her to the fire rack, Sarah didn¡¯t resist at all. She could get rid of them easily. These people were powerless in front of her. But Sarah didn¡¯t resist. There was no greater grief than heartbreak. At this moment. Sarah¡¯s heart was broken. The vigers¡¯ hatred, vicious words, and hateful feelings all gathered on Sarah in an instant. She couldn¡¯t believe that the vigers she once loved would treat her like this.. Even Sarah could smile at their outcasts and taunts. Because Sarah believed that everything would be temporary. ¡°When my mother was alive, she told me that people were kind-hearted at the beginning of their lives. If I was kind to others, people would be kind to me. Even if there was a temporary misunderstanding, as long as I held on, it would be solved.¡± But why¡­ ¡®Mom, I believe you won¡¯t lie to me.¡¯ ¡®But why did they treat me like this?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to the vigers of Sarah Vige.¡¯ ¡°Burn her to death! Burn the witch! Burn her to death! Burn her to death! Burn the witch to death!¡± They kept cursing like a curse. The vigers held their torches high one by one and poured all their dissatisfaction and resentment on Sarah, As the torches came one after another, the fire grill immediately lit up. Sarah¡¯s slender body was wantonly damaged by the fire. At this moment, Sarah¡¯s heart was dead. She even turned off all the protective magic, allowing the fire to devour her. She didn¡¯t want to believe it was true. She didn¡¯t want to believe that the vigers of Sarah Vige would me her for everything. At this moment, an unprecedented feeling emerged in Sarah¡¯s heart. That was a feeling that her father had never taught. That was what her mother hoped she would never be tainted with for the rest of her life. It was called hatred! ¡®Mom, what you said is not true.¡¯ Human beings were not worth loving at all. Until the fire burned out. Sarah had turned into a charred corpse. The vigers couldn¡¯t believe that Sarah, who could kill the heavenly dog bear in a second and had been unhurt after taking two moves from the red king, would be burned to death by ordinary mes. The bold vige head took his son to check. However, at this moment. Sarah, who was supposed to bepletely burnt, suddenly raised her head. ¡°I hate you!¡± The roar resounded through the sky and shattered the drum. All the vigers copsed in pain, covering their ears and wailing all over the ce. An unprecedented magic power began to condense in front of Sarah. ¡°I hate you! I hate you!¡± She repeated the three words like a curse. The sound was harsh and sad. It seemed that she wanted to pour out all the grievances in her stomach. Sarah¡¯s voice became louder and louder. More and more magic power was condensed in front of her. Finally, when she had no strength to roar, a girl appeared in front of her. A girl who looked exactly like Sarah when she was a child. It was Sarah¡¯s second stage. A missing body condensed by pure resentment. The moment the missing body was formed, she opened her eyes. The smile was so kind, but it looked so horrible. ¡°Since you like this ce so much and think it¡¯s Sarah¡¯s fault to let you leave, then you can stay here forever!¡± Then the missing body put her palms together. Super magic, dragon blood mist killing On that day, the South Mountain waspletely shrouded in red blood mist. The blood mist was so red, just like the blood dripping from Sarah¡¯s heart. The red mist had not dissipated until today. All the vigers went crazy the moment they inhaled the red mist. Fire recovery As the magic worked, Sarah gradually recovered. ¡°My magic power can only cure 30% of you. You can leave now.¡± Then the missing body sent Sarah out of the South Mountain. Sarah, who was badly injured, didn¡¯t say a word and walked forward aimlessly like a walking dead. After that, the magic association got the news of the South Mountain, so they gathered in an emergency, but it was toote. The red king said. ¡°Even if I can disperse it, the dragon blood mist killing has already polluted all the minerals here.¡± ¡°After all, it was a kind of magic that could not even be used in any medicine. The magic association did not have so many tutor kings that could remove the dragon blood mist killing in the mineral bit by bit.¡± So the red king gave the order and gave up. After that, the magic association began to hunt down Sarah. Sarah showed no mercy. She killed the people who wanted to hurt her. Like a dull killing machine. As she walked forward, she killed all the people who dared to stop her. Finally, she ran out of magic power and somehow came to the Rnd Forest, and died at the junction of the first or second floor, a ce full of flowers. The firestone that her mother gave her also fell into a puddle and sank into the ground before she died. The story stopped abruptly. ¡°Sarah!¡± When he came to his senses, Andrew found that his tears had already wet his eyes. ¡°Now that you have known everything, do you still want me to let it go? Can you still say something like that to me?¡± Andrew stared at her again. At this moment, his eyes became very firm. ¡°I will make Sarah happy! I will do anything to save her life, no, my soul!¡± ¡°I will seek justice for you. I will help you kill the red king. I will help you prove that your mother is right.¡± ¡°So, put it down.¡± ¡°The punishment of 350 years was enough for these ignorant people to pay back their sin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany from now on!¡± 235 Chapter 238 ¡°If one day you betray me,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°What if?¡± ¡°Then let my soul taste the pain of burning in the mes forever.¡± The missing body closed her eyes. Her expression seemed to be satisfied. It seemed that the meaning of being born in this world had been realized. ¡°If you broke your promise, you will take a thousand needles.¡± With a beam of light shining, the missing body floated into the air and turned into a white light in his chest. Shrill cries rang out in the Sarah Vige one after another. The vigers, who were like walking dead, covered their heads and cried in pain. The dragon blood mist killing in their bodies was being detached. The dragon blood mist killing in the air was slowly fading away. One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ The vigers ended their punishment of 350 years with a painful explosion, turning into dust all over the ground. The blood-red mist gradually dissipated. The house was gradually rotten without the support of the dragon blood mist killing.. After 350 years, the sun shone again in Sarah Vige. However, under the first ray of sunshine, there were only ruins on the ground. Only the fire grill in the center of the square in the vige remained the same as it was 350 years ago. It was as if Sarah had just been lifted down yesterday. Bang! With a wave of his hand, a pure magic power shot out. The fire punishment rack turned into dust all over the sky. The first thing magic power did aftering back was destroy the source of Sarah¡¯s nightmare. ¡°Notice: the exclusivemission has beenpleted. The reward will be given by Sarah in person next time you enter the soul sea.¡± Andrew closed his eyes and entered his soul sea. But this time, he rushed into his soul sea, not for the reward, but to see her. In his soul sea, the girl in a fiery red dress turned her back to him, her shoulders trembling slightly. ¡°Sarah.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Andrew stepped forward. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± But as soon as he took a step forward, Sarah shouted and stopped him. Andrew sighed, ¡°It seems that you have remembered everything.¡± ¡°Yes, including what you and the missing body said.¡± Sarah raised her head, looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to pretend. Anyway, you just want to get my strength and the reward from the system.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m useless, I¡¯ll be abandoned like the people in Sarah Vige.¡± However, as soon as Sarah finished her words, she felt warm all over her body. Andrew hugged her from behind. ¡°Please¡­ Please let go of me.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go this time!¡± ¡°Let me go! I tell you to let me go!¡± Sarah didn¡¯t struggle but sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be abandoned again. If I don¡¯t have too much contact with Sarah Vige from the beginning, I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± Sarah choked with sobs. She knelt on the ground and burst into tears. Andrew turned her around and held her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one will abandon you again.¡± ¡°You are lying. You just want my power. After you get it, you will abandon me like the people in Sarah Vige!¡± She hit Andrew¡¯s chest and buried herself in his arms, crying like a child. Andrew hugged her tightly as if he was going to rub her chest, letting her tears wet his clothes. He didn¡¯t continue. Andrew didn¡¯t let go of Sarah until she was too weak to cry. ¡°I won¡¯t persuade you to believe me, but I will tell you that from now on, you are my witch and you are everything to me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you to anyone!¡± Sarah buried her head in Andrew¡¯s chest. Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Sarah kept repeating, ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me anymore.¡± These five words. Andrew didn¡¯t expect that Sarah¡¯s life would be so miserable. Then he turned to look at Kelly, who had been watching silently. That was to say, Kelly had a miserable past. How many witches were hidden in the system? How many miserable girls were there in the world? Andrew took a deep breath and made up his mind to save them. ¡°Sarah¡± At this time, Kelly came up and gently put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Give it to master. Isn¡¯t everything he has done enough to prove it?¡± ¡°So, trust me, Sarah.¡± Sarah raised her head. Her red eyes were full of worry. Andrew smiled and kissed her. This kiss caught Sarah off guard. It was so deep that Sarah felt like she was suffocating. After a long while, Andrew finally let go of his lips. Sarah¡¯s eyes were blurred by the kiss. Holding her face gently, Andrew said affectionately, ¡°Trust me.¡± Sarah sobbed and lowered her head, trying to cheer herself up. After a while, she raised her head again. ¡°I trust you for thest time. Please don¡¯t let me down, master.¡± She raised her hands, and with a sh of red light, a pile of items appeared in Sarah¡¯s hands. Inside the fire god lining, there was pure gold 5, super top magic crystal, two light balls representing super magic and fire attribute essence, and a scroll representing witch¡¯s shackle, fire. Just as she said, Andrew finally got Sarah¡¯s trust today. At the same time, Sarah also summoned up all her courage to give her only trust in Andrew, together with these things. He took all these from her. It was so heavy. ¡°Thank you, Sarah.¡± He put on the fire god lining and absorbed the super magic energy and the fire attribute essence. Finally, he read the witch¡¯s shackles. Andrew opened his eyes again. A violent force burst out from his body in the form of a shock wave. At this moment, Andrew gained a new power. At the same time. ¡°What? The dragon blood mist killing has dissipated?¡± Bingo, who was recuperating in the Imperial Pce, sprang out of bed. How could it be possible? The dragon blood mist killing on the Iron Pagoda South Mountain could date back to the Aldan Empire. The magic that had not dissipated for more than 300 years¡­ Was it because of that brat? No, it¡¯s impossible! Without the help of that strange drug, that guy was just a waste who couldn¡¯t even reach the holy mage. But anyway, since the dragon blood mist killing was gone, the troops could enter the South Mountain. It was not toote to find that guy and kill him first, and then study the matter of the South Mountain slowly! The thought of that brat made him gnash his teeth in hatred. Thinking of this, Bingo shouted, ¡°Inform Aston King to gather all the forces of the magic team.¡± ¡°Even if you dig the ground, you have to find that brat for me!¡± 236 Chapter 239 He was so powerful. His body was full of strength. In addition to Sarah, Andrew also had an unexpected harvest. After the missing body dissipated, he gave the super magical dragon blood mist killing Andrew. In other words, in addition to the two super demons awarded by the system, Andrew also got the third one. There was a total of seven demonic phantoms in fire attribute, while Andrew had three. Many tutor mages and even grand tutor mages might not be able to master so much magic power of the fire attribute. After the battle in the Imperial Pce, Andrew¡¯s magic power number had increased to 1,280 because he had killed a lot of people. Andrew could also be med for the vigers¡¯ death. So Andrew¡¯s magic power was 1,300. The equipment of the system was equipped with fire god lining and magic: the loving kiss of the fire goddess could increase magic power by 5%, the talent of fire attribute could increase by 2 and the total amount could increase by 10%. Among them, the fire attribute provided a rare double blessing. At this point, Andrew¡¯s magic power reached 1345. In addition, with fire attribute essence, the fire attribute¡¯s talent had reached an extremely terrifying 28.8. Until now, Andrew could finally be called a top-fire mage. ¡°Andrew, you¡­¡± Jo, who had climbed out of the ruins, finally found Andrew. But as soon as she approached, she looked painful. She could feel the heat in the air two or three meters around Andrew¡¯s body. It was not as simple as several degrees higher.. However, once she stepped into this range, the temperature would instantly reach the level of boiling salt water. This was the proof of fire attribute talent breakthrough 25. If he didn¡¯t deliberately suppress it, the aura around him would be destructive to a certain extent. If it continued to rise, it could even dissolve and evaporate the steel in an instant if it reached more than 50. What happened in such a short time? ¡°I heard the sound of explosion just now. After a short while, even the dragon blood mist killing disappeared. Did you do it?¡± Jo asked in disbelief. Andrew turned around with a typical gentle smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all right now.¡± Jo was bbergasted when she got the positive reply. ¡°Really? How did you make it?¡± Andrew just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°Go first? Why?¡± ¡°They areing.¡± As he spoke, there were indeed disordered footstepsing from the woods not far away. The next second. Thousands of figures suddenly appeared. It was the elite magic team of the Iron Pagoda Empire. It was not until Jo opened their perception that she found that the whole South Mountain was filled with magic regiments, at least tens of thousands of people. Some of them were strong mages. ¡°You want to deal with them alone? It¡¯s impossible. Go together or stay together!¡± Jo was determined to fight to the death. However, Andrew held her hand and said gently, ¡°The next battlefield will be very dangerous. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°Hurt?¡± Jo suddenly understood and asked, ¡°Are you going to use that drug again?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything but nodded. It was not until then that she saw Andrew¡¯s hand was fire essence. Did he have another drug? ¡°I have to save Signa. I have to fight with all my strength this time, so you go back to the Law School first and tell them what happened here.¡± Jo frowned. Although she was worried, as a woman, she instinctively wanted to follow Andrew¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Promise me that you wille back safe and sound. If you can¡¯te back, I will never forgive you, understand?¡± Andrew nodded with a smile. Then Jo turned around and left. But after a few steps, she suddenly turned around, rushed up, held Andrew¡¯s head, and kissed him. The sudden kiss caught Andrew off guard. When their lips parted, he could only see Jo¡¯s flushed face. ¡°I rarely admit a person. Don¡¯t die. Next time, I¡¯m willing to have a try with you.¡± After saying that, Jo flew into the air and headed for the Law School. Andrew smiled as he savored the scent of her on his lips. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll give it a try again.¡¯ ¡®But now, I have no scruples anymore.¡¯ ¡°Brat, how did you break the dragon blood mist killing?¡± Just as he was thinking, the angry roar of Bingo came from the sky. Hended beside Andrew with four or five hundred people. When he was about to step forward, he suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you a little different?¡± As a tutor mage, Bingo was powerful. He was keenly aware that Andrew¡¯s strength had improved greatly in just one day. It was a breakthrough. Magic power didn¡¯t change much, but his magic quality had been greatly purified, which should have greatly increased its talent. ¡®Is there any chance for him to meet the guy from the South Mountain?¡¯ ¡®Damn it! I should have followed him in.¡¯ Then he looked at Andrew¡¯s hand. It was that strange drug again! Startled, Bingo didn¡¯t dare to go forward again. ¡°Sure enough, you still have one.¡± Andrew looked down at the fire soul essence and smiled, ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to use this. I just took it out to have a look.¡± After saying that, Andrew put his fire essence back into the sky ring in front of him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to use the drug, Bingo suddenly had confidence again. ¡°Stupid! Do you think you can¡¯t recognize the situation after you get new power?¡± ¡°Even if you became stronger, so what?¡± ¡°The gap between us is so big. Without the drug, I can kill you with one move if I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Oh? Then how are you going to fight me? Do you think you can win me with your weak magic power?¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°You always talk with a smell of gunpowder. It¡¯s so unpleasant to hear. What¡¯s wrong? I fed you magic yesterday, but you haven¡¯t eaten enough?¡± Hearing this, the smile on his face froze and he was burning with anger. He felt a dull pain in his mouth. The humiliation yesterday was still vivid in his mind. He was so angry that he trembled all over and his hands and feet were cold. ¡°Puppy, I¡¯ll skin you alive today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the four hundred or five hundred mages behind him rushed to Andrew like the tide. In the sky, thousands of mages emitted colorful magic. However, facing such a desperate situation, Andrew took a deep breath unhurriedly. It¡¯s time for you two to get some fresh air. He raised his hand. ¡°Kelly! Sarah!¡± As two rays of light shed, one green and one red. Two beautiful figures appeared in front of Andrew. The exclusivemission waspleted, and the restrictions on witches summoned by the system had been lifted. Andrew wasn¡¯t in a hurry to test his strength. The first thing he thought of was to let the two girls go out for a walk. Super magic, eighteen hellish red lotuses Super magic, Lo kill All of a sudden, ice and fire interwove into two dazzling colors in the sky. Apanied by a lot of screams. In the frightened eyes of Bingo, the magic team was almost destroyed in just a second! 237 Chapter 240 ¡°What¡­ What¡­¡± Bingo froze in ce. There was almost noplete corpse that had fallen in front of them. Some of them were frozen and smashed, and some were burned to ashes. The number of annihtors was more than five thousand. The survivors were frightened to death, and those who hadn¡¯t even shown their heads turned around and ran away. For a moment, the morale of the soldiers was destroyed. ¡°How is that possible? Who are you two?¡± Bingo couldn¡¯t believe that the situation could be reversed in just one second. The two girls suddenly appeared. One had blonde hair, and the other had red hair. Both of them had such slim figures that made people covet them. They were all about 18 years old. However, the power they disyed was far beyond the knowledge of the more than 60-year-old Bingo. Summoning object? No, it¡¯s not that shallow. The two are real human beings and sub-human beings. However, in the face of Bingo¡¯s question, the two girls¡¯ reactions were¡­ ¡°Is this the outside? I miss it.¡± Sarah stretched herself and took a deep breath of fresh air. Kelly walked up to them with a big smile on her face and said, ¡°Now Sarah has one hour to show up. When we go back to the school, we can go shopping together.¡± ¡°There was much delicious food in Law School.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Such a conversation made Bingo bbergasted. ¡®Ignore me?¡¯ What was more hateful was that the little bastard beside them wasughing with them. His attitude was different from that bastard¡¯s?. They were two high school girls who came out for a trip. As for himself, he waspletely set off like flowers and trees. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ ¡®How dare you look down on me!¡¯ ¡®Do you think you are a strong man after killing a little bastard?¡¯ For a moment, the anger in his heart was uncontroble! ¡°Hey, little bastard! And those two bitches!¡± His roar attracted the attention of the three. The three of them turned to look. The way Kelly looked at the garbage and the disdainful look on Sarah¡¯s face as if she was stopped by a dog all hurt his self-esteem. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m Bingo, the chief mage of the Iron Pagoda Empire. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± Sarah interrupted him impatiently. This time, Bingo¡¯s nerves werepletely broken. He took out a bottle of muddy liquid from his space ring. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Andrew was surprised. He felt a familiar smell in this disgusting drug. Especially the bottle. Isn¡¯t that the bottle containing ice soul essence? ¡°Ha-ha, do you think it looks familiar?¡± ¡°Is this the bottle of your drug? Yesterday, I went back to the Imperial Pce and tried to restore your medicine with the residue of the medicine.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity that I failed, it doesn¡¯t matter. This semi-finished product has surpassed the effect of your drug.¡± ¡°It was just that the side effect was big.¡± The three of them didn¡¯t react too much to his words. But it was none of his business. He removed the bottle with his thumb and drank it up. The three of them frowned at the scene. After all, the drug looked like mud, and it was disgusting to drink it. Bang. Bingoughed wildly, ¡°Up to now, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do to you!¡± ¡°Although the effect was stronger than the original version, it would affect the character and be extremely bloodthirsty. I would never stop until I killed the enemy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to have a quick death!¡± As he spoke, his body swelled up rapidly. Apanied by the crackling sound of bones cracking. In a sh, a skinny old man had reached a height of two meters and was a giant with huge muscles. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good character. No matter how bad you are, you will be disgusting.¡± Andrew tilted his head. Kelly and Sarah stepped forward. ¡°Kelly, I¡¯m going to beat the monster.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The two of them acted as if they were on a trip. Thispletely irritated Bingo. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you to death!¡± Bingo took a big stride. His whole body was aze with fire. His magic power, in a blink of an eye, was as huge as a breakthrough of 100,000. 12,000¡­ 13,000¡­ Still rising. Finally, it stopped at an extremely terrifying 15,000 magic power. This power was close to the grand tutor mage. Even Nichs might not be able to deal with it. ¡°Master, step back,¡± Kelly said casually, and Andrew took three steps back symbolically. Thunder explosion Bang! The earth copsed within a hundred meters. Magma gushed out from every crack. However, before the thunder hit them, the three of them had already retreated in three directions. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Although Bingo had be burly, his speed and sensitivity were terrifying. Since he couldn¡¯t defeat Kelly, he took the lead and walked toward Kelly, who looked smaller and weaker. Thunderpany However, a pair of stump-like arms threw hundreds of punches at Kelly in an instant. It was hard to imagine that such a fast attack could all hit the same point. Just the hurricane made by his fist had the amazing destructive power to overturn the ground. However, what was more unimaginable was the speed at which Kelly used the ice barrier. The fist was as fast as a hundred times per second. One punch was enough to break the ice barrier. However, the speed at which Kelly used the ice barrier was far faster than the speed at which she had continuously struck. He even saw Kelly yawn while stepping back. ¡°Can you be faster? I¡¯m going to doze off.¡± ¡°You said¡­ What?¡± His absolute confidence in Bingo wavered. And why? Why couldn¡¯t he hit her! ¡°What? I thought my master would prepare such a strong enemy for my first battle. It turns out that it¡¯s only to this extent after taking the drug?¡± Sarah¡¯s soft but cold voice came to her ears. ¡°What¡­¡± Bang! Her white legs only appeared in his sight for a moment. In the sky, Bingo fell at the speed of sound velocity of breakthrough and smashed the ground hard. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. Bingo couldn¡¯t believe it. But he had to believe that this was the reality. ¡®When did the red-haired woman catch up with me?¡¯ ¡®My nerve reflex and perception didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡¯ Concealing? No, no! It was not that kind of opportunistic thing. But the overwhelming speed. Faster than me? That¡¯s impossible! ¡°Kelly, let me do it.¡± In the sky, Sarah clenched her fists and looked down at Bingo which was embedded in the ground. It seemed that she was looking at a drowning dog. ¡°s? Sarah is so cunning. I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time.¡± However, Sarah said, ¡°This is the first time I go out for some fresh air. You should at least be kind to me.¡± Kelly mumbled. Although she also wanted to show it to Andrew, what Sarah said made sense. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Reluctantly, Kellynded beside Andrew. ¡®How dare these two bitches look down on me!¡¯ The conversation between Sarah and Kelly hurt Bingo again. For what? ¡®I¡¯ve worked hard all my life, and finally, I get what I want. Why can¡¯t I win such a shameless bitch?¡¯ ¡®Stronger than me?¡¯ ¡®There is no reason!¡¯ ¡®The two of them are less than twenty years old. How can they be stronger?¡¯ He stood up from the hole. The whole body of Bingo was covered by fire. Extreme anger once again stimted the drug in his body. His magic power had increased again and his body was getting bigger and bigger. However, Sarah was indifferent to the strengthening of Bingo. He turned his head and made a crisp sound like a pea. A touch of banter appeared on Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°Fire attribute? Interesting. I¡¯m also fired attribute.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if my fire is hotter or your stinky ck smoke is hotter.¡± 238 Chapter 241 ¡°Bitch! I¡¯ll **** you to death! I¡¯ll **** you to the ceiling!¡± The two orange mes intertwined and collided, drawing countlessplicated tracks in the blue sky. Compared with the impetuous attack of Bingo, Sarah, who was on the defensive, unhurriedly dismantled every move of him. From beginning to end, not to mention sweating, she didn¡¯t even have a disordered breath. ¡°I am the witch of my master. As long as my master like, I can ept any posture.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like you. Do you want to **** me? Stop daydreaming.¡± It was said that among all the kinds of battles of mages, the battle of two attacking mages was the most entertaining. Compared to the assassination attribute, which could not see anything, the attacking attribute would often use their big moves to attack each other, and the curse attribute would kill people thousands of miles away. There was no doubt that the battle of forcing attacking mages with flesh, dazzling hand-to-handbat skills, and the battle of thebination of magic and flesh body was much more wonderful. They had fought for a long time with over ten thousand moves. From beginning to end, Bingo didn¡¯t even hurt Sarah¡¯s hair. His breathing became more and more disorderly, and the stinky sweat on his forehead became more and more. His heart rate was gradually out of control. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I touch her¡¯ ¡®My magic power has reached 18,000!¡¯ ¡®This is the grand tutor mage¡¯s magic power!¡¯ ¡®Why can¡¯t I touch this bitch?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to kill her! I¡¯m going to strip her naked, tear her uterus apart, and make her cry and call me dad!¡¯. ¡®Andrew is just a little kid, but why should I¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but I can see from your eyes that you are full of disgustingints.¡± Just then, Sarah, who had been defending, suddenly raised her fist. Her slender and white hands emitted a golden light like melting steel. ¡°The warm-up exercise is almost done. Thank you, and then¡­ Please go to hell.¡± ¡°Warm-up exercise?¡± ¡°Bitch, how dare you to look down on me? I¡¯m the Chief¡­!¡± He hadn¡¯t finished yet. Sarah threw a punch as fast as lightning. Fire dragon fist The fire wrapped in her fist shot out like a cannonball. The speed was so fast that no one could see it with the naked eye. It hit the front of Bingo. The punch made his face copse. Nosebleed and front teeth spurted out. Before he fell. Sarah raised her hand, and tens of thousands of fireballs lit up around her. Millions of fireworks p. Sarah snapped her fingers. Tens of thousands of fireballs instantly spread out in all directions. They drew countless curves in the air at top speed and gathered again. And the center of the gathering was Bingo! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Tens of thousands of fireballs were like giant stones that weighed a hundred pounds, hitting Bingo from all directions and twisting them into various shapes in the air. His sharp scream made anyone who heard it feel sad. With thest loud sound. Bingo fell and his whole body was embedded in the ground. His teeth were broken. The newly healed jaw and cheek were torn and dislocated again. Her throat was bubbling with blood, and he looked miserable. ¡°Boring.¡± In midair, Sarah raised her hand. Dragon extinguishing magic, spark me strike ¡°Buzz!¡±. A golden me soared into the sky. It was the same dragon extinguishing magic. In Sarah¡¯s hand, the huge de of fire extended from her arm was dozens of kilometers long. It could even easily break through the air and reach outer space. How much magic power did it take to condense such an exaggerated blow? Even Andrew, who was standing aside, was bbergasted. If Sarah went all out, her dragon extinguishing magic might be able to destroy the whole continent of the Iron Pagoda Empire in one blow? No, more than that. Even the whole world might be affected by this blow. After unlocking Sarahpletely, plus the previous small training of Andrew, the current magic power was¡­ 72,000. It was the real standard holy tutor king! Her magic power was so powerful that she could even use dragon extinguishing magic as an ordinary attack. Sarah, who had gone all out, could even hold on for a few moves against the red king. She was Andrew¡¯s best witch, the best of the best. Looking at the endless magic power and the magic power that was enough to beat a country, Bingo finally regained his sanity. No, it was the overwhelming fear that forced him toe back to his senses. What was this? Was it reasonable? ¡®I have practiced for so many years and used such powerful medicine. How could I not catch up with this weak girl?¡¯ ¡°Wait¡­ Wait!¡± Hearing the wail of Bingo, Sarah stopped waving her hand. Looking at Bingo with tears and snot, Sarah frowned impatiently and asked, ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong. I¡­ I won¡¯t do that again! Please¡­ Please let me go. I, I, I, I will leave the Iron Pagoda Empire right away. I won¡¯t hinder you anymore.¡± ¡°The third princesses¡­ Yes, and the third princesses! I know where she is. As long as you let me go, I can take you to save her¡­ ¡° ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah¡¯s cold words sent him into hell. Sarah¡¯s voice was as unquestionable as the death¡¯s judgment as if she was looking at a pile of trash. ¡°From the moment you offended my master, you are dead. Your only way to live is to kneel when you meet my master, use all your piety and carefully lick my master¡¯s shoes.¡± ¡°In this way, maybe I can spare your life.¡± ¡°As for saving people, do you think we can¡¯t find a cell with our perception power? Or¡­¡± ¡°Well, do you think I¡¯m as easy-going as Kelly?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she waved his arm abruptly. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait! No! I¡­ Ah¡­!¡± Boom! Boom! The whole South Mountain, a thousand meters high, turned intova. The blow was like a bomb that had evaporated the whole mountain range. In the endless fire, Bingo¡¯s figure faded into a thread in the screaming, and even a piece of DNA waspletely gone. In thest second of his life, Bingo regretted it. ¡®I have worked hard all my life, but in the end, I died here.¡¯ ¡®If I had known it earlier¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have provoked Andrew!¡¯ In this way, the me faded away. Sarah slowlynded in the air and came to Andrew. She nodded her head proudly as if she was saying, ¡°Praise me, praise me.¡± Andrew was stunned. The power of the dragon extinguishing magic Sarah waspletely different. He sighed. Andrew understood. ¡®I¡¯m very strong, but I¡¯m far from being strong enough.¡¯ Sarah was the real strong one. He touched Sarah¡¯s little head. Proud as she was, she finally blushed with satisfaction. He took a step forward. Staring at the direction of King City in the distance. Andrew sighed, ¡°Well, thest step is to destroy the Iron Pagoda and save Signa. Then we¡¯ll go home. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡± 239 Chapter 242 ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡± The soldier¡¯s scream came closer and closer. Through the window, the guards could see mes and ice flying sometimes. ¡°Dad! What should we do now? Dad!¡± On the bed, Logan, who had no legs, grabbed his father¡¯s sleeve and shook it hard. But Aston had already been scared to death. In the afternoon, the Aston King was looking forward to seeing Andrew. But when he was thinking about how to torture Andrew to vent his anger after he caught her. Outside, there was a sudden rm. Andrew came back with two women. The whole magic team was almost destroyed. The guards of the Imperial Pce fell to the ground in front of them. Aston¡¯s perception was overturned. He had never seen anyone break into a country alone. With only two or three people, he could kill the whole country without any resistance. In the past, it was said that the holy tutor king had the power to fight against dozens of countries alone. Aston didn¡¯t believe it. After all, how could it be possible for a person to fight against a country? It was ridiculous.. But today, he believed it. Facing the miserable scene of the soldiers being killed and the river of blood in the Imperial Pce, he fled into his son¡¯s pce in a hurry. But now, as thest few guards died, fear gradually eroded his heart. Bang. As the door was pushed open by a great force, the broken door bolt hit Aston King¡¯s face. The sting made him sober again. Outside the door, there were two women and a man. Among them, the red-haired woman held a soldier¡¯s head in her hand. The expression on the head was still a second before death. The moment she saw the Aston King, the red-haired woman withdrew her fingers, and the head in her hand instantly turned into ashes. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± On the bed, Logan was already scared out of his wits. With a sizzling sound, the yellow urine soaked the sheets and quilt under his body. Yesterday, in the eyes of the two of them, Andrew was a weak person who was ughtered casually. Today, he came again as an executioner. ¡°Are they?¡± Sarah walked up slowly and asked. Aston¡¯s face was like pork liver, shaking like amb. Faced with the approaching of Sarah, Aston¡¯s desire for survival was keenly aware that this woman was not on her guard, and she didn¡¯t even open the protection magic power. And why? He was so powerful that he was defenseless on the battlefield. Was she an idiot? But at this moment, the desire to live upied the whole brain. If he could hold her hostage, maybe¡­ Maybe he could survive and make aeback. He took out the prepared dark dagger from his back. It was the most powerful weapon of the Iron Pagoda Empire. Aston was quick-witted. As soon as Sarah turned around, he stabbed at her slender waist. This was a divine weapon with space attribute, and it was impossible to defend against it. However¡­ Bang. The dark dagger, which was said to be invincible and the most powerful weapon to the assassinating mage, was unexpectedly shattered the moment it stabbed Sarah. ck metal fragments floated in front of him. At this moment, Aston¡¯s cognition waspletely overturned. Seeing this scene, Logan¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Only then did they realize why Sarah was not on her guard against them. Because there was no need at all! How could she withstand the attack of the dark dagger with her physical strength? Is¡­ Is she still a human? Sarah turned around. His cold eyes were full of bloodthirsty red light. Without saying a word, the look in her eyes was enough to shatter anyone with a weak mind. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Logan was the first to break down. Regardless of the pain of his broken leg, he got up from the bed, knelt, and kowtowed continuously. He pointed at Aston beside him and said, ¡°Sir, please forgive me! Please forgive me!¡± ¡°It was all my father¡¯s orders. He was the one who provoked the magic association, wanted to kill Andrew, or took back Signa.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± Seeing this, Andrew turned his head away. When he had the advantage, he would do whatever he wanted, extremely arrogant. He was scared to death in the face of danger. He could kneel and beg for mercy. What a bad guy. It seemed that Kaleb had inherited him. I don¡¯t want to see it anymore. Sarah waved her hand without even taking a look at Logan¡¯s begging. Boom. Logan¡¯s whole body was devoured by the fire. After a short scream, he and the bed were burned to ashes. Seeing his son burned to ashes, Aston King was not as brave as he was when he fought with Andrew yesterday. He was so frightened that he kept crawling back like a quail, and his tears and snot rolled down. Andrew stepped forward and stepped on his head. ¡°I only ask you once, where is Signa?¡± The growl was like the roar of hell, almost breaking his heart, spleen, and lungs of Aston. Aston was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take you there!¡± In the dark dungeon, naked, Signa squatted in the corner, her eyes ssy. She had almost given up hope. No, deep inside, she even hoped that Andrew would note to save her. Because it was too dangerous and unworthy. It was unrealistic to fight against the whole country on his own. ¡®When I tried to persuade him to leave, I didn¡¯t expect to survive at all.¡¯ But soon, the noise outside the door attracted her attention. Bang! The heavy steel gate was kicked open and smashed into a wall, creating a big hole. This sudden scene scared Signa to stand up in a hurry. But the next second. ¡°Go down!¡± Scolded the man in a familiar voice. Signa was surprised to find that her father Aston rolled down the stairs from the broken door. Then. Behind the dazzling door frame, Andrew walked out like a prince charming in fairy tales. She was confused, stunned, and unbelievable. In just one second, Signa had changed her mood several times and finally burst into tears of joy. ¡°An¡­ Andrew?¡± After taking the two women downstairs, Andrew broke the door lock and walked into the cage. Bang! Bang! With a wave of Andrew¡¯s hand, all the handcuffs and ankles were broken. ¡°ording to the agreement, I¡¯ll save you. Come back with me.¡± At this moment, Signa could no longer hide her excitement, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Hum.¡± 240 Chapter 243 The once magnificent pce was now covered with blood. The rising smoke made the once pure sky mottled. Andrew held Aston in his hand like a chicken. Looking at the deste scene in front of him, Aston felt regretful. As a king, everything would be destroyed in an instant. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have argued with Andrew.¡¯ Andrew shook his hand and he fell to the ground. ¡°Now, you are the only one left.¡± These several words were the symbol of the death penalty. Seeing that Signa was about to step forward, Aston was frightened and hurriedly knelt. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait!¡± ¡°Why do you have to wait before each of you dies? Why don¡¯t you just stretch out your neck and leave yourself some dignity?¡± Andrew rolled his eyes impatiently and reached out his hand to hint Sarah to wait for a moment. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± With a golden face, Aston said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give this country to you. Please¡­ Please spare my life. I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What?¡± In Aston¡¯s eyes, Andrew squatted down and approached them.. A cold face instantly filled his eyes. ¡°When I escaped, didn¡¯t you also try your best to chase me? You couldn¡¯t give your enemy a chance to breathe, even if he lost his strength.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision to get rid of the root of the family. You understand. How can I not understand?¡± ¡°So¡­ No, you have to die!¡± His cold words almost made Aston¡¯s heart stop beating. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± With tears in his eyes, he held Signa¡¯s leg and cried, ¡°My daughter! help me! Daughter!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father. You don¡¯t have the heart to see me die.¡± ¡°Please help me. After this matter is over, dad will leave far away and will nevere back.¡± ¡°OK or not? I beg you, please?¡± However, in the face of Aston¡¯s begging, there was no anger or me in Signa¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, there was only pity. Just like looking at a poor person. ¡°We begged you the same way when you threw Jessica and me out of the house.¡± ¡°What did you say to us?¡± Aston¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly. ¡°The weak don¡¯t deserve the sympathy of the strong. What I hate most is the begging of the weak.¡± ¡°The weak don¡¯t deserve the sympathy of the strong. What I hate most is the begging of the weak.¡± The same words echoed in his ears. At this moment, Aston waspletely desperate. ¡°No! My dear daughter, I¡¯m wrong. Help me!¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Signa turned her back and didn¡¯t look at Aston anymore. Andrew gave Sarah a look, and Sarah kicked him away and snapped her fingers. Boom. Aston was burnt to ashes in the screaming. ¡°Andrew.¡± Signa looked sideways and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Andrew smiled and said nothing. It¡¯s good that you know something in your heart. In this way, under Andrew¡¯sfort, Signa returned to the Law School. There were only Andrew and two witches left in the dpidated pce. After confirming that they were fine, Andrew was ready to take off. However, Sarah stopped him at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked. Sarah winked at Kelly, who understood what she meant. Then she closed her eyes and went back to Andrew¡¯s soul sea. There were only two people left, Andrew and her. She snapped her fingers. Super magic, dragon blood mist killing With a thud, the blood-red mist instantly enveloped the two people. Andrew only felt that magic power in his body was instantly cleared and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah said, ¡°Master, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Compared with the casual Kelly, Sarah was more serious, which made Andrew a little ufortable. Sarah said, ¡°I have regained my memory and many things have urred to me.¡± ¡°I think we must kill the red king.¡± ¡°Kill the red king?¡± This sudden request startled Andrew. Sarah said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t keep you guessing.¡± ¡°The four holy tutor kings might be nning a big deal.¡± ¡°Big deal? What big deal?¡± Sarah shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But throughout history, if what they have done is just a coincidence, it¡¯s too unreasonable.¡± ¡°History?¡± Sarah rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. Since the war of gods, which year have all therge-scale wars been in? And what kind of consequences have they caused?¡± Andrew thought for a while and his face changed. ¡°Ah, is it¡­¡± Sarah nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. 360 years ago, 90% of thend sub-humans have been annihted.¡± ¡°300 years ago: during the war in Tommy Bay, the fishermen werepletely exterminated, and the magic association gained absolute control over the sea.¡± ¡°240 years ago: in the battle of expelling the dragon race, half of the dragon race was eliminated and was forced to retreat to dragon divine world.¡± ¡°180 years ago: Rnd Risk. All the organizations which did not belong to the magic association were destroyed, and the magic association monopolized the business of the union from now on.¡± ¡°120 years ago: the Tower Kingdom was in turmoil, and the biggest magic technology country was destroyed. Since then, magic technology had no progress, and the magic association had mastered all the core technology.¡± ¡°60 years ago: during the war in the eastern continent, the ancient oriental civilization perished, and the poption of the whole continent suddenly dropped by 30%.¡± Everyone knew about it. But the problem was that if Sarah hadn¡¯t reminded him, Andrew wouldn¡¯t have connected these things. ¡°You mean these things are rted?¡± Andrew asked. Sarah nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but the next big deal should being soon ording to the time.¡± ¡°Every big deal not only consolidated the ruling position of the magic association.¡± ¡°The question was, did the magic association need to consolidate its position? They had already monopolized the world.¡± Hearing this, Andrew realized the seriousness of the matter. If this rule was true, then the next big deal should be close at hand. ¡°What exactly do they want?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the purpose of the magic association is¡­¡± Sarah paused and stared at Andrew with her bloodshot eyes. After a long time, she said, ¡°They want to start the second war of gods!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. 420 years ago, the gods were defeated and destroyed. There is no god in this world anymore.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Sarah said, ¡°God won¡¯t die. God is the embodiment of longing. As long as there is someone else, gods will never disappear.¡± ¡°It was just that after the death of a generation of gods, it would take a period for new gods to be born and grow.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the holy tutor kings seem to be very like to¡­¡± ¡°Hunting gods.¡± 241 Chapter 244 ¡°Hunting gods?¡± Andrew was confused. It was understandable that many people liked hunting, but hunting gods was beyond Andrew¡¯s knowledge. ¡°My father once told me that 420 years ago, during the war of the gods, there were five the holy tutor kings, and one of them had disappeared after the war.¡± ¡°Now thinking about it, it was very likely that what they were doing now had something to do with the fifth holy tutor king.¡± Sarah said and sighed, ¡°In my opinion, this world is like arge pasture. You and all the humans arembs in the pasture. They will be harvested every once in a while.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know why they did that.¡± ¡°But all signs show that my guess is right.¡± Andrew lowered his head and thought for a while. ¡°So, why is it the red king? You should know that he has cultivated me.¡± ¡°Although he threatened me, I can¡¯t fall out with him because of his kindness.¡± Sarah said, ¡°The pasture owner caught a sheep outside and stuffed it into his pasture. Does this sheep need to thank the pasture owner?¡± Andrew was rendered speechless. Sure enough, even if she agreed, her sharp tongue did not change at all. It was true. ¡°Then why must it be the red king instead of the other holy tutor kings?¡± ¡°Because the red king is the weakest of the four holy tutor kings¡±. ¡°The weakest?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help recalling the scene in where which Kelly was hurt by him in an instant. Was¡­ Was he weak? ¡°The four holy tutor kings are in the same team. The job of the red king is the work of the inspection. He is the weakest one among the four, but he is the most capable one of the perception.¡± ¡°If the red king was killed, the coordination of the team wouldpletely copse, and the fighting capacity of the other holy tutor kings would also be greatly reduced.¡± ¡°Hey, wait, do you want to¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, you must kill all the holy tutor kings.¡± ¡°If they seeded, the god¡¯s resurrection, the holy tutor kings began to hunt, and that meant the start of the second war of the gods.¡± ¡°Do you know how many people died in the war of the godsst time?¡± ¡°95%!¡± ¡°In a war, the human poption was reduced to only 5%. Except for the four holy tutor kings, almost no mage survived and all of them died on one battlefield.¡± ¡°For magi, the death rate was 100%.¡± ¡°You have no choice.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not even the holy mage now. Let me deal with the holy tutor king?¡± ¡°No! You can do it!¡± Sarah said seriously with her bright eyes, ¡°If it is the master, I believe you will be a new holy tutor king.¡± Andrew wanted to deny it, but Sarah¡¯s firm eyes made him unable to say anything. ¡®She just believes that I will be a holy tutor king?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t be kidding. Up to now, there has never been a new holy tutor king.¡¯ But¡­ ¡°Now that Sarah trusts me, I believe I can do it myself.¡± With a firm look, he tried to respond to Sarah. Andrew asked, ¡°What should I do next?¡± Sarah thought for a while and said, ¡°For the time being, we can¡¯t cause any enmity of the red king, so I specially covered us with the dragon blood mist killing.¡± ¡°Before he suspects, try to umte as much strength as possible. And don¡¯t let me show up in the Law School.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Andrew was confused. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to going shopping with you and Kelly and spending our campus life together.¡± Sarah smiled. She seldom smiled. But she was really beautiful when she smiled. Like a ray of sunshine. She said with a little regret, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too, but it can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°I get my full magic power. With the witch¡¯s exclusive suit, I could fight with the red king 40 to 60.¡± ¡°If you use me as your trump card and use me when you fight against the red king, you will still have a chance to win even if your strength is not as good as the red king.¡± ¡°In other words, you didn¡¯t need to reach the level of the holy tutor king to kill the red king. With my help, you could also defeat the red king.¡± ¡°But is it unfair to you?¡± Andrew got anxious. He had made up his mind to make up for the regret of Sarah¡¯s previous life. In this way, Sarah could only be like a caged bird, sacrificing all her freedom and not leaving his soul sea unless necessary. The sacrifice was too great. ¡°If you die, then I have nothing. I have sworn that I will devote myself to you, so this sacrifice is nothing to me.¡± Sarah said as she approached Andrew. Then, she gave him a deep kiss, and the two of them immediately had a fierce battle between their lips and teeth. Andrew¡¯s lips parted, but there was no lust on his face. The smell between his lips and teeth was full of Sarah¡¯s trust. ¡°Then after I kill all the holy tutor kings, I will make up for you, including shopping, eating, traveling!¡± Andrew¡¯s serious look touched Sarah, but she immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Why are you so serious? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°No, this is the real important thing!¡± Andrew replied, ¡°I have promised you that I will treat you well for the rest of my life. I will never break my promise.¡± This time, the firmer look in his eyes made Sarah move. She lowered her head, blushed, and pouted, ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t say it out.¡± At Andrew¡¯s request, Sarah snapped her fingers to get rid of the dragon blood mist killing. Before the blood mist dissipated, Sarah leaned over and kissed Andrew on the face. ¡°Thank you, master. I have a good time today. From now on, you should oftene to see me in your soul sea, or I will think that you don¡¯t want me.¡± After saying that, Sarah¡¯s whole body lit up with red light. Leaving was the reality and returning to his soul sea. The red mist dissipated. Andrew recalled Sarah¡¯s two kisses. It was not easy for him to be together with Sarah. After collecting all the memories, Andrew took off and flew towards the Law School. On the other hand. In the office of the official at the medium stage of the Law School, Arci was lying on the sofa idly, casually tossing the medal in his hand. It was the royal medal of the Iron Pagoda Empire, a symbol of royal members. Thinking of the fact that Andrew went to the Iron Pagoda Empire, an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°I heard that Andrew was sent to the Iron Pagoda Empire by you as a representative?¡± A boy came out of the bathroom. He was tall and handsome. He casually sat on the sofa. Judging from the color of his school uniform and his chest badge, it could be seen that he was a student of ss A, grade two. ¡°When did you start to care about things beyond S ss?¡± Arci squinted at him. The student opened his hands, put them on the back of the sofa, and shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Isn¡¯t he famous recently? It was said that he can use dragon extinguishing magic.¡± ¡°You should give such a good toy to me. Why should you send it to your hometown? It¡¯s a waste!¡± The studentined. Arci said, ¡°You are too kind. Most of your opponents were killed in one shot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I like to ravage my enemies and torture them until they are too painful to be human.¡± ¡°Only in this way can they regret why they block my way.¡± ¡°As for you, you are going to take the mid-term exam next month. Focus on yourself and try to get a good result and be promoted to ss S, the monitor of ss A, Cruz.¡± Cruz didn¡¯t take it seriously and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will enter ss S this time. ¡°As for Andrew, I¡¯m always interested in him. Can hee back alive?¡± Arci was stunned for a moment, and then a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°At this moment, he might cry and beg my father and brother to spare his life in my father¡¯s dungeon.¡± 242 Chapter 245 ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so exaggerated.¡± Cruz burst intoughter and said, ¡°I heard that guy was very powerful. Even the arrogant guy¡­ Yes, Genese was defeated by his one move.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you defeat Genese by one move?¡± Arci said with a smile. Cruz was stunned and shrugged, ¡°You are right.¡± Arci said, ¡°I was shocked when he killed Genese, which means that his strength has surpassed mine.¡± ¡°Butter I realized that I was too immature.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get my current position with the help of magic power. It¡¯s not a big deal to kill Genese.¡± ¡°That guy was just an idiot with ambitious and small strength.¡± Cruz shrugged and said, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. That such a powerful student should have died in my hands.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have expected him toe back.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t think too much.¡± Arci burst intoughter. ¡°Before he set out, I informed my father.¡± ¡°My brother was a standard holy mage, my father is with 5,000 magic power, and the chief mage Bingo is a tutor mage, together with the elite magic team.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I want to tell you. Even if he has three heads and six arms, he can¡¯te back alive.¡± ¡°My father likes to extort confessions by torture the most.¡± ¡°Andrew killed my young brother. I¡¯m not kidding. My father must be torturing him now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t witness him begging for mercy with my own eyes.¡±. ¡°Ha-ha, I want tough when I think of the arrogant look of this guy in the past and the fact that he is now begging for mercy in the dungeon!¡± As he spoke, Arci couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, with his hands on his stomach. Cruz smiled awkwardly. He just pretended. Afterughing for a while, Cruz said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll ask you to help me get promoted to S ss after the mid-term exam.¡± Arci took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°As long as you rank first in ss A in the mid-term exam, I can rmend you to ss S.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± While the two were still discussing. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Are they back?¡± ¡°Really? Can hee back alive?¡± Cruz and Arci frowned. Cruz pointed at the door with his thumb and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Isn¡¯t the student union usually very quiet?¡± Arci shook his head. Somehow, he had a bad feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡± The two walked out of the office. As soon as the door was opened, the student union building was a mess. Arge number of members gathered. Among them, there were even some middle and low-rank officials. What happened? They walked to the handrail of the second floor and looked down. The first floor was crowded with members, at least four hundred or five hundred of them. What¡¯s going on? There wouldn¡¯t be so many people in the student union. While Arci was lost in thought. ¡°They areing. They areing.¡± ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± In the mor downstairs, two women and a man, surrounded by the members, pushed open the first-floor door and came in. Arci took a closer look. At this moment, he felt as if his heart and lungs were about to stop. It was Andrew, Jo, and Signa. How could it be possible? He took off his sses and rubbed his eyes hard. Then he pped himself to make sure that he was not blind or dreaming. He looked again. Sure enough, it was the three of them. That¡¯s impossible! How could theye back alive? ¡®Where is my father? Where is my brother? Where is Bingo?¡¯ Cruz looked at him and his expression suddenly became subtle. He looked carefully at the three men and women downstairs, especially the man. ¡°Well? Is the Andrew? Ha-ha, not bad. I can feel that he is indeed a good fighter.¡± He looked at him in this way and felt that all his pores were connected. The more Cruz said, the more excited he became. His strong body trembled slightly. Downstairs, Andrew and the other two walked through the crowd expressionlessly. Wherever they went, the crowd retreated automatically. They kept two meters away and no one dared to approach them. Arci was furious. He jumped down. ¡°Andrew!¡± When he uratelynded in front of Andrew, Arci¡¯s forehead was full of blue veins. Andrew was stunned for a while and then smiled, ¡°Arci? It¡¯s been a long time since west met. No, it¡¯s just two days.¡± ¡°How? Why are you so active to wee me today? You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Arci was pissed off. ¡°My father¡­ No. how did youe back?¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°Carry out a task,plete it, ande back. That¡¯s it, or what?¡± Arci felt as if his fists were punching on cotton. It was not easy for his father to wash his background and ce himself in the Law School. It was not easy for him to get this position. The magic association and the Iron Pagoda Empire were at odds now. If anyone knew that he had something to do with the Iron Pagoda Empire, he would be kicked out of the school. Therefore, Arci, who had never mentioned his father and brother, could not say anything about it. He wanted to question him, but he couldn¡¯t. Andrew smiled meaningfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, please excuse me. I still have to report work to the Heavenly Star.¡± Andrew brushed past him. Arci froze as if there was a ckout. That was impossible. He didn¡¯t expect that Andrew woulde back so soon. Dad, brother, and Bingo. Are they all¡­ Impossible! No matter how powerful Andrew was, he could do nothing with dragon extinguishing magic. How could he escape from the siege of the three masters and the whole country? The crowd followed Andrew. After all, the news that Andrew went to the Iron Pagoda Empire as a representative had spread all over the school. It was widely acknowledged that this was an extremely dangerous mission. Even senior officials had to shake their heads. No one thought Andrew woulde back alive. But Andrew came back. It was unbelievable. Besides, not long ago, even Genese was killed by him. Andrew¡¯s fame spread throughout the school. Those who were not interested in Andrew now wanted to see who the neer was. Soon, the people on the first floor followed Andrew to the second floor and then to the third floor. Arci stood still in the empty building. No one cared what he was thinking. He was the only one who was suffering from great anxiety. Bad! It was not a big deal that his family was dead. It was obvious that Andrew had known something from his attitude just now. It was not until then that Arci realized what Andrew meant by his smile¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll kill you when I¡¯m free.¡¯ 243 Chapter 246 ¡°Oh? I just can¡¯t figure it out.¡± In the Thirteen Star office, Rowling was reading the report. Her nted eyes were less cold and more surprised. She stared at Andrew for a while, as if she wanted to see through him. The moment Andrew entered the office, the sales clerk who came from the back door handed the report about the Iron Pagoda Empire to Rowling. She threw the report on the table, crossed her legs, and said, ¡°This is too ridiculous. You three don¡¯t have the strength to do so.¡± ¡°Tell me, how did you make it?¡± Andrew walked up to her and said, ¡°At the beginning, we did suffer some setbacks and resistance.¡± ¡°But in the end, it was all solved by my efforts and the tacit cooperation with my teammates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Do you fool the ghost?¡± Rowling poked the report on the table with her finger and said, ¡°King Aston didn¡¯t listen to my advice. He wanted to kill the representative of the negotiations by force. I know and I guessed it would be like this.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the result of your treatment in the report?¡± ¡°Aston, Logan, Bingo, all of them died.¡± ¡°More than 70% of the elite magic team and 90% of the royal guards were killed.¡± ¡°Now the whole Iron Pagoda Empire was in a state of being empty. It could be upied by 100 magi.¡± Andrew threw up his hands and said, ¡°When Aston was about to take action, it meant that he had dered war on the magic association.¡± ¡°I killed them all and eliminated their powerful strength. The magic association can go in and take over without sending troops.¡±. ¡°From this point of view, isn¡¯t it a good thing? I don¡¯t know what you are dissatisfied with?¡± Rowling¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. ¡°I asked you how you did it?¡± ¡°You are very strong, but with your strength, you can¡¯t destroy the Iron Pagoda Empire. Even I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What method did you use?¡± Andrew shrugged and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°As the head of the Thirteen Stars, I order you to exin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the student union, so you¡¯re not my superior. I have no obligation to report to you.¡± The two stopped talking and looked at each other in silence. Jo and Signa could feel that the collision of their eyes seemed to have ignited an invisible spark between the two. After a long while, Andrew broke the silence. ¡°Before I set out, you didn¡¯t tell me how dangerous thismission was.¡± ¡°So now, I don¡¯t want to exin to you how Ipleted it. Anyway, it ispleted. You just need to ept it.¡± ¡°Ah, what¡¯s more, don¡¯t go back on your words about the reward of points. If you go back on your words, I can¡¯t do anything to you. But you are the head of the Thirteen Stars. It¡¯s too shameful to go back on your words.¡± Then Andrew turned around and left with Jo and Signa. The two of them could feel how irritated Rowling was by these words. They also felt that if they left directly, it would only increase Rowling¡¯s disgust. But since Andrew had said he would leave, the two of them had no reason to refuse. In this way, the three of them were left in Rowling¡¯s resentful eyes. However, as soon as the three of them left, Rowling¡¯s eyes instantly returned to calm. ¡°Master Heavenly Star, good acting skill.¡± Rowling¡¯s student said. Rowling nced at the report on the table and said, ¡°I thought mocking him would stimte his unting desire.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so calm that he could see through it. He didn¡¯t tell anything.¡± The student was a little surprised. ¡°Do you mean that he saw through you just to get information and provoke him on purpose?¡± Rowling nodded, ¡°His temperament is much stronger than his strength. He must have experienced a lot.¡± On the other side. ¡°That woman¡¯s acting skill is bad.¡± Andrew sighed while walking. Both Jo and Signa looked at him in confusion. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the right to ask me about the details ofpleting themission. It¡¯s okay if she forces me to do so with her strength, but it¡¯s too humiliating for her to be in power with brute force.¡± Hearing this, the two of them suddenly understood. ¡°In other words, her attitude towards you just now was not true. It was just a way to get information.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°To save her face, it¡¯s the stupidest thing to show her the fire soul essence and deter her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± As Andrew spoke, he looked sideways and keenly noticed the man behind him. ¡°Hello, are you Andrew?¡± Behind him was a tall and handsome boy in ss A uniform. He had a strong fighting spirit. Andrew didn¡¯t turn around or even stop. ¡°Andrew?¡± Signa was confused. ¡°Ignore him.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t stop and left the teaching building with the two. Cruz didn¡¯t get angry when he saw his receding figure. Instead, he smiled with expectation. ¡°Ignore me? Good. You have a good mind. I¡¯m more and more interested in you.¡± On the other side, after leaving the student union building, Andrew went straight to the exchange center to check his points. Sure enough, his points became 4,775. Before leaving, Andrew bought a lot of medicinal fluid and a scroll. Although it was only used a little bit, atst, points were indeed used up, leaving only 775. Rowling promised that the reward for this action was 4,000 points. It seemed that she had kept her promise. 4,000 points were not a small matter, but it was still a little less for this action. However, there was an extra reward for this action: the first level of the student union. If Andrew joined the student union, he would be promoted to a low rank of office as soon as hepleted themission. This was the position many students dreamed of. Being able to be an official in the student union was a very important thing in one¡¯s resume. In addition, the low-level cadres of the student union would be distributed 300 points every week as a reward. But Andrew was not interested in the student union. The student union was full of officialdom, so he gave up the reward. Andrew took a look at the exchange center and then went back to his dormitory. Taylor and Nason just came back from ss. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for two days and their magic power had improved a lot. ¡°Andrew!¡± Taylor threw herself into Andrew¡¯s arms and rubbed against him like a kitten. She was never stingy in expressing her love for Andrew. Andrew touched her head lovingly and said to Nason, ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger.¡± Nason poked his chest with his thumb and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s over 1,000. 1,120. Let¡¯s practice.¡± Like him, Andrew poked his chest with his thumb and said, ¡°1,310 magic power. Do you want to have a try?¡± Nason¡¯s confident expression froze. Before killing Aston, Andrew and two witches ughtered all the guards and the magic team in the imperial pce. The number of killings made Andrew¡¯s magic power increase dramatically again, reaching 1,310. Through this experience, Andrew also understood that the improvement brought by killing was rted to the strength of the victim. To kill an ordinary soldier without magic power, it would take over a hundred soldiers to increase 1 magic power. As for the mage, it only took forty or fifty of them to increase 1 magic power. It was known to all that in magic power, the number of magic power increased by 1 after Andrew killed forty or fifty spiders. And the spider sheep were the mid-rank monsters. If he killed a spider sheep after his magic power reached 1000, four or five of them might be able to increase 1 magic power. It could be seen that the stronger the target was, the greater the improvement would be for him. Nason looked at Andrew¡¯s magic power on the perception and found that what he said was true. Her face darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a little hope to catch up with you?¡± Nason said unhappily. Andrewughed, ¡°There will be a chance.¡± ¡°By the way, Andrew,¡± At this time, Taylor, who was in his arms, asked, ¡°Are you free the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± Andrew thought about it carefully and asked, ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Taylor said, ¡°Yesterday we had the alchemy ss. The teacher told us that we must arrive at the next ss.¡± ¡°He had to arrange the content of the mid-term examination, which was very important and we couldn¡¯t be absent. ¡° ¡°The mid-term exam?¡± Andrew was confused. 244 Chapter 247 With Taylor¡¯s introduction, Andrew knew the rules of the mid-term exam. It was introduced by Rachel in the cultural ss yesterday. Andrew was still in the South Mountain at that time. The term system of the Law School was no different from that of an ordinary school. Every year, there were two semesters, and each semester had three major exams, which were the cement test, the mid-term test, and the final test. Among them, Andrew and the others had been in school for more than half a month, so they missed the cement test. Under the operation of the Red King, the school did not let them make up for the exam. But they couldn¡¯t miss the next mid-term exam. These three exams could be regarded as the school¡¯s test for students. And their grades were also different from those of ordinary schools. In general, no matter how poor the school¡¯s grades were, even if there was no score, as long as they didn¡¯t do anything against the rules, they could stay. But the difference was that in the Law School if one didn¡¯t perform well in the exam, he would be punished. Students with good grades might have the chance to be promoted. Each grade was divided into five sses D, C, B, A, and S. Students were arranged into different sses ording to their strengths, with A and S as the key ss and D, C, and B as the ordinary ss. Although it was not absolute, for example, the monitor and ss leaders of ss D were generally not inferior to the ordinary students of ss C, and they could even be on par with ss B. But the overall strength of ss D must be inferior to that of ss C.. And the three exams of each semester were the time to reshuffle for each grade. At the same time, it was also the most important thing for every student to study. The exam was divided into three subjects: 20 points for the culture lesson, 50 points the for magic power test, and 100 points for the practical lesson. In the first semester of grade two, the fourth subject was added, alchemy, with 100 points. In the second semester of grade two, the fifth subject was added: pharmacy, 120 points. At the same time, the members of the student union will get 10 points unconditionally, while the lower, middle, and senior officials can get 15 points, 25 points, and 40 points respectively. The scores were divided into five grades, corresponding to five sses. Among them, the first 20% of each grade would automatically rise to the first grade, and thest 20% would automatically retreat to the first grade. The original grade was reserved at the end of ss S and ss D so that the gap between the students at each grade wouldn¡¯t be too big. ¡°Tomorrow in the alchemy ss, Chuck will announce the examination items of the mid-term examination. The score of the alchemy ss is very high, so you must work hard.¡± Taylor said seriously. Andrew calcted carefully and nodded, ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± After asking about the date and making sure it would be half a monthter, Andrew returned to his room. The mid-term exam? Sitting on the bed, Andrew enjoyed the rare pleasure. Compared with what was pressing on his shoulder now, Rachel¡¯s freedom, the pressure from the Red King, and the threat from the magic association were all there. In Andrew¡¯s eyes, the mid-term exam was just a piece of cake. But on second thought, Andrew was determined to pass the exam. ¡®The reason why the Red King allowed me to stay in the Law School was that he thought I was not a threat and he could control me.¡¯ ¡®But he didn¡¯t know that I had Sarah.¡¯ ¡®As long as Sarah and Kelly were well trained, I would have a chance to deal with the Red King.¡¯ ¡®Before that, I couldn¡¯t show any intention of resistance and I have to win the trust of the Red King.¡¯ ¡®Only in this way can I grow to have the power to fight against him.¡¯ ¡®This was not a coward, but a sign of weakness.¡¯ Andrew did not doubt that the Red King was observing him now. This was the most annoying thing: his perception could spread all over the world. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t go out when he sat at the office, and you would never know when he was looking at you. Therefore, it was necessary to lower his guard against him, so that he could watch him less frequently. ¡®If I can pass the mid-term exam well, I can make the Red King more recognize my value and effectively reduce his vignce against me.¡¯ ¡®Let him think that I¡¯m concentrating on improving my strength and have no time to go against him.¡¯ It was the best situation for Andrew that the Red King didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Except for Sarah, Andrew also has another trump card. Afterpleting the exclusivemission from Sarah, Andrew got the authority of the witch of water. It was just like he unlocked Sarah to get the authority of the witch of fire. The authority of the witch of water meant that Andrew could summon the third witch. As long as the Red King didn¡¯t pay attention to him, Andrew could take the opportunity to train her. At that time, Kelly, Sarah, and the witch of water. I don¡¯t need to make a move, and the three of them will be enough to fight against the Red King. Anyway, he didn¡¯t need to sleep now. Andrew closed his eyes and was about to meet the new witch in his soul sea. ¡®I hope her temper is not as bad as Sarah.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew entered his soul sea. ¡°Here is¡­¡± Andrew was surprised to see the change in his soul sea. The soul sea, which was originally at the bottom of theke, was now filled with colorful and translucent bubbles. He stretched out his hand and poked it, and the bubble broke, releasing small seven-colored water drops. In addition to flowers and nts, there were also many pink corals growing on the surface of theke, making the whole soul sea beautiful. ¡°Master, look! Lucy is also here!¡± Just as Andrew was confused about the change in his soul sea, Kelly ran over cheerfully. Lucy? Andrew was pulled behind a flower cluster by Kelly. Besides Sarah, there was another girl in his soul sea. Undoubtedly, she was Andrew¡¯s third witch, the witch of water. What surprised Andrew most was her appearance. Her long hair was straight to her waist as if she was in the water. The exquisite features made people even afraid, fearing that any ws would be left on her beautiful face. She was naked, and her breasts were small and straight, white and red, extremely pink. Her skin was so smooth as if it was made of the most advancedmb soup. What attracted Andrew most was the lower part of her body. Her legs were drawn together, and her slightly wide crotch could be seen clearly in the two snow-white and tender pubes, and a little bit of herbia was slightly exposed, revealing an extremely attractive pink color. But that was not the point. The point was that half of her thighs began to close into a fishtail. Not a human being? Andrew asked in surprise. The scales on the fishtail were as bright as sapphire, reflecting the dazzling color in the light. The whole fishtail was nearly two meters long, and the length of its torso and thighs was even longer. As for her, she was floating in the air, as if she was floating in the water. Her body was gracefully and rhythmically floating up and down. The third witch was a mermaid? To be exact, it should be the mermaid n. ¡®I do remember that the mermaid n had been extinct during the war in the Tommy Bay three hundred years ago.¡¯ In other words¡­ ¡°Are you my master? Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The blue eyes as deep as the sea looked at him. The witch bowed in horror and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, master. You can call me Lucy. I¡¯m the witch in charge of the water attribute. I¡¯ll serve you from today on.¡± ¡°If I do something wrong in the future, please forgive me.¡± Andrew was taken aback by her attitude. ¡®Damn it! How polite she is! And she is so cute!¡¯ Andrew fell in love with the witch of water as soon as they met. 245 Chapter 248 It wasn¡¯t that Kelly and Sarah didn¡¯t behave well. The two girls¡¯ performance in actualbat was very eye-catching. In particr, the cooperation of the two people, including the trip to the Iron Pagoda Empire, opened Andrew¡¯s eyes. Kelly was responsible for assisting the control center, while Sarah was responsible for cleaning the battlefield. But the problem was that the personalities of the two were a little troublesome for Andrew. Kelly was a yful woman, so Andrew didn¡¯t dare to entrust her with anything other than fighting. Let alone Sarah. With her personality, she could transform everything into a battle if he entrusted her with anything other than the battle. It could be said that the two of them were both naughty children. But now. The woman named Lucy left a deep impression on Andrew. She was gentle, graceful, and polite. If Sarah and Kelly were naughty children, then the first impression Lucy gave Andrew was a good wife and a good mother. As for her identity as a mermaid, and the fishtail below her thigh. Her beauty made Andrew¡¯s lust soar. Subconsciously, he nced at Lucy¡¯s body. Andrew felt hot all over and his mouth and tongue were dry. ¡°Wow! Master¡¯s penis harden!¡±. At this moment, he felt a sudden sense of sp from his lower body. ¡°Ah?¡± Andrew lowered his head immediately. Kelly held the penis in her hand. The penis was against his pants, which made him feel very ufortable. But what made him more upset was Andrew¡¯s dignity. ¡°Hey, Kelly, what are you doing?¡± Andrew was so frightened that he covered his crotch and stepped back, observing Lucy¡¯s reaction shyly. Kelly tightened her grip on his back and said, ¡°What are you doing, master? Don¡¯t be so mean!¡± ¡°No, Lucy is still here. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Lucy will belong to you sooner orter. What are you afraid of?¡± Kelly said as she took off Andrew¡¯s pants. Andrew was so frightened that he tried his best to get rid of Kelly as he cast an apologetic nce at Lucy. But Kelly held his penis very tightly. With a crack, his pants were torn apart. A red penis was exposed in the air. Kelly also looked at the pants in her hands and felt a little confused. Sarah, on the other hand, looked like she was watching a joke, ¡°Kelly!¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but scold Kelly. Startled, she sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Andrew sighed and didn¡¯t me Kelly too much. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± Andrew touched her little head, took out a new pair of pants, and put them on quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make youugh.¡± After witnessing all this, Lucy didn¡¯t show any shyness or surprise on her face. Instead, she looked as calm as the sea. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I heard from Kelly and Sarah that you are an excellent master. Now it seems that they are right.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If it were any other man, I¡¯m afraid he would have been angry a long time ago. You didn¡¯t me Kelly too much. It can be seen that you are a broad-minded person.¡± Andrew felt a little embarrassed. The witch of water was always as patient and calm as an elder sister. Andrew had an illusion that he had fallen in love with her. ¡°But then again,¡± Lucy looked down at Andrew¡¯s crotch. Although Andrew was frightened and the penis had gone soft, it was still a little hard, and the crotch of his pants bulged slightly. ¡°Your body looks good for reproduction. That¡¯s great. It seems that I have found a great master.¡± For a moment, Andrew seemed to see fanaticism in her eyes. But it disappeared in an instant. It should be an illusion. The mermaid n has been extinct for a long time, and I have never seen them before. Could mermaids have sex with humans? Andrew was skeptical. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Lucy wiped the corner of her mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what she was wiping. With an elegant smile, she said, ¡°Do you know anything about water attributes?¡± ¡°Water attribute?¡± Andrew thought for a while. At Lion Eagle Mage Academy, Andrew had learned the water attribute from a senior under the arrangement of Director Nichs. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal, Andrew could use water attribute magic. However, due to the awkwardness of the positioning of the water attribute, whether it was control or power, other attributes could find substitute magic, which made the water attribute a superior property among all the magic attributes. Of course, Andrew couldn¡¯t say that. After all, she was the witch of water. ¡°You can say it,¡± Lucy said gracefully as if she had read Andrew¡¯s mind. Hearing this, Andrew hesitated for a while and finally chose to tell her about his understanding of the water attribute. After hearing all this, Lucy covered her mouth and giggled. Her voice was as pleasant as the call of a mandarin duck. ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t expect that three hundred yearster, the water attribute would fall into the three-ss.¡± ¡°When the Water Kingdom was destroyed, I had expected this day toe. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Andrew was a little surprised, ¡°Three hundred years ago? The Water kingdom was destroyed. Do you remember what happened in your previous life?¡± Lucy smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Andrew looked at Kelly and Sarah in great surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the memory and power of the witch sealed? Only bypleting the exclusivemission can all of them be unlocked?¡± The two of them shrugged their shoulders to show that they didn¡¯t know. Lucy said with a smile, ¡°To be exact, what is sealed is not the memories of our previous life, but the growth path that helped us be witches in our previous life.¡± ¡°The two women, Sarah and Kelly, had experienced an extremely painful past. This painsted for a long time before they finally became the witches, while I was different.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the witches tile that I had achieved ¡®sorceress¡¯ in joy, and I died in joy.¡± ¡°Therefore, there were very few memories of my being sealed, only three days before my death.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Andrew asked in surprise. It seemed that every witch had a different system. Andrew didn¡¯t expect that Lucy could keep most of her memories when she was alive. Lucy said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. There is a misunderstanding about water attribute.¡± ¡°The water attribute is not weak. Why people think the water is weak is mostly because of the extinction of our mermaid n.¡± ¡°Because of the extinction of the mermaid n?¡± Not only Andrew but also Sarah and Kelly came over curiously. Lucy said slowly. First of all, there was no difference between the strong and the weak among the magic attributes. The attack power of light attribute, the explosive power of fire attribute, the field controlling ability of ice attribute, the survival ability of grass attribute, the speed of thunder attribute, and so on. Each attribute corresponded to their abilities, and could not be measured simply by their strength or weakness. Only the user was really powerful without any attribute. But now, water attribute magic had be a three-ss one, mostly because of the extinction of the mermaid n. Water attribute magic was the easiest one to learn among all kinds of attributes, but it was also the most difficult one to be proficient in. At the same time, its position was very vague. Only the mermaid n living in the sea knew how to use water attribute magic. 246 Chapter 249 The definition of the water attribute magic was very special. Because the water attribute and the ice attribute were regarded as mother and son rtionships, many people believed that the ice attribute was the advanced level of the water attribute, and the ice attribute was simple and easy to learn. Therefore, many people would abandon the water attribute and study the ice attribute. But in fact, it was not. Although water and ice had the same origin, they were twopletely different attributes. ¡°Water attribute is a kind of omnipotent magic.¡± ¡°Omnipotent magic?¡± Andrew asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucy said with a smile, ¡°Water is changeable and gentle. Any magic is not as gentle as water attribute.¡± ¡°But it could also turn into a storm and kill the enemy to suffocate them.¡± ¡°This was the characteristic of water attribute.¡± Lucy continued to exin. Water attribute was a universal solution in life, so water attribute magic could be used as a universalbination of mixed magic. The mixed magic of water attribute and any kind of nature was easier to learn than other mixed magic of the same level. The water formed the foundation of nature, so the attack of water magic would not dissipate because it was blocked. As long as someone controlled it well, he or she could catch the enemy with any blow. Water could seep into the smallest gap. Even if water attribute magic was used for reconnaissance tasks, it could bepletely undetectable.. If they found something wrong, they would immediately withdraw magic power, and the enemy would only find a pool of water. When the enemy rxed their vignce, they could gather again and continue to investigate. Most importantly, everything in the world contains water, and water won¡¯t fall into a passive position under any circumstances. Theoretically, all the magic in the world could find a solution in water attribute magic, including dragon extinguishing magic. Andrew understood what she meant. ¡°In other words, the water attribute doesn¡¯t look powerful, but in fact, it¡¯s easy to learn and difficult to master?¡± ¡°Once mastered, it could restrain all kinds of magic with all attributes?¡± Lucy nodded, ¡°Theoretically, that¡¯s true. But I don¡¯t think human beings can restrain all the attributes.¡± ¡°You need to like mermaid n has such an affinity for water. After countless or even more training that we can¡¯t remember clearly, you have the chance to reach this point.¡± ¡°Master is a human being. I suggest that it is more appropriate to assist other attributes.¡± While saying that, Lucy sighed sadly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± Andrew asked with concern when he saw the worried look on her face. Lucy shook her head and said, ¡°I just sigh that if the mermaid n hadn¡¯t been extinct, the development of water attribute magic wouldn¡¯t have stopped in the past three hundred years.¡± ¡°The current water attribute would be a hot topic as well as fire attribute.¡± Andrew stepped forward and asked, ¡°It seems that you like water attribute magic?¡± Raising her head, a bright smile appeared on Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s natural that mermaid likes water.¡± Lucy said, raising a finger. A blue light ball appeared on her fingertips. ¡°Since you are my master, just take it as a gift for me.¡± After saying that, Lucy threw the blue light ball at Andrew. Andrew was taken aback. The light ball shot into his body like a bullet, but unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. Andrew hurriedly opened the panel and found that his water talent had reached 8. Most of the other attributes that hadn¡¯t been developed were between 1 and 3. Andrew had practiced in the ice attribute before, so his talent for the water attribute had increased a little. But at that time, his talent had increased to 6.6. During this period, there was little water attribute use, and his talent did not improve much. ¡°I¡¯ve given you 1 water talent as a gift for you. Nice to meet you, my master.¡± Lucy said passionately. Andrew didn¡¯t know how to repay her kindness. He quickly took out a piece of demon core with no attribute and handed it to Lucy, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you. How about this?¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise. Lucy just kept smiling and didn¡¯t get it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Lucy shook her head and said, ¡°No, of course, I¡¯m happy that my master can give me something, but I can¡¯t absorb it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we all absorb the power of the grinding, magic crystal, and demon cores?¡± This special witch made Sarah feel a little strange. Lucy said, ¡°You two came off at a rtively early age. I¡¯ve heard of your stories.¡± ¡°But somehow, I¡¯m different from you two. I can¡¯t absorb these things.¡± Andrew asked, ¡°Then what do you need to absorb?¡± ¡°I need to absorb the equipment,¡± ¡°Equipment?¡± Andrew was confused. He pointed at his cloak and asked, ¡°Is it like this?¡± Lucy nodded and said, ¡°You can give me the old equipment. The effect is the same as giving Sarah and Kelly magic crystal.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Andrew thought for a while and took out two pieces of old equipment. Lucy took it and put the worn-out equipment on her chest. After a while, the equipment seemed to have dissolved and integrated into her body. And her magic power also rose slightly. She could absorb it. Andrew was surprised. By the way, how much was her magic power? Since she was a witch proficient in water attributes, her strength should be good. However, when Andrew opened the perception, he was surprised to find that his magic power of Lucy was¡­ 1,550. Andrew was confused. So weak! Even if the magic power waspletely unlocked, the magic power would only be 15,500. ¡®1,550 magic power, which means Lucy is just a little stronger than me.¡¯ No, no, no. she didn¡¯t have any equipment. The neat 1,550 magic power was no match for the armed 1,310 magic power. ¡®In other words, Lucy is still weaker than me?¡¯ ¡°You will know whether I am weak or not in the future.¡± As she spoke, Lucy, who had absorbed thest piece of equipment, wiped her mouth elegantly as if she had a good meal. ¡°As I just said, fighting capacity is not the key to determining whether you are strong or not. Water attribute is a kind of magic. If you only consider fighting capacity, then only the fire attribute and the light attribute are the strongest.¡± Andrew still didn¡¯t believe her exnation. No, think about it carefully. The system won¡¯t ept an ordinary person. ording to what Sarah had said before, the value of the system to a witch was ¡°value¡±, not ¡°strength¡±. And strength was a part of the value. Theter the witch was unlocked, the more valuable it would be. In other words, ording to the judgment of the system, the value of Lucy was even higher than that of Sarah, who was with 6,800 magic power. ¡®Well, I believe you.¡¯ Although Andrew was suspicious, he still chose to believe in the system¡¯s taste. Even if she really couldn¡¯te in handy, she was such a beautiful girl and belonged to the extinct mermaid n. Andrew didn¡¯t mind keeping her in the soul sea. But there was one thing that he couldn¡¯t understand. Andrew gave her four old and worn-out clothes. She took them all and absorbed them all. Magic power also increased. And her attitude seems to like me very much. But the problem was¡­ Why didn¡¯t fondness increase? 247 Chapter 250 When Andrew was still in his soul sea. In the senior student dormitory. Arci turned off the magic ofmunication. Bang. He sat down on the sofa as if his mainstay had been sucked. The moonlight shone on his pale face, reflecting a corpse-like face. Dad, brother, Bingo¡­ They were all dead. ording to witnesses, Andrew was beaten away for the first time and then went to the South Mountain. It was a dead area shrouded in the dragon blood mist killing. Only the four holy tutor kings could solve it, and only the level of the tutor king could get rid of it. However, Andrew not only left but also removed the dragon blood mist killing there and killing Bingo who came after him. In less than an hour, the whole Iron Pagoda Empire was almost destroyed. It was not until this moment that Arci realized that he had be the crown prince of the empire in an instant. ¡°Andrew!¡± Squeezing out the name word by word through his teeth, Arci¡¯s expression was so distorted that it could no longer be called a human being. Bang! He punched the table and it exploded into pieces. Arci stood up abruptly. Angerpletely engulfed him. ¡°You destroyed my country, killed my brother, father, and the enlightenment master. I must let you die slowly in the most painful and cruel torture in the world!¡± As for how?. Arci had already made up his mind. You¡¯re going to die in the mid-term exam! On the other side, Andrew came out of his soul sea, full of doubts. Lucy, the witch of water, was good in every aspect. She had a good figure, a beautiful face, and a good character. She was a rare water attribute witch. The initial 1,550 magic power were ignored. But the problem was that Andrew felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell. ¡®I feel¡­ She seems to distance herself from me very much.¡¯ ¡®Although she is very polite and doesn¡¯t dislike me when we get along with each other, people will feel very close to her in a short time.¡¯ However, Andrew felt that it was difficult for him to get closer to her. Lucy didn¡¯t make people feel estranged from others and was very close to her. But simrly, if you want to be close to her, she will deliberately keep a certain distance from you. He could get close to her, but he couldn¡¯t touch her. ¡®Forget it. There will be an alchemy ss tomorrow. The mid-term exam subjects will be announced.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrewy on the bed for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t need to sleep, sleeping once in a while would help him to be full of energy. The next day¡­ Early in the morning, Andrew and hispanions arrived at the main campus. As soon as he arrived at the building, people around looked at him strangely. After a day of calmness, the attitude of the students around Andrew became subtle. ¡°I heard it was him. He not only killed Genese but also destroyed the Iron Pagoda Empire some time ago.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a pure human? How could he be so capable? Is there any mistake?¡± ¡°There must be some mistake. I guess the King Aston family is still alive. This guy colluded with the enemy and hid them, waiting for the counterattack.¡± ¡°I think so too. How could a human do anything?¡± Andrew had heard such rumors for a long time. He went straight to the alchemy ssroom. He hadn¡¯t had three sses. About ten days had passed. Andrew didn¡¯t have much time to attend the ss, so he missed it. When passing by Shane, Andrew looked at the desk of ss C next to him. Genese¡¯s seat was empty. Shane, who was sorting out the materials, froze at the sight of Andrew. His eyes were wide open, and his body trembled slightly. He took a closer look, he see that Shane¡¯s forehead was oozing some cold sweat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you change my materials this time?¡± When Andrew passed by him, Andrew said something in a low voice. Without waiting for his answer, he went straight to his alchemy desk. But these words made Shane feel like falling into an ice cave. The murder in his words was so real. Shane did not doubt that he would be killed by him in public if he changed his materials this time. Shane felt depressed. When this pure human first came to school, he suffered a lot. But even so, the gap between him and Andrew was not too big. But now? Just the moment he passed by, Shane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It¡¯s only been a few days since he started school. More than a month? His magic power had almost doubled. Was he a human being? At this moment, Shanepletely gave up the idea of revenge. No matter how reluctant he was, his life was the most important. p! ¡°ss!¡± As soon as Chuck entered the room, he mmed the document on the table. The moment he saw Andrew, his face darkened. ¡®Does he still remember toe?¡¯ There were only two or three sses in the alchemy ss, and then he disappeared. Andrew¡¯s talent was still great in his memory, but Andrew always skipped sses, which made him feel that he was disrespectful. This made him love and hate this student. But Chuck only took a look at him and continued, ¡°I believe you all know.¡± ¡°Two weekster, the unified mid-term examination will be held.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. I will announce the examination questions before ss.¡± ¡°Take the examination carefully. The alchemy ss is worth one hundred points. It¡¯s rted to whether you can get promoted or not.¡± As Chuck spoke, he opened the document. There was only a piece of paper in it. After taking a look at it, Chuck raised his head and said indifferently, ¡°The subject of the alchemy course in this mid-term exam is¡­¡± He paused deliberately. Everyone held their breath and waited quietly for his answer. ¡°Refining level D equipment.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s not fair. We just learned the transformation of the bronze at different temperatures.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s far from refining equipment.¡± ¡°I took a look at my book. But there are only four sses left before the mid-term exam.¡± The students yelled, which made Chuck¡¯s face darken. ¡°Shut up!¡± A loud shout made its silence. Bang! Chuck mmed some books and shouted, ¡°Did I tell you to y aftermission and meditation?¡± ¡°Was the free bitch in the rest area beautiful? Are the dishes in the food section fancy? Would it be easy to change equipment directly in the exchange center?¡± ¡°This was the price of not paying attention to the cultural lessons!¡± ¡°If you save half of your free time to learn and prepare yourself, you don¡¯t have to worry about your sess in the mid-term exam.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the three major exams of each semester are to separate trash and purify elites.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t pass the exam, it means that you are rubbish. There is no other reason!¡± Wow, he was still as sharp-tongued as before. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart when he heard him cursing the students. The stricter a teacher was, the better. He knew that the reason why Chuck scolded his students was for the sake of his students. But what pleased Andrew more was that the subjects of the mid-term exam were so easy. Andrew didn¡¯t need to sleep anymore because of the magic power reaching 1,000. In addition, Andrew knew that he might not be absent from every alchemy ss, so he woulde to the alchemy ssroom to learn some materials at night when he had nothing to do and at usual times. Therefore, even though Andrew was absent from school, his progress was not slow at all. He even exceeded the standard. Now he had learned all the methods and nature of dealing with the materials. On the other side. Taking a look at Andrew, Chuck was surprised and delighted. In the whole D ss, only this boy and Nason didn¡¯t change their expressions. During this period, Chuck found out that Andrew went to the alchemy ssroom in the evening. Looking at ss B. Some of them looked calm. ¡®I do remember that they are members of the student union.¡¯ ¡®Well, I do remember that he is a little against the student union.¡¯ ¡®The student union had invited him two times, but he didn¡¯t agree.¡¯ ¡®It just so happens that I don¡¯t like the student union either.¡¯ A group of little kids, as soon as they entered the student union, abandoned the practice and spent all day there practicing power and skills. Except for the Thirteen Stars, almost all the members of the student union were disabled. Every time he heard that Andrew made them fail, Chuck felt happy secretly. The student union, as the biggest authority in the school besides the red king, should be managed by someone. Chuck thought, ¡®I¡¯ve heard that Andrew has dealt with the matter of Iron Pagoda Empire not joining the student union recently. Many officials dislike him.¡¯ ¡®It seemed that there would be a good show in the mid-term exam.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see if Andrew can humiliate the student union again,¡¯ he thought. Chuck expected. 248 Chapter 251 After ss, Andrew went to see Rachel again. Rachel had already known that Andrew hade back safe and sound, butst time, the transport scroll had spent all her savings, so she had no chance to meet him. After telling Rachel about the story of the Iron Pagoda Empire, Rachel felt surprised at what he had gone through. After chatting for a while, Andrew went back to his dormitory. Half a month passed quickly. During this period, Andrew received several level-four and level-fivemissions and stayed at school safely and sound. The mid-term exam finally began. All the students of the school came to the main campus. The first test was about culture, mainly about the history of magic and how mages deal with different scenes. The examsted for 30 minutes. The process was very boring, and the score value was not high. It was only 20 points, but everything went smoothly. Andrew and the other four people handed in the paper soon. Then, it came to the magic power test at noon. The test was held on the yground of the main campus. More than ten thousand students gathered together in a neat formation ording to their sses and grades. It looked like a sea of people. The magic power test also needed to be confidential. Everyone stepped forward and touched the crystal ball of the magic power test. The results would be announced after the end of the test, not like the result of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, which was directly announced. It was said that it was to protect the self-esteem of students with poor grades.. After all, if they knew about other people¡¯s magic power, it was very likely that the following actualbat lessons would lead to some students with poor strength but a little hope of giving up themselves. The process was still very boring. They walked up one by one to touch the crystal ball. But for Andrew, a powerful student with a strong perception, he didn¡¯t need a crystal ball at all. He could judge the cultivation base of other students only by perception. In the past half a month, Andrew¡¯s magic power had increased from 1,310 to 1,420. Although the progress was a lot slower, it was also very fast progresspared to other students. Andrew thought he was a strong man in his grade. It was true. Most of the students in grade two were far weaker than him. But to Andrew¡¯s surprise, not everyone was inferior to him. For example, ss A and ss S. After the test, there were at least 50 students whose magic power was above 1,350. The strongest student was the monitor of S ss, whose magic power was even close to 1,500. And there was another guy named Cruz from ss A, whose magic power was also around 1,450. He was something. ¡®I remember that he called me when I came back from the Iron Pagoda Empire, but I didn¡¯t talk to him.¡¯ What surprised Andrew most was that he seemed to have sensed something during the test and looked back at him. Andrew immediately looked away. What a sharp observer. ¡®He looks fat and strong, but he can distinguish my sight in such a noisy environment.¡¯ ¡®It seems that I¡¯m still a little far from the strongest student.¡¯ Andrew thought. But to Andrew¡¯s relief, the four of them did a good job. Nason¡¯s magic power came to 1,250. After the magic power reached 1,000, he had been busy killing monsters and pursuing to catch up with Andrew as soon as possible. Taylor¡¯s talent was not bad. Her magic power had reached 1,100. Jo¡¯s magic power was also around 940. He believed that after her magic power reached 1,000, she would soon catch up with Taylor. Signa was the worst. As of the day before the mid-term exam, her magic power was only 790. But it was not her fault. After all, her state of mind was more or less influenced by the fact that the Iron Pagoda Empire was destroyed. After the magic power test, Andrew and hispanions went to the canteen for dinner. And after dinner, was the key project of this exam. The alchemy test and the actualbat test. ¡°Hey, this is our seat. Get out of the way.¡± Not long after Andrew and the others took their seats, a heavy voice stopped them. He looked back. He saw three senior leaders of the student union standing behind him. They were wearing the most symbolic golden edge purple school uniform of senior officials, overlooking the five people. Andrew was a little surprised. He looked around and said, ¡°This is the public canteen. I didn¡¯t see the words ¡®student union¡¯.¡± The senior official in the lead snorted, ¡°The row by the window of the canteen is the senior official¡¯s seat of the student union. Don¡¯t you understand this rule?¡± ¡°Really? Is there such a rule in the Law School? Why don¡¯t I know it?¡± Andrew looked at his colleague calmly. His teammates also said that they had never heard of this rule. However, the senior official said, ¡°Strength is the rule.¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. The leader of the senior officials took a look at him and mocked, ¡°Oh? Are you angry? Well, are you not convinced?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Andrew said coldly. ¡°So what?¡± The senior official bent down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You were so sessful in the student union that day.¡± ¡°I thought you were a senior official!¡± ¡°You are in such a high position. How humiliated we are?¡± ¡°In this school, except for the Thirteen Stars, we are the best. You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± ¡°No matter how much credit you have made, you are just an ordinary student.¡± The other senior officials couldn¡¯t helpughing. Andrew retorted unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s because you senior officials don¡¯t dare to go to the Iron Pagoda Empire that makes me famous?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show off? ¡° As soon as these words came out, the senior students were stunned and unable to speak. Andrew added, ¡°Are you afraid of going there? Then the senior official saw that an ordinary student like me not only survived but also dealt with the trouble you can¡¯t solve.¡± ¡°Are you jealous of me and want to kill me?¡± ¡°No way? As a senior official, how could you bully the weak and fear the strong?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, and the faces of the senior officials turned cloudy in an instant. However, at this moment. ¡°Senior officials are all busy every day. Do you think we are as idle as you?¡± A familiar voice came from behind. It was Arci. ¡®Good boy, I haven¡¯te to you yet, but youe to me yourself?¡¯ After dinner, Arci came to Andrew and the senior officials and said unhurriedly, ¡°You are just an ordinary student. How can you understand the senior officials?¡± ¡°Do you know how much work a senior official has to do every day?¡± ¡°The case of Iron Pagoda Empire is a reward for you. The student union thinks highly of you, so it appointed you. Do you think ordinary people can do it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that several senior officials present have voted at the meeting to let you go to the Iron Pagoda Empire.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± These words were very useful to senior officials. Hearing this, the other students around looked at him strangely. ¡°Is it easy to suppress the Iron Pagoda Empire?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a human canplete such a difficult task,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be just a show. Bah, I used to think he was really capable.¡± As Arci spoke, he rested his hands on his hips and said to Andrew, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize to these senior officials now!¡± Arci sneered in his heart. He knew Andrew was tough. He dared to fight against Thirteen Stars, but Thirteen Stars wouldn¡¯t make a move, so he didn¡¯t die. But what if they were senior officials? Moreover, these senior officials were also Arci¡¯s secret admirers. The table by the window was exclusive to the student union. There was no such rule at all. If they wanted to mess with you, it was wrong for you to take your left foot first when you went out. ¡®Fight!¡¯ ¡®If you had the ability, fight with the six senior officials here.¡¯ Arci was amused by Andrew¡¯s reaction. He believed that Andrew would take action in such a situation. However, what Andrew did next stunned Arci. 249 Chapter 252 Two hours ago. Arci described it vividly in the meeting room. There was an independent system for senior officials in the student union in the three major exams of the school. First of all, all the senior and middle officials could be free from the cultural test and magic power test, with 15 points and 40 points. Of course, if you thought you could challenge the full score, or if you wanted to be promoted to S ss, you could also take the test by yourself. In the actualbat test, ordinary students would challenge senior officials. The assessment of the senior officials¡¯ scores was based on the number of students they defeated and the average time of beating each student. Only the alchemy test needed to be taken seriously. As for the middle-level officials, the actualbat test was independent of other students. During the actualbat examination, the middle-level officials needed to maintain the situation, so after all the ordinary students finished, the middle-level officials and the senior officials had a separate examination. Therefore, during the period of the culture test and the magic power test, the middle and senior officials would gather in the meeting room and discuss the strategy to be used by the ordinary students in turns in the following tests. And this gave Arci a chance to y his role. ¡°Do you think Andrew has gone too far?¡± Arci told the senior officials the ¡°secret¡± of the Iron Pagoda Empire¡¯s action. The senior officials didn¡¯t respond at first. While Arci was talking, anger appeared on their faces. ¡°The Iron Pagoda Empire is just a paper tiger. The magic power of King Aston only was 800, and even the chief mage Bingo, magic power only was 2,500.¡± ¡°Thinking about it carefully, it was not surprising, because no matter whether it was King Aston, Bingo, or Logan, they had never gone to mage academy. They were self-taught, how could the magic power be high?¡± ¡°You must have heard about the Bingo, right? When he was young, he was expelled from school by the mage academy. In the remote forest, he was self-taught.¡± Arci said and sighed helplessly. ¡°I got it through hearsay.¡± ¡°It was said that to protect the reputation of the student union, Rowling, the Heavenly Star, had blocked the news and forbade anyone to leak it out.¡±. At this point, all the senior officials were angry. ¡°So, this guy just picked up our benefits.¡± A senior official asked viciously. Arci nodded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Another senior official stood up and said, ¡°We rmended him to go. So we gave the benefits to him.¡± Arci still nodded. The senior officials were furious. It was a hot potato for him to persuade the representative to go to Iron Pagoda Empire. Because Iron Pagoda Empire¡¯s attitude towards foreign affairs was extremely tough, there was already a sign of war with the magic association. In addition, there was its mage academy in the country, and the fled mage Bingo was also there. Everyone thought that if they wanted to subdue the Iron Pagoda Empire, single person or team, they would need the strength of the grand tutor mage. But they didn¡¯t expect that Aston King and Bingo would be so weak after hearing what Arci said. For a moment, all the senior officials were so angry. It was known to all that although the Law School was still as usual only the senior officials knew what Andrew had got. All the senior leaders of the magic association now focused their eyes on the Law School because of this matter. Once Andrew graduated, he would be the director of the magic association. It was clear that this was not a three-ss branch director, but a genuine branch director. In addition, the top managers had prepared Andrew¡¯s intermediate healing license. Once Andrew¡¯s learning process came to the pharmacy ss, he had the right to learn the intermediate healing magic and make the intermediate liquid medicine. It was known to all that the healing magic had been monopolized by the magic association today. Only Thirteen Stars were qualified to get the intermediate healing magic permission in the whole Law School. Senior officials had no right to study. Moreover, it was said that even the Red King thought highly of Andrew. The three senior officials who had nned to go to the Iron Pagoda Empire turned pale after hearing Arci¡¯s words. How could we throw away the fat sheep we have got? How could a pure human in grade two transfer school steal our credit? When we were having a meeting with Rowling, we thought it was a suicide action and gave the chance to Andrew. At this moment, all the senior officials felt as if they were a donkey being yed by Andrew. The meeting room was full of senior officials, and each of them exuded a strong murderous will. Arci was delighted to see that. After all, only Andrew and Arci knew about the situation of the Iron Pagoda Empire. As for Rowling, the Heavenly Star. She didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing, and senior officials didn¡¯t dare to confront her. He could tell you everything about the Iron Pagoda Empire. His father and brother were dead. It was no big deal. If they knew that he could take revenge by ndering their strength, they would agree. ¡°Andrew, who is in charge of the actualbat test?¡± A senior official said. The senior official next to him raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of ss D, grade two. I¡¯ll ¡®take good care of him.¡± Another senior official said, ¡°From now on, we must ¡®take good care of this transferred student.¡± Arci suggested, ¡°In that case, how about I make a suggestion?¡± All the senior students looked at him. Arci smiled and said, ¡°I remember that the one who is responsible for the assessment of ss A is Senior Obi, right? How about asking the Obi in charge of ss A to exchange for the one in the one in charge of ss D?¡± ¡°I believe with Obi¡¯s strength, he should be able to ¡°take good care¡± of the boy who doesn¡¯t know who he is and dares to grab the credit from you.¡± All the senior officials were stunned. Senior officials were responsible for the overall strength of their sses. In A major ss, the senior official in charge of ss A must be weaker than the one in charge of ss D. Although it would increase the students¡¯ grades in ss A, the impact was not too great. But for ss D, it might cause a lot of failures. But when they thought that Andrew had relied on Rowling to get the position and stole their credit, the senior officials naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care.¡± As soon as the senior official named Obi spoke, all the senior officials showed a cruel smile on their faces. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go.¡± Andrew winked at them. The five of them stood up and sat down in an empty seat. Arci was confused. Andrew should be very irritable. He was used to fighting back the first time when he was provoked. Shane, Genese, and even Arci were the best examples. But today, how could he be a coward? After sitting down, Andrew suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s you who are ying tricks.¡± It seemed that his eyes were saying that. Andrew had learned to be smart. These people didn¡¯t shed tears until they saw the coffin. If there was a chance, he would directly kill them. It was a waste of time to talk nonsense before that. He had to prepare for the actual exam after dinner. How could he waste time with them? Arci snorted after a short period of astonishment. Do you think it¡¯s over? ¡°Hey, who allowed you to leave?¡± Sure enough, seeing him leave, the senior official just put the food on the table and came to him again. He pped on the table. The leader of the group of senior officials came to Andrew and asked, ¡°You took my position. How can you leave now?¡± Andrew continued to eat as if he hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf!¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, the senior official added, ¡°Anyway, you have to apologize to me.¡± Arci stepped forward and said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Pretending to be a good person, he pulled away from the senior officials and said, ¡°Today is the exam. If he can¡¯t pass the exam, you can tell his superiors, such as¡­ The Heavenly Star.¡± Hearing this, several senior officials¡¯ faces darkened. But on second thought, it made sense. After all, Rowling and Andrew were both human beings. The two of them were the only human beings who were a little famous in the Law School. Now, during the meeting, some senior officials even doubted if Andrew was a mistress of Rowling. They thought it over. It was Rowling who had nned the meeting and appointed Andrew as the representative. And Rowling seemed to be very tolerant of Andrew. This inevitably made people doubt the rtionship between the two. In private, was Andrew a male ve of Rowling? ¡°A gigolo.¡± The senior official snorted coldly, turned around, and left. Arci also sneered at Andrew. There was no need to conflict now. Andrew couldn¡¯t be dealt with by one or two senior officials. He had to make all the senior officials hate him so that he would be defeated everywhere in the school. ¡®At that time, I will decide how he will die?¡¯ Arci thought so. ¡®After all, I¡¯m good at borrowing a knife to kill people.¡¯ Thinking of this, Arci turned around and left. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach Arci a lesson?¡± Nason asked. Andrew ate slowly as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s useless to kill him directly.¡± ¡°I have my n.¡± 250 Chapter 253 In the afternoon, they came to the actualbat examination at noon. All the students came to the training building and came to the training rooms ording to the ss division. As soon as Andrew entered the room, he was surprised to find that the senior official and Arci who stirred up trouble at noon were present. In one training room, three senior officials were assigned to take the test, and five medium officials were responsible for maintaining order and rescuing when necessary. The three senior officials were the ones who had a conflict with Andrew and Andrew at noon because of the seat. ¡°It seems that you have been tricked,¡± Nason whispered. Andrew smiled and felt worried. ¡°You¡¯rete. Go back to your team!¡± Arci shouted coldly. The senior official who was about to ept the challenge snorted coldly as if he was saying, ¡°I will take special care of youter.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the other end of the room. All the students of grade two and ss D gathered together. Arci, as a clerk, showed up and exined the rules. The rule was very simple. The actualbat courses had a total of 100 points, and the deduction system was adopted. That was to say, every student had got 100 points at the beginning to challenge the senior students. ¡®For those who stick for less than 1 minute, 1 point will be deducted every 2 seconds, and for those who stick for less than 20 seconds, 50 points will be deducted directly.¡¯ ¡®For example, if he hit a senior official more than 3 times, he would not be punished; if he was punished 3 times, he would be punished 10 points; if he was punished 2 times, he would be punished 20 points and so on.¡¯ ¡®In short, he has to hold on for as long as possible in the battle between senior officials. As long as he can hit him by magic enough times and even hurt senior officials, he will have a chance to get high marks.¡¯. It was a test of students¡¯ survival on the battlefield. Of course, if he could defeat a senior official, he would get a full score. As for the mid-term examination for the senior students, the test was how many ordinary students could be defeated, the average time for defeating all the students, and how many times they were hit. There were 99 students in each ss, and 3 senior leaders were assigned to each ss to deal with 33 ordinary students. If they finished 33 and continued to challenge more students, they could get a higher score. This created apetitive rtionship between ordinary students and senior officials. Once this kind ofpetition was formed, there was no need to worry about bribery or cheating. Because senior officials would be demoted to intermediate ones if they failed the exam. The first student came onto the stage. As for the senior officials, the first one to show up was the one who took the initiative to provoke Andrew in the canteen. ¡°Come on.¡± The senior official said jokingly, raising his finger. Andrew knew the student who was an ordinary student with average grades. He saluted in a trembling way. For this kind ofpetition which required not to kill people, saluting each other was the etiquette of mages. However, the senior official just snorted and did not respond. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Arci snapped. The student began to gather his magic power. In the mid-term practical examination, the time was marked by the first attack of an ordinary student. Only the moment when the first blow started, senior officials were not allowed to take the initiative. It was also a kind of care for ordinary students. Therefore, generally speaking, the first attack of a student would choose to umte strength to attack. Whether they hit it or not, they would have the initiative. As the ball of light condensed in the student¡¯s palm grewrger andrger, the orange mes also surged upon his arms. It started. Andrew and Nason were absorbed in watching this. Other students were just watching the fun. Andrew and Nason knew that it was a good opportunity to observe their opponents. The students shouted. Phoenix hunting fire With a blow, the fireball spell turned into a fire phoenix in midair and pounced on the senior official. The power of this middle-rank magic was also astonishing after four or five seconds of super long energy gathering. And the student himself used the dragon avatar, turning into the shape of a half-dragon, and followed closely, beating the other party. However, the senior official snorted with disdain. He waved his hand. The wind magic wrapped in his hand easily dispersed the phoenix fire, as if he was patting a partridge to death. The students who followed him had already stepped forward. Explosive dragon me He raised his fist and hit the senior official¡¯s jaw mercilessly. This violent attack was enough to defeat all the students in any of the four major schools. However¡­ Bang. The heatwave met an irresistible force, spreading to both sides and finally disappearing. His dragon-like punch was blocked by a palm only a few inches away from his jaw. It was as easy as blocking a child¡¯s fist. The senior official still had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Grade two, ss D, that¡¯s all?¡± At this moment, the student¡¯s face turned deathly pale. The next second. Bang! With a heavy bump on his side face, the student lost consciousness. The senior official threw a punch, and the student¡¯s jaw was dislocated. He turned over and his head hit the ground with a bang. Perhaps the punch had hurt the central nerve, so the student was foaming at the spot. His eyes became white, and his whole body was convulsing and in shock. However, Arci looked at this scene with a cold face and said, ¡°2 seconds, 1 blow, 20 points.¡± ¡°Next one.¡± The senior official put his hands in the bags, tilted his head, and looked contemptuously at the remaining 98 students in ss D of grade two in front of him. At this moment, all the students were trembling with fear. Although the student didn¡¯t do well, he was a good student. Moreover, he was a dragon-man after all. He was only killed by one blow after transforming into a dragon. Fear, like a cold current, spread along the spine to the whole body of every grade two ss D student. Yes, fear. The senior official enjoyed the process very much, enjoying the expression of fear on their faces. Senior officials must be students of grade three, magic power up to 2,000, the standard holy mages. The number of the senior official named Obi¡¯s magic power had reached 2,100. ¡®All of us are excellent students.¡¯ ¡®You guys are all the same.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Obi, leave some for us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you beat 99 people, how can we take the exam?¡± The two senior officials who were waiting for the examination sneered,pletely ignoring the other students¡¯ feelings. Obi waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Then he looked at Andrew in the crowd. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Andrew knew what it meant. He was showing off his power to Andrew. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Shouted Obi. All the students, except Andrew and the other four, were frightened and took half a step back. In order, the second student could only go up to the stage gingerly and respectfully, begging this senior official to be mercy. But the result was¡­ Ten secondster, there was a bang. The second student hit the wall heavily, spitting out blood. His belly was smashed, and half of his intestines fell out. He fell to the ground like a piece of mud. The middle-level official next to him gave him a bottle of preliminary healing liquid and then he was dragged out. ¡°Four seconds, one blow, 20 minutes.¡± Arci announced this disappointing result again. At this moment, the whole grade two ss D was in fear. 251 Chapter 254 The fourth one, the fifth one, the sixth one. One after another, the students were seriously injured and dragged away. All of them were fractured. High position paralysis. The liver was the dugout. Although these could be cured by the free medicine provided by the school. But senior officials were crueler and crueler. The one who had held on for the longest timested for 12 seconds, but it was also because that Obi had dug out the student¡¯s eyeballs, which had caused him to waste more time. As the twelfth student was carried away, the morale of ss D of grade two had fallen to the bottom. The standard holy mage, to deal with the grand mages whose magic power was less than 1,000, was no different from butchering chickens. Some students even wanted to quit. Each student could only get 20 points. To get these 20 points, it was not worthwhile to be beaten like this. At the same time, Arci looked at Andrew with a sneer. Andrew was still calm, in sharp contrast to the pale faces of the students around him. Pretend! Keep pretending! Obi, with 2,100 magic power was regarded as the most potential senior official. ¡®Your magic power is only over 1,000.¡¯ Arci took a look at the list and found that Andrew¡¯s order was No. 12. There were two more. Arci wanted tough at the thought of Andrew¡¯s trembling face.. While he was thinking. Bang. Shane, who was ranked No. 11, was hit hard on the back of his head by a punch. His seven orifices were bleeding, his teeth were broken, and even his head was beaten t. This miserable appearance shocked everyone in grade two and ss D again. Shane was a first-ss student in ss D. His magic power was as high as 850. Even he onlysted for 15 seconds. He had hit Obi two times. Although there was no harm, he only got 30 points. ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in grade two like this?¡± He pulled out his fist which was almost embedded in his head and shouted arrogantly, ¡°Can you give me a surprise? You losers.¡± ¡°Was this level also worthy of being called the students of the Law School?¡± ¡°I feel ashamed to be in the same school with you losers.¡± The provocation hurt the self-esteem of every student. But no one could do anything about it. He was a senior official. Who could beat him? ¡°Who¡¯s next? Come up!¡± Said Obi, waving his hand confidently. It was him! Finally, it was him! Arci was ecstatic. Obi was supposed to test for ss A. It was Arci who negotiated with senior officials in the meeting room. Through provoking their hostility towards Andrew, he deliberately changed to test for ss D. His strength was too strong to be tested for ss D, so he should be responsible for ss A or even ss S. ¡®Andrew, I don¡¯t know how you killed my father, my brother, and Bingo.¡¯ ¡®But I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t do it yourself.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t rely on your strength.¡¯ ¡®Now it was the mid-term exam, and all strategy was useless.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve already told Obi about it.¡¯ ¡®It was normal for him to kill one or two students by ident in the mid-term exam.¡¯ Thinking of this, Arci became more and more excited. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Andrew being beaten up by Obi. ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Arci urged, bearing the joy in his heart. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Hearing that, Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more. He just pushed the students aside and went to thepetition field. At the sight of Andrew, the rage in Obi¡¯s eyes boiled like boiling water. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you! Are you crazy in the canteen?¡± The ferocity on his face was undisguised. He licked his tongue as if he had seen a delicious meal. ¡°I hope your strength is worthy of your attitude. You are a pure human in ss D.¡± Andrew casually put his hands into the bags and said, ¡°Lick your tongue at your enemy. You are such a jerk.¡± ¡°Humph, bastard, look at you. You must have never seen a strong man, right?¡± As he spoke, he put his hands into the bags confidently and said, ¡°Cut the crap. Save your strength and prepare your first blow.¡± Andrew smiled and said nothing. ¡®What a reckless guy! I¡¯ll see if you can still be as calm as you are now when you are pressed on the ground with your broken hands and feet.¡¯ Arci sneered. Then he raised his hand and said, ¡°Begin!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Bang. His feet stepped on the ground and made a bomb-like sound. The chilly airwave made all the students behind him retreat two steps. ¡°Hey, hey, you are too strong.¡± Nason reached out his hand to block the attack and smiled bitterly. He was not surprised at Andrew¡¯s action. On the contrary, the face of Obi on the field suddenly turned cold. So fast! Frost wings Andrew¡¯s speed suddenly increased again. Frozen dragon bite Condensing the ice cage hand, the fist pierced through the air and made a piercing sound like the roar of a dragon. Bang! The whole room seemed to tremble. The air billow was mixed with arge amount of frost, which made the onlookers squint and unable to look straight at him. Obi quickly crossed his arms to block the punch, but he was still knocked back more than half a meter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your face is different from before.¡± Andrew moved his fists away and asked with a smile. The shock was written all over his face. No prepare? ¡®The force belt? No, no, this thing could only help instant cast, and it couldn¡¯t prepare.¡¯ ¡®Is this guy¡¯s normal attack as powerful as this?¡¯ He took a closer look at Andrew¡¯s equipment. Which of them were weak? Snow stick, fire cloak, burning bracelet, force belt, ice and fire chest badge, arcane eyes, fire god lining¡­ The worst ones were level B equipment worth 60,000 points. Obi was shocked and even more confused. With this kind of power, why didn¡¯t he umte power in the first blow? ¡°It¡¯s good to umte power, but it¡¯s easy to see through.¡± Andrew said suddenly as if he had read his mind. This made Obi¡¯s face pale with fright. Andrew continued with a smile, ¡°No matter how powerful the magic is, it¡¯s meaningless if I can¡¯t hit it. Why do you think I don¡¯t understand such a simple logic?¡± Andrew¡¯s smile turned yful. This irritated Obi. You are just a loser of ss D. How could you smile when you were fighting with me? ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent, you bastard!¡± Obi shook off Andrew¡¯s fist and kicked him hard on the chest. So far, it was the first time that Obi had used magic power. The billowing airwaves condensed on his knees, forming a thickyer of wind as thick as paste. As long as he was hit, the high-pressure air would instantly burst out in the middle of the blow, causing two times more damage than the power of the knee top itself. However, in the blink of an eye, Andrew was gone. Disappeared? No! Andrew weirdly moved to his side. So fast! He didn¡¯t keep up with him at all, and¡­ Scorching sun The ice all over his body was dissolved, and he put on the dragon extinguishing cage hand. The raging fire on his fist was as bright and poisonous as the sun at noon in the hot summer. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it seriously, you will die.¡± A teasing voice rang in his ears. Bang! The loud noise made the whole building shake violently. At this moment, all the students in ss D and the senior officials who were watching were shocked by the scene in front of them. Arci, who had been expecting Andrew to beg for mercy, stopped smiling. The fierce punch, like a cobra, hit the side face of Obi. Just like a bomb was buried in his fist, the violent fire burst out from it. The arrogant senior official turned around in the air and fell heavily to the ground after being punched by Andrew. He clenched his fists and took a step forward. There was no chase. Andrew stood confidently. ¡°Stand up. Aren¡¯t senior officials very powerful? A single punch shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat you, right?¡± 252 Chapter 255 Click. The blood transfusion fell on the floor and a small drop of blood sshed out. The pain in Obi¡¯s nose kept telling him that he was hit. He touched his nose and felt a sharp pain. His nose was broken! He was so proud of his nose, but it was hit to one side. He looked back in disbelief. Andrew was standing there calmly as if he was waiting for him to stand up. ¡®I was hit by him?¡¯ ¡®And he is waiting for me to stand up?¡¯ ¡®Who? He? A grade two rubbish in ss D! A pure human without any bloodline? Just him?¡¯ After astonishment, he was furious like fire. ¡°You brat¡­¡± Wind and thunder roar Suddenly, Obi raised his hands and opened them. All of sudden, purple-blue lightning gushed out from every pore in his body. All of a sudden, the whole room was swallowed up by the lightning-like hall.. Andrew immediately lifted his right hand to form a firewall. However, Andrew was forced to step back three or four steps by the thunder. ¡°Wow, is this the top magic of thunder attribute? It seems that your main attribute is thunder. But it¡¯s a little exaggerated to use such powerful magic at the beginning.¡± Seeing that Andrew was making fun of him, Obi was furious. All his hair was tied to the back, and the dense lightning wrapped his whole body. Even his eyes were shrouded in purple lightning, constantly spraying out lightning. ¡°How dare a mere human beast of ss D hurt me? You don¡¯t want to die too easily.¡± Hearing these words, Arci was ecstatic. ¡®Is he really angry? Andrew, I feel sorry for you. Obi is the monitor of ss B, grade three. How could you piss him off?¡¯ ¡®Originally, you still have a chance of survival. Now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for you to keep aplete corpse.¡¯ However, the murderous look didn¡¯t scare Andrew. Andrew tilted his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is the mid-term exam. For me, it¡¯s about my future. As a student, of course, I have to go all out.¡± ¡°As a senior official and a challenger, you should be prepared for injury.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just hit you. Are you so angry? Don¡¯t you like to be beaten?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show any mercy when you hurt others just now?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t your mother taught you not to do what you don¡¯t want to do to others?¡± These words were logical and orderly, making people speechless. But why would Obi care about that? Not to mention to reason with Andrew. In Obi¡¯s eyes, he was strong, while others were the weak. It was reasonable for Obi to hit others. Even if they were beaten to death, they should not fight back. And if he dared to fight back, he deserved to die. ¡°Shut up!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Obi took a step forward. He dashed towards Andrew like a move in an instant, leaving a long trail of lightning along the way. He threw a punch with all his strength. Millions of thunderbolts Andrew¡¯s face went numb before he could punch him. The air was filled with unimaginably thick thunder attributes. Ice barrier At this critical moment, he switched to the ice attribute, and an ice wall instantly rose between the two of them. Bang! The blow with thunder hit the ice wall. The next moment, hundreds of fist marks suddenly appeared on the ice wall. Each mark was three inches deep and clear. Then, the whole ice wall was broken into sand-like ice powder, and Obi had rushed to his body immediately. So fast! And his strength was strong! Andrew was shocked. In his sight, he just threw a punch, but in fact, the thunder attribute magic power around his fist had condensed countless transparent magic power fists. In the instant of the main fist, all the thunder¡¯s magic power fists would instantly release around the hit point. As long as one punch was hit, it was equal to hundreds of punches of fiendish attributes. His thoughts came to an end in just 1 ms. Obi¡¯s iron fist had passed through Andrew¡¯s hands and hit his chin from the bottom. It was really fast. It was already difficult to see the trajectory. But¡­ He raised his head with all his strength. The thunder swept over the bridge of his nose and burned a small piece of skin. Andrew dodged the blow and switched to the fire attribute. Scorching soil burning up Raging mes burst out from his body. However, at the same time, the blue veins on his forehead exploded. Wind and thunder roar The sweeping magic of the fire attribute and the sweeping magic of the thunder attribute burst out from the bodies of the two at the same time. The collision of two kinds of magic power with different attributes caused an explosion like the explosion of a thousand pounds of TNT at the same time. Most of the rooms were burnt. The two of them were sent flying and hit the walls on both sides. ¡°Ah!¡± The impact caused vibration in his internal organs, and the pain made Obi scream in embarrassment. ¡®Son of a bitch! I was hurt by him again!¡¯ ¡®How dare this little bastard hurt me two times!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m a senior official. He¡¯s just a bastard. Why should he¡­¡¯ When Obi¡¯s anger rose again, the ck smoke in front of him suddenly broke a hole. The raging fire burned up all the smoke in an instant. Andrew also had blood in his nose, but different from him, heunched a counterattack almost the moment he hit the wall. As if he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Heaven fire annihtion There was no room for him to dodge the oing firewall. He put his palms together. Thunderbolt attack As he pushed his palms, dense lightning burst out from his palms and collided with the fire. Boom! Another explosion. This time, it was Obi who had the upper hand. However, the heaven annihtion waspletely devoured by the thunder attribute. At the same time, the remaining thunder attribute hit Andrew against the wall, and his mouth was full of blood. This scene finally brought back Obi¡¯s confidence. ¡®Ha-ha! That¡¯s right! What was I nervous about just now? I was just caught off guard by him.¡¯ ¡®In terms of magic power, I¡¯mpletely superior to him. He has no chance of winning from the beginning.¡¯ Thunder roll Raging thunder Thunderbolt annihtion of the earth tribtion All of a sudden, regardless of what happened, arge number of the thunder attribute magic and overwhelming thunder magic rushed to its position of Andrew like raindrops. The ck smoke exploded more and more, so soon it waspletely shrouded in thick ck smoke around Andrew. Only faint lightning and thunder could be seen. Who knows how much magic did Obi use? In addition to its fast speed, the most special feature of the thunder magic was its ¡®stick¡¯. Even if he didn¡¯t hit the target directly, the lightning would turn a corner in the air and hit the enemy because of the lightning introducing effect. Therefore, it was very difficult to dodge the thunder long-range¡¯s attack, and there was no such saying as dodging it by the slightest mistake. Andrew had no choice but to stay in the corner. The more Obi fought, the more excited he became. He even drank a bottle of medium magic liquid and continued to cast magic. While fighting, heughed wildly, ¡°Hahaha! Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Crazy again?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to challenge me again?¡± Seeing that Andrew was at a disadvantage, all the students were extremely worried. Seeing this, Nason frowned and said, ¡°Damn it! Although it takes him a lot of energy, Andrew has to maintain a defensive posture.¡± ¡°The corner of the wall restricted his position.¡± ¡°This waspletely suppressed. If he couldn¡¯t withstand it, he might be directly killed by his opponent.¡± The other two senior students shook their heads and smiled bitterly. Andrew is doomed. ¡®Why did you irritate Obi? Start by saying something nice, get a good beating, and it¡¯ll be all right.¡¯ Arci was the happiest one to see this. At this moment, he was so happy that he had no time to hide. Heughed wildly, ¡°Ha-ha! You deserve it! Andrew!¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s difficult for you to keep aplete corpse! Ha-ha.¡± However, in the ck smoke, Andrew, who tried his best to defend himself, still kept calm on his face. 253 Chapter 256 Andrew couldn¡¯t hear Arci¡¯s mockery or the uproar of the students. In the thick ck smoke, Andrew curled up in the corner and continued to use the ice barrier. If oneyer was broken, he would immediately mend it. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside. The noisy Andrew couldn¡¯t hear anything else. But it also brought a benefit. Andrew could concentrate on analyzing the situation on the battlefield. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± A thick bolt of lightning hit the ice barrier, and the thick ice barrier was pierced through on the spot. The thin lightning thread hit Andrew¡¯s shoulder. His clothes were pierced through on the spot, and his skin was slightly charred by the lightning. Fortunately, most of the power was blocked by the ice wall, or there would be a big hole in Andrew¡¯s shoulder. This was not good. He had been stabbed through for the sixth time. ¡®In the worst case, he almost hit my penis.¡¯ The most exaggerated part of the thunder attribute was that its speed was abnormally fast, and its attacking frequency was also a part of its speed. The number of magic power was only over 2,100. His attacking speed was much faster than Logan¡¯s. He could release magic at least 40 or 50 times per second. Andrew¡¯s magic power was released at a frequency of five times per second. In other words, even if he constantly released, each ice barrier had to withstand ten times. Moreover, the thunder attribute had the strongest prating power under the ice attribute, and at the same time, the consumption was very low. This made the defense of the ice attribute very weak against the thunder attribute. If the fire attribute was used to defend, the collision of fire and thunder attributes would cause an explosion, which would cause more serious damage. If it went on like this, Andrew would not be able to hold on.. Andrew gritted his teeth and insisted. But Obi¡¯s attack was not weak at all. There was even a tendency to increase. Was it a low consumption of thunder? No wonder the thunder attribute was the best attribute except for the fire attribute. Although the explosive power of attack power was slightly weaker than that of the fire attribute in all aspects, it was more persistent. Earth attribute was the best choice to resist the thunder attribute. ¡®The consumption of the ice attribute blocking thunder attribute is too great, and his magic power is higher than mine. If it goes on like this, my magic power will be exhausted first.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where was your arrogance just now? Why are you hiding in the corner like a coward and admitting that I hit you?¡± Obi¡¯s shouts reached Andrew through the ck smoke. But this kind of provocation was too humble for Andrew. If he rushed out directly, he would be killed in an instant by his thunder attribute magic. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ When Andrew was at a loss. Master! Kelly¡¯s voice came to his ears all of a sudden. ¡°Kelly? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Lucy wants me to tell you to think about what she has said!¡± ¡°Lucy?¡± Andrew was stunned. Suddenly, an inspiration passed through his mind. Lucy once said that all the magic in the world could be found in the water attribute, including dragon extinguishing magic. Water attribute magic? ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve learned the water attribute from my Senior Cameron in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, but it¡¯s not as good as the ice attribute, so I seldom use it.¡¯ ¡®Was it because¡­¡¯ Andrew suddenly got inspiration. ¡®How could it work?¡¯ Magic power had been consumed a lot, so he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Ice barrier Andrew released the ice barrier again. Before it was broken, he quickly switched to the water attribute that had not been used for a long time. The constant attacks caused the ice barrier to shatter even more violently. Andrew¡¯s breath froze. It was now. Bang. When the lightning struck the ice barrier. Andrew stood up abruptly and released middle-level magic of the water attribute, ¡°Surging waves!¡± In an instant, arge amount of pure water gushed out of Andrew¡¯s palm. The ck smoke was forced by the water pressure. The sudden water attribute startled Obi, but when he recognized the magic, he immediately smiled again. ¡°What the hell is this middle-rank magic going to work!¡± As he spoke, he threw a punch. However, when the lightning struck the middle-rank magic, it dissipated. ¡°What¡­¡± Obi was shocked. Andrew chuckled, ¡°The surging waves are not destructive, but they cover arge area.¡± ¡°Water could indeed conduct electricity, but the water made of water attribute magic was pure. It was well known that pure water does not conduct electricity!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Obi was caught off guard and fell to the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± Compared with the almost negligible harm, it hurt Obi¡¯s self-esteem to be knocked down by this soft magic. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He roared and sped his palms. The top magic power, the thunderbolt from the heavenly tribtion He shouted and directly used the most powerful lightning strike. No matter how high the water resistance was, it could be broken through as long as the pressure was strong enough! However, the moment his palm was pushed out. The current shot out turned 180 degrees and hit him. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± All of a sudden, a strong current passed through Obi¡¯s body and he was sent flying into the air. The sharp scream made all the onlookers cover their ears. He didn¡¯t fall back into the water until his whole body was charred. ¡°Why¡­ Why did my magic¡­¡± He struggled to stand up. His body waspletely wet, but ck smoke rose from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. His internal organs must have been severely damaged. On the other side, Andrew chuckled and said, ¡°Although pure water doesn¡¯t conduct electricity, it can also suppress dust. After you release this magic, the smoke caused by the explosion was absorbed by water.¡± ¡°This makes the purity of the water decrease, and the closer the part is to you, the more impurities in the water.¡± ¡°And the water around me is still pure water.¡± ¡°Water with impurities was the good conduct of electricity, and electricity would always go in the direction of low resistance.¡± ¡°This is primary school physics. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Hearing this, Obi was bbergasted. ¡®I was so proud of the thunder attribute magic. How could it be so easy¡­ Broken by a three-ss water attribute magic?¡¯ That¡¯s impossible! No way! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± After changing the thunder attribute to the wind attribute, Obi rushed over madly. His speed was even faster than that of the thunder. Andrew¡¯s heart sank when he thought of the water attribute magic. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to end it.¡± Andrew suddenly opened his eyes. He switched the ice attribute. A p was made. Frost. The power of the frosty instantly increased by more than ten times in a water-filled environment. A gust of freezing air spread out, and Obi was frozen into an ice sculpture the halfway. Before he broke free, Andrew had switched to the fire attribute again. Andrew¡¯s palms pressed together. ¡®Let me have a try of the new magic of the system.¡¯ Boom! Andrew was enveloped by a strong me. Heavenly destiny prating skill The mes exploded from Andrew¡¯s body. Countless blue veins bulged out of his body. The golden-red magic power, which flowed in his body, was visible. This was the top magic power that the restriction was lifted. It was also the strongest strengthening magic. At this moment, Andrew, whose magic power was only 1,420, suddenly increased to 2,800. He raised his hand suddenly. Andrew¡¯s whole arm burst out dazzling golden light in an instant, making everyone unable to open their eyes. Dragon extinguishing magic, spark me strike The scorching heat instantly dissolved the frozen air of the frost. However, the unsealed Obi was too scared to move. In a short period, the magic power of the heavenly destiny prating skill doubled. Plus the most powerful attacking magic, is spark me strike. At this moment, Obi¡¯s confidence was destroyed. The biggest weakness of thebination of these two kinds of magic was that it would take about a second to cast magic. However, as soon as he was frozen by the frost, he lost the chancepletely. Once the two kings of magic were released. Andrew¡¯s magic power will surpass his. There was no chance of winning for Obi. ¡°No! No! No! No!¡± But Andrew didn¡¯t care. He waved his hand. The long saber made of roaring mes shed down. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Obi¡¯s scream could be heard clearly outside the training building. 254 Chapter 257 The mes dissipated, and the house made of high-purity gold was not damaged too much. But the floor, wall, and ceiling were full of charred marks. In the center of the field, Obi fell to the ground. His skin was burned ck all over. He faltered and said vague words. Obi stared at Andrew, gritting his broken teeth. If eyes could kill, then Andrew must have been eaten alive by now. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ You¡­ Rubbish¡­ How dare you¡­¡± Bang! As soon as he struggled to stand up, he fell again. Obi hate Andrew. For him, the eyes of the students in ss D of grade two were like a sharp knife, cutting his fragile self-esteem hard. ¡®I¡¯m a senior official, but I was beaten badly by the rubbish in front of them.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t look at me¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t look at me, you rubbish!¡¯ When heavenly destiny prating skill was lifted, Andrew had walked up to him. He turned his head with difficulty and saw Andrew looking down at him. ¡°Who allows you rubbish to look down upon me?¡±. Bang! Before Obi could finish his words, Andrew punched him in the face, breaking his jaw and fainting on the spot. ¡°Drag him away.¡± Andrew lifted Obi to the front of the middle-level official who was responsible for carrying the injured. It was not until then that the stunned middle-level official realized what had happened. He lifted Obi and sent him to the hospital. ¡°Hey, what¡¯re my grades?¡± Andrew looked at Arci. Arci was still in a daze for what had just happened. The knife-like sound instantly brought him back to reality. He raised his head and saw Andrew looking at him coldly. Thinking of his behavior ofughing and mocking him just now, Arci suddenly shivered. Arci didn¡¯t dare to make any trouble because of his aggressive manner. ¡°1¡­ 100 points.¡± He announced the answer in a reluctant trembling voice. At this moment, with the birth of the first 100 scores, the whole grade two ss D erupted with earth-shaking cheers. No one could believe that Andrew had won! That arrogant Obi was stepped under Andrew¡¯s foot. Compliments and envious voices came from the crowd. At this moment, Andrew, who was standing in the middle of the venue, became the absolute protagonist. ¡°Next one!¡± Andrew shouted at the other two senior officials. The senior official sitting next to him said nkly, ¡°No, no, no next one. The mid-term examination is not apetition, and no matter whether you win or lose, you have to fight once.¡± Andrew was stunned and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± He patted himself on the head and finally came to his senses. He used to take part in manypetitions. ¡°Okay.¡± Then Andrew went back to his ss. In the admiration of the crowd, Andrew returned to the team slowly. At this moment, the pressure on the shoulders of all the grade two and grade D sses was instantly pressed on the remaining two senior officials. ¡®Obi defeated.¡¯ They had never expected such a result. Arci once said that Andrew was very strong, but only a little stronger. He was good at scheming and wouldn¡¯t be much stronger. But now, Andrew used his fist to prove his strength. What the fuck was that he was a little strong? His magic power seemed to be 1,400. It was true that his magic power was high among the top students in ss A in grade two. Even in S ss, he could be ranked in the middle and top level. Normally, Obi with 2,100 magic power would not be injured as long as the one who was a little stronger than the magic power defended himself with a little more effort, even if he used all his strength. But that was not the case just now. It could be seen that it was very difficult for Obi to defend. Every time Andrew attacked him, he was seriously hurt. The ice barrier of the ice attribute could even withstand seven or eight attacks without dispersing. Normally, even if it was the top magic of the ice attribute, such a huge magic power would be broken by a single blow at most. Therefore, it could be inferred that Andrew¡¯s talent of all kinds was terrifying. The remaining two senior officials couldn¡¯t help but shiver in their hearts. There were 87 students in the ss. Would there be another one simr to Andrew? Obi was the strongest among the three of them. Even if there was a student, even if he was a little weaker than Andrew, it was not something they could bear. Look at what happened to Obi just now. ¡°The¡­ Second senior official, pleasee up.¡± Even Arci¡¯s voice was a little trembling. Because he saw that the next number 13 student was¡­ Nason! The guy who was with Andrew! Like Andrew, he was also a human being. Was he¡­ Arci panicked. The reason why he had sent Obi¡¯s team here was to deal with Andrew. He didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would win. It was not a big deal to further quarrel with Andrew. If it caused the failure of the mid-term test of Obi¡¯s team, Obi would surely be med on him. At the thought of the vengeful character of Obi, Arci was speechless. If Nason won another senior official, it meant that the remaining senior official would have to fight 86 students of ss D. It was like adding fuel to the fire. Arci was not as arrogant as he had been a moment ago. He was in a dilemma. While praying, he shouted, ¡°¡­ Nason,e on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Nason and Andrew looked at each other and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m also in the limelight. Do you mind?¡± Andrew patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be beaten to death.¡± Nason pointed at him unhappily and strode onto the stage. After the fight with Andrew just now, the students of ss D also looked at Nason expectantly. Although Nason didn¡¯t have much sense of existence, everyone knew that he was an official student who had been transferred to another school with Andrew. On the other side, a short senior official came up with a pure white dagger made of ss. ¡°Assassinating attribute?¡± Nason held the bow and rolled his wrist. The elf bow was already in front of him. The senior official was not as calm andposed as he used to be. On the contrary, cold sweat had soaked his face, and he was ready to Nason. Don¡¯t win! Don¡¯t win! Don¡¯t win¡­ Under the gaze of the crowd, Arci prayed in his heart like a curse and announced unwillingly¡­ ¡°Start!¡± Just like Andrew. Nason didn¡¯t try his best to have the first blow. The moment he announced the beginning, as a long-range attribute student, he rushed up. 255 Chapter 258 Nason¡¯s attack was fierce. Hepletely gave up the advantage of long-range and took the bowstring as his sword to fight back. How could the senior official of the assassinating attribute expect this? He was caught off guard and constantly fought back. There was no room for him to fight back. Originally, if Nason had used the long-range to attack at the beginning, he would have hidden at that moment, and then before Nason could find him, he would havee close to him and won in his blow. Nason didn¡¯t hesitate to give up the advantage and rushed up to fight, directly destroying his n. Under the continuous attacks, the senior official had no chance to hide and was beaten back. The wind pressure fist went with the wind, and windswept the hall. All kinds of magic skills rted to the wind attribute came into being. Although Nason was a long-range mage, he defeated the senior official of the assassinating attribute in closebat because of his daily hard work. In just a dozen moves, the senior official had been cornered. ¡°Don¡¯t be socent!¡± The senior official was suppressed and beaten, and soon the fire was beaten. Since he couldn¡¯t hide, he wouldn¡¯t hide anymore. He turned over the dagger-shaped wand in his hand and dodged the bowstring pressing on his neck. The dagger in his hand was like a venomous snake, urately and ruthlessly cutting his lower jaw. However. Wind wings The pure white dagger cut through the air, but the blow that should have been hit missed.. Nason used the flying magic to speed up and retreated ten meters away. As soon as the senior officer came to his senses, he saw that Nason was already made the attack. The attack long-range was totally out of the senior official¡¯s expectation. Wind chaos rain Three emerald green wind attribute arrows shot toward him. ¡°This kind of arrow is as slow as mosquitoes. It can¡¯t hit the target.¡± The senior official turned over and three arrows flew past him at the same time. It was a good chance to hide¡­ Just as he was overjoyed, he suddenly found that Nason¡¯s move failed and he didn¡¯t make up for it. ¡®Why don¡¯t you make up for it?¡¯ At this moment, the senior official who had released the magic didn¡¯t feel any advantage at all. On the contrary, Nason was smiling. Damn it! The senior official realized something and turned around, but it was toote. The three arrows at the wall behind him exploded. Hundreds of wind arrows poured over like heavy rain. The senior official was instantly pricked into a hedgehog. He was blown up seven or eight meters and slid to the feet of Nason. Nason had been waiting for him for a long time. He stepped on his face. Bang. The senior official turned his head to avoid the attack. When he stood up, he realized that his forehead was bleeding. But Nason didn¡¯t give him a chance. He attacked him again. Nason¡¯s trick seemed to see through him. Long-range switched back and forth in closebat, which caught him off guard every time. There was a huge gap between their magic power, and Nason didn¡¯t have a strong attribute talent to make up for the shortage of magic power. However, with a wind attribute and the control of the battlefield, the senior official was beaten around. ss D of grade two¡¯s students couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. With such a huge gap between their magic power, without Andrew¡¯s fancy magic, Nason was able to defeat the senior official only by relying on the wind attribute. Who was the senior official? He was the elite in the student union. Only the most outstanding group of students in grade three could be appointed as the elites. In addition to the Thirteen Stars, it could be said that the senior officials were the strongest in the student union. Two minutes had passed. By the way, neither of them could do anything to each other. But anyone with a discerning eye could see that Nason had absolute control of the battlefield. And the most terrifying thing was that¡­ Nason still had some strength left. And the senior official was obviously out of strength. At this moment, Arci was probably the one with the heaviest heart. Only then did he realize that he had underestimated Andrew¡¯s team. Even Nason, his follower, was capable of ying tricks on senior officials. What scared Arci most was that. Thest senior official didn¡¯t look at the battlefield but at him. His eyes were full of dissatisfaction with Arci. It was all because Arci¡¯s early investigation was not clear, and the senior officials were humiliated like this. It was not a big deal that they had bad grades. Senior officials had been eliminated by the worst of grade two for two consecutive times. If this matter was spread to the student union, it was so embarrassing! It was all Arci¡¯s fault. Atst, the senior official¡¯s eyes became more and more fierce. Arci was so frightened that cold sweat trickled down his body. Meanwhile. ¡°Closebat and long-rangebat. Are you done?¡± The senior official¡¯s magic power was not enough. He roared, bursting out a monstrous aura all over his body. He condensed the fire attribute magic power in front of him and pounced on Nason despite the wind and rain. He doesn¡¯t care that he was shot by the arrows along the way. Nason, who was stepping back, had already reached the corner of the wall. There was no way back. Nason was cornered by this kind of rampage. However, there was no trace of panic on Nason¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I also want to have a try.¡± Seeing that the senior official had already rushed in front of him, Nason bowed horizontally and unhurriedly condensed magic power. ¡°What¡¯s the use of condensing magic power now? Go to hell! You bastard!¡± The senior official shouted and jumped into the air. The dagger in his hand burst out an earth-shattering white me. However, he made a mistake. The wind attribute was the fastest attribute to condense magic power among all the attributes. His seemingly slow movements werepleted in an instant. Nason spread his hands out like bathing in the sun. Strangely, the bow didn¡¯t fall to the ground but floated in front of him. Even the bowstring was pulled open automatically. It was as if someone was pulling the bow for him. ¡°This is the magic I got when I finished themissionst time. I can have a try for it.¡± ¡®The magic you got when you finish themission?¡¯ Andrew was stunned. It was true that sometimes this fellow took on some dangerousmissions. He was a reckless man. As a result, even Andrew didn¡¯t know what magic Nason could use. But what magic could he get bymission? But the next second, Andrew was stunned by what he saw. No, all the students in grade two were shocked. All magic power release Super magic, wind god descending Nason¡¯s body was surrounded by an emerald green wind. The wind seemed to be slow, but it condensed at an astonishing speed. Finally, a translucent body as high as three meters was condensed and wrapped Nason¡¯s whole body. And it was this dharma that held the bow elf and pulled the bowstring! Andrew was shocked. Dharma magic? This was the essence of magic, just like the mixed magic. ¡®Oh my God! When did Nason learn such incredible magic?¡¯ 256 Chapter 259 The dharma magic was very special. Among all kinds of magic, the kinds of dharma magic were thest one. At the same time, dharma magic was the only magic that could match mixed magic with a single attribute. What¡¯s more, it didn¡¯t affect the use of mixed magic. In other words, he could also use mixed magic while using dharma magic. And all kinds of dharma magic were at the highest level of the general magic, super magic. The second stage of the magic and the missing body that might appear in extreme cases were the most simr to the dharma magic. However, the difference was that the dharma was made of pure magic power, and its movements werepletely in sync with the user. The meaning of the dharma was that no matter how much the mage increased the magic power¡¯s output, there was a limit. It was like a current flowing through an electric wire would lose a portion of its power because of the existence of resistance. In any case, the usage of single magic would cause a certain waste of magic power. The more powerful the magic power was, the more serious the waste would be. That was the meaning of dharma magic. The dharma and the user¡¯s movements werepletely at the same time, and their appearances presented a translucent half-human figure of different colors with different attributes. Due to the difference in body size, although they moved at the same time, the attacking range andnding point were slightly different from the attack of the user¡¯s real body. When the user used the magic, the dharma magic would also use the same magic. Moreover, the dharma power of magic power waspletely wasted. The consumption of magic power was lower, but its power was greater. The dharma magic itself would consume a huge amount of magic power, but its power and magic were far superior to its original body.. Compared to the heavenly destiny breakthrough that could increase one¡¯s strength in a short period by increasing the pressure on the body, the dharma magic was a different method. However, whether it was practical or useful, it was on par with the heavenly destiny breakthrough. No, it¡¯s meaningless to talk about it. This was because you could use both the heavenly destiny breakthrough and the magic power at the same time. As long as your magic power and body could hold on. When the bow was pulled open, the elf bow seemed to be about to break. The explosion of the wind blew the senior official in the air directly to the opposite corner. He looked at the scene in disbelief. Why did a grade two student can use dharma magic? It was a kind of magic that was difficult for grade three students to use! ¡°Ha-ha!¡± He opened his mouth and exhaled a scorching breath. Nason¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Different from Andrew¡¯s barbaric and rude style, his magic power looked elegant and calm. ¡°Admit defeat, or I don¡¯t know what will happen to this arrow.¡± The highlypressed wind arrow could no longer be called an arrow. Instead, it was more like a three-meter-long toon soldier throwing a spear. It was hard to imagine how much magic power could condense such an exaggerated blow. Even Andrew was bbergasted. Putting aside the dragon special, its power was no less than that of dragon extinguishing magic. The senior official was in a cold sweat when he felt this magic power. ¡°You¡­ Stop bluffing!¡± The senior official shouted hysterically, ¡°I¡¯m a senior official. How can a grade two bastard like you win me?¡± ¡°You grade two are all bastards! You are all rubbish!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± He roared, picked up all the magic power, and rushed to Nason again in the strong wind. Nason sighed with regret. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Illuminating the sky Then he loosened his grip. The emerald green light cut the whole training ground in an instant. The senior official¡¯s figure instantly disappeared in the emerald green light. Bang. Even the pure golden wall couldn¡¯t withstand such an arrow. The green light shot into the sky, and the clouds in the air dug out a hole like the eye of a typhoon. The senior official was finally found on thewn one kilometer away from the training building. There were no more clothes left, and thousands of wounds were cut all over his body, leaving only hisst breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t do my best.¡± After the dharma magic was removed, Nason looked a little tired. It could be seen that he didn¡¯t use all his strength, just like Andrew, but he still consumed much more energy than Andrew. He gave Andrew a challenging look. Andrew smiled and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°1¡­ 100 points.¡± Arci announced the result in a trembling voice. At this moment, he could feel the fire in the eyes of the only senior official. Arci shivered with fear at the thought that he would have to face the anger of all the senior officials if this matter spread out. Thest senior official came onto the stage. But there was no need to watch the nextpetition. The apanying students did not participate in the mid-term exam. So after Nason finished, Andrew left the ssroom with hispanions. Butter they heard that because of the performance of Nason and Andrew, the morale of team D was greatly couraged. They drew the same pattern and gave up the strategy of using the power gathering magic at the beginning. This made thest senior official exhausted to ept the battle. In the end, after defeating 42 students, he was also defeated because of the exhaustion of magic power. Besides, many students got high marks. Because nearly half of the students hadn¡¯t taken the examination, they had to dispatch senior officials from other ces to meet the examination needs. The news that Nason and Andrew defeated a single senior official soon spread throughout the school. The seemingly calm Law School was still carrying on the third actualbat test of its mid-term exam. But in the dark, the student union was shocked. Andrew and Nason. The two seemingly ordinary human beings had attracted the attention of all the senior officials. Especially Andrew. After the practical examination. In the meeting room of the student union. Bang. Arci fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± He spits out several bloody teeth and half of his face swelled up quickly. ¡°You idiot! You almost made us lose two senior officials!¡± Behind him, a group of senior officials gathered together, led by a senior official who looked quite simr to Obi, but had a stronger body. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Deputy Chief An!¡± Enduring the pain, Arci knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ I haven¡¯t investigated it.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t investigated it clear?¡± An waved his hand in the air. Arci, who was five or six meters away, was pped away again. When he stood up, the other side of his face was swollen. ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate it. My brother was almost killed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Arci knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly. An said, ¡°Andrew¡¯s strength is beyond our imaging. If you investigate it clearly, I will be in charge of their mid-term exam. He will never live till today.¡± ¡°Forget it. Now that what happened has happened, there is no actualbat examination next.¡± ¡°However, his scores can¡¯t be high. Now all three courses have full scores. I heard that the two of them also have good scores in the alchemy courses.¡± ¡°If they got full marks on the alchemy test again, they would be the first in grade two. At that time, they would attract the attention of the Heavenly Star, and it was very likely that they would make an exception to promote him to the middle-level official.¡± ¡°Many members of the student union took him as an example.¡± ¡°If he goes to the student union, no, even if he goes to S ss, it will probably impact our rights. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand!¡± Arci kept kowtowing and said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s alchemy examination, even if I have to risk my life, I will get him a score of 0.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fail. If you fail again, you understand what will happen.¡± A cold voice pierced into Arci¡¯s chest like an ice piton. Arci felt the chill spread all over his body along his spine and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡­ I understand!¡± 257 Chapter 260 The next day. Andrew and the others came to the main campus again. It was still the same as yesterday. There were fewer people on the campus, but there were still a lot of people. There were few students because today was the alchemy test, and the first-grade students didn¡¯t have this course. The reason why there were so many people was that the exam was held in the alchemy ssroom. There was only one ssroom, and everyone had to gather together for the exam. There was no clear rule in the exam, and there was no ss division. He decided to wait in line for the exam. The exam began as soon as he entered the ssroom. Anyway, the subjects of each ss had already been announced. ¡°I thought I came early. I didn¡¯t expect there were so many people here.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°These people got up earlier than dogs.¡± Refining gold was a very slow process. The team moved very slowly. It was not until noon that Andrew and the others arrived at the foot of the building. He looked back and found that the line was longer than when he had just arrived. He didn¡¯t know how long they would wait. ¡°One group is ready. Four more!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice came from the building. Andrew took a closer look and saw Arci, who was the controller,ing out. The moment Andrew saw him, he also saw Andrew.. His face suddenly froze. Andrew couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°What a small world! We meet again.¡± Andrew looked him up and down and asked, ¡°Why is your face a little swollen? Ah? There seemed to be a few missing teeth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you fallst night?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arci¡¯s face turned blue. He was about to gnash his teeth, but the dislocated teeth were gone, so he gnash nothing. Andrew smiled and ignored him. He walked into the building with Nason. After entering the alchemy ssroom, all the students were concentrating on alchemy. The students would be separated from each other to prevent whispering and cheating. But such a seat also caused a sharp decrease in the number of people who could take the examination every time, which was also the reason why there was such a long queue outside. ¡°Coming. Over there. Speed up.¡± As soon as they entered the room, Chuck came up and asked Andrew and the others to get ready. ¡°Arci, go to supervise the examination,¡± Chuck shouted fiercely. There were only six alchemy teachers in the school. Every time over one hundred people were in the exam, they couldn¡¯t be supervised by their masters alone. Therefore, the middle-level officials in charge of the distribution also needed to be responsible for supervising the students during the exam if they cheated. Every four students were in a group, and a middle-level official was in charge of supervising them. After the group was over, they would ask four people toe in. On the other hand, Arci was a middle-level official in charge of supervising Andrew. He gave Andrew a bad look as soon as he came in. Andrew didn¡¯t take it seriously. Andrew thought he was more ridiculous than killing him. ¡®You tried your best to kill me, but you failed. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ Just like this time. As soon as Andrew stepped onto the stage, he found that his materials had been changed. Demon core had already been shaped. If they went into the pot again, there would be an explosion. Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡®Oh, no. Are you doing this again?¡¯ Not only the demon core. The silver ingot looked fine, but Andrew felt something was wrong as soon as he picked it up. The density was 0.7% higher, and the surface was slightly rough. Someone added some ceramic powder in the process of purification. This would double the melting point of the secret silver and make it difficult to dissolve. The color of the magic crystal was dim, so it must have extracted a lot of magic power. More or less, someone had tampered with other materials of the demon core. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Andrew? If you don¡¯t start now, it¡¯s toote.¡± Arci said suddenly. Andrew looked up at his watch. Five minutes had passed. In the alchemy test, familiarity with the process was also very important. So the time for the exam was limited. No matter how skilled he was, there were only ten minutes left. Andrew red at Arci, ¡°You are good at acting.¡± Arci was stunned and then showed a cruel smile. ¡°Hey, hey, Andrew, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you want to use the excuse that your materials were changed?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to focus on your exam than to y tricks.¡± When the students around heard this, they roughly understood what it meant. It was well known that Arci and Andrew didn¡¯t get along well with each other. Especially yesterday, when Andrew was at a disadvantage in his mid-term exam, Arci mocked him. Better an open enemy than a false friend. No matter how capable Andrew was, he would suffer a lot if he offended Arci, the invigtor. Well, he could do nothing now. The students around all looked at Andrew with sympathy. They could do nothing to help him. Now he must have zero scores on the exam. Even if he got a full score in the first three tests and a zero score in the alchemy test, his final score could only be a little higher than the pass line. It would be great if he could stay in his original ss, let alone be promoted. Of course, he was supposed to be in D ss, so there was no way to lower his ss. To think of the benefits, at least he would not have the pressure to lower his ss. However, when everyone thought Andrew and Nason had no choice. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Andrew asked. Nason smiled and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± After saying that, the two of them reached out their hands at the same time, unbuttoned the bags, and spread out all the materials on the table. They lit the fire and put it on the pot in one go. The two of them seemed to have rehearsed, and their movements werepletely ovepped. Even the mes on the stove could be perfectly identical. ¡°This is¡­¡± Arci was stunned. Andrew and Nason picked up the demon cores. What¡¯s this? Arci was shocked. What did they want? They knew that the demon cores had already been shaped, and if they put it in the pot two more times, it would explode. Were they still going to do it? How stupid they were! The demon cores used in the exam were the mid-rank demon cores, and the explosive power was one hundred times stronger than the low-rank demon cores. No matter how strong they were, if they were blown up at zero distance, they would be either dead or disabled. Arci cursed the two idiots in his heart and took two steps back subconsciously, ready to appreciate the beautiful scenery that the two of them were blown up. However, the next second, another unbelievable scene appeared. The shaped demon cores didn¡¯t explode when they were shaped two times in the pot. On the contrary, it was still slowly melting. Moreover, the two of them were both like this. Arci couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. How could it be possible? Why didn¡¯t the explosion happen? How did they manage to shape for two times? Not far away, when Chuck saw this scene, he was also stunned, but soon regained hisposure. He also showed a trace of appreciation for the two of them. ¡®I see. I knew these two were extraordinary people. I didn¡¯t expect that they did it.¡¯ This was a skill that only a top-level alchemist could achieve. Two times refining! 258 Chapter 261 After being shaped, the demon core would be dense under the effect of magic power mes. At the same time, the magic power me itself was simr to a catalyst, which wouldpletely stimte the originallyzy energy in the demon core. This was the truth that two times refining would explode. The magic power in the demon core had been activated. If it was activated again, wouldn¡¯t it be directly released? Therefore, demon cores, which had been shaped once, could only be used for iy and could not be refined again. If someone wanted to integrate demon cores into the equipment, he or she had to dissolve demon cores and mix other materials with the first stic. However, there were always idents in the world. At the same time, the best equipment must be born in an ident. Someone found a method to shape two times and applied it to alchemy. Unexpectedly, he found that the two times shaped demon core could provide nearly ten times the performance. However, this method had not been widely used. Even when teaching students in the alchemy ss, they directly said that demon cores couldn¡¯t shape two times. There was no other reason because it was too difficult to shape two times. If the teacher told the neers without foundation, they would destroy the demon cores, without exception. However, Andrew and Nason had broken the rules. They stared at the furnace intently and pressed their hands on the chopping board for fire control. Magic power was constantly adjusting ording to the subtle change of demon cores. The two of them moved so simultaneously that even their breaths ovepped. Just like the two of them were in one, they were doing two times shape. A miracle happened at this moment. In the furnace, demon cores began to emit a golden red luster.. This was a sign to dissolve. Arci couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. How could it be possible? Demon cores couldn¡¯t be shaped two times. ¡®I shaped the demon cores with my own hands. How did he make it?¡¯ Seeing this scene, Chuck nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Sure enough, the two of them can do it. Two times shape of demon core.¡± It was easy for demon cores to shape two times. That was the critical point. The second time shape of the demon core didn¡¯t explode as long as it was touched by the magic power me, but there was a critical point. This critical point was usually lower than the melting point, so it gave people an illusion that they couldn¡¯t shape for two times. It was not the case. As long as the me of magic power was raised to a point that ovepped the critical point, the shaped demon core would not explode. Then, based on maintaining at the critical point, it increased the instantaneous heat. At this moment, the heat onlysted for a few seconds. After heating, it had to return to the critical point immediately. The instant heat did not directly cause an explosion but pushed the demon core to the limit of the explosion. Then because of the instantaneous heat, it returned to the critical point before the explosion. As its temperature dropped again, the highly active magic power would evaporate more. After several times of instantaneous heating, the shaped demon core could slowly dissolve. It¡¯s easy to say, but hard to do. First of all, the instant heating onlysted for a few milliseconds. It would explode after a little longer. If the heating power was not enough for a short time, the temperature would drop to the critical temperature before the next instant heating, which was equivalent to theplete failure of thest instant heating. Not to mention that such a delicate operation needed to be repeated hundreds of times in just a few minutes. As long as they failed once, all their previous efforts would be wasted. But how could Andrew and Nason do that? Besides, they seemed to have a lot of energy. It was very simple. Only the two of them would go to the alchemy ssroom for self-study and practice at night. Anyway, the demon cores were free of charge. Since the opening of the alchemy ss, the two of them had refined at least two hundred or three hundred demon cores. With such arge amount of practice, they had sessfully made the gold refining foundation that exceeded the guide. In just three minutes. Demon cores hadpletely dissolved. Finally, Chuck showed a satisfied smile. The two of them were indeed talents. There were many talents in the Law School, but only the two of them could be called talents. It was said that genius plus bloodline was an insurmountable gap. But when you entered the school, you would find that you were wrong. The real insurmountable gap was that talents worked harder! Arci panicked when he saw the two men take up the silver ingot. He couldn¡¯t believe that they seeded. They did the two times shape of demon cores. Putting the silver ingot into the furnace, the two of them began to deal with the silver mixed with ceramic powder. However, the most difficult step was to shape the demon core for the second time. Inparison, it was as easy as joking to purify the silver mixed with ceramic powder. Arci looked desperately at the two busy people. Each of their materials had been reced and transformed. However, the two of them could perfectly remove these obstacles. No, there were even some materials that the two of them could skillfully use the hindrance, faster than the normal materials to deal with. Every time they finished dealing with a material, the despair in Arci¡¯s heart deepened. He had promised An that he would suppress Andrew and Nason this time. At the thought of the anger of An and all the senior officials, a strong sense of fear burst out from the bottom of his heart. In the beginning, it had been wasted seven or eight minutes for two people. In a blink of an eye, their progress caught up with other candidates. No, it was a little faster than them. Arci¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. No, no, it¡¯s not fair. Why couldn¡¯t he suppress them? They were just two transfer students, and they were the worst human beings. ¡®Where on earth are they stronger than us?¡¯ While he was thinking. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Nason was the first one to speak. Arci¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. Don¡¯t¡­ All of a sudden, the furnace, which was glowing withva, became bright. Nason quickly removed his hand from the magic power me and injected magic power into it. Then he began to shape the hot metal with magic power. No! As the light in the furnace gradually dimmed, Nason quickly lifted a huge mold and poured the whole furnace of iron into it. No! Bang! He smashed the millstone with his hammer. All of a sudden, Arci roared hysterically in his heart. A smart wand was born. At this moment, all the students around were bbergasted. The full score of this mid-term exam was to sessfully create a level D equipment. But the smart wand was a genuine level C wand. All the students looked at him with admiration. It meant that Nason was qualified to be a real alchemist. Seeing this, Arci fell into despair. ¡®Oh my God! An will kill me!¡¯. However, when Arci was desperate. However, something unexpected happened to Andrew. Bang. Andrew¡¯s furnace exploded all of a sudden. Although the furnace didn¡¯t explode, the impact of the explosion overturned the ceiling. What happened? Arci turned around in a hurry. Andrew was controlling the stove with a serious look on his face. The molten iron in the furnace was boiling violently. Although Andrew tried his best to control it, he was sweating. This scene gave Arci hope to live again. He stood up in a hurry and looked at this scene with ecstasy. ¡®That¡¯s great! This guy can¡¯t control it and the furnace is about to explode!¡¯ 259 Chapter 262 Bang! Bang! Bang! There were continuous explosions in the furnace. Arci was overjoyed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! This word kept repeating in his mind, hoping that Andrew¡¯s furnace would explode. Once the furnace exploded, it would be a zero score. This time, his main goal was Andrew. No matter how he achieved it, as long as Andrew got a zero score, Arci¡¯s task would bepleted. Senior officials always pointed out that they must suppress Andrew. Nason was not important. It didn¡¯t matter if he could get a zero score or not. Not far away, when Chuck saw this scene, his face turned blue with shock. With years of experience, he keenly sensed that the amount of magic power in the Andrew furnace was unusual. This far exceeded the amount of magic power that a level C equipment must have. ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s something wrong with his furnace! Everyone, stop the exam and leave the auditorium.¡± All of a sudden, the whole examination room was a mess. Except for Arci and Nason, all the other students were flustered and rushed out of the ssroom. Several invigtors also quickly used defensive magic and covered the whole ssroom wall. This was a finished power furnace, and the power of the explosion was extraordinary. At least he couldn¡¯t explore the building. As for Andrew.. The six invigtors stared at him while maintaining defensive magic, and no one stepped forward to stop him. At this point, any external interference would cause an explosion in advance. Now the only hope was that Andrew could stabilize the magic power in the furnace by himself. Although with the experience, the possibility of sess could be said to be very small. At the same time, the surface of Andrew¡¯s furnace was golden red, which seemed to be melting at any time. This made Arci more excited. Excellent! If it went on like this, no matter whether he could stabilize it or not, the furnace would be burned through first. At that time, even if he could stay calm, the furnace would explode. ¡®God helps me.¡¯ ¡®Andrew, it seems that I am the one the gods favor!¡¯ Even holy mages couldn¡¯t withstand the explosion of such a powerful refining material magic power. ¡®If you can¡¯t use magic in the refining process, you will surely die!¡¯ When Chuck and the other masters saw this scene, they were very nervous. Those students who had escaped from the ssroom saw their tutor use defensive magic and all stopped. They bent over the door and window and curiously looked at Andrew¡¯s action. But at this moment, Andrew, who had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, didn¡¯t make the right choice as usual: turn off the fire, and then gradually draw out magic power to lower the temperature of the furnace. As long as magic power was pulled out as much as possible before the explosion, the possibility and power of the explosion would be greatly reduced. On the contrary. Andrew pressed the switch hard, and the fire on the stove rose again. ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Seeing this scene, Chuck felt that his heart seemed to jump out of his throat. He didn¡¯t turn off the heat, but continued to heat it instead? ¡®Are you courting death?¡¯ Seeing this, Arci was even more ecstatic. ¡®Hahaha, do you want to die? Idiot!¡¯ But no one noticed it. Nason, who was standing next to Andrew, never took a step back. In the face of the danger of explosion at any time, he just looked at it fearlessly, as if it was a trivial matter. The furnace was burning at a visible speed. Arci and Nason could feel the heat on their faces from 3 meters away. Beads of sweat were boiling on Andrew¡¯s face and soon evaporated. His face turned red because of the heatwave. But his expression gradually became calm. The molten iron in the furnace was boiling like a volcano that would erupt at any time, and the whole furnace was shaking violently. The explosion seemed to be on the verge of happening. But Andrew seemed to be crazy and kept heating it. At the edge of the furnace, there was even a faint sign of melting. Just as everyone was extremely worried. Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Now is the time!¡± He mmed the switch off. At the moment when the furnace cracked, Andrew lifted the mold out of the bottom with a thunderous momentum. It was not a casting tool. Instead, it was a type of cooling mold. Once one end was injected with molten iron, the molten iron would cool down and be pulled out in the form of silk threads at the other end. As soon as possible, Andrew adjusted the fments of the model to the thinnest. Regardless of the consequences, he directly released the frozen dragon bite and condensed an ice glove. Then he stretched out his hand, held the cracked furnace, and poured it into the cooling die. The high temperature was at least tens of thousands of degrees. Just by grabbing it, the fist of the frozen dragon was melted and thin at a visible speed. Even before it melted, the hot wave prated the ice and reached Andrew¡¯s palms. Andrew winced in pain, but he didn¡¯t rx at all. As the molten iron was poured into the model, the iron wire was continuously discharged from the other end of the model. When the molten iron was half poured. Crack. The frozen dragon bit broke. The boxing gloves made of ice werepletely dissolved. When Andrew¡¯s palm touched the furnace, arge amount of green smoke rose with a sizzling sound, and his palm was immediately burnt to pieces. But Andrew didn¡¯t care about his injured hands. Even if he tried his best to burn them all, he would never let them go. Finally. Bang. When thest drop of iron was poured out, Andrew finally let go of his hands. The furnace, which had already reached its limit, fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Andrew was exhausted and fell to the ground. Seed? Chuck couldn¡¯t believe it. What happened? All this happened too fast. Chuck had never seen his alchemy skills before. Arci looked even more confused. Nason hurried to help him up. However, Andrew¡¯s hand was shocking. The flesh and bones of his palm werepletely separated, and the bones and the back of his hand had be charred. It could be said that these hands must be disabled if there were no healing magic. Nason applied a bottle of medium therapeutic liquid to Andrew¡¯s hands, which made him look better. All the masters hurried forward to check it. Seeing that Andrew had used the healing liquid, they felt a little relieved. Then they looked at Andrew and the equipment he made with his hands. At this moment, the six teachers were all stunned. ¡°Ha ha ha, you seem to have risked your life. I thought you were refining something good, but you just refined such a pile of broken things!¡± Arci couldn¡¯t helpughing again when he saw the finished Andrew. Seeing this, the teachers couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Andrew. Because the thing in front of him made it impossible to connect with the magic equipment. Andrew made a ball of thread. Yes, it was just a ball of thread. They were as thin as a hair, in light water blue, like ordinary cotton threads, and a little metallic. But anyway, it was a mess, about a kilogram of thread. The students outside also looked around curiously. Did Andrew¡¯s grand action fail? 260 Chapter 263 ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯mughing so hard that my stomach hurts.¡± Arci, who had a narrow escape from death,ughed at Andrew¡¯s failure in an exaggerated way. Seeing this, the teachers around also felt sorry. Andrew, on the other hand, was too tired to say a word because he had spent too much time and energy in the refining process. But he fixed his eyes on Nason. With the tacit understanding of his teammates, Nason keenly sensed that there was something else in her eyes. Could it be that¡­ Nason raised his head and took a closer look at the silk thread. At this moment, Nason seemed to think of something. Noticing his expression, Andrew finally rxed. Although Andrew had always been sessful, he knew that he had been looked down upon in this school. No one thought highly of him. Andrew had to be strong. ¡®If you show your weakness or make a concession, you may be beaten by others.¡¯ Especially in the student union. Andrew knew very well that he might have been targeted. And his current strength was not enough to fight against all the students. That was why he wanted to show off.. If he could make a level C equipment like Nason, it would be enough to win apuse and full points. But that was not enough. That was far from enough to demonstrate. That was why Andrew changed his mind during the refining process. ¡°He didn¡¯t fail.¡± Nason¡¯s words stopped Arci¡¯s smile, the teachers felt sorry for him and the students were curious. He walked to the ball line and shouted again, ¡°Andrew didn¡¯t fail in alchemy. On the contrary, he seeded.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Arci was the first one to fly into a rage. He climbed over the stove and shouted, ¡°What are you still struggling for? Could this thing be called equipment?¡± ¡°This was a pile of rags!¡± Don¡¯t expect me to be useful. If you fail to refine, you will get a zero score! Zero! Zero!¡± He screamed hysterically three times. Arci¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. However, Nason remained unmoved. He didn¡¯t show any hostility but looked at Arci pitifully. ¡°What a poor guy!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s so pitiful of you to try your best to stop Andrew. You can¡¯tpete with him in strength, and you have to use dirty and stinky means.¡± Nason sighed and said pitifully, ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Andrew and you are not on the same level. You have no right to be his enemy.¡± While speaking, Nason picked up a thread on the ground. He swung it hard in front of all the students and Arci. As soon as these half cotton and half metal threads flew into the air, they formed automatically the air as if they were alive. Soon, a water blue loose underpants with metallic luster fell into Nason¡¯s hands. ¡°Open your eyes and see how scores person Andrew gains!¡± With a bang, he mmed his trousers on the table. All the teachers and students were shocked. It was the famous equipment, the heavenly water dragon¡¯s shin. Grade: B! A grade two student who had just learned alchemy for more than a month had refined level B equipment. At this moment, no one could believe their eyes. The teachers finally understood. The stove here was used by newbies. For the more advanced equipment, they must use a better special stove, or even in a professional alchemy workshop to make it. It was not Andrew¡¯s fault to refine during the process just now. But because of refining level B equipment, the performance of the equipment here couldn¡¯t keep up with it. How bold he was. If he didn¡¯t have a certain degree of proficiency, even if he learned how to refine level B equipment, he would never dare to use this equipment to refine. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± Arci¡¯s face turned deathly pale when he heard this. He stepped back and roared hysterically, ¡°He has only learned alchemy for more than a month. How could he be able to refine level B equipment?¡± ¡°Cheat! Yes, he must have cheated!¡± However, before he could finish his words, a broad hand had already ced on his shoulder. Looking back, it was Chuck. ¡°Arci, I know what you did with the student union.¡± ¡°But you¡¯d better face the reality. He didn¡¯t cheat. He was the only one in the refining process, and we six teachers were watching.¡± ¡°He did refine it on his strength.¡± However, Arci was not willing to ept this result. Eager to survive, he pushed away Chuck¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who gives the score!¡± After saying that, he pointed at Andrew who was lying on the ground, and roared, ¡°Although you have refined that equipment, it only stays in the state of thread in the end.¡± ¡°Although you only need to shake the thread in the end, it was not you who did it. It was Nason who did it!¡± ¡°So this time, you haven¡¯t finished the whole refining process. You failed! ¡°Failure means zero scores! Zero!¡± However, Andrew¡¯s feeble eyes were full of sympathy for him. Andrew, who had regained some strength, opened his mouth and said three words with difficulty. ¡°A meaningless struggle.¡± It was these three short words, like a heavy hammer, that broke Arci¡¯s psychological defense line. Chuck¡¯s voice came from behind at the same time. ¡°ording to the rules of the Law School, the result is the most important thing, not the process. When Andrew lost the ability to move, the equipment had been refined.¡± ¡°The truth was that the heavenly water dragon¡¯s shin was in good condition.¡± ¡°Even if the red king is here, he will recognize my words.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t struggle anymore.¡± Arci turned around, trembling. It could be seen that six teachers had surrounded him, and hundreds of students were also staring at him outside the ssroom. There was no room for faking. Of course, he knew that Andrew deserved 100 points. But what would happen to him if the result was announced here? It was not easy to negotiate with An. ¡°No! No!¡± Arci knelt beside Andrew and begged, ¡°An¡­ Andrew, how about I make a deal with you?¡± ¡°Zero!¡± ¡°As long as you admit the zero score, I¡­ I keep to be a middle-level official and give you five hundred points per month. I can make your apanying students formal.¡± ¡°As long as you admit that you have zero scores, I¡­¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± His hoarse voice was like a sharp knife, cutting off Arci¡¯s words. After saying that, Andrew didn¡¯t look at him anymore. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the rest. At this moment, Arci waspletely desperate. Next to him, Chuck stepped forward and said, ¡°Cut the crap. Announce it!¡± At this moment, all the students shouted in unison. ¡°Full score! Full score! Full score!¡± The repeated cries tore Arci¡¯s heart apart again and again. His heart was beating fast and cold sweat kept running. The overwhelming sense of despairpletely drowned all his hope for life at the moment. ¡®I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been Andrew¡¯s enemy.¡¯ Last. In absolute despair and full of regret, Arci rolled his eyes and fainted in horror. 261 Chapter 264 In the end, because of Arci¡¯sa, it could only be temporarily reced by other middle-level officials in charge of the examination in the ssroom. After testing the practicability, Andrew¡¯s score concluded the spot. The score was, of course, 100 points. All the equipment of level B had been refined. No matter how good the performance of the equipment of level B was, as long as it could be used, it must be a full score. With the cheers of the whole audience, Andrew was almost sure that he got a full score of 270 points in his mid-term exam. After that, the mid-term exam was still in full swing. The exam didn¡¯te to an end until five or six o¡¯clock in the evening. The specific result would be announced the day after tomorrow. Everyone was happy for Andrew. After a simple treatment, he returned to the dormitory with joy. At the same time, in the student union. In the dark meeting room, senior officials gathered in a circle. Arci stood in the middle, trembling like amb. With one hand propped up at the head of the table, An looked cold. Every time An breathed, Arci could smell the faint scent, as if there were millions of needles hidden in the air, stabbing into every nerve tip of his body. ¡°Deputy¡­ Deputy Head, I¡­¡± Arci wanted to defend himself.. When he raised his head, he met with the extremely cold eyes of An. Swoosh. An illusory strong wind blew past his ears. Arci felt his scalp tingling. Every cell in his body was warning him to survive. ¡°Do you remember what you promised?¡± There was no emotion in his voice. ¡°Sir, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°What I hate most is to break the promise. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t promise me from the beginning.¡± Every time he uttered a word, his murderous will would double. After saying thest word, Arci couldn¡¯t even stand up due to the overwhelming killing intent. He knelt with a thump. ¡°Deputy Head! Please give me one more chance. I promise I will tear Andrew into pieces.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± With a wave of his hand, An closed his eyes wearily and said, ¡°How many times have you said that? If it happens once, you won¡¯t kneel here today.¡± ¡°I promise this time! I promise¡­¡± ¡°You said that every time before.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Arci wanted to say something more, but he found that the refreshed An had already opened his eyes and squinted at him. For a moment, Arci felt that his body was cut open by the sharp eyes. It was not the first time for Arci to be an official. Of course, he knew what that look meant. He had seen this expression many times when other officials were put on trial for mistakes. He hadughed at the trembling officials under his gaze countless times. Arci had never expected that one day he would be like those officials. ¡°No! Deputy Head! Give me one more chance, just one more chance!¡± Arci begged for mercy desperately, but obviously, this was not enough to arouse the sympathy of An. ¡°Is that all yourst words?¡± ¡°No! Deputy Head, I can still be useful! No! No!¡± As soon as Arci finished his words. With a wave of his hand. ¡°Buzz!¡± The air between him and Arci suddenly twisted. Arci suddenly stopped struggling. His eyes fell uncontrobly. Everything around him was rolling. Then he felt a sharp pain in his forehead. At thest moment of his life, Arci saw his body. His neck was cut off and its section was as smooth as a mirror. Only then did he realize that he had been beheaded. However, he didn¡¯t see clearly what An was doing. At this moment, endless regret filled Arci¡¯s mind. ¡®If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have provoked Andrew. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡¯ ¡°Drag him away.¡± An gave the order concisely. The onlookers, who were middle-level officials, immediately dragged Arci¡¯s corpse out of the meeting room, trembling. After they left. An nced at all the senior officials present. ¡°The student union is ours, not the Thirteen Stars¡¯. We senior officials are the real controller of the student union.¡± ¡°As for me, An, and the official director Newton, are the chiefmanders of the student union.¡± ¡°Now, only two grade two transferred students, and they are all pure human beings, which humiliated our student union one after another.¡± ¡°I hope you can reflect on yourself. Why are you so weak?¡± ¡°I think if you fight with Andrew, at least half of the people here will be defeated.¡± His words made all the senior officials fear lower their heads. An continued, ¡°I think there are too many losers among the senior officials at the current stage. The scale should be reduced by 3/4. The rest of the senior officials should be demoted to the middle-level officials.¡± ¡°As for the rest of the middle-level officials, they were demoted to low-level officials.¡± ¡°As for low-level officials, they should be eliminated.¡± ¡°That was reasonable.¡± Upon hearing this, all the senior officials present, except a few who were at the top of the level, showed an expression of horror. Seeing this, An didn¡¯t change his face and said while the iron was hot, ¡°Recently, Newton has the intention to challenge the Thirteen Stars. At that time, he will be the new Thirteen Star, and I, as the Deputy Head, will be promoted to the formal one.¡± ¡°But in that case, my position as the Deputy Head is empty.¡± ¡°How about this? From now on, all the senior officials will keep an eye on Andrew. Anyone who can defeat Andrew can book the position of Deputy Head.¡± ¡°You can have a try if you are interested.¡± ¡°The meeting is over.¡± After saying that, An stood up and left. The senior officials in the meeting room all hadplicated expressions on their faces. The Deputy Head of An always kept his words. If he wanted someone dead, he would let him or her die. The purpose of his words was obvious. Arci¡¯s death was not only a punishment but also a warning to others. But Andrew was not an ordinary person. For a moment, the senior officials were in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know what to do. On the other side. To celebrate Andrew¡¯s sessful exam today, Taylor cooked a table of dishes. Although she was a little silly, she was good at cooking. In particr, a cake was served atst, on which there was a little Andrew, which made everyoneugh. When Nason saw the cake, he was even more dissatisfied and asked, ¡°What about me? I¡¯m also full score.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t cook for you.¡± Taylor stuck out her tongue at him, looking quite cute. In this way, everyone had a happy meal. After they were full, they went to rest. Andrew entered his soul sea as soon as he got back to his room. After all, Lucy was the one who made the biggest contribution to this exam. 262 Chapter 265 The first second he entered his soul sea, a fireball flew past Andrew¡¯s nose. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s so dangerous!¡± Andrew was so scared that he almost fell. He looked down and saw Kelly and Sarah practicing in the soul sea. The fireball was bounced away by Kelly. Seeing that it was Andrew, Kelly stopped immediately. She rushed over happily and held Andrew¡¯s arm. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Good girl, Kelly.¡± Andrew fondled her head and reproached, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kelly said, ¡°Sarah and I are practicing together. We are talking about our actualbat experience.¡± ¡°Actualbat experience?¡± Sarah added, ¡°Didn¡¯t she be defeated a second by the Red Kingst time?¡± Andrew was suddenly enlightened. Kelly mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a drag on you anymore.¡± Andrew was d to hear Kelly¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, understand?¡± Then he turned to look at Sarah and said, ¡°The same to you. Don¡¯t force yourself to be stronger just for the sake of the Red King. Dealing with him has to rely on everyone, not a person.¡±. With a disdainful look on her face, Sarah turned her head away and mumbled with a red face, ¡°I see.¡± Just then. ¡°You two love each other so much. I envy you so much.¡± Lucy swam in the air like a fish. This was her enlightening magic, and also the thing where Andrew envied her. Enlightening magic, eternal flight Flying didn¡¯t consume magic power and energy at all. As long as she was alive, she could keep flying forever and swim freely like a fish. ¡°Lucy, youe just in time.¡± Andrew took out the heavenly water dragon shin and handed it to her. ¡°This is for you.¡± Taking over the pair of trousers, Lucy said in confusion, ¡°This equipment is not for the mid-day exam. It is a level B equipment.¡± Then she took a look at Andrew¡¯s shoes. Although the frost dragon boots were no less than the heavenly water dragon shin, it was also level B equipment. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to win yesterday. Even if I had won, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucy was stunned for a moment. Then she covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°What are you talking about? As a witch, it is necessary to serve the master.¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah blushed and turned her head away. Looking at these trousers, Lucy¡¯s expression became meaningful. ¡°I always feel that it¡¯s a little appropriate to absorb level B equipment.¡± ¡°As a gift, I feel it is a little shabby.¡± Taking a deep breath, Lucy said, ¡°Well, since it¡¯s a gift, it¡¯s not polite to refuse.¡± He watched Lucy absorb it into her body. It had to be said that it was level B equipment after all. With only one absorption, the number of Lucy¡¯s magic power increased from 1,560 to 1,595, and the number of one device increased by 35 magic power. The previous pile of rags added up to 3 magic power. To be honest, Andrew did feel a little pain when the heavenly water dragon shin was absorbed. After all, he didn¡¯t have any trousers equipment, so this equipment was not outstanding, but it was also good. What¡¯s more, just likest time, Lucy¡¯s fondness didn¡¯t increase at all after receiving the gift. ¡°But then again,¡± After absorbing the equipment, Lucy¡¯s face turned a little red. ¡°Master, you are a good man. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t give it to me.¡± Andrew said, ¡°How can I do that? I have to think of returning when I get benefits from others. This is the most basic principle of being a person. I look down upon people who break their words the most.¡± ¡°Look down upon people who break their words?¡± There was a hint of surprise in Lucy¡¯s eyes. After a long time, she smiled gently and said, ¡°You are an excellent master.¡± ¡°Lucy, fondness+1, fondness 1/20.¡± ¡°Witch fondness has been upgraded for the first time and you have obtained a novice gift pack. Do you use the novice gift pack?¡± ¡®s? Fondness has been increased.¡¯ Andrew was surprised. Why didn¡¯t a gift improve her likability? Why did a few words improve the fondness? Andrew came to his senses and asked with his eyes. After getting the nod from Lucy, Andrew said, ¡°Use novice gift pack.¡± ¡°The novice gift pack has been used, and you got: experience point 2,000, pearl garrison, dragon extinguishing magic: clean water temple of heaven.¡± When the experience point was checked in, Andrew¡¯s level had increased to 20. With a 25 increase in all attributes, he could obtain 25 free attributes. At the same time, a pair of trousers appeared in his hand. The third magic form of dragon extinguishing magic appeared in his brain. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was surprised. This was the first time that the novice gift pack contained equipment. This pair of trousers, called pearl garrison, was extremely exquisite. The overall appearance was a pair of martial arts trousers, with a wave-shaped floating painting on them. On several waves, there was a clear pearl, which was particrly conspicuous. This pair of trousers also had a good performance. It was top-level equipment. It could increase 50 magic power, water talent by 2, and magic with the water attribute. It could greatly extend the holding time in the water. When facing water magic, it was not easy to lose bnce and be flushed over. ¡°That¡¯s great. It seems that my gift for newbies is waiting for you.¡± Lucy said happily. When Sarah and Kelly saw it, they were both stunned for a moment. Unconvinced, they mumbled at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Well, Lucy, what¡¯s the promotion condition of your fondness?¡± After putting away his trousers, Andrew asked in confusion. Hearing that, Lucyughed. Then she stretched out a slender finger and gently pressed it against Andrew¡¯s lips. Andrew¡¯s heart thumped when he saw her pretty face. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You ask a girl directly how to be her boyfriend and how to make her answer?¡± Andrew was stunned by Lucy¡¯s words. Then he realized that he was embarrassed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucy bent over shyly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Two dayster. It was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The morning exercise bell rang. Normally, this bell would only ring when there was a major event. Today was a big day. When Andrew and the others arrived at the main campus, all the students had gathered on the yground and lined up nervously. On the tform, there were Thirteen Stars in the student union and the head of the student union. The duty director and the senior official representatives had all gathered. They entered the queue and came back. ¡°Today will be a happy day for some people, and also a bad day for some people.¡± Rowling stepped forward and said to the microphone, ¡°Today, we will announce the results of the mid-term examination.¡± ¡°And we will redistribute all the students ording to your grades.¡± ¡°Before announcing the results, I will invite several students to the stage.¡± ¡°They are the top in this exam and will also be the key training object of our school in the future.¡± After saying that, Rowling opened a scroll. She began to announce their names. 263 Chapter 266 ¡°Grade one: Thomas, Jerry, Carter.¡± With Rowling¡¯s heroic voice, the top three of grade one all stepped onto the stage. The bloodline of the two men and a woman were respectively the descendants of the god, and the woman was a half-elf. They all looked childish. In contrast, the examination of the first grade was much easier because there was no alchemy ss. Half of the students got full marks. Those who could make it to the top three were all full marks. In addition, they had the qualifications to perform well. As a result, only grade one cared about the top three of grade one. The real blockbuster still depended on grade two. ¡°Next is grade two.¡± Seeing Rowling take out another scroll, everyone held their breath and concentrated. ¡°The first Andrew, the second Nason, and the third Cruz, please three studentse on the stage.¡± Under the gaze of so many people, Andrew and Nason walked onto the stage expressionlessly. It made sense. Andrew and Nason were not surprised. After all, the first and second were expected. On the stage, everyone looked at Andrew.. Many people had heard about the mid-term exam. It was well-known that Obi was fierce. When he took the final exam, he even beat the excellent ss A hard. They didn¡¯t expect that he would be beaten badly by a student of ss D now. That was to say, another senior official of his team was directly defeated by Nason after Obi was defeated. Two senior officials were defeated in a row, and they even failed to defeat one person. No one had ever existed in the history of the Law School. In the alchemy ss, it was said that Andrew had refined level B equipment. Being able to refine level B equipment meant that Andrew could be an alchemy master in the four major schools. As for Cruz. Andrew also heard about him. It was said that in the face of senior officials, he could defeat his opponents in only fifteen seconds, and with one move, he got full points. Besides Andrew and Nason, he was the only one in grade two who got full marks on the alchemy test. On the stage, the students of grade two looked at them with admiration. Even some low rank and medium rank officials looked at him with admiration. However, Andrew and Nason saw that the independent teams representing senior officials next to them all sent strong hostility. Thest was grade three. ¡°The first Rogers, the second Colin, and the third Lucia.¡± At the same time, two men and one woman also stepped onto the stage. But this time, the three of them were all senior officials. Originally, senior officials could only be held in grade three, and only outstanding people in grade three could be held. So, it was not a big deal that the top three of grade three were senior officials. As soon as they stepped onto the stage, strong hostility came from the three of them. ¡°Hum.¡± Andrew and Nason smiled and ignored them. They were used to hostility. These senior officials would feel ufortable if they didn¡¯t find a few opponents to suppress every day. ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions! Congrattions!¡± After three consecutive congrattions, the trophy was handed over to the three first-grade students. Rowling¡¯s action and tone were lukewarm. But the three first-grade students took the trophy from her and were excited with tears in their eyes. Thunderous apuse came from the audience, but Rowling was still calm. This woman was not suitable to be the emcee. They were so happy, but she looks like a dead guy. Andrew rolled his eyes. The moment he turned his head, he found that Cruz was looking at him with burning eyes. This was the third time that he had met this guy. Andrew was irritated by his burning eyes. ¡°What are you looking at? Homosexuality?¡± Cruz was taken aback by his curse. He forced a smile and looked away. Then it was the award ceremony for grade two. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Rowling was also very perfunctory to send the trophy. Her indifferent attitude made people doubt if she had no feelings. However, she stopped in front of Andrew. A hint of expectation appeared on his icy face. ¡°Andrew, are you interested in joining the student union?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, I believe I can see you get the position of the Thirteen Stars before graduation.¡± Her words shocked all the students present. At the top of Thirteen Stars, Rowling invited a student to join the student union in public. This was impossible in the past. Everyone knew that she was indifferent. Some even suspected that she might be born with ack of feelings. Anyway, she had never spoken to anyone else for anything other than a mission. But now, she not only takes the initiative to speak and even made an invitation. She continued, ¡°You have the power to defeat high-level officials and an outstanding talent for alchemy.¡± ¡°I believe that you will have a high chance of being my sessor when you are in grade three.¡± Hearing this, the senior officials around became more jealous. What a high evaluation? No one had ever been praised so highly by Rowling. However, Andrew¡¯s answer shocked everyone. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still not interested in the student union.¡± Hearing this, everyone gasped. It was the third time that Andrew had refused the student union? Did he still refuse Rowling¡¯s invitation? To everyone¡¯s surprise. Rowling didn¡¯t get angry. On the contrary, she chuckled and said, ¡°Really? But I watched the video of your exam.¡± ¡°You are really strong. It¡¯s not easy for you to get to where you are today as a human.¡± ¡°If you need any help in the future, you cane to my office to find me. As long as I can help, I will help you.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. But if it¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± What kind of person was this? Was he too arrogant? It was Rowling! ¡®She is trying to please you!¡¯ How many people in the school want this opportunity? However, this guy didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. At this moment, the senior officials in the array werepletely devoured by jealousy, and they gnashed their teeth with hatred. It was such an honor to be invited and shown affection by the Heavenly Star. This guy is ungrateful. ¡®What¡¯s more, his refusal only makes us senior officials more useless?¡¯ ¡°The student union can¡¯t tolerate a strong man who is not in the system.¡± An, the Deputy Head, said to them coldly, ¡°Have you seen it now? That was why I wanted to suppress him.¡± ¡°If he is not used by our student club, he can only be destroyed.¡± Hearing this, all the senior officials showed their fierce expressions. In this way, the award ceremony came to an end soon. The students left the yground one by one, full of envy and jealousy towards Andrew. What Andrew didn¡¯t know was that. There was a pair of eyes looking at him from afar in the office building. 264 Chapter 267 That day, Andrew didn¡¯t go back directly. Instead, he went to the library. Since the first half of the alchemy ss of grade two had been finished, there must be a way to borrow the courses of grade three. But there was no textbook for grade two. So, he had to try his luck in the library. Although the practice was also very important now, Andrew hoped that he could finish the alchemy ss in the first half of the semester. Making a few pieces of equipment to enhance magic is much faster than training. Because he just finished his mid-term exam, the students who had been nervous for several days must have gone to rx. There was not even a single person in the library. Andrew paid 20 points. With the help of the library administrator, he soon found the book of alchemy for the second semester of grade two leftst year. Then Andrew bought the book at the price of 100 points. Then he paid 10 points to book a private room to read quietly. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look at it. At the beginning of the second semester, the difficulty of the alchemy course rose sharply. Especially when it came to the equipment level. They were of the same level, but their performances were different. For example, 5% for grade C and 10% for grade B. What about 5% to 10%? Undoubtedly, it still belonged to level C.. It was easy to make a level C equipment with a 5% increase, but it was much more difficult to make a level C equipment with a 9.9% increase than making a level B equipment with a 10% increase. Then you might have a question. Why don¡¯t make a level B? The reason was simple. The equipment of the S level had been upgraded to the top. Besides, the difficulty of refining S level equipment was not in the same dimension at all. Under normal circumstances, it was the limit for a gold refiner to reach the top level all his life. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the best equipment a person could obtain was only at the top level. Because he couldn¡¯t refine level S, the only thing a gold refiner could do was to refine equipment as close as possible to level S. Therefore, don¡¯t think that the level B equipment refined by Andrew in the mid-term exam is very difficult. It was even difficult to refine a level C equipment with better performance. What¡¯s more, the heavenly water dragon shin required very simple level B equipment, and the general level B equipment required very harsh materials. Andrew wasn¡¯t proficient in making the materials, but Andrew¡¯s understanding of alchemy and learning speed was more proven. The key to refining high-performance equipment lies in the degree of proficiency, and the degree of proficiency was not rted to talent. After watching for a few hours, Andrew learned a lot. The second semester was mainly about material processing. It was mainly prepared for refining powerful level B equipment. In the first semester of grade three, the teacher would teach how to refine level B equipment. In the second semester, he began to teach top-level materials. Because the refining of the top-grade equipment did not depend on whether the alchemist could refine the existing top-grade form or not. It depended on whether the alchemists could refine more powerful and creative equipment. Therefore, only after graduation, does the alchemist has to study the top-grade refining by himself. It was gettingte. Andrew packed his things and was about to leave. However, when he was about to go out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly there was a knock on the door. This is a private room in the library. Who wille here for me? When Andrew opened the door and saw the woman in red and gold, he was stunned. The person standing outside the door was none other than Red King. Red King nced at the alchemy book under his armpit. ¡°Are you reading?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew stepped back alertly. On the other hand, Red King chuckled and went into the private room, pulling out a chair and sitting down. ¡°Talk?¡± He said to the chair opposite the table. ¡°Master, please hold back. We can¡¯t conflict with him here, let alone expose our purpose.¡± Sarah reminded him. Andrew sensed that the moment Red King showed up, the three witches in the soul sea immediately stepped aside as if they were facing a formidable enemy. The Red King was one of the four holy tutor kings that he had met so far. His temperament was unpredictable. He was cruel and gentle, friendly and domineering at the same time. Every time he talked to him, even the witches, let alone Andrew, felt like they were strangled by him. ¡°Is this one of the four holy tutor kings that have destroyed our mermaid n? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it. I see. What a horrible sense of existence he is! No wonder our mermaid n can¡¯t defeat him.¡± Even the dignified and elegant Lucy couldn¡¯t help sweating. Andrew pretended to be calm. Everyone knew that no one was allowed to disobey the order or invitation of the Red King. He could only reluctantly sit opposite the Red King. ¡°You¡¯ve be much stronger recently.¡± As soon as he sat down, Red King picked up the teapot and made a cup of tea for Andrew. ¡°Not really.¡± Andrew boldly picked up the teacup and was about to drink it. Kelly shouted in his soul sea, ¡°Master, be careful. It may be poisonous.¡± However, Andrew didn¡¯t listen to her. He took a sip and replied in his soul sea, ¡°If he wants to hurt me, he doesn¡¯t need to poison me.¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Andrew asked. With his legs crossed, Red King said casually, ¡°No reason. It¡¯s just you¡¯ve grown fast recently.¡± ¡°As a leader, I think it¡¯s reasonable for me toe here to visit you since I¡¯m satisfied with you.¡± After a pause, Red King took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite satisfied with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot better than I expected, including the case of being framed by Genese, the case of persuading Iron Pagoda Empire to surrender, and the mid-term exam.¡± ¡°I have to admit that you have great potential. As long as I give you a certain time to grow, shortly, perhaps in less than ten years, you will be one of my most powerful assistants.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Andrew looked calm, but deep inside, his heart was beating wildly out of control.¡± Putting down the teacup, Red King paused and said slowly, ¡°What I want to say is very simple.¡± ¡°I have something to ask you to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Clean up the student union.¡± Hearing this, Andrew¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with this year¡¯s student union. After thinking for a while, I think the reason should be on the senior officials, so I want you to kill all the senior officials of the student union.¡± Andrew was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate the student union?¡± ¡°No matter how hateful they are, I can¡¯t understand it from what you said. The senior officials of the student union are the best students in this school.¡± ¡°As the president, do you want me to kill all your best students?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± With a long sigh, the Red King said, ¡°The students union is of bureaucrats, senior officials gathering together, eliminating dissent. This would hinder the growth of other students. If it went on like this, there might be a possibility that a senior student would establish an organization by himself after graduation and then start to fight against the magic association. All in all, I will kill all the senior officials this time. At the same time, your performance has been very outstanding recently. I think highly of you. I think it¡¯s a good choice for you to be the leader of senior officials. After grade three, you can also rece the position of the Heavenly Star. What¡¯s more, killing humans was faster than killing monsters. I hope you can grow up quickly, so I entrust you to do this for me. What about? Will you kill or not?¡± Hearing this, Andrew waspletely confused. It took him a long time to say something. ¡°You are fucking crazy!¡± 265 Chapter 268 ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. On the contrary, I¡¯m very sober. The selection system for senior officials is designed for the strong. Its huge power and high freedom were to motivate other students to work hard to be the same person like them. Therefore, when I designed the position of senior officials, I also left a good chance to rise. However, gradually, the students who upied the senior official positions began to view power as more important than practice. To enjoy and monopolize the school, they gradually began to form a team, secretly suppressing potential students. They were afraid that they would threaten their position. The situation was getting worse and worse. ¡°Moreover, they would make use of their current status to make profits in the future, and let the middle-level officials who were obedient to them or provide benefits get promoted after graduation.¡± As for these top-rank middle-rank officials, they had been influenced by the senior officials of thest generation for a long time, and their way of doing things had be the same as the previous generation, and even worse. Now, the political style in the group of officials was getting more and more serious. So, I have to kill a group of senior officials and rx the requirements of taking office.¡± Speaking of this, Red King poured another cup of tea and drank it quietly. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± Hearing this, Andrew understood. ¡°Then I have a question.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± ¡°That goes without saying.¡±. ¡°I¡¯m the ruler of this school. Who dares to stay in this school after being known by others?¡± ¡°Besides, have you ever seen any leader who would do dirty work himself?¡± Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ¡°You are so frank.¡± ¡°As a subordinate, this ismon sense. Remember, don¡¯t worry about the future. I won¡¯t teach you a second time.¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be a subordinate.¡± However, the Red King stood up and said, ¡°Then get used to it slowly. It¡¯s your fortune that I think highly of you.¡± ¡°At least when we make a deal, you and the people around you can guarantee your life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± After saying that, the Red King patted the table and said, ¡°I also know that with your current strength, there is still a shortage for you to challenge senior officials. I won¡¯t urge you, as long as you finish it before the senior officials of this year graduate. As for thismission, I have carefully chosen it for you. I believe it will be helpful for your growth. Take it and have a look, you do it as you like, and if you didn¡¯t want to do it, give it back to themission center.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he took themission paper. ¡°Hey, is that okay? Do you still remember the bet about Rachel¡¯s free body? Speed up my growth. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing Rachel?¡± Instead of answering directly, Red King stood up and opened the door. He turned around and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like you? Don¡¯t you like her too?¡± ¡°ording to the current situation, was it necessary for me to force her to stay? With your dirty tricks, I¡¯m afraid that in two months, even if I force her to leave, she won¡¯t be willing to leave. Because you are in this school.¡± After saying that, Red Kingughed and left. Andrew couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. What did he mean? ¡®So, you have nned from the very beginning that I will be with Rachel and then use me to trap Rachel in this school.¡¯ Andrew couldn¡¯t help but sigh in anger. What was the calction of Red King? ¡®Has he thought of today from the very beginning?¡¯ ¡°Maybe our n to kill him is also within his expectations, but we don¡¯t have the strength yet. He can take advantage of us boldly.¡± In his soul sea, Sarah¡¯s trembling words exposed Andrew¡¯s worries. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to imagine that Red King didn¡¯t expect that. The saying, ¡°It¡¯s your fortune that I think highly of you, but in fact, it can also be regarded as a warning to me. He told me to be his subordinate obediently and not to be double-minded.¡± He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Andrew picked up themission paper and looked at the door. ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled by you.¡± Andrew let out a low growl from the bottom of his throat to vent his dissatisfaction. Same day. Andrew went back to his dormitory with themission paper. After everyone finished their work, they called everyone to gather together and talked about the matter that Red King came to him this afternoon and whether to ept themission or not. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± After reading themission paper, Nason shrugged and said, ¡°I like challenges.¡± Taylor faltered, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s too dangerous. Andrew, are you sure you want to go?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°I want to go.¡± Taylor lowered her head and pursed her lips. After thinking for a while, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°How about Signa?¡± Andrew asked. But in fact, he knew the answer from her expression. She had been in a bad mood since the end of the case of the Iron Pagoda Empire. ¡°Well, have a rest. You can stay alone during our absence.¡± Andrew blurted out his thought without waiting for his answer. Feeling a little guilty, Signa nodded and stopped talking. Andrew understood her feelings. After all, she had just experienced the destruction of the country and the destruction of her family. Today, she also heard that even Arci was dead. Since then, she had been living alone in this world. What¡¯s more? This time themission was so special that she might not be able to ept it. Jo was thest one. She didn¡¯t need to say anything more and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m used to this kind of dirty work. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± In this way, they reached a consensus. All members of the team, except for Signa, participated in thismission. It was the specialty of thismission that made everyone so entangled with Andrew. Level 9mission! The content of themission was: the border between Rnd Forest and the Night Empire, on the first floor of the North District, and the hidden camp of the rebel army was found. Scale: brigade level. Commission target 1: annihte all the rebellion in the camp. There was no need to capture them, no matter old or young. Kill all of them. Commission target 2: capture at least one rebel or deputymander alive. Task reward: 3,000 points All the property collected in the camp belonged to the team that executed themission. Yes, this is a ughteringmission. The rebel army was the only organization in the world that had a clear enemy with the magic association. The brigade level was already a veryrge camp for the rebel army. Although people were searching for the rebel army, this kind of sweep also meant that as an executive officer¡­ They must kill ordinary, powerless people. That was why this kind ofmission to deal with the rebellious army was usually called the ¡°Inhumanmission¡±. Even if they were old men or young children. As long as they passed by the camp¡­ Kill them without mercy! 266 Chapter 269 In the North District of Rnd Forest. This ce was connected to Kelly¡¯s hometown, the Night Empire. The trees were covered with snow as if the whole forest was covered with a white quilt. Even on the edge, the temperature here was below ten degrees below zero. When the team arrived here, they were confused. ¡°Is this ce living?¡± Taylor sighed. Fall to the ground. The ground of the forest was covered with a very thickyer of snow. It snowed heavily because of the umted snow over the years. The snow was half a meter thick, and they could only sink in two inches if they stepped on it. The sound of footsteps was especially loud in the quiet forest. ¡°They are facing the Night Empire. Once there is something wrong with them, they can escape in the direction of the Night Empire. The strong wind and snow that never dissipate can provide an excellent cover for escape.¡± ¡°With his back to the Rnd Forest, they could get food and water.¡± ¡°Except for the coldness, this was an excellent hiding ce for the rebel army.¡± ¡°Moreover, if they just wanted the heat source, a fire attribute intermediate mage would be enough to satisfy the fire supply needs of a thousand people level camp.¡± After Andrew exined to Taylor, he turned to Jo and said, ¡°The snow in the Rnd Forest makes the footsteps hard to cover. It¡¯s their natural rm.¡±. ¡°Be responsible for the concealing magic and silencing magic.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Jo said, releasing several kinds of concealing magic. The so-called rebel army was an organization with a long history. They imed to be the survivors of the old times, which was great malice to the magic association. Moreover, they would go all over the world to persuade the poor to join them. The scale of the rebellious army didn¡¯t seem to berge. Each time they acted with a few people or no more than a hundred. Generally speaking, the impression of the rebel army was more like a small group of idiots who wanted to subvert the rule of the magic association. Andrew had the same thought before entering Law School. But in fact, it was not the case. In Law School, people could get a lot of information that the outside world couldn¡¯t get. People say that the number of the rebel army was small, mainly because the rebel army was to deal with the pursuit of the magic association, so they were extremely scattered. Even if the whole organization was caught by the magic association, the overall loss would be negligible. The scale of the rebel army had reached an unprecedented level. The conservative estimate was that the total number of the rebel army had exceeded three million. This was undoubtedly a political power. Moreover, the member system of the Rebel army was also a mystery. The rebel soldiers captured so far had their mouths tightly shut. No matter what kind of torture the magic association used, they couldn¡¯t get any useful information from them. The rebel army was very weak. Most of the mages of them hadn¡¯t received any education. Not to mention grand mages, even advanced mages were very rare. Most of them were junior mages and intermediate mages. However, to some extent, the rebel army was much more difficult to deal with than the Iron Pagoda Empire. At least, Iron Pagoda Empire was a fixed ce. They knew where it was. They can beat it if they wanted. They couldn¡¯t find the core group of the rebel army. The biggest action unit they found at present was only at the brigade level. The so-called brigade level was the scale of the rebel army ording to the number of people. The magic association used its level system to determine how many people would need to take action. The brigade-level meant that there were less than 2,000 people and more than 700 people. The brigade-level was undoubtedly a big group for the rebel army that disappeared mysteriously. Andrew and the other three walked carefully to the edge of Rnd Forest. Sure enough, a huge camp was scattered on the endless ice field. There was a shed in the camp, which was covered with a white nket. It could not only block the wind but also merge with the snow in in the air to strengthen the hiding. ¡°Is that them?¡± Nason asked curiously. Andrew nodded. It was about five o¡¯clock in the evening. In the camp, a woman with rough skin was handing the boiled food to the members of the rebel army. The young children chased after a grass-made football and shuttled through the crowd. Some people who seemed to be the main warfighters walked through the crowd with wine sses in their hands, pushing and changing sses with others. On the cold snow in, it was a hot scene. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an evil organization,¡± Taylor said in confusion. Andrew felt the same way. But¡­ ¡°Mages carry out themission without asking the reason. Don¡¯t forget that this was an inhumanmission.¡± ¡°Everyone here was a potential enemy who would take action at night.¡± Andrew reminded them. Although everyone was whispering in their hearts, they could only forget their worries and focus on themission after Andrew reminded them. After all, it was a well-known fact that all the members of the rebel army were soldiers. Time passed quickly. As the sunset, the people in the camp gradually finished eating, and the logistics personnel began to be busy. The sentries began to change positions one by one. Andrew understood that it was a good chance. There were many ways to change posts, such as changing posts at one time and changing posts one by one. But no matter what, the change of post was the weakest moment of vignce in the camp. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything and silently took out his snow stick. Seeing this, the team members also picked up their weapons one by one. They were so tacit that they knew how to cooperate with the team without talking. After two hours of observation, Andrew had set the target. In the middle of the camp, a middle-aged man who looked about fifty years old with ck hair but only gray temples should be the camp¡¯s head. Except for him and the people around him, no one else was alive! Andrew gave the order with her eyes. As the sentries which were closest to him changed, Andrew realized that the opportunity hade. ¡°Nason¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Nason suddenly stood up and pulled the bow. Five light arrows instantly condensed on the bowstring and shot into the sky. Wind chaos rain In an instant, five thick arrows exploded in the air like fireworks, and two thousand or three thousand arrows poured down like rain. Before the first several sentries could react, they were pricked by the wind arrows. The originally harmonious camp didn¡¯t expect this to happen. All of a sudden, the hundreds of people approaching Andrew were shot into pieces by Nason. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Girls¡¯ and children¡¯s screams rang out in the camp. This sudden attack instantly panicked the entire camp, making it a mess. People fled in panic. Screams of survivors filled the whole camp. The fighters in the camp immediately reacted and gathered here. A group of mobs, as a fighting unit, actually brought nobat personnel with them. The response of the soldiers was extremely slow, and it took them eight seconds to react. Andrew didn¡¯t understand whether thismission was worthy of the difficulty of level 9. Anyway, they couldn¡¯t give them the chance to adjust the formation! Thinking of this. ¡°Charge with me!¡± Andrew shouted and rushed out first. Taylor and Jo followed closely and rushed into the camp under the cover of Nason¡¯s second arrow rain. For a moment, the screams and roars resounded through the quiet snow in. 267 Chapter 270 Wind chaos rain The third group of arrows fell from the sky, and the fleeing crowd fell a lot. Their scream echoed for three feet, and the blood-stained pure white snow was thoroughly red. Seeing the miserable scene in front of him, Stout couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. To cover the remainingrades of the sixth squad who had been annihted by the magic associationst year, Stout led the third squad of the rebel army. They had gone through a lot of hardships, suffered numerous casualties, and finally arrived at the rendezvous of their regime. However, Stout didn¡¯t know it until they arrived at the ce. The seventh division they belonged to had been annihted by the magic association. After the loss of theirpanions, Stout and the sixth and third mixed brigades were in a dilemma. They continued to walk in Night Empire and Rnd Forest. In the mixed brigade, there were less than 20% of the fighters. Most of them were old, weak, and disabled, as well as some children and schrs. And if they retreated, they might meet the magic association at any time. There was no other choice but to hide and await orders. ¡°We have been hiding for four months. Have we still been found?¡± Looking into the distance, Stout saw the young man holding a snow wand in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the dozen people in front of him were frozen into ice sculptures and turned into dust in the wind and snow. With another move, the fire engulfed several women and children. The twisted figure in the fire was imprinted in his deep eyes, which could not arouse his feelings at all. Another girl with long hair down to her waist held a long sword and shuttled through the crowd. Warrior, which tried to block her, would be cut into countless pieces of blood in a dazzled sword light.. And there was also a short-haired girl who would bepletely transparent and vigorous. Not far away, a cold-faced young man holding a longbow to make a blow. Are they all the students of demon school? How cruel they were. The new four men were all 15 or 16 years old, but they all killed people without blinking their eyes. Although Stout was angry, he felt sorry for the four young people. What an excellent young person! In this way, they were all trained to be demons by the Law School! Stout shouted, ¡°All the soldiers, hurry up! Cover the evacuation of nonbatants.¡± ¡°Try your best to block them!¡± The order from the distance caught Andrew¡¯s attention. ¡°Chief?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t even take a look at him and threw a punch. A mage, who attacked others with the snow magic, had just jumped out when his head was smashed by a punch. ¡°Nason, focus your attention on the fleeing people. Jo, go and chase them. Taylor, cover me. I have found my primary target.¡± After hanging up the magic ofmunication, Andrew strolled towards the man who looked like the leader. Seeing this, the surrounding fighters immediately became nervous. ¡°His target is Stout! Stop him!¡± After saying that, the fighter next to him used all his magic power to make fire magic: a high-pressure firebomb. Bang. The magic hit Andrew¡¯s side face. Did it hit? But the fighter was not happy yet. As the dust dissipated, the defenseless Andrew was hit by the blow, and his head was only tilted a little to the side. There was even no trace on his face, let alone on his hands. Immediately, a very low-power heaven-piercing spear was condensed. Andrew threw it aside casually. The heaven-piercing spear pierced through the man¡¯s chest like a white thunder streaking through the night sky. It dragged him away for a few meters and nailed him to the ground. Andrew still wanted to walk forward. A series of thrusts came from behind. It was as if several children were patting him on the back. Looking back, he found that seven or eight mages were gathering behind him and they were trying their best to use magic. However, there was a huge gap between the magic power and Andrew. In addition, with Andrew¡¯s equipment, especially the cloak, clothes, and inner lining, they all had a strong defensive power. This made Andrew unable to feel any pain, let alone hurt. So weak. If they were a little weaker, I might not even feel touched when I was hit by them. Andrew hesitated. Why did they fight so desperately even though they were so weak? The youngest ones were around 28 years old. Any grade three student in the four major schools was only about 18 years old and their strength was above them. They were too weak to be called mages. That¡¯s it. Andrew had turned around, but they didn¡¯t dodge at all. Instead, they were even more desperate to release those attacks that could not be called attacks. After a short moment of confusion, Andrew decided to focus on his goal. Ice flying sword The floating ice swords flew out one by one, and each sword urately pierced through a person¡¯s chest. The rebel army came one after another, but no matter how many times they came, they could only stop ten meters away from Andrew. Any subtle cooperation would be a joke in front of Andrew¡¯s overwhelming strength. In just half a minute, Andrew was surrounded by hundreds of corpses. The rebel army was still pouncing on them. But the leader like the middle-aged man had already retreated to the blizzard of the Night Empire under the escort of four rebel troops. ¡°Gee.¡± If going on like this, he would be missing. Andrew quickened his pace to catch up with him. Why did he kill them? Stout¡¯s heart ached every time he took a step forward. In his eyes, the four students of the Law School were demons. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡± The woman screamed. Through the snow mist, the girl with the long sword in her hand kicked over the fleeing old woman. The rebel army nearby immediately struck out lightning, trying to stop it, but was beheaded by the sword in the air. Then she threw out the sharp sword in her hand. The woman and the child in her arms were stabbed through two bodies with one sword and killed on the spot. ¡°You bastard! It¡¯s just a child!¡± Seeing this, Stout¡¯s heart was broken and he wanted to rush up to fight with her. But the three members of the rebel army next to him worked together and barely pulled him down. ¡°Sir, if you can¡¯t bear it, you will ruin our n!¡± ¡°If you die, everything will be over!¡± Stout found it hard to ept the persuasion of the warrior staff. He looked at the girl¡¯s ughter in grief and indignation, and the anger in his heart lingered like a mass of blood, unable to retreat for a long time. ¡°You ran so fast.¡± At this moment, a desperate voice came from behind. The overwhelming murderous will mix with ice and snow came from behind. He looked back. It was the leading young man in a cloak. The silver-white wand in his hand was so dazzling in the night. Every shadow on his face was angled under the only light. ¡°How¡­ How could it be possible? The whole two regiments are used to stop him! Where are the two regiments?¡± ¡°Sir! Retreat! We¡¯ll stop him!¡± ¡°Tell my family that I love them!¡± Seeing this, the four guards stood in front of Stout fearlessly. Stout¡¯s heart seemed to crack with grief and indignation. As a soldier, he wanted to stay here and die together. But if he didn¡¯t run away, the sacrifice of these young men would be meaningless. The bnce of morality and duty was like a mountain, pressing Stout out of breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Bearing the heartbreaking sadness, Stout turned around and plunged into the snow. Behind them, the four people screamed one after another. Soon, he heard nothing but the snow. 268 Chapter 271 Andrew couldn¡¯t understand why they were so fearless. The strength gap between the two sides was so big that it was impossible to make up for it with numbers or tactics. In such a situation, they should choose to retreat as soon as possible. No matter what, they should take a roundabout tactic. But they didn¡¯t. They let the fighters fight with them bravely and cover for the useless old, weak, sick, and disabled to leave. Regardless of the importance or the probability of survival, the fighters should retreat first. What happened to them? Looking at the four corpses in front of him, Andrew felt a little confused and indecisive. ¡°Andrew, Is that okay?¡± Taylor, who was covered in blood, walked up to them. She could tell from her eyes that she didn¡¯t have the heart to kill them. ¡°Among the people I chased, they are all old, weak, sick, and disabled.¡± ¡°They were not strong at all, and many of them were still babies who hadn¡¯t grown up.¡± ¡°One of them even cried and begged for mercy.¡± ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Andrew asked. Pursing her lips, Taylor answered with difficulty, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andrew took a deep breath and tried to recall the ssic cases of the rebel army to resist the sense of treachery. ¡°The rebel army secretly infiltrated every country, every organization, and even the magic association.¡±. ¡°They had stirred up turmoil by provoking international rtions. In the past ten years, there had been at least two hundred turmoil caused by the rebel army.¡± ¡°At least 100,000 people died directly or indirectly because of the rebel.¡± ¡°The society needed to be stable, and what the rebel army wanted to destroy was the stability of the society, and to subvert the magic association.¡± ¡°Rachel had taught all these in her ss.¡± Andrew¡¯s words made Taylor even more difficult to ept, ¡°I know all these, but there is no need to kill the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled.¡± Andrew said seriously, ¡°Remember, before the old, the weak, and the disabled, they were the rebel army.¡± ¡°Even if they couldn¡¯t participate in the battle directly, they would provide the logistic and other convenience for the rebel army, so that they could spare more people.¡± ¡°As for the children, they would be the rebel army when they grew up, let alone let them live.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Taylor wanted to say something more, but Andrew¡¯s back made her speechless. Because she could see that Andrew¡¯s whole body was tense and slightly trembled. The hand he held the wand was so hard it creaked. It turned out that Andrew was also struggling. Taylor understood at this moment. Andrew had his morality. Killing the old, the weak, the children, and the weak without any resistance would have a greater impact on Andrew¡¯s mind than dealing with a strong man like the Red King. But as the leader, Andrew had to keep a calm and authoritative image all the time. He was also trying hard to put a restraint on the contradictions in his heart. ¡°Clean up the scene. I¡¯ll go chase them.¡± Then Andrew opened his two pairs of frost wings and rushed towards the ice and snow. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After running for more than ten minutes, he had to resist the cold in the heavy snow all over the sky. Stout¡¯s magic power was already exhausted. He didn¡¯t know how far he had run. He only knew that the only thing he could do now was to run. As long as he was not in aa and had a little strength, he must cherish his life and try his best to escape from the four demons¡¯ hands. This life was given by everyone. ¡®So many young men sacrificed to keep me alive.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not up to me to decide whether to live or to die.¡¯ Live! ¡®I had no choice but to live!¡¯ ¡®My death is the greatest sphemy againstrades!¡¯ Magic power was used up, so Stout could only continue to move forward with the help of the few remaining physical strength. His vision was blurred and his hands and feet were so cold that he couldn¡¯t control them. He felt a sharp pain in his lungs. Run¡­ Keep running¡­ Don¡¯t stop! However, there was a limit to his will. Finally. With a strong sense of dizziness, Stout copsed into the snow. He ran to exhaustion. He couldn¡¯t even move a finger. Comrades¡­ How many survivors? Did everyone survive? Stout was worried about the 2,000patriots in the camp. However, at this moment. ¡°Enough running?¡± A cold voice came from above. Out of the corner of his eye, the face came into Stout¡¯s view. Stout felt like his heart skipped a beat. How was that possible? The wind and snow of the Night Empire could block perception. ¡®I have run for so long, but he caught me so easily!¡¯ ¡°Save your energy. Come back with me.¡± The young man was about to grab him. Of course, Stout knew that he wanted to capture him alive, and he also knew the purpose of the magic association. He made up his mind¡­ Although he felt sorry for hisrades, he couldn¡¯t be caught alive. His will urged his body to burst out thest strength. Stout pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into his throat, trying tomit suicide on the spot. But to his surprise. Ice spear Bang. With a flick of Andrew¡¯s finger, Stout¡¯s hand holding the dagger was pierced through by an ice spear as thick as a finger and nailed to the ground. The dagger was caught less than a millimeter away from his throat. ¡°Suicide is useless.¡± The young man¡¯s cold voice rang in his ears. He tried to pull out his hand, but the ice spear nail was so hard that even the bones of his palm were broken, he could not pull it out. He tried to bite his tongue andmit suicide, but his face was held by the young man. His thumb and middle finger were sped between the face and the teeth, and the mouth covered by the palm could not close. At this moment, Stout was desperate. Ice coffin As the young man started the magic. The indestructible ice began to spread up from the tip of his feet and soon wrapped Stout¡¯s whole body. At this moment, Stout was desperate. Before his head was wrapped, he stared at the young man in front of him, trying to engrave the young man¡¯s face into his soul and DNA. ¡®I¡¯m sorry,rades.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t survive.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry,rades.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t die.¡¯ ¡®I let you down.¡¯ As his eyes were covered by ice, Stout¡¯s consciousness gradually faded away. Andrew loosened his grip and looked at the leader of the rebel army who waspletely sealed in an ice coffin. Especially the unwilling eyes under the ice. Andrew hesitated. The target had been captured alive. The annihtion rate of the rebel army was more than 80%. Mission aplished. But he always felt that something was wrong. 269 Chapter 272 He carried the ice coffin back to the camp. It was a river of blood and the air was filled with the smell of iron. Nason Jo and Taylor had been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°Caught?¡± Nason jumped down from the high ground and looked carefully at the person in the ice coffin on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is this your goal this time?¡± Andrew nodded without saying anything. ¡°It¡¯s too simple.¡± Jo looked down at the corpse on the ground and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t fight back. No, they fought back desperately, but it was meaningless.¡± ¡°The difficulty of thismission was too easy for level 9. It was not even enough to be level 4.¡± Taylor¡¯s sword was cracking. She hurriedly pressed her trembling hand, but she couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡°This is not amission at all. It¡¯s a ughter.¡± It was a brief and to-the-point sentence, which spoke out to everyone¡¯s heart. However, Andrew said, ¡°We¡¯vepleted ourmission. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he carried the ice coffin and flew into the air. Everyone was confused. Although Andrew was a little absent-minded in normal times, it was not a loss of emotion. But today, why was he acting like a machine, without asking what was right or wrong or why? Because no matter what, there was something wrong with themission. On the way back to the school, Andrew was in a dilemma. Yes, there was something wrong with themission.. ¡®How could I not see it?¡¯ ¡®Because there is something wrong with themission, I have to be stricter with it.¡¯ And why? There was no need to say that. It was because Red King was watching them! When he took over themission, Andrew felt something was wrong. The magic association attached great importance to the extermination of the rebel army, which was known to all. But that was the problem. This was the duty of every branch, branch, and department of the magic association. It was rarely¡­ No, to be exact, it was almost not handed over to students. He had never heard of any school that had received amission to kill the rebel army. However, Red King had personally sent thismission here. Andrew didn¡¯t understand at first. But when he started the mission and killed the first member of the rebel army, Andrew finally understood why everything was so strange. This was not amission at all. It was a test! The purpose of the test was simple. First, Red King wanted to see if Andrew waspletely obedient to him. If not, Andrew would most likely be killed when he went back. Second, if he epted, then this action was probably to give Andrew a chance to adapt. Adapt to what? Of course, he didn¡¯t need to say anything more. Killing! In short, thismission was the first step to making Andrew his tool. The moment Andrew thought about it, he felt that he was like a dish in the pot, being carefully prepared by the Red King. Until the finished product was out of the pot, he would be his most effective tool. That was also one of the reasons why Andrew had to restrain his emotions and carry out thismission no matter how reluctant he was. At this moment, the Red King was sure looking at him. It was such a simple task. If he missed it, it was Andrew who did it on purpose. Not to mention the strength of the Red King, what a clever n. Step by step. To be honest, Andrew was not reconciled to the fact that he was shouldering Stout. He had beenpletely manipted by the Red King. ¡°Master, let¡¯s take a long-term view. As long as you show a trace of rebellion, he will kill you.¡± Sarah keptforting Andrew in his soul sea. Andrew tried to calm himself down and replied subconsciously, ¡°I know. One day, I will make him pay double for what he did to me.¡± Among the witches, Sarah was the one who hated Red King the most. Even she had realized the difficulty of dealing with the Red King, so there was no reason for Andrew not to bear it. This was an existence with outstanding strength and intelligence. If he wanted to fight against Red King, any mistake would be a dead end. Thinking of this, Nason and others also caught up. Seeing this, Andrew also sped up and took everyone back to the Law School. Back to the school. He went straight to the exchange center and exchanged for themission. ¡°Hello, thismission¡¯s reward was 3,000 points. Each of the four people has got 750 points, and they have already received the points. However, Red King has been here in ten minutes.¡± ¡°He said he wanted you to take the target directly to the office and he wanted to take it over in person.¡± The receptionist¡¯sst words made Andrew sweat. ¡®He has been here just ten minutes ago?¡¯ He was indeed watching. ¡°I see.¡± Andrew turned around and said to Nason and others, ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. You can go back and have a rest. I¡¯m going to the principal¡¯s office.¡± Nason keenly sensed that Andrew was sweating with the ice attribute. It was abnormal. With the ice attribute, Andrew had a strong heat resistance. Besides, it was early winter now. How could he sweat? With a tacit understanding, Nason pulled the two women who still wanted to say something and turned away. Andrew, carrying Stout in the ice coffin, flew towards the principal¡¯s office. He went straight to the top floor of the office building. He opened the magnificent door and walked into the imperial pce-like an office. The first thing he saw was Red King sitting at his desk. And the two cups of hot tea in front of his table. The moonlight fell evenly from the French window behind him. Under the cover of the fact that his facial features could not be covered, the darkness was even more gloomy. ¡°No wonder you are the student I like. It¡¯s done so quickly. Come on, have a cup of tea.¡± Bang! Putting the ice coffin on the ground, Andrew went straight forward, picked up the teacup, clinked it with the Red King, and drank it up. ¡°Themission has beenpleted. Do you have any other instructions?¡± Andrew asked. The Red King said, ¡°You did a good job, and you are very smart.¡± ¡°Yes, I do have something to entrust you.¡± ¡°But before that, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any resistance to thismission? You killed thousands of ordinary people at a time.¡± ¡°They will beg for mercy, wail, curse, and have no power to fight back, and¡­¡± ¡°The task is important. Mages will ept themission and only ask about the time, ce, target, and anything else.¡± ¡°I did this to earn points, not for charity. No matter what others do, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Andrew¡¯s cold words surprised the Red King. Although he couldn¡¯t see his face, Andrew could feel that he was staring at every muscle on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? Don¡¯t you think they are innocent?¡± Red King asked again. This time, his tone was much colder. Andrew replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Well, if I ask you to ughter a city, what will you choose?¡± ¡°Enough points are okay.¡± He was testing. Andrew tried his best to hold back his heartbeat with magic power, his pupils constricted and his muscles stiffened. He used the ice magic power to freeze all the pores in case of cold sweat. It was painful. But at this time, as long as there was a slight w, he would be killed. There was no doubt. Red King stopped abruptly. Red King stared at him for a long time. Andrew stood there indifferently. The air seemed to be frozen. After a long while, he said, ¡°Okay. I have anothermission to entrust you. Without points, are you willing to help me?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°Tell me.¡± The aura around the Red King instantly became cold and gloomy. He turned to the ice coffin at the door. ¡°Take him to the interrogation room and unfreeze him.¡± Andrew frowned and had a bad feeling. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± With a weird smile, Red King said. ¡°I want you to torture him by all means.¡± ¡°Until he was forced to tell for all the information about the rebel army he knew.¡± 270 Chapter 273 ¡°What did you say?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Red King said, ¡°This man is themander of the rebel army, named Stout.¡± ¡°His brigade was trapped at the junction of the Rnd Forest and the Night Empire to cover the army and civilians of the rebel army.¡± ¡°The brigademander was a real senior officer in the rebel army, and some of them could even meet the leader of themander level.¡± ¡°There were many secrets in his mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to capture him alive. The information in his mind is much more valuable than his life.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you use the spiritual magic to read it directly?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°There is a powerful curse poison mage in the rebel army. All the officials above the regiment level or above have been set with heavy mental protection.¡± ¡°These defenses were extremely heavy. Although I could break them, it would take too much time and effort. Moreover, this kind of work was personally done by holy tutor king, which was too degrading.¡± ¡°So, can I ask you for help? My dear Andrew?¡± Bullshit! Nonsense! Even if Andrew was a fool, he could understand what he meant. Red King could instantly read all the information in Stout¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t want to do that. Red King asked him to interrogate Stout, not for real or for the reason he said. But to further destroy Andrew¡¯s mind. Cruelty to others was the most devastating thing. Andrew¡¯s decisiveness was true, but Andrew didn¡¯t like pointless killing, especially the torment of a weak man. This was a basic conscience as a person. But as a tool, this kind of conscience was unnecessary. To an innocent person, he had to face the pain at zero distance. In particr, it would make people¡¯s sympathy slowly be numb. It was as if a person had killed a chicken for the first time and would feel sorry for it when it struggled in his hand.. When he killed one hundred chickens, his sympathy for the chickens will gradually disappear. Atst, when he saw it struggle, he would only feel annoyed without sympathy. This was not only to destroy Andrew¡¯s humanity but also to test if Andrew was royal to him. The conversation just now did not satisfy Red King. ¡®He still suspects me.¡¯ ¡®So, he has to further train my loyalty in this way.¡¯ What Andrew feared most now was that. From now on, Red King would order him to do dirty work endlessly, just like training a dog. Until one day, his human nature waspletely numb, and his spiritpletely copsed in the endless torture of others. He turned into an inhuman killing machine that only knew how to be stronger and kill people. But now, there was no room for him to refuse. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do it now. But I have a request.¡± Walking to the ice coffin, Andrew turned around and said, ¡°Even if you are the principal, I can¡¯t work for you for free.¡± ¡°My time is very precious. You have to give me points.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t like torture, so you have to give me a lot.¡± Red King was stunned. Andrew had his n. ¡®The points were not important. I sent him a message that he had to pay for what he asked me to do.¡¯ ¡®With a premise, I don¡¯t dare to say it will work, but at least I can make him a little worried when he orders me.¡¯ But soon, this idea was also solved by the old and sophisticated Red King. ¡°Hahaha, you are greedy for money.¡± Patting his thigh, Red Kingughed and said, ¡°No problem. You can take taken points. Anyway, I¡¯m the principal.¡± ¡°I can get as many as I want.¡± ¡°2,000 points. Is that enough?¡± This guy¡­ Andrew was surprised. Normally, 300 points were enough for him. He gave 2,000 points at a time. It not only made him look generous but also left Andrew no chance to refuse. He took so many points. If Andrew didn¡¯t take the initiative, it would be a reason for his suspicion. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After saying that, Andrew picked up the ice coffin and left the office. Sure enough, fighting against Red King was far from enough. ¡®Even if it¡¯s about power tactics, I can¡¯t resist it.¡¯ After all, he was an old monster who had lived for more than 400 years. Another road was blocked. Andrew had no choice but to try his best to find a chance to live. In the interrogation room. It was in the basement of the office building. It was a special ce for interrogation in the Law School. The rusty iron door opened. A smell of rotten corpses mixed with the smell of iron came into his nose. The room was dark and damp, and the air was full of a moldy smell. On the bloodstained wall hung countless frightening tools, which were full of messy and dry bloodstains. A cross made of secret silver was prepared. Andrew activated fire magic to unfreeze the ice coffin. Andrew didn¡¯t dare to stop halfway. He acted quickly. Because he knew that Red King must be still watching. The interrogation was inevitable. But¡­ Andrew was notpletely at a disadvantage. At least, Andrew felt that he had done the right thing. That was, after entering the office building, he activated magic power to ¡°unfreeze¡± Stout in the ice coffin. The magic of the ice coffin was very ssical magic of the ice sealing. Although it was easy to break away from the seal, once it was sealed, the cold air would interrupt all the physiological reactions of the person who was sealed. It was as if the time in the ice coffin had paused. Those who were sealed couldn¡¯t feel what was happening outside, nor could they even feel the flow of time. Even if one hundred years had passed since the seal was sealed, only a second had passed for the person who was sealed, and his physiological age did not change. And when did the surveince of Red King rx the most? Undoubtedly, Andrew was about to arrive, but notpletely. The moment he entered the office building. At that moment, Andrew used magic. This was the only thing that Andrew had won in the battle with Red King. The ice coffin didn¡¯t change after it was unfrozen. But the biological freeze of Stout was lifted. Although he couldn¡¯t move or resist, he could hear and see what was happening outside. Including the conversation between Andrew and Red King in the office. It was not easy to hide it from the Red King. The only thing he didn¡¯t know was to unfreeze Stout. Why did he have to unfreeze? The reason was simple. Andrew had foreseen that if things went on like this, within half a year, he wouldpletely be a ve of Red King. The most important thing was that the perception of the Red King could spread all over the world. How difficult was it to get rid of his surveince? Red King¡¯s powerful perception was the most troublesome thing to prevent Andrew from fighting against him. So, Andrew thought of Stout. Stout was the enemy of Red King. An enemy¡¯s enemy was a friend. Themander of the rebel army was probably his only hope. To let him see the confrontation between him and Red King was to set a trap and this trap¡­ It was very likely that he could help Andrew find a way to get rid of the surveince of Red King. After the unfreezing, Stout finally could breathe. ¡°Young man, you¡­ Hmm¡­¡± He was about to say something. Andrew pped him on the chest and sent him flying to the cross. Bang. Stout¡¯s ribs were broken and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Before he fell. Andrew urged magic power. The magic prop immortal trapping rope in the interrogation room flew out like a snake, urately binding up Stout¡¯s hands and feet and tying him to the cross. Without saying a word, Andrew took out a meat-removing knife, and a bottle of mid-grade tactile strengthening drug from the drawer and came to Stout. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Are you going to directly surrender? Or do you want to surrender after I strengthen your pain by ten times?¡± Andrew said coldly. But Stout saw it. There was a hint of hidden information in his cold and cruel eyes. That¡¯s¡­ Andrew asked for help. At this moment, Stout was sure. ¡®I see. Is this cruel student also forced to do so?¡¯ How ridiculous. It turned out that there was still a trace of humanity in the school where the demon was cultivated? Although it was the first time they met. But at this moment, a bold n was brewing in the minds of Stout and Andrew. The two of them didn¡¯tmunicate with each other, nor did they have any expression hint, but their thoughts ovepped. 271 Chapter 274 ¡°Do you think I will tell you? Since I¡¯m caught by you, I don¡¯t want to go out alive!¡± ¡°The pain of my physical body is just an illusion. I have been mentally prepared since the moment I was determined to be a rebel. In this case, no one can help me.¡± ¡°Come on, let me see what you are capable of?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Andrew understood what he meant and replied coldly, ¡°Really? So, don¡¯t me me.¡± As soon as he finished his words, the mid-rank tactile enhancing drug dripped on his face. Then, Andrew went straight to him and cut off one of his toes with a knife. All of a sudden, a ten times pain spread from his toes to his brain. Stout immediately let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°I want you to tell me what you know, all the camps of the rebel army, and the information of your leader.¡± ¡°As long as you tell me the truth, I will give you a quick death.¡± Then Andrew cut off his three toes with a knife. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream was so sharp. As a result, the twenty-meter-thick basement could not bepletely isted, and the students passing by on the ground could not help but look around. The students were startled when they heard the scream in the middle of the night. After cutting his four toes, Stout felt so painful that he copsed. He was sweating all over and panting like a cow. ¡°Are you ready to tell me?¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t me me.¡± After saying that, Andrew cut his trousers, took out a meat cutter, and cut them precisely. For a moment, the sharp screams of the punishment room could be heard continuously. Although Andrew didn¡¯t want to, he knew that Red King must be watching, so he had to continue. But now, the first conversation between the two had beenpleted. Andrew¡¯s idea was very simple. Why did the rebel armyst so long? No matter how scattered they were, they couldn¡¯t escape the perception of Red King. The existence of the rebel army had seriously threatened the stability of the rule of the magic association. Andrew had known Red King for a long time and knew his temper well. In the face of a clear threat, he would eliminate it as soon as possible. It¡¯s a lie that he couldn¡¯t do it because of his identity. With his ability of perception, even if he stayed in the office, he could find out all the camps of the rebel army within one day. Why didn¡¯t he do that? It was easy. He couldn¡¯t do that. The rebel army must have some ability to block the perception of the Red King¡­ No, even all kinds of perception. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t survive under the siege of the magic association, let alone arge-scale one. And this ability was exactly what Andrew needed most. The biggest threat to him now was his almost unlimited perception range. No matter where he went, Red King could easily find him and catch him. He was under his watch and couldn¡¯t fight against him at all. Stout replied to Andrew. ¡°I can help you.¡± That was exactly the message Stout sent to Andrew. And the method of transmission was very simple. Blink. When Stout spoke, he blinked his eyes as if he was talking to a normal person, but in fact, he was saying to Andrew, ¡°Read the words I said in the blink of an eye.¡± Stout blinked his eyes four times when he said that. In the blink of an eye, he said four words: I can help you. ¡®I can help you.¡¯ The reason why he said so much nonsense was to make himself blink. It seemed that he didn¡¯t mean it. Ordinary people might not be able to talk smoothly in this situation, but with the reaction of mages, it was easy to read this information. What Andrew wanted to do was to prove that he had no other choice. There was a hammer next to him, but Andrew cut it with a knife. It was known to all that the greatest damage to the end of the limbs was always a dull blow. This was the best proof. It meant that Andrew didn¡¯t want to hurt Stout. The next step was simple. The next step was to torture Stout while talking to him. Stout¡¯s willpower was indeed beyond ordinary people. In the end, his limbs were cut into pieces by Andrew, but there was no fear or pleading in his eyes. To Stout, he was very happy. Because he found a glimmer of hope. He was a young man in demon school who wanted to fight against the biggest demon. ording to the current situation, this young man was very likely to help the rebel army overthrow the rule of the magic association. ¡°Can you tell me how to block the perception of Red King?¡± ¡°Yes, but you have to prove your stand. Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°We have no choice.¡± ¡°But if you take my information, you will be a member of the rebel army.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°By then, there will be no turning back. The rebel army will not tolerate double-dealing.¡± ¡°I have made up my mind. If it goes on like this, I will be his puppet. Then there will be no turning back.¡± ¡°Well, then continue to torture me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The rebel army has a strong will. If I confess so soon, it will only arouse his suspicion and torture me for at least three days and nights.¡± ¡°Can you stand it?¡± ¡°Then you have to try your best to avoid the touch nerves.¡± Andrew had to follow his decision. Yes, the rebel army was all tough. How could they give in so easily? If he gave in after a few hours of torture, it would cause suspicion. This also meant that Stout would suffer more than ten times. And every time he was about to die, Andrew would use the healing liquid to heal his wound and then continue to torture him. Therefore, the torture didn¡¯t need to consider life safety at all, and it was much crueler. But it was necessary. But this request was made by Stout himself. Andrew had to admire his courage. For his career, he could happily ept death or even inhuman torture. Andrew tortured him day and night for the whole three days. Stout kept screaming. Andrew was amazed by his willpower. This was ten times the pain. If he was a normal person, he would go crazy in three hours, let alone three days. But Stout bore it. Three dayster. Although Andrew tried his best to pretend that he was not good at torture, in some ces, he tried his best to reduce Stout¡¯s pain. But three dayster, Stout was still suffering from torture and lost consciousness. And the three days of torture also hurt Andrew a lot. On the second day, Andrew no longer felt sympathy for Stout¡¯s screaming. On the third day, they werepletely numb. Andrew knew that his empathy was being destroyed. This was the first step to destroying a person¡¯s humanity. After a person¡¯s empathy was destroyed, it would be much easier to turn him into a tool without any recognition. After three days of torture and collusion with Andrew, Stout finally ¡°gave in¡±. 272 Chapter 275 Three dayster. ¡°I surrender!¡± After three days of torture, Stout finally confessed. He said painfully, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ on the back of my liver. You have to dig it out from behind.¡± Liver? Andrew turned over the cross, opened a hole in his back, and cut off a rib. The dark red liver came into view. Sure enough, there was a piece of paper with a special tape on it. Inside the paper, there was a coin-sized badge. ording to themunication with Stout in the past three days, the information written on this paper could be directly handed over to the Red King. But Andrew had to keep the badge well. Andrew felt the badge with aplicated pattern, which made it look like a white-headed eagle flying with wings. The badge of the rebel army? This badge was Stout¡¯s badge, and also the most important thing. With this badge, Andrew could enter the camp without being attacked. At the same time, the location of the base camp of the rebel army was recorded on the back of the badge. What Andrew needed to do was to hide the information from the perception of the Red King in the base camp of the rebel army.. Stout¡¯s liver was engraved with a special form fire attribute magic. If Stout didn¡¯t give him, the form fire attribute magic would have been activated even if another person had found the two things sticking to the liver. The paper and the badge would be burned to ashes in an instant, and he and the information would die together. Therefore, the person who had this badge must be the one Stout was willing to give his life to. After a brief eye contact with Stout, Andrew understood what he meant. But the problem was how to hide? The badge was put in the paper. Once it was spread out, it would be seen by the perception of Red King. But if he didn¡¯t spread it out, he couldn¡¯t take out the badge in the paper. Stout stared at Andrew. His liver was cut open, and he had no chance of survival. In the past three days, although he had been tortured by Andrew, he had also learned about Andrew¡¯s personality and his motivation to fight against Red King through secret conversation. An ordinary young man was forcibly transferred to the Law School by Red King. This was not only the young man¡¯s misfortune but also proved that he was of great value to the Red King. This was the best proof of his quality that the young man did not yield to the oppression of the Red King. Because every member of the rebel army was unwilling to give in. Perhaps this young man would bring a turning point to this long and difficult battle. With such thoughts in his mind, Stout¡¯s consciousness gradually faded away. Seeing that Stout was slowly dying, Andrew could feel his deep expectation for him. But the problem was how to take out the badge from the paper without being discovered by the Red King? Andrew came up with an idea. He had a solution. ¡°Oh, I see. Is this his information?¡± In the office, the Red King gently put a small note full of blood on the table. Andrew lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes, I found it on the back of his liver.¡± ¡°The rebel army was really powerful. They would stick this important information directly to the back of their liver so that even if they had been caught, they would not be able to find it.¡± ¡°He had a hard mouth. I tortured him, and he didn¡¯t say it until three dayster.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Red King stared at Andrew, lost in thought. Andrew was telling the truth. It was true that this piece of paper was provided by Stout. The rebel army did use this method to hide important letters. This piece of paper was filled with information about the seventh squad of the rebel army. Stout¡¯s original n for the third brigade was to save the remaining members of the sixth brigade, old, weak women and children, meet with the seventh squad, and withdraw to the headquarters. This piece of paper was themission of the rebel army. It was not only the identification of its own identity when it met the seventh squad, but also the detailed n of this action. With this information, they would be able to get the route of action of the seventh squad, and the magic association would be able to smoothly find and annihte the seventh squad. But the problem was¡­ The seventh squad had been found and annihted two months ago. Therefore, although this information was confidential, it was of no practical value. For the past three days, Red King had been watching. There was no obvious sign of changing information between Andrew and Stout. Moreover, from the background, the two of them couldn¡¯t know each other before this. But who was Red King? Experience, intelligence, and ability were all at the top level of human beings, and even his intuition was far beyond ordinary people. Even if there was no evidence to prove that Andrew and Stout had colluded with each other, the instinct of Red King still told him that something was hidden between the two. On the other side. Andrew tried to calm himself down. On the other side, there was no expression on the face of Red King. But it was this calmness that gave Andrew a lot of pressure. Just like when a person was on a cutting tform, there was a 50% chance of death for the cutter above his head. Even if he didn¡¯t have to die, the pressure in his heart was as overwhelming as a mountain. ¡°By the way,¡± Suddenly, something urred to the Red King. He said, ¡°When you got this, did youe here directly?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Yes, I came here directly.¡± ¡°Well, then why did you put this piece of paper into your sky ring at such a short distance?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help trembling. Yes, the way Andrew came up with was to put the paper and badge into the sky ring. Inside the storage ring, there was another dimension, which was naturally immune to any form of perception magic. The best way to separate the paper and the badge was to put them into the sky ring first, and then unfold the paper in an instant to separate them from the badge. Then he folded the paper as soon as he took it out again. He didn¡¯t expect that this move was seen through by Red King. Andrew¡¯s heart began to beat wildly out of the restraint of magic power. The sweat on his forehead also breaks through the pores of the frozen infiltration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your heart is beating fast.¡± At this moment, Red King was sure of his guess. Andrew panicked. ¡°Principal, please let me exin. I¡­¡± Swoosh! Red King appeared behind Andrew like a move in an instant. So fast! Andrew was shocked. He couldn¡¯t even see his moving track, let alone see it. What surprised Andrew more was that. The sky ring on his finger was missing. He looked back. He didn¡¯t know when, but Red King had taken away his sky ring and looked at the sun. He turned around and said in a cold voice, which made Andrew feel like falling into an ice cave. ¡°Andrew, you did a silly thing.¡± ¡°If I find anything else in this ring, do you know what will happen?¡± Was hepletely seen through? He pretended so well that he couldn¡¯t hide it from him in the end. As Red King opened the sky ring, Andrew was almost desperate. 273 Chapter 276 As the badge was removed from the sky ring, Andrew¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. In the light, Red King yed with the badge again and again. Red King let out a hystericalugh. ¡°Finally! I finally found the breakthrough! The heavenly eagle badge was the badge of the core member of the rebel army. Only those who were valued the most by the leader were qualified to have it! Magic prop, which could never be transferred without one¡¯s consent. The material of the mysterious gold was not wrong. Such an important item should indeed be made of this kind of high purity mysterious gold. It was absolutely a good one. With this, my subordinates could easily enter the core of the rebel army and defeat their leaders. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡± In Andrew¡¯s impression, Red King was a very calm person. It was the first time that he had heard such morbidughter. Afterughing for a while, he looked down at Andrew and asked, ¡°Is this the one you want to hide?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t want to be scared. But his body couldn¡¯t help trembling. Andrew took a deep breath in despair and said, ¡°Kill me.¡± With a snort, Red King walked up to Andrew and slowly stretched out his hand to his neck. Andrew neither dodged nor fought back. Because it was meaningless at all. However, to his surprise. Instead of making a move, Red King gently patted him on the shoulder.. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. I¡¯m not narrow-minded.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Andrew looked at him in confusion. However, he found that the murderous will on Red King¡¯s body had faded a lot. After giving the sky ring to Andrew, Red King slowly walked back to his seat and sat down. ¡°Young man, you are thoughtless. I can understand. After all, someone can¡¯t be loyal to me from the very beginning. You are afraid that I will kill you after I use you, so you leave yourself a way out. I understand.¡± Andrew turned around and asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill me?¡± Red King said, ¡°As long as you promise me that you won¡¯t betray me in the future, I will forgive you this time. You have to understand that obedience is the only way out. No matter what tricks you y, you can¡¯t escape my eyes off me. If it happened next time, I will kill you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± Andrew replied in a trembling voice. With his eyes slightly narrowed, Red King said, ¡°I have to think about how to maximize the value of this badge. You can leave now. You have worked hard these days. I transferred 3,000 points to your ount and you can have a good rest. If there is anything else, I will inform you.¡± With a click. With a heavy heart, Andrew closed the door of the principal¡¯s office. In the end, the badge was taken away by Red King. With heavy steps, there was only one thought in Andrew¡¯s mind. Everything¡­ That¡¯s what I expected! This was a memorable moment. Because it was the first time that Andrew had defeated Red King in terms of strategy! The most painful thing for Andrew at the moment was the joy of victory in his heart, but he had to pretend to be painful and scared! The badge that the Red King had obtained was fake! The real badge was in the shopping bag of Andrew¡¯s coat. Everything that had happened in the office, including being seen through by Red King, being forcefully checked by the sky ring that had been taken away, and being let go of by Red King after finding that he had a rebel on him. It was all Andrew¡¯s n! The real badge was made of brass that could be seen everywhere, not priceless mysterious gold. Besides, there was no ce for the base camp of the rebel army behind the fake badge. Andrew had known from the very beginning that it would be more difficult to deceive Red King. First of all, there was one thing that he had to remember: the age of Red King was a mystery, but he was absolutely over 400 years old. What was the experience at the age of 400? He had seen too many people of different backgrounds. It was unrealistic to y tricks in front of him. If he wanted to deceive him, he had to set up a trap from the corner of his mind in a more exquisite, meticulous, and tricky way. ¡®I¡¯ve got the information. I have to put it in the sky ring and take it out when I get there. Think about it with your toes. Can you deceive Red King by such abnormal behavior? Of course not.¡¯ Red King must have noticed this action from the very beginning and focused his attention on this superfluous move. So Andrew yed along. The mysterious gold was indestructible, but under a certain strength of magic power, it would be as soft as wet mud. This was the content of the alchemy ss in the second half of grade two. Andrew had read it a few days ago. As for the exclusivemission, Andrew just got 50KG of the mysterious gold. Therefore, he copied the pattern in the sky ring with the characteristic of the mysterious gold. The pattern was the same, but it was made of mysterious gold. Then, he used this characteristic to erase the location number on the backside of the mysterious gold badge. For a skilled alchemist, this kind of operation could bepleted in a second. The real badge was in Andrew¡¯s inner bag. As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. It was certain that Red King would be affected by his abnormal behavior. On the contrary, he was not vignt about the normal action of stuffing his pocket. Because perception could see what was in the pocket, which was known to all. Who would put such an important thing in such a conspicuous ce? The strongest power of perception gave Red King absolute confidence. ¡®Nothing can escape my eyes.¡¯ In addition, the superfluous action of stuffing something into the sky ring as a bait made Red King ignore the most obvious part and let Andrew take the real heavenly eagle badge under his eyes! This was the dead-end of one¡¯s mind! But Red King didn¡¯t kill him. It was very simple. He has more than 400 years of experience. Andrew can¡¯t be the first person he wants to train into a tool. What Red King needed was a subordinate who could serve him as a tool without any thoughts. He is going to slowly destroy Andrew¡¯s consciousness as a person. Including Andrew¡¯s resistance. If Andrew betrayed him and he killed Andrew without causing any loss, it was not his intelligence. Was Red King stupid? It was impossible. Andrew had learned his intelligence more than once. ¡®From the point of forcing me to torture Stout, he knows how to control a person¡¯s mind. Torturing Stout can destroy my empathy. Expose me as soon as I betray Red King, and then let me go. This makes me feel that I can¡¯t defeat him.¡¯ People were easy to be desperate. Once they felt the feeling of being held in the palm of someone¡¯s hand, they would want to resist. But when they resisted, if he gave them greater despair, they wouldpletely lose the motivation to resist. ¡®He won¡¯t kill me. After he unmasked me, he didn¡¯t kill me, instead, he let me go. This process can let me feel the sense of despair of being controlled by him. This kind of despair will destroy my will to resist. After the ability to empathize and the will to resist were destroyed, what I needed to do next was to destroy my ability to think and my dignity as a human being.¡¯ After these four things were destroyed, people would bepletely dominated. As long as these things were destroyed a few more times, this person wouldpletely be a puppet. Andrew, on the other hand, understood how he had destroyed a person. ¡®This is a great opportunity for him to destroy my will to resist. He will never kill me because of this!¡¯ What Andrew needed to do was to show enough fear. Magic power could control heart rate, and suppress sweating and pupil dtion. Of course, he could do it in turn. In the office, Andrew was acting in fear. On the way home, Andrew tried hard to hold back hisughter. He won! ¡®For the first time in my life, I won Red King.¡¯ Now, the location of the base camp of the rebel army had been known. As long as he could find an opportunity to escape from the perception of Red King. After that¡­ ¡®Once the nearly omniscient perception doesn¡¯t work on me, I can defeat him! ¡®How do you feel about ordering me in the past two or three months? Now, it¡¯s time for me to blow the horns to fight back.¡¯ 274 Chapter 277 When Andrew returned to his dormitory, he found that there was only one person in the house, and that was none other than Signa. ¡°Where are they?¡± Andrew asked. Signa, who was mopping the floor, answered absentmindedly, ¡°Red King came to Nason yesterday and asked him to do amission.¡± ¡°Taylor and Jo went with them but didn¡¯te back.¡± Andrew felt something was wrong. ¡®Is Nason also being targeted?¡¯ Signa couldn¡¯t answer any more questions. Andrew thought it over and didn¡¯t feel relieved. ¡®Although Nason is strong, he is not as mature as me. In the eyes of Red King, he should be worthless.¡¯ And the Red King had always been a rtively conservative person. Andrew spected that he might want to use Nason and the others to set more shackles for himself to control himself. This should be the reason why he asked them to go there. ¡®This more than 400-year-old bastard is so thoughtful that he even doesn¡¯t let go of the people around me to make use of them.¡¯ But if that was the case, it was not worth taking it seriously. ¡®Shackles? Don¡¯t I have enough?¡¯ In contrast, what he should pay more attention to now was how to find an opportunity to go to the base camp of the rebel army without being discovered by the Red King. ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to bed. Call me if you need anything.¡± Then Andrew went back to his room.. As soon as Andrew entered the room, he pretended to be asleep andy down, but in fact, he entered his soul sea. The badge was still in the bag. Andrew wasn¡¯t sure if Red King was looking at him. This was the most disgusting part. The best n was to take him and look at him. If so, Andrew couldn¡¯t reach out for it. The first forgiveness was to make Andrew give uppletely, and the second time was unnecessary. Once he took it, it was not a big deal to be found but Red King might kill him. However, this badge was still a hot potato to him. So, the best way was to enter the soul sea and take out the badge for the witches to keep. In this way, the badge in reality would suddenly disappear. Red King might sense that something was missing from Andrew, so he was not sure what it was. This was the safest way. He entered his soul sea. Andrew quickly found the third witch. Through Andrew¡¯s eyes, the three of them knew what had happened and didn¡¯t need to exin too much. ¡°Sarah, I hope you can keep this for me.¡± Andrew handed the badge to Sarah without hesitation. Sarah took it and asked in confusion, ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°You are the strongest. You can still protect this badge when something really happens.¡± Sarah thought for a while and didn¡¯t refuse. She took off the grass and trees in the soul sea, made a thin rope, passed through the badge, and made it into a ne. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Kelly stepped forward and asked. Andrew took a deep breath and asked the silent Lucy, ¡°What do you think?¡± Among the three witches, Lucy was the most intelligent one. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t take any action now.¡± ¡°After what happened just now, you need to be safe for some time, so that the impression of this matter will gradually fade in the heart of Red King.¡± ¡°Only in this way can you have more opportunities to take action.¡± ¡°So, I think that you¡¯d better not do anything now.¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± Sarah said in a rare serious tone, ¡°Now what you need to do is to try your best to umte strength with a low profile.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not until you find a way to block Red King that you can show your strength.¡± Andrew nodded. Now was the critical moment. As long as the matter of being monitored by him was settled, Andrew could be considered to be free. In this way, it was rare for Andrew to have a day off. He stayed in the soul sea for the whole night. Apanied by three witches, he began to read the alchemy lesson book of the second semester. The next day. Early in the morning, Andrew left his soul sea and headed for the exchange center. During this period, Andrew thought it would be better for him to maintain a stable image for a while. He had nothing to do. But it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have anything to do. He would try his best to improve his strength without being noticed. For example, he could go to the exchange center to check his points ount and find something valuable to exchange. Andrew was well equipped. But in fact, it was not at the top. The real top magic equipment must be S-level. Although Andrew¡¯s equipment was sent by the system with excellent performance, it was only top-grade equipment no matter how strong it was. Some of the early equipment was even only level B. Such as the frost dragon boots. This kind of equipment was not bad. As the top equipment of level B, its performance was much better than the ordinary level A. But it¡¯s not enough for Andrew now. In fact, with the current progress, if Andrew could reach the tutor mage level, even the top-grade equipment would gradually be unable to keep up with the demand. The powerful mages must have been made by themselves. So, Andrew should start to collect the materials. So, this time he came to the exchange center to have a look. Today was the auction of the exchange center. Andrew wanted to see what he could get from his more than 8,000 points. It would be best if the materials were top-grade. If not, it would be okay to get some good top-grade equipment. He came to the exchange center next to the trial center. The stairs leading to the second floor had been opened. Many well-equipped students were walking into the building unhurriedly. Among them, there were also many senior officials. It was still early and there were not many peopleing. He could get a good position as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Andrew quickened his pace and arrived at the auction on the second floor. After entering the second floor, the dim light and the fragrant air became my first impression here. Except for the faint light on the wall, the whole second-floor room was dark. Twenty rows, fifteen seats in each row. The red seats were fan-shaped in the form of farther and higher, a little like a cinema. However, different from the cinema, there was a small speech tform at the ce where the screen should have been. The spotlights on the roof gave all the light to the tform. The so-called auction was the specialty of the Law School. In the exchange center, there was only a limited number of things that could be exchanged. However, for most things, such as the secret silver essence or something like that, there were not many normal students who could exchange their reserves with points. To be exact, even if all the students in the school exchanged, they would never be able to exchange all items in the exchange center. As for the inferior demon core, the crude copper ore, as well as some low-level materials of monsters, the exchange center had to provide them for free to prevent the goods from piling up. However, on the contrary, some very advanced things could not be steadily supplied to the exchange center of the Law School. For example, super magic crystals, mysterious gold, and so on. Once in a while, this kind of thing would be exchanged directly even if it was delivered to the market. The students couldn¡¯t afford the high price and the exchange center would get a deficit with the low price. Moreover, it was open for exchange because of the small quantity. If it was bought by a student with lots of points, it would cause unnecessary trouble. Since points were the currency of the Law School. To make the best use of the materials, the exchange center would have an auction regrly and sell the top-grade materials directly in the form of an auction. Therefore, the exchange center would hold an auction every month. Students with more than 5,000 points could participate in it. With the purchasing power of the Law School, the 5,000 points was a huge number, which was better than the 50,000 points of the four major schools. In contrast, the materials that could be auctioned at the auction must be the best or the rarest among the materials received by the exchange center. The price was not cheap. If they couldn¡¯t take out 5,000 points, so they¡¯d better not take part in it. Not many people hade to the auction. Andrew was delighted and found a middle seat. It was not far from him, so his voice was moderate. It was neither too high nor too low, just in time to take a panoramic view of the whole disy tform, and there would be no extra things to upy their vision. Andrew was satisfied with the position. As Andrew took his seat, more and more people entered the auction center. Andrew had nned to wait quietly for the auction to begin. Unexpectedly, at this moment. ¡°Hey, make way. This is the seat of the deputy head of An. You can go somewhere else.¡± Andrew heard an unpleasant voice. 275 Chapter 278 Andrew looked up and saw three senior officials standing next to him. The senior official standing in the middle looked familiar. Andrew had seen him at the award ceremony of the mid-term exam. An, duty head. Instead of looking at Andrew, An looked around casually. It was two senior officials who were talking to him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± The senior official shouted again! Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. He looked back at his seat and said, ¡°There is no one reserved for this seat. Why is it yours?¡± As soon as his words dropped, a careless look appeared on his face. An couldn¡¯t help but squint at Andrew. The two senior officials looked fierce and shouted, ¡°Just let you go. Why do you have so much nonsense? Don¡¯t you see that no one else can take this position?¡± ¡°Deputy head An takes this seat every time at the auction. Do you know the rules? Get out of the way!¡± The two men¡¯s words annoyed Andrew. Andrew snorted, crossed his arms over his chest, leaned back against his seat, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the seat for the auction. The one who arrives first will be the one. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are?¡± ¡°I feelfortable sitting here. I won¡¯t let anyonee here today no matter whoes.¡± ¡°You are asking for it!¡± ¡°Mr. An, please wait a moment. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± However, An raised his hand and said generously, ¡°You are too impolite. This ssmate is right. The seat is firste, first-served.¡±. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault that we arete.¡± Then he sat next to Andrew and asked Andrew, ¡°Do you mind if I sit here?¡± Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Affectation. You looked different at the award ceremony of the mid-term exam. Of course, Andrew knew who he was. It was An. He was the vice head of the student union. The second person is below the Thirteen Stars. The first one was Newton. Above the two of them were Thirteen Stars. If there were no Thirteen stars, An would be one of the top masters in the student union. Sitting next to him, Andrew could feel the difference between him and An. If he fought head-on, he would never be his match. But that didn¡¯t mean Andrew was afraid of him. ¡°Andrew, you look rxed. I heard that you were entrusted by the headmaster to fight against the rebel army some time ago.¡± Said An suddenly. Andrew was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°You are so well-informed.¡± With a faint smile on his face, An said, ¡°Of course. I know everything in this school.¡± he didn¡¯t even look at Andrew. ¡°Really? Do you know that your mother and I had sexst night?¡± Hearing this, the two senior officials around him were furious and were about to scold him. However, An just raised his hand and ordered them to shut up. Turning his head to look at Andrew, An seemed to be smiling, but his eyes were as sharp as des. ¡°Andrew, I advise you not to be too arrogant.¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°I never take the initiative to provoke others.¡± ¡°But if someone dares to provoke me, I won¡¯t let him go.¡± An smiled and said nothing. But the aura he gave off was not deceiving. Andrew didn¡¯t care. Many people disliked him. It was not a big deal to have one more. In this way, the hall was gradually full of people. The auction was also closed at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. After the emcee went onto the stage and said a lot of wee and emotion, the auction officially began. The emcee was only a middle-aged man with a bald head. Under the light, his bald head was shining like the headlights. Instead, every time thedies pushed the treasure onto the stage, it became a beautiful scenery line of the auction. The bright red cheongsam revealed the almostplete side breasts, making people can¡¯t help reaching in to touch the pair of snow-white tender breasts. Their clothes were split so that half of their buttocks were exposed. Every time they walked, they could indistinctly see the fresh meat without underwear. When they walked, they didn¡¯t forget to throw kisses and winks at the students on the stage one after another, which made many boys¡¯ blood expand. They silently memorized their favorite number te and went to them for an evening. But Andrew wasn¡¯t interested in them. On the contrary, he was more interested in those treasures. ¡°This is the result of our college¡¯s digging recently. The mysterious gold mine weighs 6KG, and it is estimated to be able to extract 4.5KG pure gold.¡± ¡°The starting price is 2,000 points and the increase is 500 points. Please bid.¡± ¡°3,000.¡± ¡°3,500.¡± ¡°4,000.¡± As soon as the emcee finished his words, the bidding began. The price of a bee-like ore was quickly turning to 10,000 points. ¡°Andrew, aren¡¯t you interested in it?¡± Said An smilingly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Andrew replied indifferently. In the sky ring, there was 50KG pure gold. Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t care about this kind of rough ore. However, in An¡¯s eyes, this attitude was just unting his superiority. ¡®Why are you pretending? I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t afford it.¡¯ ¡®ording to my investigation, your points are over 8,000 in total.¡¯ ¡®You couldn¡¯t afford it.¡¯ In the end, the mysterious gold mine was sold at a high price of 15,000 points. Andrew was dumbfounded. ¡®This kind of thing could be sold for 15,000 points. Then how much pure gold can I sell?¡¯ However, Andrew was disappointed. This was the seventh product, and no one could attract Andrew¡¯s attention. While he was thinking, the eighth item was also pushed up. It was a 2KG superior magic crystal. As soon as it was put on the stage, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly covered his chest and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. What¡¯s wrong with this feeling? Before Andrew could figure it out, the uproar at the auction interrupted his thoughts. It was a magic crystal of the same level as the practice district. Not to mention using it as a material, even if it was ced directly next to them, it was still very useful for mages below 1,000 magic power. Because the magic power emanated from the superior magic crystal was enough to free mages from the control of the meditation room. As long as they took this magic crystal with them, they could meditate at any time and anywhere, just like in the meditation room. To remove this effect, the superior magic crystal was also an excellent material for refining. As long as it was used, no matter what form it was, it could directly produce the top-grade equipment. Most importantly, the top rank was strictly controlled by the magic association. Because of this rare resource, it was difficult to get it from the greedy mages of the magic association. As soon as the crystal with blue and purple light appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of An. Andrew keenly noticed that the eyes of the man next to him suddenly lit up. ¡°The starting price is 5,000 points, with an increase of 1,000 points. Please bid.¡± As soon as the emcee dropped the hammer on the table, fierce bidding started one after another. 276 Chapter 279 ¡°8,000¡± ¡°10,000¡± ¡°13,000¡± In a blink of an eye, the price had been added up to 30,000 points. However, the enthusiasm of the students did not decrease, and the higher prices surged up one after another. Suddenly! ¡°100,000!¡± An outrageous price poured a basin of cold water for the lively auction. Everyone turned to look. It was An, the duty head of the student union, sitting next to Andrew. Even the emcee was stunned. The price was less than 40,000. Why did it double so quickly? An slowly put down his hand, with confidence on his face. Seeing that it was he who raised the price, everyone could only give up the idea with a grievance. On the one hand, as the deputy head, they couldn¡¯t offend him. On the other hand, he was backed by the student union. Bidding with him was equal to a bottomlesspetition with the student union. Who couldpete with him?. The lively auction soon became as cold as a funeral home. ¡°You are a forthright man.¡± ¡°Who dares to fight against you?¡± The other two senior officials ttered him in time, which made him straighten up. It seemed that ttering was very useful. Seeing no one raise the price again, the emcee picked up the hammer and said, ¡°No one raises the price again?¡± ¡°100,000 for the first time!¡± ¡°100,000 for the second time!¡± ¡°100,000 for the third time! It¡­ ¡° ¡°110,000!¡± Just when everyone thought that the magic crystal would fall into the hands of An. Suddenly, a loud voice broke the silence. Everyone was shocked. Who? How dare hepete with An? An didn¡¯t expect this. He looked sideways. It was Andrew who made the bidding. After bidding, Andrew slowly put down his hand and looked at An. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m also interested in this magic crystal.¡± ¡°The expression on his face became ferocious at a visible speed. ¡°What do you mean, boy?¡± ¡°What do I mean? I like it and I raise the price.¡± An slowly raised two fingers. ¡°112,000! You deserve to be the duty head. It seems that this super top magic crystal is bound to be obtained. Is there anyone willing to raise the price?¡± The emcee eximed excitedly, trying to control the mood of the whole auction. After all, a product would have a starting price and an estimated price before the auction. It was meaningless to start the bidding. Just started randomly. The estimated price was to estimate how much the product could be sold in the end. As an emcee, if he could bid a price higher than the expected price, he could enjoy 1% of the bonus. The estimated price of this super top magic crystal was only 80,000. Every time the price was raised by 1,000, the emcee would get a draw of 10 points. How could he not be excited and work hard? Butpared with the excitement of the emcee, the atmosphere between Andrew and An was much colder. ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t need this crystal at all. What do you want it for?¡± Asked An. Andrew clenched his fists. ¡°Andrew offered 112,000. Is there any higher price?¡± The emcee grinned from ear to ear. Andrew said, ¡°Super top magic crystals are hard to get. I¡¯m determined to study alchemy. Of course, the more, the better.¡± An stretched out two fingers again. ¡°124,000! An offered a price of 124,000 points! Oh my God! It seems that you two like the value of this super top rank magic crystal.¡± ¡°ording to my investigation, you only have 8,000 points. If you can¡¯t pay within three days after the goods are sold, you will be sentenced to extortion, and if the worstes to the worst, you will be sentenced to death.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Andrew raised the price again. ¡°134,000! Is there anyone else willing to raise the price?¡± The emcee said excitedly. This time, An was angry. He raised his hand directly. ¡°150,000!¡± At this moment, all the people in the auction house took a deep breath. This price was close to the top price of the magic crystal. If the price was raised again, they would suffer losses. It was known that the cost of directly refining 20 kilograms of top rank magic crystal and two kilograms of super top rank magic crystal with alchemy was only 200,000 points. An said, ¡°I advise you to give up. No matter what your purpose is, if you want to fight against the points pool of the student union alone, you are dreaming. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t take it seriously and raised the price to 160,000. The emcee was so excited that he almost fainted. Even if it was sold now, he could earn 800 points, which was enough for his son to go to the four schools. Andrew¡¯s behavior also drove An crazy. He raised his hand again, ¡°200,000!¡± This time, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this ce. At this price, it was not as simple as buying a thing. The bidding between the two had changed from a simplepetition to try to make a good showing. 210,000, 220,000, 230,000¡­ As long as Andrew raised the price, An would follow up. With the unlimited reserve of points in the student union, An had an absolute advantage. On the contrary, Andrew was just an ordinary student, not even a member of the student union. It was hard to believe that he could raise the price all the time. As An raised his hand again, the price had increased to 280,000. His face was not as calm as before, and his eyes were shaking. Even if the points pool of the student union was almost unlimited, it couldn¡¯t be used like this. This price might hurt the welfare of the student union in the future. But when he looked at Andrew. He looked calm. Realizing that he was looking at him, he turned around, smiled, and continued to raise 10,000. ¡®This guy¡­ Looks down on me?¡¯ The anger in his chest could no longer be suppressed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he needed to make for new top-grade equipment recently, how could he participate in such stupid bidding? Now everyone was looking at Andrew and believed that he would give up. If he gave up now, the news would spread all over the school in an instant. At that time, he would not only disgrace himself but also the student union. He said that it was the face of the student union, but as the duty head, he chose to retreat in the face of Andrew¡¯s bidding. How could An be the duty head of the student union in the future? Thinking that he could repay in the future, the exact amount of points used was 100,000. Today, he must get this magic crystal! Thinking of this, An reached out his hand again. 277 Chapter 280 ¡°350,000!¡± Andrew¡¯s face wavered a little when he heard that. After a long time, he reached out his hand again. ¡°360,000!¡± At this moment, everyone present was stunned. Sweat broke out on An¡¯s forehead. The confident expression on his face had already disappeared, reced by a murderous scarlet. ¡°370,000!¡± An raised the price again. The price had nothing to do with the word ¡°reasonable¡±, and he had even forgotten his reason. Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Are you nervous? You little bastard.¡¯ ¡®This magic crystal is mine. Do you want topete with me? You don¡¯t deserve it!¡¯ But Andrew still reached out his hand. ¡°390,000!¡± Andrew raised 20,000 dors in one breath.. His face was covered with cold sweat. However, An¡¯s heartbeat is extremely fast. This price was too much for An. Everyone was looking at them. Everyone wanted to see how much the magic crystal of two kilograms could soar to today¡¯s crazy auction. An gritted his teeth. If eyes could kill people, Andrew would have been torn to pieces by him. Done! ¡°400,000!¡± Gritting his teeth and his eyes turning red, An gave out the number. However, to his surprise. ¡°You win.¡± Just when everyone thought that Andrew was going to raise the price again, he turned his head yfully and bowed his head, as if he was at a disadvantage. ¡°This super top magic crystal is yours. No wonder you are the duty head. I¡¯m willing to admit defeat.¡± An was stunned. After a short period of astonishment, he finally realized that he had been fooled by Andrew. ¡®This guy didn¡¯t intend topete with me at all from the very beginning. Is he just kidding me?¡¯ ¡°400,000 for the third time! Deal!¡± Bang! Excited, the emcee hammered the sound, and the wooden hammer was broken on the spot. The audience burst into a deafening cheer, and everyone apuded for the raise in the price. However, no one noticed that the expression on An¡¯s face at the moment was like a pile of shit being stuffed into his mouth. 400,000 points! The total amount of points he could use from the student union was only 250,000. And his reserve was only 50,000 in total. That was to say, there were still 100,000 left. He had to find a way to get 100,000 points in the next three days. Although with his power, it was not a big problem for him to gather 100,000 points. But Andrew had raised the price to 400,000. It was impossible to say that he didn¡¯t feel pain. ¡°You have guts. Just wait and see.¡± An growled as if he wanted to eat Andrew up. Andrew made a salute and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll give up the seat you want.¡± Then Andrew left the auction. At the invitation of the emcee, An had no choice but to swallow the bitter pill. He went onto the stage with a long face and epted the worship of everyone. Anger gushed out of his heart like an erupted volcano. ¡®Andrew, you have to die!¡¯ On the other hand, after Andrew left the auction, he concluded. The auction was a good ce, but he couldn¡¯t afford it now. 8,000 points sound a lot, which is equivalent to the points of the four schools, worth more than 80,000. If it was an ordinary school, 200,000 points could not exchange for 8,000 points for the Law School. But when they entered the auction house, these points were even lower than that of a single product. With Andrew¡¯s alchemy bing more and more mature, he believed that he would be able to make his equipment shortly. At that time, he would no longer need to rely on the system to create better equipment than the equipment given by the system. But if it was reced, the demand for materials, especially high-level materials, would be greatly increased. What¡¯s more, there was a medicine refining ss in the second semester. The demand for materials was conceivable. Now he had to hurry up to collect the materials. Besides, after seeing the situation of the auction house, Andrew realized that the regr exchange of materials could only meet ordinary needs. For high-level equipment and medicine, they must be the rare materials of the auction house. Points used to be dispensable. This time, after knowing about the auction house, Andrew felt that the importance of points had suddenly increased countless times. It seemed that he had to find a way to earn points in the future. On the other hand, Andrew thought of something. Thinking of this, Andrew sped up to themission center. On the other side. ¡°Well done. Your father will be proud of you.¡± In the president¡¯s office, looking at the head in the box, Red King said gently. If Andrew was there, he would be taken aback. Because it was the first time that Red King had spoken to him in such an intimate tone. It was Nason who was sitting opposite him. Nason¡¯s face darkened. The tea Red King poured for him was also put on the tea table and he didn¡¯t drink it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my father in front of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your father often talks about you. Why don¡¯t you go back and see him?¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯m useful now? Did he regret when he misjudged me?¡± Nason said coldly and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯te to me again. I¡¯m not Andrew.¡± ¡°Then why do you have to obey my orders?¡± Red King said with a chuckle. Nason, who was about to leave, paused and said, ¡°I owe you a life. I don¡¯t like to owe anyone else, so I give it back to you.¡± ¡°I gave it back to you.¡± ¡°We are quits. Don¡¯te to me again and don¡¯t expect me to control Andrew.¡± After saying that, Nason strode out of the principal¡¯s office without waiting for his answer. Seeing him leave, Red King didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, heughed weirdly. ¡°Can¡¯t be controlled by me? Well, to put it simply, who else in the world can escape the control of me except for the other three holy kings?¡± Then he closed the box with his head and stood up to look out of the window. ¡°In this world, there is nothing that can escape the eyes of me.¡± 278 Chapter 281 Back home, Nason and the others hadn¡¯te back yet. Andrew didn¡¯t care so much. He rushed into his room and his soul sea. In his soul sea. The three witches were taken aback when they saw Andrew rushing in. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kelly was the first one to rush up and ask. Andrew replied, ¡°I had a strange feeling at the auction just now.¡± ¡°Do you mean the palpitation caused by the magic crystal?¡± Sarah replied sharply. Andrew nodded, ¡°I have never felt that way before. It seems that¡­ I have an impulse to eat it.¡± ¡°Normally, human beings should not be able to sense the magic crystals.¡± Lucy got close to Andrew and looked at him up and down. ¡°Although it was only for a moment, I noticed it at that time.¡± ¡°It seems that magic power in your body is activated by that magic crystal.¡± ¡°Lucy, do you know what it means?¡± Andrew asked curiously. Because among the several witches, Lucy was the most knowledgeable one. Kelly only lived for 20 years. Sarah was old, but she lived under the protection of her parents. She barely studied in an orthodox way. But Lucy was different. She was the princess of the mermaid n.. Lucy, who was over 100 years old, was only an adult in the mermaid n. Moreover, she received the best education when she was in the mermaid n. She was the best of the three witches in terms of knowledge, etiquette, and conduct. But even Lucy, who was well-informed, had never seen such a situation. ¡°The magic crystal is a medium of energy in alchemy and medicine refinement. The energy contains directly determines the level and strength of the equipment and medicine.¡± ¡°The biggest feature of the magic crystal is that it is endowed with great energy by the earth during the long movement of the natural vessel of energy.¡± ¡°However, it was not suitable for the human body, because the energy in the magic crystal contained all the known attributes. It was extremelyplicated. When humans meditated and absorbed the energy of the magic crystal, magic power had to be diluted by air.¡± ¡°And at the auction, your strange feeling was caused by the resonance between the energy in the magic crystal and magic power in your body.¡± ¡°The magic crystal resonated with the magic power of human beings, which was the first time I had heard of it.¡± Did it resonate with magic power? ¡°Really?¡± Hearing what Lucy said, Andrew finally confirmed the reason. Magic power resonance. This was a widespread phenomenon. When a piece of equipment was especially suitable for a person, it would also resonate. The effect of wearing it was often better than that of anyone else. And some potions resonated with some kind of magic resonance, and so on. But he had never heard that magic crystals resonated with human beings. The three witches asked each other if they had seen such a situation, and the three of them shook their heads to show that they had never seen it before. Andrew came up with a bold idea. ¡°Well,st time when my magic power reached 1,000, I meditated for thest time. Do you two still remember what happened?¡± Andrew asked. Sarah and Kelly were stunned and thought about it. Sarah said, ¡°Have you absorbed all the magic power in the air of the whole meditation room?¡± Kelly hurriedly added, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The meditation room was closed for two days before magic power finally recovered.¡± ¡°At that time, I was thinking that the whole ind was made up of superior magic crystals, and the meditation room was built in the richest ce of magic power.¡± ¡°How could the master have such a big appetite? How could you absorb all the magic power in the house in one breath?¡± Andrew asked, ¡°Sarah, you said that the physique of the mage should be bnced, right?¡± Sarah was stunned and nodded. ¡°Yes, your ice talent was so high that all the other talents were not as high as your ice talent.¡± ¡°This caused your body to be out of bnce, and the effect of meditation also became worse.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t recover until you unlocked my fire talent.¡± Andrew continued to ask, ¡°Now I have unlocked my water talent, and my water talent was 12.¡± ¡°And with the improvement of strength, although other talents were rtively slow, they had also improved a lot.¡± ¡°Does it mean that my physique has be more bnced than before?¡± The three witches looked at each other. In the end, Lucy replied, ¡°Yes, you can understand that.¡± ¡°However, only a few people had reached 20 or 30.¡± ¡°Two or three talents like you are rare to reach 20 or 30, and your other talents are also five to eight, not worse than other mages.¡± ¡°At least in my impression, except for holy kings and a few tutor kings, no one can achieve such a high level of talent as you are now.¡± Sarah also echoed, ¡°Yes, talent is a hidden attribute. Master, you can check it directly with your system, and the other mages can¡¯t see it, let alone deliberately improve the talent.¡± ¡°At most, others could only estimate your talent by feeling.¡± The two¡¯s words deepened Andrew¡¯s guess. Andrew¡¯s strength was not only based on hisbat experience and magic power. On the contrary, Andrew¡¯s magic power was just a standard one. The top talents in S ss, practice, were also above Andrew. Andrew¡¯s real strength lies in his high talent. As a result, the magic power Andrew used was far greater than that of the mage of the same level, and it was more resistant to the magic attack of the enemy. That was also the reason why Andrew often won thepetition with other mages with lower magic power. Because Andrew¡¯s talent waspletely superior to others, which was an irreceable advantage. Moreover, as more and more witches unlocked, Andrew¡¯s talent became more and moreprehensive. With such a high talent, Andrew¡¯s affinity with magic power was incredibly high. So now, Andrew could even directly resonate with the magic power with all attributes in the magic crystal. Andrew guessed. ¡°Can I absorb magic power directly from the magic crystal?¡± This question scared the three witches. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t rmend you to have a try.¡± Said Sarah. Kelly hesitated and wanted to reject Andrew¡¯s question, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Lucy shook her head immediately and said, ¡°The magic power in the magic crystal contains all the attributes. Theoretically, as long as the talent is high enough and bnced, you can be directly absorbed.¡± ¡°However, you had to make sure that there were enough talents to absorb magic power.¡± ¡°For those inferior talents, the corresponding magic power is impurities to you, which will cause damage to your body because it can¡¯t be absorbed.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, only one time will cause serious damage to your body.¡± ¡°In the good case, some one or two kinds of talent would directly return to zero and would never be able to recover. In the worst case¡­ You might die on the spot because all of your meridians were broken.¡± ¡°No one dared to make fun of this.¡± Their suggestion made Andrew want to give up. But at the thought of the threat from the Red King, Andrew was eager for power. Even if he could get rid of his control one day earlier. ¡®If this n works, maybe I can master the way to be stronger quickly.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s no different from being controlled by the Red King. It¡¯s worth a try!¡± Speaking of this, Andrew directly tore off about 10 grams of fragments from the 50KG super top magic crystal in the sky ring. Then he sat down cross-legged and held the fragment in his hand. Andrew said seriously, ¡°I want to try absorbing magic power directly from the magic crystal.¡± 279 Chapter 282 ¡°Master, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Kelly wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Andrew sat cross-legged and began to meditate. Generally speaking, after the magic power reached 1,000, he could not meditate anymore. In particr, after magic power reached 1,500, if he meditated, he would not be able to get any growth, but would also cause a very serious sense of pain. It was true. Andrew¡¯s magic power was originally 1,410. After Lucy¡¯s fondness for the first time increased, it had 25 fixed attributes. Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 1,435. As for the other 25 free attributes, Andrew added them to HP to improve hisbat survival, so it didn¡¯t add magic power. But because he had carried out themission of the Red King. Andrew¡¯s team had killed at least 2,000 people, It was arge figure. It was different from that time when it was Iron Pagoda Empire. At that time, most of the people were killed by Kelly and Sarah, and Andrew didn¡¯t absorb much life energy. This time, Nason killed the most people. At least 1,000 of the 2,000 people were killed by him. But Andrew only killed more than 500 people. However, most of the people Andrew killed were mages, and their life energy was more than that of ordinary people.. Therefore, the more than 500 people¡¯s lives directly increased Andrew¡¯s magic power by 120. Now Andrew¡¯s magic power was 1,555. This was far beyond the maximum allowed for meditation. As soon as he started to meditate, Andrew felt a sharp pain as if his brain had been struck by lightning. ¡°Master, forget it. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Even Sarah rushed up and held Andrew¡¯s shoulder to persuade him to give up. But Andrew didn¡¯t want to give up. Red King was the holy king. To defeat him, it was not enough to rely on witches alone. If he couldn¡¯t keep up with them, he would probably be captured first. He had to be strong enough to fight against him for at least three rounds. With his current cultivation base increasing, how long would it take for him to reach this level? No matter whether he killed monsters or people, even waiting in line for him to kill, he would have to be tired. Hurry up! The most important thing was to be quick! Andrew was in urgent need of a unique way to improve his strength quickly. Since there was such a method in front of him, he had to try it. Seeing this, Lucy quickly sat down in front of Andrew and said, ¡°Let¡¯s inject him with magic power.¡± ¡°If the three of us work together to strengthen his meridians with our magic power, his sess rate will increase, and even if he fails, the consequences will not be too bad.¡± Seeing that Andrew had made up his mind, Sarah and Kelly knew that they couldn¡¯t stop him, so they had to ept Lucy¡¯s suggestion. They sat beside Andrew and protected him. As the three witches injected magic power into his body, Andrew felt that his fragile meridians had increased several times. If that¡¯s the case¡­ Maybe he can do it! Trying his best to maintain his meditation, Andrew focused his attention on the magic crystal in his hand. He must be slow and steady. Slowly, Andrew pulled out a strand of magic power from the magic crystal and injected it into his body through the pores in his palm. The moment the magic power entered his body. A strong feeling of needle pricking instantly spread all over Andrew¡¯s body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It seemed to be only a little bit, but the energy in the magic crystal was so pure and violent. That was enough for ten people a day. However, Andrew did not dilute it at all and directly sucked it into his body. Even if it was just a little bit, the manic energy would rampage like a dislocated wild horse as soon as it entered his body. The stabbing pain seemed to be separated from the nerves all over the body and separately stuffed into the meat grinder to stir. Andrew broke out in a cold sweat because of the pain. It was a narrow squeak! Only a little bit of it had such a big impact on the meridians. ¡®If the three witches hadn¡¯t protected me, my meridians would have been shattered into pieces with only magic power.¡¯ It took Andrew a long time to suppress the energy. Even less. The extracting speed was much slower than before. Just like the first time he smoked, he needed to smoke slowly to make his lungs adapt. Andrew took in magic power again. This time, the volume was only 1/10 of that of thest time. However, it still caused a pricking pain. But this time, he felt much better. Andrew was overjoyed. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ ¡®My guess is right.¡¯ ¡®If that¡¯s all, I can stand it!¡¯ Andrew concentrated on the absorption and began to absorb it continuously. All of sudden, pure energy gushed out of Andrew¡¯s body. His meridians, blood vessels, and even his muscles began to glow in all colors. The light even shone through his skin. But this did not bring any pain. On the contrary, as the energy was sucked in, Andrew felt the pain getting less and less. His body seemed to have gradually adapted to the infusion of this energy. He tried to increase the absorption speed a little, and the pain was aggravated, but soon his body adapted to this difort. Andrew absorbed the spiritual energy more and more quickly. When he couldn¡¯t speed up, the absorption speed was a hundred times faster than before. So it was. Although the energy was violent, as long as he mastered the skill, he could easily suppress it. 1,5561,5571,558 After pouring magic power into his body, Andrew urately controlled the speed of the energy and soon mastered the rhythm. His magic power also began to grow at an astonishing speed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Lucy, who guarded Andrew, was stunned. ¡°What a horrible magic power affinity!¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned livid with fear. ¡°How could it be possible? It¡¯s only a few minutes.¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with your body?¡± While the three witches were amazed, Andrew¡¯s whole body seemed to be translucent. The muscles, veins, and nerves in his body were visible. Although it was only 10 grams, this small piece of energy could kill over 10,000 mages if it was directly absorbed by mages. But Andrew got used to it in just ten minutes. Looking at this incredible scene, Lucy suddenly figured out something and said, ¡°Even if a normal person has our help, it is impossible for him to directly absorb the energy of the magic crystal, let alone adapt to it so quickly.¡± ¡°There was only one possibility.¡± ¡°Although his talent was not perfect, his body itself had an affinity for all attributes.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it was impossible for him to adapt to it so quickly.¡± ¡°Genius!¡± ¡°Thinking about it carefully, it is right. The reason why the system was designed by the gods was to find someone who could surpass the gods.¡± ¡°The master is very likely to be the one who has hidden the talent beyond the holy king.¡± ¡°A human with all the attributes could surpass the gods!¡± While they were talking, Andrew¡¯s magic power had increased to 1,600. 280 Chapter 283 Humans were born with defects. There were over a hundred kinds of magic attributes, including golden, grass, water, fire, earth, ice wind, and other basic attributes, as well as some special attributes such as light, darkness, concealment, Incantation, and so on. In theory, no one could have an affinity for all the attributes. The probability of such a person appearing was as if one had thrown a coin one hundred times in a row and all of them were positive. But back then, when the gods created the system, they set it up to find such a person. Whether it was a genius at the nature level or a genius who worked hard day after day, only the top-level human beings could fulfill thest wish before the destruction of the gods. Andrew got the system, which proved that Andrew had the talent. This was what the three witches marveled at. Even though they were regarded as the top human beings when they were alive, they would never have such talent. Those magic power continue to increase. The pure energy made Andrew feel that his body was expanding. No, the swelling was not his body, but magic power. The energy not only increased magic power but also washed through every meridian in his body. Just like the constant beating when forging iron, the strength of meridians would be increased to a certain extent after each round of beating. Finally. After dozens of minutes¡¯ absorption, the magic crystal in Andrew¡¯s hand gradually dimmed. Crack.. With the shattering of the crystal, Andrew¡¯s amazing absorption finally stopped. Slowly opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was the astonished expressions of the three witches. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like you are looking at a monster?¡± Andrew smiled. Lucy asked cautiously, ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew stood up and stretched himself. ¡°I feel good.¡± The three of them looked down at Andrew¡¯s palm again. The magic crystal had lost its original crystal clear appearance and turned into a dark brownstone, with cracks on its surface. Finally, it turned into a pile of brown sand, floating down from the gap between his fingers. Would the magic crystal be turned into a ball of sand? The witches who had never seen such a phenomenon were also curious. Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult to absorb all the energy in the magic crystals. At most, as the energy source of some magic prop, the magic crystals would be sucked out of magic power and be dim. Compared with this rare phenomenon, the three witches were more surprised at the change in Andrew. The magic power on his body was different from an hour ago. ¡°Master, how much was your magic power now?¡± Kelly asked curiously. Andrew felt it carefully and said, ¡°1,675.¡± The three witches gasped. 10 grams of super top rank magic crystal had increased by 120 magic power! There was still 50KG in Andrew¡¯s sky ring. What would happen to him if he absorbed all of them? Even Andrew himself couldn¡¯t believe that he could absorb the magic crystal directly, but this small piece of magic crystal could increase magic power so much. As if he had seen through what they were thinking, Lucy, the most knowledgeable woman, shook her head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°The higher the magic power was, the more energy it would need to increase magic power by 1 point. If he absorbed all of it, his magic power would not exceed 10,000.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, these superior magic crystals are the most important capital for the master. They are not enough for refining equipment in the future. I don¡¯t rmend directly absorbing them into magic power.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Andrew nodded and said, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t have much hope at the beginning, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would work.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid my practice speed will be greatly increased in the future.¡± Then Andrew took out a 1KG mid-rank magic crystal and a 500g top-rank magic crystal. He continued, ¡°This time, I just want to see if the effect of absorbing all kinds of magic crystals is different.¡± ¡°After all, my family doesn¡¯t have mineral resources, so I don¡¯t dare to suck superior magic crystals. Inparison, the middle rank and the top rank are much more economical.¡± The three witches agreed. After all,pared to the priceless superior magic crystals, these middle rank and top rank magic crystals were much more economical. Then Andrew sat down cross-legged again and began to absorb the two magic crystals. But this time, the absorption was not very smooth. Andrew¡¯s face darkened when he absorbed the magic crystal. In the end, after absorbing 500 grams of top magic crystals, Andrew¡¯s magic power finally stopped at 1,795. It also increased by 120. It only needed 10g for superior magic crystals, but 500g for the top rank. The effect was more than 50 times better. After the absorption, Andrew stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s so bitter!¡± ¡°Bitter?¡± Sarah asked in confusion, ¡°Is there any smell in the magic crystal?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Although it¡¯s not food, I can feel this strange smell when it is absorbed into my body.¡± ¡°The superior magic crystal was tasteless, just like pure water.¡± ¡°But the taste of top rank was like bitter gourd juice.¡± Lucy thought for a while and analyzed, ¡°The level of the magic crystal represents its purity.¡± ¡°The purity of the superior magic crystals is more than 98%, and the amount of magic power is twenty times more than that of the top rank magic crystal.¡± ¡°Therefore, the superior magic crystal is the rarest.¡± ¡°Even a top rank magic crystal contains a small number of impurities, which is probably the reason why there is a smell when it is absorbed.¡± ¡°Moreover, the amount of magic power was only twenty times higher than that of top rank and superior.¡± ¡°10g of the superior magic crystal could increase 120 magic power, but 500g of the top rank could only increase 120 magic power.¡± ¡°There was a big gap of 50 times between the amount of improvement of the two. Perhaps it was because of the impurities that the efficiency of absorbing energy to transform into magic power was affected.¡± Andrew nodded and thought what she said made sense. Then Andrew tried to absorb the 1KG middle-rank magic crystal. After the absorption, Andrew immediatelyy on the ground in pain. He began to chew and almost vomited. ¡°It smells like shit, mixed with rotten fish for a week.¡± Andrew tried his best to hold back his strong feeling of vomiting and said with difficulty. ¡°Master¡­¡± seeing this, Kelly felt sorry for him and patted him on the back to help him breathe smoothly. It took Andrew a while to recover. In the end, Andrew absorbed 1KG of the mid-rank magic crystal, and his magic power only increased by 12, reaching 1,807. The effect was also 1/50 of that of the top rank. As for the low-rank magic crystal. Andrew took out a piece of 20KG and thought about the mid-rank vor. He shook his head and didn¡¯t dare to have a try. But ording to the middle rank, after he absorbs 20KG low-rank magic crystal, it would probably increase by four or five magic power. Andrew concluded. After absorbing the power of the magic crystals of different grades, the power of magic power could be increased by 50 times. The superior magic crystals were not only expensive but also rare. Andrew couldn¡¯t buy them. Even if he bought them, he was reluctant to absorb them. It must be more worthwhile to make equipment. Andrew couldn¡¯t get used to the mid-rank¡¯s taste. There were too many impurities and the promotion was limited. He didn¡¯t know if it would affect his body, but the taste was not good for Andrew¡¯s health. Therefore, the top magic crystals had be the most economical goal. But the problem was that Andrew had a lot of middle ranks and low-rank crystals, but the top magic crystal just now had been all prepared by Andrew. ¡®I have 8,000 points in total.¡¯ The price of the top rank magic crystals in the exchange center was about 100 points per gram. If all the points were put into use, it could only be exchanged for about 80 grams. Andrew sighed in frustration. It seemed that he needed to gain points in the future. Suddenly, Andrew thought of something. ¡°Sarah?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± ¡°I remember that the whole ind in the practice district is made of superior magic crystals. How heavy is that ind?¡± Not only Sarah. These words made the three witches feel nervous at the same time. Sarah blinked her eyes two times and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be silly. Trust me. If you dare to put your hand on it, Red King will kill you in an instant.¡± 281 Chapter 284 ¡°I was just kidding.¡± Andrew waved his hand and exined, ¡°I think in the history of our school, every holy king has his property.¡± ¡°This school was one of the properties of Red King. Throughout the more than 400 years of Red King, he spent the most energy on the ind for students to meditate.¡± ¡°When the school was established, it took him 30 years to build that ind. And up to now, he would expand practice district from time to time.¡± ¡°I think this ind should be his treasure.¡± ¡°How many superior magic crystals do you think there are on the ind in the practice district?¡± ¡°At least two million tons.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Sarah said, ¡°Such a high-quality ind is not only for students to meditate.¡± ¡°The pressure inside the top rank magic crystal could make it to be superior magic crystal.¡± ¡°Therefore, it could not only be used for meditation but also produce superior magic crystals.¡± ¡°Of course, its quantity was not enough. It would be refined very slowly, if it could reach ten million tons, it would be good.¡± Andrew wiped his mouth and said, ¡°If I can absorb all the superior magic crystals from that ind, I might be able to directly be a holy king.¡± Lucy was amused by his naive words. ¡°That¡¯s true, but you have to know that thirty or forty percent of Red King¡¯s perception is concentrated in the practice area. I advise you to stop thinking about it.¡± ¡°It would be better for you to collect magic crystals on your own.¡± Although she said so, Andrew was still a little anxious. The fact that he could absorb the magic crystal meant that Andrew, who was a genius, would be able to move faster in the future. However, the expensive magic crystals were daunting. ¡°Well, master, I remember that there was a big crystal on the roof of the house of the school when youpeted.¡±. ¡°How about stealing that piece?¡± Kelly¡¯s innocent expression confused Andrew. ¡°Whatpetition?¡± Kelly pouted and said, ¡°Four schoolspetition.¡± Andrew was stunned and then remembered. The four schoolspetition was held in Vulture Mage Academy. Back then, when Andrew first came to the Vulture Mage Academy, he thought that the school was rich. Because the research building of the Vulture Mage Academy was the president¡¯s office. A magic crystal with a diameter of ten meters and a weight of a hundred tons was floating on the roof. That was a big magic crystal. The practice area of the Law School couldn¡¯t be moved. But this piece in Vulture Mage Academy was rtively small¡­ Andrew suddenly came up with an idea. If he could find a way to get the magic crystal from the Vulture Mage Academy, his strength would improve greatly. But the Vulture Mage Academy was one of the four schools. Andrew didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against the four schools. ¡°Don¡¯t you have no nostalgia?¡± Lucy asked him. Andrew shook his head, ¡°I graduated from Lion Eagle Mage Academy. What do the other schools have to do with me?¡± ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Asked Lucy. Sarah exined, ¡°You don¡¯t know much about human organizations. Almost every school is independent.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucy was a little confused. ¡°Humans are really strange. Although they are from the same race, they have to be divided into different camps. There are many disputes.¡± Andrew said, ¡°Anyway, if I want to steal this magic crystal, my magic power must be 3,000.¡± ¡°Now the most important thing was to improve my strength first.¡± The three witches nodded in agreement. Andrew made the next n. During this period, the student union would suppress him more and more strongly. After absorbing a lot of magic crystals, Andrew¡¯s strength had improved greatly, reaching 1,807. The first thing he needed to do now was to break through 2,000 and be a holy mage as soon as possible. Then the second test of the breakthrough: the consciousness barrier became the holy mage. Only by bing the holy mage could Andrew have the strength to confront the student union. As for the distribution of materials, demon core, middle and low-rank magic crystals would be given to Kelly, and the rest mineral and magic materials would be given to Sarah. The extra equipment for refining was given to Lucy. Andrew focused on collecting the top magic crystals. After his magic power reached 3,000, Andrew had to consider stealing the magic crystals from the Vulture Mage Academy. As long as he got that crystal, Andrew would make great progress again. Not to mention how powerful it was, that crystal could at least make Andrew reach the level of the Thirteen Stars. After making sure what he was going to do next, Andrew gave a few simple instructions and left his soul at sea. After leaving his soul sea, Andrew tidied up his clothes and was about to go to the exchange center. First of all, more than 8,000 points were reced with top-rank magic crystals. The most important thing was to try his best to improve his strength to the limit. No one knew when An would attack him just because of what kind of person he was today. However, as soon as Andrew went downstairs, he met Nason who had juste back home, as well as Taylor and Jo who were on a mission with him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back!¡± Andrew greeted them warmly. But Nason looked up at Andrew with a serious expression. Not only him. The expressions of Taylor and Jo two were also heavy. It seemed that there was some bad news. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked curiously. Nason took a deep breath and said, ¡°Red King has just given us an order.¡± ¡°What?¡± Taylor ran over and held Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Andrew, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°We have argued with him, but as you know, he is the president and the holy king. We can¡¯t disobey him.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The order of Red King. His order had never been a good thing. Nason sighed and said. ¡°Today¡¯s shift schedule hase out. You, Taylor, and Jo will be transferred to ss A, and I and Taylor will be transferred to ss B.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this, Andrew felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Then he remembered this. After the mid-term exam, all students had to adjust their sses ording to their grades. Generally speaking, only half a month after the mid-term exam would he get out of the shift. Did it juste out ten days ago? ¡°No, no, no, no. Taylor, Jo, and Signa are all my apanying students. Why did he assign her and you to ss B? Why did he ask Jo and Signa to go with me?¡± Nason shook his head and said, ¡°The reason why he told me is that I only have one apanying student, your mysterious sister.¡± ¡°And you have three.¡± ¡°So he used the principal¡¯s right to drive Taylor to me. And then we both have two apanying students.¡± ¡°But in fact, you know what it means.¡± Of course, I know! Andrew gnashed his teeth in hatred. He wants to divide my power. ss A and ss S were the specialty ss, and ss B was the best ordinary ss, but after all, it was an ordinary ss. The time for the special ss and the regr ss was different. The residential area was located in the south and the north. ¡®Is it considerate to give Taylor to Nason?¡¯ ¡®Are you kidding me? He didn¡¯t know who Taylor is?¡¯ He wanted to break up Andrew¡¯s power. After Andrew¡¯s power was divided into two groups, there would be less interference around him, and it would be more convenient for him to control Andrew. Shift? ¡®Nason and I got the same grades. If it¡¯s fair, Nason should go to ss A with me instead of being divided into two sses.¡¯ Just because the two had the same grades, Andrew didn¡¯t think about this possibility. He didn¡¯t expect that the Red King would do such a shameless thing. ¡°Andrew, I want to go with you.¡± Taylor felt so wronged that her tears were about to fall. 282 Chapter 285 In the dormitory, everyone sat silently on the sofa. The heavy heart made the air seem to be thick. Andrew had already guessed why Red King chose Nason and Taylor. Nason was a formal student, so it was easy to choose him. At the same time, he was also a strong man second only to Andrew. Andrew¡¯sprehensive power would be reduced if he was separated from him. Taylor was the woman who liked Andrew the most. If they separated, it would be helpful for Red King to kill Andrew in the future and let fewer people know. At the same time, if Taylor was out of Andrew¡¯s sight, it also meant that Taylor was out of Andrew¡¯s control. If necessary, he could threaten Taylor. Although Red King had been trying every means to restrict and control him. But this time, he had gone too far. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to talk?¡± Seeing Andrew¡¯s pale face, Signa asked worriedly. Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. He gave the order himself. He won¡¯t change his tone if I can¡¯t get the corresponding value.¡± ¡°Can we just let him tear our team apart?¡± Signa asked. Andrew said, ¡°Without chips, we have to obey him whatever he says. He is such a person.¡± This time, everyone was silent again.. ¡°We have no choice but to obey.¡± Andrew sighed helplessly and turned to Nason, ¡°When will you change the ss?¡± ¡°Next Monday.¡± ¡°Is there still five days left?¡± For a while, Andrew thought, ¡°I don¡¯t think we will have many chances to team up again after the team is separated. Please take care of Taylor.¡± ¡°Before that, we will try our best to make anothermission and save some points for you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Nason hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Andrew, Red King wants to take away everything you have as a human being.¡± ¡°Um, I know that love, human nature, morality and you are also my concerns. He wants to turn me into a tool bit by bit.¡± ¡°I believe you won¡¯t be like that.¡± Nason looked at this cold young man. His eyes were full of trust. Andrew understood what he meant. Although it was said that they were assigned to different sses, everyone knew what Red King meant. They believed that he would prevent the meeting between Andrew and Nason¡¯s two teams by various administrative means in the future. Andrew asked, ¡°Will you help me if I need you?¡± Nason smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡± Nason and Andrew looked at each other. As brothers, they didn¡¯t know when they could see each other again today. But since they fought side by side, they would always keep in touch with each other. After shaking hands with each other, Nason turned to look at Taylor and said to Signa, ¡°Come with me, Signa.¡± Signa was not a fool. She could see that Andrew and Taylor had a lot to talk about, so she chose to leave with Nason. Soon, there were only Taylor and Jo left in the vi, sitting next to Andrew. ¡°Andrew, I¡­ eh?¡± Taylor wanted to say something more, but Andrew kissed her violently. The overbearing kiss caught Taylor off guard. After a short struggle, the brutal breath was like the best anesthetic in the world, making Taylor¡¯s whole body soft. Until they separated, Taylor¡¯s face was flushed. Through her blurred eyes, Taylor finally saw the man¡¯s reluctance to leave. Although she didn¡¯t talk much, it was because Andrew was ineloquent. Deep inside, Andrew loved her deeply. But now, Andrew had no choice but to ept the fact that she was about to leave him. He also knew that if he didn¡¯t say it now, he might never have a chance to say it. ¡°Taylor, I¡­¡± ¡°Shh, stop it. I know.¡± Taylor stretched out her slender fingers and gently tapped on Andrew¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, so you must pick me up.¡± The brief words were full of love. ¡®I left you when I was at the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. I was thoughtless at that time.¡¯ ¡®Although I have to leave you this time, my heart will always be with you until youe to pick me up one day.¡¯ Taylor reached out and held Andrew¡¯s arm. She pressed his lips tightly and rode on Andrew like an octopus. The two of them kissed passionately, and their tongues stirred saliva, flowing down from the corners of their mouths. Andrew put his hand into her clothes, lifted her bra, and rubbed her breasts. Taylor put her hand into his pants and rolled up his penis. In the face of separation, the two could only vent their reluctance to each other through this high lust. After a long passionate kiss, Taylor looked at Jo. ¡°Jo, please take good care of Andrew for me.¡± Taylor¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Jo also knew that although they were only one ss apart this time, they might never be able to see each other again. No matter how cold Jo was, she loved the team very much. She walked up to Taylor and hugged her gently. ¡°I will. Take care of yourself.¡± Lying on Jo¡¯s soft chest, Taylor couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. The tears broke Andrew and Jo¡¯s hearts. He seemed to be a genius of the Law School that everyone envied. But in fact, only the mages knew how oppressive the weak would be oppressed by the strong in this world. As long as you were weak, you had no choice but to obey. Lowering her head, Jo held her cheek and kissed it gently. Compared with Andrew¡¯s domineering kiss, Jo¡¯s kiss was much gentler, just like wishes, melting her heart. The three rested their foreheads on each other. Finally, Andrew picked up Taylor and took Jo back to their room upstairs. Taking off their clothes, the three naked people hugged each other and expressed their reluctance to leave each other. On this day, the three of them had sex crazily. Taylor and Jo crossed their legs and rubbed them until the two of them reached the climax several times and became paralyzed in bed. Andrew turned Taylor over, thrusting her from behind, and pinching her breasts for nearly an hour until Taylor¡¯s vagina twitched and she copsed. The climaxsted more than a dozen times, and Taylor couldn¡¯t even make it to the climax in the end. Then Andrew and Jo began to have sex. Jo rode on him, wriggling her lower body crazily. Taylor sat on Andrew¡¯s face, letting Andrew lick her vagina until her lower body was numb. The two women enjoyed the pleasure Andrew gave them, kissing passionately and massaging each other¡¯s breasts. The room was filled with moans and howls. Until noon. It was not until then that the three of them werepletely exhausted. They hugged each other and fell asleep on the thoroughly wet bed, where they could almost squeeze out obscene water. This was thest time Taylor spent a night with Andrew. This time, there was no regret. 283 Chapter 286 ¡°Enough fun?¡± The next morning, Andrew went downstairs with two women, and Nason entered the room at the same time. Hearing this, Taylor and Jo blushed like persimmons. Needless to say, anyone with a discerning eye could see the rtionship between the three. In the face of separation, everyone could guess what they had done in the roomst night. It was not until then that Signa realized what had happened. Blushing, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Andrew. But in her heart, she was surprised, ¡®It turns out that three people can do such a thing?¡¯ Andrew didn¡¯t care. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you ready for thestmission?¡± Nason smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In this way, the five people calmed down and followed Andrew to the trial center. After four days, the system of division of ss was to be implemented, and then the arrangement of the Red King woulde into force. After that, although Jo and Signa were still with Andrew, Red King would try his best to transfer the two of them away. It could be foreseen that before the end of the first semester of grade two, all the people around Andrew would be taken away by Red King. He did so to cut off Andrew¡¯s concern and better control Andrew. Therefore, this should be thest team cooperation of the five. That was why Andrew hoped that this team cooperation could be a difficult and profitable task. In this way, they could earn arge number of points, and the points would provide convenience for them to leave him for some time.. This was thest thing Andrew could do as a team leader. They arrived at the trial center. There were still so many people. Without wasting any time, Andrew went straight to the level-10mission area. This was the most difficultmission they could ept at present. The higher level-11 to the level-14mission must be considered by grade three students. When the difficulty ofmission reached level 10, the reward was also very generous. The difficulty of anymission was at least 10,000 points. In other words, each person could get at least 2000 points. This amount of points was enough for Taylor and Nason to have a happy life for a month. But there was a price for this generous reward. The difficulty of a level tenmission couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Normally, only six or seven excellent students of ss S could barely consider the difficulty. Finally, after careful selection, Andrew found amission particrly interesting. Level-10 jointmission. Generally speaking, a jointmission meant that the scale of themission was extremelyrge and it needed at least 30 people to carry out it. But considering that under normal circumstances, most mages couldn¡¯t have such arge-scale team. Therefore, the entrusting party could only initiate a jointmission. Anyone could take the jointmission and hang it there. After epting it, they could go to the designated ce within a certain time and meet with others before taking action. Themission varied ording to the number of people who epted themission. For example, if 50 people epted 200,000 points, then each person would get 4,000 points. But if 100 people were interested in thismission, then each person would get 2,000 points. The lower the difficulty, the lower the reward, and the more difficult the difficulty, the higher the reward. This was the characteristic of the jointmission. Of course, there were also some special circumstances, such as insufficient recruitment. In this case, the entrusting party could only cancel themission and post it again, and increase the payment and rank. The reason why Andrew was attracted by thismission was simple. Its client was the Law School. Entrusted by the school? This was a very rare type ofmission. Because there was a rule in the Law School. Themission with high difficulty and arge number of people had to be checked by grade three first. The students of grade three were not interested in it, so they continued to recruit in the trial center. Generally speaking, a jointmission with rich profits should be taken away by grade three in an instant. Andrew looked at themission carefully and finally understood why it was there. Themission was to explore the Sky Waterfall on the second floor of the Rnd Forest and find the treasures of the mermaid n. It was not the buffer zone but on the second floor. There were all kinds of powerful monsters, and the weakest ones were the mid-rank monsters. As for ordinary students, if a team of five people entered this area, they would be courting death. What¡¯s more, themission made it clear that the elite troops of the rebel army had entered the area carefully. This meant that epting themission not only had to face powerful monsters, but also the attacks and fights from the elite troops of the rebel army. Of course, the sry was also very generous. The minimum number of people was estimated to be 50~100. Reward: 500,000 points. Even if 100 people were recruited and all of them survived, the participants could get a minimum of 5,000 points. This was already a very generous reward. What surprised Andrew most was that. Themission was hung up three hours ago. It was as if Andrew woulde to the trial center. Besides, there were two official seals on it. One was that the student union had epted the contract. The other one was that the Thirteen Stars had epted themission. Would the student union and the Thirteen Stars join? Although he didn¡¯t know how many people were there, Andrew was interested in it. Entrusted by the school, joint entrusted. What a coincidence. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but wonder if themission was from Red King again. Whatever! There was no reason for him to refuse such a generous reward. ¡®My current magic power is 1,807, only one step away from the standard holy mage.¡¯ In the West District of Rnd Forest, there were many famous magic crystals and monsters. No matter what, thismission was the best choice for Andrew to break through to the standard holy mage and earn a fortune for his partners. At the thought of this, Andrew tore off themission and came to the front desk without hesitation, even though he knew it might be the arrangement of Red King. ¡°I want to sign up for this jointmission. Five people.¡± On the other side. ¡°Sir, are you serious?¡± In the office of the senior official of the student union, as the duty head, An looked verypliant in front of the person on the chair. On the office chair, there was a young man with a delicate face but sharp eyes. This person was the current head of the student union of the Law School: Newton. Because Newton had a pair of pure ck eyes. This was the best proof that he was a descendant of the gods. It was precisely this kind of eyes that made his originally iparably vicious eyes even more frightening. He turned to look at An. All of a sudden, a cold current spread all over his body along his spine. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your stupid behaviorst time. Now there was a loss of more than 100,000 points in the points of the student union.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, half a monthter, the Wealth Star woulde to check.¡± ¡°Do you know what will happen if you can¡¯t make up for the loss?¡± There was no anger in Newton¡¯s words, and his tone was as calm as water. But it could make An feel the chill through his bones. Of course, he knew what Newton meant. Some time ago, he spent four 400,000 points buying a magic crystal worth 200,000 points at the auction. At the thought of this, An felt annoyed for Andrew. There were fewer points after 400,000 points were used in the student union. Although after that, An used his points to fill but facing such a big loss, his points were a drop in the bucket. And now, because of this matter, his superior, the strongest person in the student union, had to help him clean up the mess. He was scolded for that. Newton¡¯s seemingly calm eyes were full of killing intent. All of a sudden, An had an illusion that he was hit by Newton¡¯s knife on his chest. 284 Chapter 287 ¡°Sir, please listen to me. It was because of Andrew that day¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Andrew.¡± As soon as An was about to exin, he was interrupted by a word from Newton. Newton looked at him and said, ¡°He is a grade two genius with good talent. I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± ¡°His talent was good.¡± ¡°And you are the duty head of the student union! There are no more than 20 people above you in this school.¡± ¡°How could you be angry with a grade two student? It¡¯s okay to be angry, but you lost. Even if you lost, you still dragged the student union into such a big loss of points.¡± ¡°No matter how powerful he was, he was only a pure human without any bloodline.¡± ¡°How dare you exin to me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An wanted to say something more but found that the murderous look in Newton¡¯s eyes suddenly increased by several times. Because Newton was very angry. As a head, Newton knew how to restrain himself. But only superficially. He was very angry about his failure. ¡°The most important thing now is to deal with the inspection of the Wealth Star in half a month. Put aside Andrew¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°The jointmission, you find ten senior officials to participate, including you and me, a total of 12 people.¡± Hearing this, An asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s just amission. Why do you need to send so many senior officials of the student union?¡± ¡°Why do you need it?¡±. Newton¡¯s words rendered An speechless. Newton continued, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to have any unnecessary contact with Andrew.¡± Upon hearing this, An became excited. ¡°How can I?¡± ¡°Sir, that guy humiliated our student union, again and again, several times. Are you going to let him go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy¡­ ¡° ¡°Can¡¯t you tell the order of importance?¡± Before he could finish his words, Newton interrupted him again. ¡°You losers are always scheming against each other. You have to kill whoever you want to take revenge or whoever you don¡¯t ept.¡± ¡°What else can you do? You are the duty head of the officials and the leader of the senior officials. You are so mean. Do you still want to take over the position of me?¡± ¡°The senior officials below are all like you. They are all petty and put on airs.¡± ¡°Let me warn you, no matter how much you want to take revenge on Andrew, behave yourself.¡± ¡°Taking advantage of this jointmission, I want to settle the debt of points in one breath, andunch the challenge to be one of the Thirteen Stars.¡± ¡°After that, I won¡¯t care what you want to do.¡± ¡°But before that, you¡¯d better behave yourself and don¡¯t spoil my good n, otherwise¡­¡± That was all. Bang! The floor broke into pieces all of a sudden. The sudden burst of magic power made An breathless. 5,600 magic power. This was the magic power of Newton! Magic power, the strongest except the Thirteen Stars in the Law School. With all the strength, An could only barely keep his feet. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I know. I won¡¯t make trouble for Andrew again.¡± His face was pale. He had no choice but to endure the pain and admit his mistake. It was not until then that Newton took back the magic power. Feeling relieved, An knelt on the ground and panted violently. How horrible the magic power was. This power was almost the same as that of the Thirteen Stars who were of middle and lower rank. Besides, it was said that one of the Thirteen Stars would participate in the jointmission. It seemed that the head of the officials was determined to solve the two problems at the same time: the loss of points and the promotion of Thirteen Stars. Although An had to temporarily put aside the grudge between him and Andrew, which made him very reluctant. But when An thought that Newton, the son of a bitch, would be promoted to Thirteen Stars, he would be the head of officials. At that time, no one could interfere with what he wanted to do. In this way, it was worth it to put up with it for the time being. Finally, An epted it. The next day. In the morning, the waitress of the trial center came to the door. ¡°Hello, the jointmission you received yesterday afternoon hase into force. Please arrive at the peak of the training ground before ten o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± After saying that, the waitress left and went to inform others. Andrew and the other four people immediately packed up and went to the central ind of the Law School: training ground. After all, Andrew and the others had never been to the training ground since they came to the school. This forest, which used to be called Deste Mountain, had now been a training ground for students of the Law School after killing all the monsters and collecting all the minerals. At the top of the highest peak of the training ground, when everyone arrived, there were already 50 or 60 people gathered here. As soon as theynded on the ground. Andrew saw some familiar people in the crowd. For example, Cruz of ss A. Andrew didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. He just felt that he looked familiar and that he was gay when he smiled. On the other side, Andrew saw a man in a golden white school uniform. In the Law School, there was only one kind of person who was allowed to wear the white and golden school uniform. Thirteen Stars! It was a young girl. Her long hair was down to her waist like a waterfall. Her long ck hair swayed gently in the breeze. There was no expression on her handsome face. Her aura was extremely simr to that of the Heavenly Star Rowling. She wore a pair of white gloves and the only equipment she had was the grand knife in her hand. ¡®Indeed, I remember her name is Joe, the Heavenly Killing Star of Thirteen Stars.¡¯ Unexpectedly, even the famous one of the Thirteen Stars came to thismission. Andrew was confused. Joe? Jo? This name was rare to see. Then he looked at Jo. She nced coldly at the Joe, expressionless like a stranger. Did the two have nothing to do with each other? Was the name just a coincidence? Andrew shook his head and didn¡¯t think too much. He continued to look around and saw 12 senior officials in the crowd. As expected, Andrew saw An among the 12 people. An was respectfully talking to the young man with sharp eyes in front of him. That young man is¡­ Andrew looked carefully at the young man who could make An respectful. ¡®I do remember that he is the head of the student union, Newton.¡¯ ¡®The head of the officials, the duty head, and ten senior officials.¡¯ ¡®Ha-ha, there are a lot of big shots on this mission.¡¯ Almost at the same time as Andrew saw him, An was also noticed by the man. Andrew? An was overjoyed, and the anger that had been suppressing in his chest boiled again. ¡®God helps me.¡¯ ¡®Did he also take thismission?¡¯ ¡®Ha-ha, you are courting death.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you toe here.¡¯ In an instant, dozens of methods of killing Andrew during the mission came into his mind. ¡°Focus on your task. Don¡¯t pay any attention to him!¡± At this time, the voice of Newton came. It was not until then that An realized that the head had been staring at him. His warning eyes fully expressed his intention. Beforepleting themission, he must not be affected by personal grudges. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Faced with the threat of the head official, An had no choice but to nod in agreement. But he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Andrew, thinking. ¡®What kind ofmission? I can¡¯t wait that long. It¡¯s such a good opportunity. It¡¯s my god¡¯s gift. Andrew, I will tear you into pieces to vent my hatred.¡¯ ¡°Be quiet.¡± Just then, a powerful voice cut through the sky. Hearing the sound, everyone looked in the direction where the voice came from. They saw that Red King fell from the sky at the speed of missiles andnded steadily on the stone next to it. As usual, Red King said cynically, ¡°My lovely students, are you ready to carry out mymission?¡± 285 Chapter 288 It was indeed hismission. Andrew¡¯s guess was confirmed by the first sentence of the Red King. He pped his hands to ask everyone to stand up. Then he stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I believe you have known the content of thismission. You have to go to the second level of Rnd Forest, Tianluo Falls, to look for the secret treasures of the Mermaid. What is the Mermaid? Let me introduce it to you. The Mermaid was a humanoid race that existed about three hundred years ago, simr to the Elf and the Dwarf. And they mainly lived in the sea. However, the Mermaid upied marine resources for a long time, which had a very disadvantageous impact on the development of humans. Therefore, three hundred years ago, for the continuation of humanity, the Magic Associationunched an overseas battle to annihte the Mermaid and break their long-term monopoly on the sea. Unfortunately, in that battle, the princess of the Mermaid, Lucia, fled ind with some remaining confederates, and finally came to Rnd Forest. Along the way, they rested and reproduced, and expected that one day they would counterattack against humans. Unfortunately, they were just trapped in Tianluo Falls to death by the Magic Association.¡± Speaking of this, he nodded proudly, ¡°When Princess Lucia fled to the ind, she brought a lot of secret treasures of the royal household of the Mermaid with her. Although the Mermaid waster annihted, these secret treasures were not found because of the serious consumption of the army. So at this time, I hope you can go deep into Tianluo Falls to investigate their ruins and find out the secret treasures of the Mermaid.¡± ¡°Why should the secret treasures be found out till three hundred yearster?¡± Andrew asked directly. ¡°As a matter of fact, it was unnecessary to find the secret treasures out, but recently the Rebel Army got the clue of the secret treasures from somewhere. The secret treasures didn¡¯t matter to the Magic Association, but if the enemy got them, it would be a huge loss.¡±. ¡°In other words, it doesn¡¯t matter if we can find them or not. The point is that we can¡¯t let the rebel get them?¡± Moon the Ninth, one of the Thirteen Stars, said. ¡°Yes, no matter whether you can find it or not, themission will be paid. The point was that the secret treasures should not be possessed by the Rebel Army. Although those secret treasures were not very satisfactory, if they were obtained by the Rebel Army, their fighting capacity would be greatly increased. If you find the secret treasures, you don¡¯t have to hand them in. But remember, even if you risk your life, you can¡¯t let the rebel get them, understand?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone shouted at the same time. Everyone was full of expectation and excitement. This kind of exploration task was very rare, and not to mention that it allowed them to dispose of items they got on their own. How could they find such a task? Moreover, the enemy was the Rebel Army. It was a famous organization whose members were wild but weak. Is there any difference between having this kind of enemy and having no enemy? Compared to them, the environment of the second level of Rnd Forest itself was much more dangerous. The suggested team intensity for exploration on the second level of Rnd Forest was: more than three people whose average magic point is above 2500. However, considering that there was an advantage in the number of people and several top strong men here, this difficulty was not of difficulty at all. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Seeing that everyone was eager to have a try, the Red King nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The time limit is 72 hours. After 72 hours, no matter what you get, you must return. Don¡¯t be bellicose. After all,pared with secret treasures and the Rebel Army, you students are the most precious treasures in my heart.¡± All the students turned very grateful for what he had just said. Only Andrew and hispanions, who had seen his true colors, sniffed at such hypocritical words. Then, the Red King sent every one of them a transport scroll. In the dazzling light, they, more than fifty people, disappeared in the light of the transport scroll. On the peak of the mountain, the Red King snorted and flew towards his own office on the main campus. On the other side. The moment Andrew was transported to the forest, he felt the air be viscous. What a strong magic power. Every time he breathed in, he would feel choked by the water. Anyway, it was the first time that he had been to the second level of Rnd Forest. The concentration of magic power in the air here was amazingly much higher than that in the first level of Rnd Forest. As a result, the nts nearby looked very strange. The towering tree could grow to a hundred meters high. Some ferns even had human faces. Even when he came close to some flowers and nts, the stems and leaves of these flowers and nts would spontaneously swing towards Andrew. This was the proof that these flowers and nts were about to evolve into fiends. However, the most important thing was that, Anyone here, Andrew looked around and found that there was only Signa besides him. Where were the others? It was clear that they were transported together. He asked Signa, but she also couldn¡¯t make it clear. Of a sudden, Andrew felt something was wrong. Didn¡¯t the transport scrolls given by the Red King refer to the same ce? Son of a bitch! Making trouble for me would make you feel good? He stretched his perception around. The dense magic power in the air seriously hindered the expansion of his perception. With Andrew¡¯s current magic point, his range of perception could only be within about a hundred meters. There was no one else in the perception except Signa and himself. ¡°Andrew, what should we do now?¡± Signa became nervous. Andrew could bear the intensity of the magic power, but the magic power here was too strong for Signa. Andrew could only release a little of his magic point to neutralize the magic power around here. Signa¡¯s face softened a bit then. ¡°Let¡¯s go in the direction of the waterfall first. It¡¯s our task target. We will meet someone else there.¡± Andrew suggested. Signa nodded. It also was her first timeing to the second level of Rnd Forest, and herbat experience was far less than Andrew¡¯s. Just standing here, the vibe emitted by the surrounding fiends had already made her instinctively feel fearful. On the other side. ¡°Why are you here?¡± As soon as he arrived, Nason began to find his teammates. But he found that his teammates were all missing, and he was in a dense forest. At the same time, a senior cadre appeared beside him. When he took a closer look, he found it was unexpectedly Andreas? Andreas was also shocked. ¡°Why are you here? Where is Chief Cadre Innyton? Where are the other senior cadres?¡± As soon as he finished his words, he was ready tobat. After all, he had heard of Nason, who is the strongest of Andrew¡¯s followers. He is not much weaker than Andrew. And he also had appearance magic. He was a real strong man. However, Nason shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I found myself here as soon as I arrived. I also want to ask you where are my teammates?¡± Only then did he realize that something was wrong. The two of them stretched their perception out at the same time, only to find that the perception area was suppressed by the environment and could only expand to less than a hundred meters. And there was no one else in this range. ¡°Is there anything wrong with the transport scrolls that the Red King sacred ce gave us?¡± Nason asked in confusion. With his tips of frows frowning, Andreas said, ¡°Maybe.¡± But deep inside, he was overjoyed. God helps me to be with Nason. If he could take Nason to threaten Andrew, he would be able to make Andrew surrender when he met him. Thinking of this, there was a burst of viciousness in his eyes. 286 Chapter 289 Walking in the cold wind, the air was mixed with arge amount of magic power, so the wind had a strong corrosive power. If they were ordinary people, the breeze in the forest was enough to blow off their skin, flesh, and blood. ¡°Andrew.¡± The further they walked ahead, the more frightenedness delivered in Signa¡¯s voice. As a mage, she was undoubtedly qualified. Because of this, she was very sensitive to danger. But now, she was on the second level of the forest. She could sense the danger through her perception in almost all directions. It came from fiends. On the second level of Rnd Forest, the density of fiends was two times higher than that on the first floor. And almost each of them was an extremely powerful fiend. ¡°Watch out!¡± At this moment, a human-faced slug suddenly jumped out of the haystack and rushed to Nishyah¡¯s face. Andrew came to his senses almost at the same time. He stabbed his spear through the tree more than ten meters away. Before she could express her gratitude, the slug twisted a few times and broke into two pieces. The broken pieces were reborn at an astonishing speed to form two slightly smaller human-faced slugs and rush over to them again. Is the ice magic useless? When Andrew switched to fire type, he took a step forward.. Scorching Soil Burning Up The mes that were spreading out like a tsunami burned the slugs in midair into coke on the spot. Within thirty or forty meters, the grass, which was as high as one¡¯s shoulder, suddenly turned into scorched earth. However, the burnt slugs fell to the ground and struggled for a long time before they blew out their body fluid and then diedpletely. The mes didn¡¯t spread for long, as if they had been suppressed by an invisible force. On the burnt earth, the green sprouts immediately sprouted at a visible speed. At this speed, within a day, this ce would be the same as before, wouldn¡¯t it? The high-purity magic power made the environment here different. Once the nts were damaged, they would immediately regrow at an astonishing speed. It could be imagined how amazing the magic power here was. ¡°Be careful.¡± Andrew reminded her and continued to lead her forward. They passed through thick woods and grasnd. The sound of running water gradually became louder and louder, and finally deafening. It was getting closer. It was no doubt that the voice was from Tianluo Falls. After passing through a bamboo forest, their sight was suddenly enlightened. The two of them came to the edge of a cliff. The vast view in front of them made Andrew, who was well-informed, bbergasted. Could it be called a waterfall? Andrew and Signa couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The cliff was at least two thousand meters high. Looking down, they found that the dense forest was all over the ground and extended to the horizon. In the distance, the waterfall, a thousand meters high, crossed dozens of kilometers, like a water wall that blocked heaven and earth, and there was no end to it. The turbulent river above the waterfall extended to the end of their sight, like a vast sea floating in the air. The pool converged under the waterfall, with its huge area, split into thousands of rivers, like blood vessels spreading all over the ground, moisturizing every inch of flowers and trees around. What a huge waterfall. Even though they were ten kilometers away, the roar of the running water was still so deafening. When Andrew saw Kalin Falls on the first level, he thought it was a masterpiece of nature. Now it was nothingpared to Tianluo Falls. As a matter of fact, Kalin Falls was formed by several tributaries of Tianluo Falls. Someone had calcted that there were 20 billion people on the continent, and each of them needed to consume one kilo of water on average every day. The yield of water that fell from Tianluo Falls every four hours was enough for the whole world¡¯s poption to use in a year. One could imagine how horrible the size of the waterfall was. No wonder the Magic Association didn¡¯te here to search even though they knew there were secret treasures of the Mermaid. It was unwise to use a lot of manpower and material resources to search for so-called secret treasures in such a ce after a fierce battle. ¡°Hey, are you from the Law Academy?¡± Just then. A shout suddenly came from below. They looked down and saw two ordinary students and three senior cadres under the cliff. They shouted excitedly as soon as they saw Andrew. One of the ordinary students jumped up and flew up. ¡°We finally met someone. I don¡¯t know why, but we parted after we were sent here. A lot of people gathered here. Come and join us.¡± The ordinary studentughed happily,pletely unaware of the threat that was close at hand. Andrew was shocked, ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t fly up!¡± But it was toote. Only more than 200 meters away. A gori with bat wings suddenly popped out of the forest. Bat ape! With a wave of the bat ape¡¯s wings, the supersonic shock wave exploded from its back. It was hard to imagine that such a huge body could fly at such a speed. Before the man could react, he was caught by the nimble feet of the bat ape and pressed hard on the cliff. Bang. A pit exploded on the cliff, and the student was hit on the spot with blood dripping, and his broken limbs were hanging down against their joints. Andrew and other cadres immediately used magic to fight back, but it was toote. The bat ape flew up into the sky and toward the distance at an amazing speed. No matter how many spells they cast, it dodged nimbly and soon flew out of everyone¡¯s attacking range. Vaguely, everyone saw that the bat ape bit his head and pulled it out hard. His head and spine were pulled out on the spot, and blood spurted all over the sky. A student died in just one or two seconds. Each of them was frightened by the horrible scene and their faces turned pale. There was an inexorablew in Rnd Forest. Don¡¯t fly up unless you have the strength to crush the current level! The control of the air decided the food chain. The sky was always the territory of the strongest. The sky only belongs to the top fiends of the food chain of the current level. Once you get out of the ground, you have to face them. This wasmon sense in Rnd Forest. It was not easy for them to meet their teammates. What should they do? ¡°How can we meet them?¡± Signa asked anxiously. Andrew looked down. Apparently, what happened just now also put a lot of psychological pressure on the students below. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Andrew thought for a moment and said two words concisely, ¡°Jump down.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before she could react. Andrew grabbed her hand and jumped down without hesitation. The sudden risky action scared her to scream. 287 Chapter 290 Seeing them jumping down so directly, the students below were obviously shocked too. When Andrew jumped off the cliff, The treetops within a few kilometers began to shake. The next second. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh. Several ck shadows suddenly jumped out of the treetop. Bat apes, heavenly-winged dragons, bloody king gryphons. There were at least forty or fifty fiends. Compared with the weak crap just now, Andrew, who obviously had a stronger magic point, was more satisfactory food for them. Seeing this, the students below immediately showed despair on their faces. Damn it! I finally met two teammates, but they were still idiots.¡± Forty or fifty fiends. And none of them was weaker than the bat ape just now. The weakest ones were all at the same level as that bat ape. If it went on like this, it would be hard for them to fall half their way, let alone join them. However, a faint smile appeared on Andrew¡¯s face when he was attacked by so many fiends. Bang! Palms sped together! Transcendental Magic* Dragon Blood Mist Kill. Bang! A cloud of bloody mist exploded along with Andrew¡¯s body and instantly expanded to a hundred meters away. As soon as the fiends rushed into the bloody mist, they instantly felt that the magic point in their bodies had lost control, and their bodies had immediately lost their bnce. The fiends all rushed towards Andrew. After losing their magic points, they immediately lost their sprint and bnce and bumped into each other. Forty or fifty fiends were knocked down on the spot. Andrew, together with Signa, hade out of the bloody mist by their own weight. Before these fiends fell out of the range of the dragon blood mist, In midair, Andrew adjusted his body and looked up at the sky. The second magic in his hand was already ready to attack. Transcendental Magic* Heavenly zing me Andrew suddenly spread his arms and legs out. Ordinary magic, especially the spraying magic, often came from the end of one¡¯s body. But the heavenly zing me was different. As a kind of transcendental magic, the heavenly zing me was the most powerful attacking magic of fire-type. It was a pure ultrahigh-pressure me, and its temperature was evenparable to that of the sun. The most special thing was that this magic could be released from any inch of his skin. And the maximum power was reached at, of course, the whole body stretching out. All of a sudden, a golden light soared into the sky. The dragon blood mist was removed. Before the forty or fifty fiends could react, they saw a golden lighting from below. Boom! A magma ditch was burnt out on the cliff wall. The cloud in the sky was burnt with a hole by the fire column. Forty or fifty demonic fiends werepletely burnt to ashes in the sun like mes. This scene caused the students below to be bbergasted. There were so many powerful fiends, but he could defeat them in just one blow When the mes dissipated. In the sky, there was nothing but the ashes of the dead bodies of the fiends. Andrew adjusted his body again, hugged Signa, andnded precisely in the middle of the four students. Putting down Signa, Andrew reached out his right hand without even raising his head. He waved his arm at an extremely fast speed and urately caught the six fiend cores falling from the sky. These were the fiend cores of the forty or fifty fiends. He could kill so many powerful fiends in one go, and even had extra energy to collect their cores? This scene made the four students bbergasted. At this time, one of the senior cadres looked at him carefully and turned shocked. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t he that person?¡± The other two senior cadres also looked at him up and down before they finally understood what he meant. Andrew? The person emphasized by Deputy Chief Cadre Andreas as going to be killed. The three senior cadres gasped in astonishment. They had thought that they could have two more helpers when they met these two students. If necessary, he could also take the opportunity to escape by taking such ordinary students as baits. But they didn¡¯t expect that the two ordinary students they met this time were Andrew and his teammate. In fact, the strength of the student who could make Deputy Chief Cadre take measures to kill must be extraordinary. But the problem is¡­This was an enemy that even Deputy Chief Cadre Andreas couldn¡¯t deal with. If necessary, who would be used as bait remained unknown. What¡¯s more, if Andreas found out that the senior cadres lived on Andrew, how would he punish them? Oh my God! What bad luck! But Andrew didn¡¯t care what these senior cadres thought. Magic point 1812. Did he increase 5 points after he got 6 fiend cores? Pretty good. The difficulty of these two levels was moderate, and the magic points that had increased by killing fiends and fallen cores were also considerable. I like this ce a little. Putting away the fiend cores, Andrew focused on reality. He nced at the four people. The ordinary students were ignored, and the three senior cadres were paid much attention to. ¡°Who has the final say here?¡± Andrew stepped forward. The three senior cadres looked at each other. Atst, the one in the middle stepped forward timidly and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the leader. Next, I think¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish his words, he flew out. Andrew punched him at lightning speed. The senior cadre flew dozens of meters and hit a tree as thick as three people hugging hand in hand in a circle. The blow was so heavy that even the senior cadre was beaten badly. The other two senior cadres were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t understand why Andrew suddenly attacked them? ¡°Who has the final say here?¡± It was not until Andrew asked again that the two of them understood what he meant. ¡°You¡­ You have the final say. You lead the team.¡± The two said at the same time in fear. Andrew loosened his fists and nodded expressionlessly. Andrew had seen many cadres of the student union. Andrew knew what kind of people they were. They were all bitches. If you talked to them nicely, they would only see you easy to bully. So there was no need to confirm it at all. It was absolutely right to beat them to obey first. You must let them know who had the final say first. Even if they were wronged, it was better than being stabbed in the back by them. With a few words and a punch, Andrew got the position of team leader. ¡°Do you have curatives? Let him up.¡± Andrew said to another senior cadre coldly, ¡°Report the situation.¡± The two senior cadres were scared to death. One of them hurried to help the man who had been beaten away, and the other one replied in a trembling voice, ¡°We¡­ we gathered eight people after we were transferred here. But three of them died on the way, including a senior cadre. You have seen the death of another senior cadre just now. Now there were only four people.¡± The death rate is 50%? Andrew frowned and sighed in his mind, ¡°A group of losers.¡±. Every day in the academy, they were arrogant and domineering. People outside thought that the academy was very powerful. Yes, it was actually powerful. The students of the Academy of Myriad Magic were much more excellent than the students of the four major schools. But in essence, they were still a group of losers. Relying on their bloodline and talent, they got achievements that were beyond the reach of ordinary people. As a result, once they went to the battlefield, they were all craps. 80% of students in this action were in grade three. They gathered eight people, and half of them died. Definitely craps. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m in control. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to talk nonsense.¡± After a pause, Andrew pointed at an ordinary student next to him and said, ¡°Tell me the area you have explored just now, in case of redundancy. I have to try my best to gather as many team members as possible first.¡± 288 Chapter 291 Taylor, Jo, and Nason. Although they were not as strong as him, Andrew believed that they would not die in a very short time even if they were on the second level alone. But even so, they still couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Not knowing what was the purpose of the Red King, the more than 50 people entrusted this time were all torn apart. Now the most important thing was to gather as many teammates as possible. In this way, the six people formed a temporary team and began to explore under the strong restriction of Andrew. Obviously, the three senior cadres had different opinions. But Andrew¡¯s punch and the way he killed forty or fifty monsters made them so angry that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. How ironic it was that an arrogant senior cadre in the academy could only obey an ordinary student at this moment? And along the way, they had to give up the idea of revenge because of Andrew¡¯s strength. A horrible tree that had been ambushed for a long time suddenly stretched out hundreds of its branches tounch a sneak attack. But before it touched Andrew, its branches were burnt to ashes by the high temperature of the air around Andrew. Without giving it a chance to regenerate, Andrew darted towards the tree trunk and gave it a football kick. The horrible tree turned into a pile of firewood on the spot. Andrew didn¡¯t take his hands out of his pockets from beginning to end. And then, the earth-piercing diabolic mouses.. This kind of fiends, which were as flexible as swimming in the soil, often moved in groups. But in front of Andrew, they were hit by a round of Frost Freezing Continents. Before they could even show their heads, they were trampled to death on the spot. For the students of grade three, the second level of Rnd forest was an extremely dangerous ce. Conquering this ce was the long-cherished wish of most students in grade three before their graduation. But when Andrew stepped in here, he felt like he was in his backyard. In this way, after two hours of searching, one after another students were found by Andrew, and the team grew stronger. Along the way, ordinary students, no matter grade two or three, were directly recruited into the team. If they were senior cadres, they would first be given a punch and then absorbed into the team, in case these so-called cadres were unconvinced. In this way, the collection of team members went smoothly. Soon, the number of team members reached 15. Of course, they also found the corpses of nearly ten people. In this way, the whereabouts of nearly 30 students were clear. Andrew could even name the rest of them. An and Newton of the student union. Silk the Ninth, Taylor and Nason on his side. Joe of the Thirteen Stars. What is more, the whereabouts of two senior cadres were still unknown. There were still 11 people missing. There were 19 people in total. All the main forces were nowhere to be found. Because of this mission, they had to face arge number of fiends and the Rebel Army who they didn¡¯t know where they were. Before finding every teammate, Andrew didn¡¯t dare to rush into Tianluo Falls, so he could only stay nearby, sweeping the fiends and collecting team members. Even if they couldn¡¯t find them, they had to find the main forces. However, when Andrew was wandering around with his team, he was at a loss. The grass ahead suddenly moved a few times. Then a figure popped out. Andrew took a closer look and turned disappointed of a sudden. Damn it! Although he wanted to find the main force, it was this guy. It was An. An was still in a state of shock, and apparently, he was also shocked by the sudden appearance of more than a dozen people. But after a short period of astonishment, he quickly regained hisposure. Especially when he saw Andrew, his eyes shed a fierce light. Ha-ha, good luck. I just killed Nason, and now I met Andrew. Although he was secretly raptured, he looked calm in his appearance. ¡°Wow, so many people have gathered here?¡± After tidying up his dirty clothes, he walked up to Andrew and asked arrogantly, ¡°Are you leading the team?¡± Six senior cadres who had gathered in the team were overwhelmed by Andrew all the way. If he didn¡¯t like it, they would be scolded by him. However, Andrew¡¯s overwhelming power made them not dare resist. Till now, these senior cadres had suffered a lot from Andrew. Andrew also admitted that he did take revenge. However, these senior cadres were used to directing others. If he didn¡¯t conduct a high-pressure policy on them, they would never, and disdain cooperate with ordinary team members. Now the six senior cadres had confidence in themselves. They all ran behind him, pretending to be domineering. Andrew didn¡¯t care about it at all. A dog is a dog. It can¡¯t be changed. Andrew, of course, knew how these senior cadres would react when they met Newton or An. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in charge,¡± Andrew said, tilting his head. The six senior cadres kept whispering to him. The content was nothing more than telling Andrew how he disrespected the senior cadres just now. With a snort, he patted Andrew on the shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you. Come with me next.¡± Andrew nced at his hand. Then. Bang! Andrew slightly pped his hand away. This made An stunned. ¡°Either you senior cadres form a team by yourselves and I¡¯ll take others away, or you and these senior cadres follow my orders.¡± Andrew¡¯s cold words made many ordinary students behind him gasp. They had heard of Andrew¡¯s reputation in the Law School. Andrew, a grade two student, who had been transferred to the Law School for less than three months dared to disobey the management of the student union, which almost offended the whole student union. They didn¡¯t expect that he dared to beat a senior cadre. But An is the Deputy Chief Cadre. How dared Andrew retort to him face to face. How dared he? This time, An froze on the spot. ¡°Think it over. We are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather count on my dog than expect you senior cadres toe in handy.¡± Andrew¡¯s cold words interrupted his threatening. ¡°You¡­¡± His face turned blue. He was about to lose his temper. Andrew suddenly found something strange. He reached out his hand and pulled An¡¯s cor. He found that there were a few drops of bright red blood on the inner lining. The blood of the fiend was colorful, and some even didn¡¯t have blood. Only the blood of human beings or humanoids is red. There was no humanoid or ordinary animal in Rnd Forest. It meant that the blood¡­ It was human blood. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the bloodstains?¡± Raising his head, Andrew stared at An with fixed eyes. 289 Chapter 292 An hour ago. ¡°Are you sure this is the way?¡± It was really difficult to confirm the direction in the dense forest. The sound of the waterfall could be heard faintly. However, the thick forest dismembered the sound into pieces, so that it was impossible to see the source and direction of the sound. An went on first, and Nason was behind. On the one hand, it was a ssic formation for the forcible attack. On the other hand, Nason had heard about what kind of person An was from Andrew. Of course, he couldn¡¯t walk in front of him and show his back to him. But An seemed frank and walked slowly in front of him and said, ¡°The water vapor of the waterfall will form a high pressure on the nearby environment. As long as we can follow the opposite direction of the water vapor, we could find Tianluo Falls. That was the appointed destination. As long as we found the waterfall, we would definitely be able to find the team members.¡± Although Nason still had some doubts, the truth tells. Holding the bow of the elf, Nason didn¡¯t dare to rx. He walked towards the waterfall with Harry. Nason had thought about it before. Although he couldn¡¯t have as an urate perception as Andrew¡¯s, Nason could tell that the magic point of An should be around 3000. But with the help of arge number of tokens in the two academies, Nason had changed a full set of equipment. Although it was not the top one, it was aplete set at least. So Nason had advantages in equipment. With practical experience, Nason didn¡¯t think he would lose to a senior cadre who stayed in the office all the time.. If they really fought, Nason couldn¡¯t win, but he could definitely have the ability to run away sessfully. However, I have been unlucky to death. Nason cursed in his mind. Even if the transmission went wrong, what a coincidence, An was his only teammate. Just then. A rock tiger suddenly popped out from the side. Seeing this, Nason immediately pulled the bow. When he found it was a rock tiger, he immediately withdrew the magic power arrow and changed it to the elf arrow. Illuminating the Sky With a loud bang, an arrow was shot out. The upper part of the rock tiger¡¯s body exploded into pieces. Although it seemed to be killed in one blow, the elf arrow could only shatter half of its body. One could imagine how strong this fiend¡¯s body was. Even if it was Andrew¡¯s fiveyer red lotus door, this arrow could break through at least fouryers. ¡°There are so many fiends.¡± Nason used his bow to remove the stone, found a middle fiend core, and stuffed it into his storage ring. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°This is the second level. It¡¯s what happens.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nason asked suspiciously. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that look? You don¡¯t have to suspect me, do you?¡± Nason replied in a lukewarm tone, ¡°Andrew is my friend. You should know. Of course, he has told me what kind of person you are.¡± With an innocent look on his face, he said, ¡°I have a personal grudge against Andrew, but now we are in the same boat. You are my only teammate. What good will it do to me if I hurt you? Besides, how can I attract the fiend here?¡± Nason felt something was wrong, but what he said made sense. What¡¯s more, on the way, An also fought against the fiends. There were even two times when he was attacked behind, it was An who saved his life. In this boundless forest, no one would kill his only teammate because of personal enmity, right? Although he still had some doubts, his reason told him that An should not be such a fool. Thus, the two of them continued to move forward, one behind the other. But Nason didn¡¯t know. Walking in front of him, the expression on An¡¯s face became more and more serious. Damn it! Can he even kill the rock tiger with one blow? This guy¡¯s magic points were less than 1500, but because all the magic was focused on the prating power, his attack power was ridiculously high. He looked down at the seemingly ordinary jade pendant around his waist and cursed the crap. I prepared this for Andrew. It cost me 800 tokens. Indeed, this jade pendant was not a decoration, but a piece of real magic equipment. It was called Versatile Pheromone. After wearing this magic equipment, all the fiends within two kilometers around would be greatly ferocious and much more powerful. Originally, the fiends were not so foolish, and without certain confidence, they would not attack humans. However, affected by this jade pendant, the fiends would lose this kind of judgment, and once they found humans, they would immediately attack. In short, the jade pendant would give the fiends a buff of mockery, which would make the fiends more irritable and attract a lot of fiends to attack themselves and the humans nearby. Actually, the reason why he bought it was for Andrew. It would be a good start that he could stay with Nason alone. After all, killing Andrew¡¯s friend first and then Andrew was the most exciting thing in the world. But the effect was too bad. The fiend¡¯s attack frequency was indeed three or four times higher. But what kind of craps were they? Can¡¯t you give me a mid Boss? However, at this moment. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a mountain-shaking roar came from the distance. The huge magic power came from all directions like a tsunami. ¡°What happened?¡± Nason was shocked. The magic power in the air instantly increased by several levels. Every hair on his body stood up in an instant. What is it? Deep in the forest, something was rapidly approaching them. While he was thinking. Nason and An saw it. In the distant forest, it seemed that something unusually huge was rushing over. The thick trees along the way were as fragile as paper. Even if it was just rubbed, it would be uprooted. ¡°An, get ready to fight!¡± Nason sensed that something bad was going to happen. However, he found that the man next to him didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°What the hell are you doing, An?¡± However, when he turned around slowly, Nason saw a ferocious smile on his face. ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m sorry. Please die here.¡± In the face of Andrew¡¯s question, An was very calm, and there was even a hint of banter in his eyes. ¡°Nothing. I have transported two kilometers away with a man. On the way, we encountered fiends. We were dispersed.¡± ¡°He is lying.¡± Lucy¡¯s voice came from the soul sea. Andrew was not an idiot. Of course, he could see that. Although there was no evidence. But his sixth sense told Andrew that the person he was talking about was probably someone he knew. ¡°Who is the person you were transported with?¡± With a weird smile on his face, he said, ¡± I don¡¯t know who is. He is just an ordinary student who is on a mission.¡± Don¡¯t you want to tell me? No, no! Andrew suddenly found that An seemed to be holding back hisughter. His face was twitching. At this moment, Andrew was almost sure of his guess. ¡°Damn it!¡± With a big stride, Andrew pulled his cor and shouted, ¡°Who was sent here with you? Where is he? What¡¯s wrong with the blood on your cor?¡± Seeing that his lie was exposed, he stopped pretending. He was a little annoyed. s, it¡¯s so great to see Nason die. I can¡¯t helpughing. Ha-ha, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just expose it. The most important thing to be of a mage was the mentality. Now that Andrew had be angry, he would not exercise a little bit of his strength. Since he couldn¡¯t hide it, he decided to kill him together. Thinking of this, he grinned and said, ¡°Two kilometers to the East. Hurry up. Maybe you can collect a whole corpse back.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. 290 Chapter 293 Regardless of An, Andrew drove the Flying Magic, like an arrow off the string, rushing East. Ice-Flying Sword He summoned arge number of ice-flying swords and cut all the trees and ferns along the way. Andrew was like a humanwnmower, and everywhere he went, there was a mess. No matter whether it was fiends or insects, they were all broken into pieces by countless ice swords. Along the way, arge number of ice swords were left on the ground, forming a sword channel. Looking at Andrew¡¯s receding figure, An smiled proudly. Go ahead. That kind of fiend was rarely seen on the second floor, but once it appeared, it would be more or less courting death unless there were Thirteen Stars or powerful warriors like Newton. He straightened his cor that had been wrinkled by Andrew just now, and a typical smile of strategy appeared on his face. He turned around and looked at the seven or eight ordinary students. There was a hint of evil in his smile. ¡°So you and Andrew bullied the senior officials of the student union just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± The murderous look on his face made all the students shiver. On the other side. Even if Andrew used the ice-flying sword to lead the way and used the flying magic to fly close to the ground at any cost, it would be difficult to go through two kilometers. It cost Andrew five minutes. He prayed in his heart, ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Suddenly. It was as if he had broken into an invisible ce. Andrew felt a heavyweight on his shoulder and his back that made him almost fall.. This feeling was Pressure? Are you kidding me? What¡¯s wrong with this sense of oppression? Andrew was shocked. Except for the Red Dragon King, Andrew had never felt a fiend with such a strong pressure. Of course, although it waspletely iparable to the Red Dragon King. But the overwhelming sense of existence was enough to make Andrew feel scared. He continued to go deeper. The surrounding was getting more and more dpidated. Arge number of trees were smashed into pieces and scattered randomly on the ground. The ferns were swayed in all directions, and the sap filled the air with the unique bitterness of nts. But Andrew could feel the bitterness mixed with the smell of blood. Was it because Andrew didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, so he had to speed up. Half an hour ago. ¡°This is¡­¡± Nason was shocked. The appearance of the giant monster in front of him was beyond his expectations. How is that possible? How could there be such a fiend? It was a giant monster as tall as 50 meters and as big as a building. It looked like a beetle, and its outer shell reflected a golden green luster. But the difference was that it had at least twenty legs. Each of them was like an erged ox¡¯s hoof. With his strong legs, the huge tree more than a meter in diameter along the way was kicked into pieces like paper paste. The strangest thing was that there was a human face on its head. And it was not one, but more than ten. A huge head, like sticking to more than a dozen crusts, was randomly distributed to more than a dozen human faces. Every human face seemed to have consciousness. It was not only extremely distorted but also could be observed independently. Ghost cattle shovel! The well-known middle-rank fiend BOSS. Also exist in the wild monsters outside the Rnd forest. Every time a ghost cattle shovel appeared meant a country would be destroyed. Its solid carapace was almost immune to any form of magic attack. It was known as the absolute defense of the mid-rank fiend. At the same time, its huge body was even more dense than iron, and its weight was one hundred and twenty thousand tons. As a result, in addition to the astonishing physical strength, arge amount of magic power was also needed to support his weight. Just moving could destroy a city. If itunched an attack seriously, it would be easy to turn ten thousand miles around into ruins. It was just the Ghost cattle shovel outside. It was well known that in the Rnd forest, even the same kind of fiend was three or four times stronger than the fiend outside. However, the Ghost cattle shovel was gentle. It wouldn¡¯t attack others unless it was looking for food. Even if it gets angry, you must attack first. But this Ghost cattle shovel. There were more than a dozen faces on its head, each of which was full of malice towards Nason. Why was this fiend here? Why did this monster rush towards me for no reason? Then he thought of the smile on An¡¯s face just now. Nason was suffocated. ¡°Oh my God! I fell into a trap?¡± ¡°Hahaha, to survive, you can¡¯t abandon your teammates. But on the contrary, if you attract all the monsters around you, does it matter whether you have a teammate or not?¡± Seeing this, An stopped pretending. Heughed wildly, took off the jade pendant, and threw it into the air. Only then did Nason see the real face of the jade pendant. Universal Magic Pheromones? ¡°Go to the hell!¡± An swung his fist at fire magic. The Universal Magic Pheromones exploded into pieces in the air. This magic equipment wouldn¡¯t lose its effect even if shattered. Even if it was broken, it still had its original effect. After smashing the Universal Magic Pheromones into pieces, it was scattered in the surrounding, making it impossible for Nason to break its effect. Then, An stepped back and disappeared. As a strong attacker of mage, he could even hide? Nason finally understood. Generally speaking, even if the two of them had deep hatred when they were in the Rnd forest, they should temporarily put aside their hatred and work together to get out of danger. After all, living was the key to revenge. But this son of a bitch An didn¡¯t think so. He used the Universal Magic Pheromones to attract all the monsters nearby. He made Nason be the bait and he was out of danger. That¡¯s why there were so many monsters. I thought there were more monsters on the second floor than on the first floor of Rnd forest. It turned out to be him! Damn it! If it were Andrew, he would have seen through his n. It was not until this moment that Nason realized the biggest gap between him and Andrew. Andrew was observant. This was Nason¡¯s biggest weakness. He was a dull man by nature. If it was Andrew, it would never work. But it was toote to think so! ¡°Stop!¡± With the memory of the moment before he disappeared, Nason pulled the longbow. The magic of concealment was only invisible, and his body did not disappear. So the moment he was invisible, he could also hit the ce where he was. However, Nason didn¡¯t let go of the bowstring. Out of the corner of his eye, the strong legs as thick as the stump of the Ghost cattle shovel had been kicked from the side. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Bang! Caught off guard, Nason was kicked away. He flew into the air and hadn¡¯tnded yet. The head of the Ghost cattle shovel was suddenly cut in half, revealing its hidden mouth. Bang! Another attack. The stone pir shot out from its mouth and hit Nason¡¯s chest. Nason spat out a mouthful of blood. So fast! It was the dullest demonic skill of the earth attribute, but the speed was faster than that of the thunder! 291 Chapter 294 Several trees were pierced through. Huge trees fell to the ground. Getting out of the pit, regardless of the blood oozing from his forehead, Nason took out an ice-water arrow and drew the bow for the full month. Celestial Magic * Wind God Descending Half of his body appeared magic behind his back and covered Nason¡¯s whole body. His four magic hands seemed to be trying to break the elf bow. Top Demonic Magic * Wind Demon Dragon Conqueror Wind, water, ice. Three properties condensed at the tip of the arrow. The astonishing magic was undoubtedly Nason¡¯s strongest attraction. He narrowed his eyes and released the bowstring. The huge reaction force made the ground under Nason¡¯s feet copse and the stones cock. The arrows shot out, like aet, cut through the air, and hit the huge fiend. The three colors were gorgeous enough to make anyone who looked straight at them go blind. Bang! The strong impact was deafening. ¡°What¡­¡± Nason¡¯s pupils contracted the moment the arrow hit the Ghost cattle shovel. First, the strongest power strengthening magic, coupled with the strongest prating magic, injected an arrow of more than half magic power into his body, but was unable to pierce through its carapace? The fierce arrow was against its outer shell and a spark burst out from its tip.. Soon, the elf arrow began to bend and the arrow began to crack. In the end. With a loud explosive sound. The elf arrow finally couldn¡¯t bear the explosion of its magic power. Nason saw that his full blow only left a fingernail-sized scratch on the carapace of the Ghost cattle shovel. The carapace of the Ghost cattle shovel was two meters thick at the thinnest part. This was not even a scratch. This time, Nason waspletely helpless. However, at this moment. ¡°Howl!¡± A rock tiger popped out and stared at Nason. Upward side, two or three bat apes had also descended to the top of the tree, which was seventy or eighty meters high. They were waiting for an opportunity. A faint voice came from the ground behind him. Although Nason still looked calm, he had to make the worst n under the current situation. ¡°Oh no!¡± Clenching the longbow in his hand, Nason mobilized the magic power in his body, ready to fight at any time. ¡°Anybody here?¡± After smashing several trees, Andrew came to an open area in the forest and shouted. It was a mess. An extremely fierce battle had happened obviously. Andrew saw it. Bloodstains could be seen on the tree, grass, and wood chips. There were ice dregs and clear water on the ground. Andrew picked up a broken arrow and his heart sank to the extreme. This was Nason¡¯s elf arrow. Was it Nason who was transferred to the same ce with An? ¡°Nason!¡± Andrew shouted. But in the quiet forest, there was no sound except the chirp of insects and the sound blowing by the wind. Damn it Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Nason!¡± He tried to call him again. Still no response. Andrew kept wandering around, trying to find some clues from his surroundings. There was a very fierce battle here. There were two dead bodies of the rock tigers over there. There was also a three-head dragon snake. There were also several earth magic moles. What¡¯s that? Andrew picked up a piece of cyan-gold stone on the ground and found it extremely hard. With Andrew¡¯s arm strength, he tried his best to pinch it, but it was still unable to break. No, no, it was not a stone. It seemed to be the carapace of some creature. This creature¡¯s carapace was so thick and solid. ¡°Nason!¡± After putting away the clue, Andrew tried to call for help again. However, there was still no reply. Just when Andrew was desperate and thought that Nason had been killed by the fiend. Suddenly, the step he took was a little strange. Andrew lowered his head. But he found two fingers indistinctly exposed in the scrap beside his feet. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He kicked away some wood chips with his feet, and the palm buried in it was immediately exposed to his sight. Was it because? Andrew was overjoyed. He knelt and dug hard. Sure enough, he found a buried man. Putting aside the broken wood, Andrew grabbed the arm and pulled it out. With a tter. It was Nason who was pulled out of the woods. ¡°Ahhh!¡± As soon as Nason came out, he gasped for breath. ¡°Nason!¡± Andrew was overjoyed. He hugged Nason excitedly, ¡°Damn it! You bastard! I thought you were dead. Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Nason smiled weakly. He didn¡¯t have the strength to reply. Let go of him. Andrew looked him up and down and found that he was in a bad condition. His left hand was broken as if three or four elbow joints were tortured there. His right leg was also gone. His clothes were scattered all over his body, and there were many wounds on his body. Blood almost stained his whole body. There was a hole in his forehead, through which one could almost see his brain. Andrew hurried to pour two bottles of medium-stage liquid medicines for him. His face softened a little. ¡°An is insidious.¡± The first thing Nason said was his resentment towards An. Andrew pursed his lips and nodded, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take you to meet the team first. When we meet, your injury will be almost healed.¡± Andrew was about to carry him. However, Nason stopped him with his intact right hand and said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. That thing is still nearby. I can¡¯t run away. You go!¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Nason spit out three words with difficulty, ¡°Ghost cattle shovel!¡± Andrew felt a chill down his spine. However, at this moment. Boom. The stones nearby suddenly soared into the sky. A huge body pierced through the ground and crawled out, leaving a huge hole. Andrew took a closer look and felt extremely disappointed. It was a ghost cattle shovel! The ghost cattle shovel turned around and found that there was another prey here. The joy of seeing more food appeared on the more than ten ferocious and horrible faces. Andrew found a fist-sized hole in its carapace. Then he thought of the strange stone he had just picked up. Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it. Did Nason fight with this kind of monster and live till now! 292 Chapter 295 ¡°Ahhh¡± A muffled groan pierced the sky. Ghost cattle shovel kicked Andrew off. Andrew felt as if he had been kicked by a mountain range. The surrounding scenery quickly flew backward at an amazing speed. Andrew was not can not hide. He wanted to protect Nason, otherwise, the ghost cattle shovel couldn¡¯t have hit him. Fortunately, he was immediately covered with ice armor. Although ice armor was smashed into pieces by a kick, it had absorbed a lot of damage. Except for a little shock, Andrew was fine. But to Andrew¡¯s surprise, it was not an attack. It was just a simple walk, and it had such power. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Beforending on the ground, Andrew used the Frost Kyushu to create an ice path and threw Nason out. He used the ice path to glide, to minimize the damage of his falling to the ground. But Nason, who was unable to move, was knocked down on the tree stump and passed out. The treatment was slow. It would take some time for Nason to recover his mobility. Nason¡¯s magic power had already run out of energy and hadn¡¯t moved yet. It was normal for him to pass out after being hit. But it also meant that Andrew was unable to move freely. It only took Nason one minute to recover his basic ability to move.. Once he left the battlefield, Andrew would have a chance to y a good role. But now the situation was extremely bad. Seeing the ghost cattle shovel rushing over like a mountain truck, Andrew had no time to hesitate. ¡°Come on, Kelly!¡± If possible, Andrew didn¡¯t want to use Kelly. Anyway, the cool time for the appearance of the witcher was 24 hours, and this was a task thatsted for 72 hours. If he used it, it meant that Andrew could only use Sarah for the next 24 hours. If he also used Sarah, then there would be no trump card left. Lucy? Forget it. Lucy didn¡¯t fully unlock the magic power. It was not as powerful as his own, or even not as high as Nason¡¯s. What¡¯s more, her position was auxiliary and she did not have any frontalbat ability. What¡¯s more, considering there was a high probability that the Red King was monitoring him. If possible, Andrew didn¡¯t want to use Sarah and Lucy. But now he had no choice. If he didn¡¯t use Kelly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long in front of such a monster. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Almost at the same time she appeared. Kelly opened her hands in the air. Five Red Lotus Doors Thick ice walls rose from the ground, each of which was a hundred meters high and ten meters thick. An ice wall of this size was no longer called a door or a wall, but more like a dam. However, its huge body crashed into the two red lotus doors and didn¡¯t stop until it reached the third floor. However, the third floor was also filled with cracks. It didn¡¯t stop until it reached the fourth floor. The huge impact forced Kelly, who was a demon, to take a few steps back. ¡°Master, this guy is so powerful!¡± Kelly was also startled. It was natural for the ghost cattle shovel to have great strength. It was a product of Rnd forest, and its magic power wasrger than that of the outside world. Its magic power was as high as 11000. Putting aside the magic power, its huge size and nearly unbreakable defense were enough to make the mage below magic power 2000 helpless. Even if someone could deal with it for a while, it could be considered powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it and you go back!¡± Andrew took over the control of the red lotus gate from Kelly. Kelly took the order and jumped up. As soon as he took over the control, the red lotus gate on the fourth floor, which had persisted for a long time, was pushed down. Hit the fifthyer which was the toughest one. Bang! The sound caused by the collision pushed Andrew back a few steps. ¡°Wow, what a great strength!¡± It was so powerful that Andrew felt like he was on a full-speed train. Blue veins stood out on his face. ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready!¡± Kelly shouted and then put her palms together in midair. This monster was not ordinary. Andrew couldn¡¯t hold on for long. He had to finish the battle as soon as possible and kill him in one shot! Knowing this, Kelly went all out as soon as she came up. Dragon Extinguishing Magic * Icy Blood Tens of thousands of thick ice pitons were condensed and shot down mercilessly. All of a sudden, it seemed that they had been bombarded by countless missile carpet weapons. Under the bombardment of the ice pitons full of cold air, the ghost cattle shovel was immediately bombarded and let out a heart-wrenching howl. The so-called indestructible armor continued to explode and shatter under the impact of the ice blood storm. But¡­ ¡°How¡­ How could it be¡­¡± Until the end of the ice blood explosion, there were pieces of the shell of the ghost cattle shovel all over the ground. But the ghost cattle shovel was still alive. The thinnest part of the thick carapace was two or three meters thick. Now Kelly had an astonishing 34000 magic power. Her dragon extinguishing magic only exploded more than half of its carapace. The impact and cold air only slightly injured its internal organs but did not cause fatal injuries to it. ¡°Oh, I see. Is the strongest defense of the mid-rank fiend even able to withstand Kelly¡¯s dragon extinguishing magic?¡± As Andrew spoke, the door of thestyer of the red lotus was broken. It was hard to imagine that the huge body could rush up at such a fast speed. The ghost cattle shovel hit Andrew¡¯s head exactly. It was a collision of tens of thousands of tons. ¡°Pu!¡± Although he put on the ice armor again, the defense was smashed into pieces on the spot like a piece of paper. Andrew was hit so hard that blood spurted from his seven holes and flew straight out. Six ribs were broken, and one of them was even inserted into his lungs. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing this, Kelly¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. She turned into a golden meteor in the air and rushed over, blocking the way between the two when the ghost cattle shovel was about to catch up with Andrew. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my master!¡± Frozen Dragon Bite Condensing a pair of icy heels, she gave a football kick with all her strength and kicked the head of the ghost cattle shovel with all her strength. Bang! The loud noise could almost shatter the drum, It was hard to imagine. In a state of rage, how terrifying would Kelly be? The highly condensed frozen dragon¡¯s heel was shattered on the spot. Even Andrew, who was floating in the air, was stunned by this scene and forgot his injury for a moment. The one hundred and twenty thousand tons of ghost cattle shovel were kicked off the ground and fell to the ground with four feet in the roar of the earth-shaking. The carapace of the head of the ghost cattle shovel waspletely copsed and shattered by the kick. Andrew was shocked by what he saw. s? Did Kelly have such strange power? This fellow¡¯s weight was at least one hundred thousand tons, wasn¡¯t it? 293 Chapter 296 ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Kelly immediately stepped forward to support Andrew and spontaneously opened Andrew¡¯s sky ring. She took out two bottles of treatment liquid and sprinkled them on Andrew¡¯s body. The fatal wound in the lung was first treated. Andrew managed to regain his breath and stood up with difficulty. The ghost cattle shovel on the other side was still struggling to turn over. But at this moment, its huge body and indestructible body had revealed its disadvantages. It couldn¡¯t turn over. The huge weight and the heavy carapace made it have the power to smash everything. The fiend could only beat a mage, whose magic power was equivalent to 1/4 of his. However, it was no big deal for it to withstand a full blow from Kelly, whose power was three times stronger than that of magic power. This was indeed an extremely superior defensive power. But this also caused its poor physical flexibility. Once it had four feet in the air like a bastard. It could only move its legs randomly and could not turn over with its strength. ¡°This¡­ Should be solved, right?¡± While Andrew was speaking. The surrounding earth suddenly bulged and formed two walls, pping from both sides.. Bang! Andrew and Kelly didn¡¯t have time to react to this unexpected blow, let alone dodge. They were hit hard. But soon. Another bang. The earth wall was broken. Andrew and Kelly walked out of the break, Except for some dirt on their body, they were barely injured. ¡°I see. Do you have some earth magic?¡± Andrew spat out the soil from his mouth and felt it a little pathetic when he saw the ghost cattle shovel howling helplessly and angrily. It paid too much attention to the strength of its body, so magic power was used to grow its body. As a result, it was more than 11000 magic power empty, but the earth magic it used was soft and powerless. Even if it was attacked directly, it couldn¡¯t hurt Andrew too much. The poor ghost cattle shovel wanted to take revenge in this way, but in the end, it could do nothing but dirty Andrew¡¯s clothes. How ironic. Even Kelly thought it was a troublesome fiend who would surrender and lose everything because of the four-legged fight. ¡°Give it thest blow, master.¡± Said Kelly. Andrew nodded and condensed the heaven-melting spear. He threw it at the broken carapace on its face. Unexpectedly. The broken carapace still withstood the blow. When the heaven-piercing spear hit its face, it only smashed a few pieces into pieces. ¡°Even if it¡¯s broken, is the carapace still hard?¡± Andrew was a little annoyed. ¡°How defensive is this guy?¡± Kelly said, ¡°Master, would you like to try Lucy¡¯s tactics?¡± ¡°Lucy?¡± Andrew was enlightened. Indeed, it was a good choice. He switched the water system and condensed magic power. Fairy¡¯s Caress Arge amount of clean water gathered around Andrew and floated in the air against gravity. Under the control of Andrew, it rushed to the head of the shovel andpletely wrapped it. This was the middle-level magic of the water, which did not have destructive power. It was usually used to wrap the enemy¡¯s head to force him to suffocate. However, everyone would resist, and this method was too easy to crack and had no practical meaning. What¡¯s more, like an insect, the ghost cattle shovel¡¯s breath did not rely on its head, but on the fine breathing holes on its body. Therefore, this kind of magic could not make it suffocate at all. However, Andrew didn¡¯t intend to use this magic to kill it. Lucy once said that water could go everywhere. Like magic, the water system was of great significance in actualbat. It was not used as an assistant to strengthen teammates or to disturb the enemy. Instead, it would be a medium to create possibilities for other demons! Since its carapace had been broken, the water could enter the fine cracks and enter the inside through the carapace. Then. He switched the ice system. Frost and Pestilence The suspended water was frozen before it fell. The top ice magic had a strong spread, even stronger than the Frost Joe Regions. The cold air soon froze the head of the ghost cattle shovel wrapped in water. The carapace protected it well, preventing the cold air from entering its body. But now, its carapace was cracked. Along the water that had just seeped into the cracks, the frozen air unimpeded into its head. The sudden chill in its head made the ghost cattle shovel feel bad and struggle desperately. But it was toote to struggle now. The cold air soon destroyed all the organs in its brain. The ghost cattle shovel let out hysterical cries, and more than a dozen faces immediately let out hysterical wails. Soon, arge amount of frost gas was recognized from the seven holes on these faces. Soon, its violent struggle gradually subsided. The number of magic power increased by 2, plus the number of magic power that led the team before. Andrew¡¯s magic power was in 1815. This also officially announced the death of the behemoth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.¡± Andrew sighed with a bitter smile. However, he didn¡¯t mean the ghost cattle shovel, but after using the water system, the defense of the huge breakthrough became so easy. ¡°But then again.¡± Andrew turned around and said to Kelly, ¡°You are so strong! The kick just now was at least 200 thousand tons of strength, wasn¡¯t it? I used to feel the same way, but it¡¯s hard to confirm. Kelly, are you¡­ a girl with strange power?¡± ¡°Strange¡­ Strange power?¡± Kelly blushed immediately. She was so angry that she stamped her feet and said, ¡°You are so annoying, master! I was anxious to save you! I didn¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± ¡°Ah? Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that. Anyway, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be dead this time.¡± Andrew apologized immediately. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Kelly mumbled and then calmed down, ¡°I¡¯m going back now. Call me if you need me.¡± After saying that, Kelly gradually disappeared and returned to the soul sea. Andrew was much better now. He limped to Nason. Nason just woke up. When he saw the corpse of the ghostly cow shovel beside his in a daze, he immediately became sober and widened her eyes in disbelief. Then he looked at Andrew and said with a miserable smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to join the team.¡± Nason swallowed in horror, pointed at the corpse of the ghostly ox shovel, and asked, ¡°You¡­ You killed it?¡± Andrew tilted his head and didn¡¯t answer. It couldn¡¯t be said that it was Kelly who killed it. Kelly didn¡¯t participate in the Commission. But this reaction, in Nason¡¯s eyes, was obvious to admit. Nason admired Director Nichs from the bottom of his heart. I¡¯m so helpless, but Andrew can handle it easily. It seemed that he was not badly hurt. When can I surpass him? Unwilling and grateful, Nason, who felt inferior to Andrew, helped each other with a bottle of healing liquid and limped toward the team. 294 Chapter 297 An was in a good mood. The ghost cattle shovel was not only powerful but also amon fiend. Almost all the data of mage, which had been in the magic ss, could be memorized. Although he was the BOSS of the mid-rank fiend, some of them were even inferior to him in terms of difficulty. As the saying goes, one¡¯s victory depended on the absolute defense without a corner and the unreasonable power. Every time this fiend appeared, it would cause a headache for the leaders of the magic association. What¡¯s more, it was the ghost cattle shovel that had been strengthened in Rnd forest. Andrew? Even if he had three heads and six arms, he would die. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so stupid. As soon as he heard that Nason had an ident, he rushed over. How could such a hateful and disobedient prick be solved in such a simple way? He even killed his strongestpanion by the way. Without Nason, other women couldn¡¯t take revenge. No, it¡¯s better to take revenge. Those women are all good-looking. I haven¡¯t had sex with three girls at the same time for a long time. Thinking of this, he smiled more proudly. Heughed for a while and then shouted, ¡°Hurry up! When can we arrive at the destination?¡± After saying that, he condensed a low-power fireball in his hand and hit one of them.. The ordinary student was beaten to the ground and howled in pain. ¡°What are you screaming for? Get up!¡± He shouted. The student was so angry that he stood up and was about to fight back. The senior officials around him immediately stood in front of him, and their faces were full of ridicule. The student looked scared. Before he could react, An raised his hand and sent the fireball spell again. The student was sent flying on the spot. ¡°How dare you refuse to ept it? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The student didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the face of An¡¯s scolding. He could only stand up and return to the team of ordinary students and walk in front of these senior officials. But after a few steps, a student¡¯s scream suddenly came from the side. Everyone looked at him in horror. The lower part of an ordinary student¡¯s body had fallen to the ground, and he was sinking at a very fast speed. Seeing this, the students nearby hurried to pull it. But he couldn¡¯t get up anyway. It seemed that something was dragging on the ground. Soon, the student¡¯s belly sank into the ground, followed by his chest, shoulders, and finally only two arms outside. After a while, itpletely disappeared. Seeing this scene, all the ordinary students, whose faces paled, dared not to make a sound. Sneak Worms. A mid-rank fiend that was afraid of light would die at the sight of light. But it would hide underground and wait for an opportunity to drag its prey down and eat it alive. There was no doubt that this poor student had encountered this kind of fiend. Everyone looked at each other. The senior officials stood still expressionlessly in the face of the death of an ordinary student. It seemed that nothing had happened. After a while, An shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go on walking!¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­ He¡­ He¡­¡± Signa plucked up her courage and tried to reason with him. However, on the contrary, he said impatiently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, cut the crap. Let¡¯s go!¡± The harsh shoutpletely angered all the ordinary students. Letting ordinary students walk in front was a typical way to lure the enemy. But if something happened, these high-level officials were more powerful, but none of them helped. They could do nothing but watch others die. But so what? Facing the senior officials¡¯ oppression, the students dared not to say anything. Andrew didn¡¯t do that when he led the team just now. Even if a student was killed, Andrew would organize everyone to rescue him. At this moment, all the ordinary disciples had an idea. If Andrew was a senior official¡­ No, if only he was the leader of the student union. ¡°Humph!¡± With a snort, An continued to urge the team to move forward. It was like a huntaway driving a flock of sheep. Soon. As the army went deeper and deeper. The water vapor in the air became thicker and thicker, and the soil under their feet became more and more thick and wet. The sound of the waterfall was so loud that itpletely covered up the other sounds. Finally, behind a forest was a clear view. The group of fourteen finally arrived at the main water area under the heavenly fall. At the Heaven Dragon Lake. ¡°Here we are.¡± An pushed the crowd aside and came to the front. Looking at the magnificent scene, he felt that his future was close at hand. This time, the division ofbor was very clear. He was responsible for finding the secret weapon. Newton was responsible for killing Joe. In this way, the student union could get the secret weapon after they went back. Because of this credit and the strength proved by killing Joe, Newton was smoothly promoted to Thirteen Stars. In this way, the Law School would wee the first Thirteen Star senior official in history. The status of the student union would reach an unprecedented level. To fulfill Newton¡¯s grand wish after graduation. An was not interested in Newton¡¯s n. He only knew that as long as he found the secret weapon, it would be of great help to his future promotion. But the problem was how to find it? The Heaven Dragon Lake spanned hundreds of kilometers from left to right. Where could he find the secret treasure of the mermaid n? After thinking for a while, he turned around and shouted at the ordinary students, ¡°You guys, go into the water and look for it.¡± The seven or eight ordinary students¡¯ faces froze at his words. ¡°What are you waiting for? You know the low-rank magic of wind, don¡¯t you? You can even breathe underwater, right?¡± Seeing their retreat, he urged them impatiently. At this time, someone plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Deputy¡­ Deputy director-general, this is the core area of the second floor. Although there are not many monsters in the water, each of them is at the overlord level.¡± ¡°Yes, if we meet each other downstairs, we will die without a doubt.¡± However, in the face of many doubts, he sneered, ¡°Then you want to bet that you won¡¯t encounter a fiend. Or just die here?¡± While they were talking, six senior officials surrounded them. With a wave of his hand, An covered his arms with lightning, as if he was the one who opposed his death. How could it be a choice? He was threatening them. Why don¡¯t you get yourself into the water? They could only say it in their heart. Signa, who was in the crowd, stared at him and dared not say anything. Although the students were reluctant, facing the threat of the senior officials, they could only keep the air around their heads with wind magic, and then jumped into the clear pool three times at a time. In this way, the ordinary students risked their lives to explore the road. While the senior students led by An were waiting for good news at the bank far away from the risk. However. This peace did notst long. About half an hourter. ¡°Deputy director-general, look!¡± A senior official suddenly found something strange and pointed to the water not far away. 295 Chapter 298 Following the direction of the official. A touch of bright red faintly appeared on the clearke. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dead person. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Next time¡­¡± Bang! Before he finished speaking, a water column of a hundred meters high exploded on the surface of the water. The falling water caused a short period of rainstorm within a kilometer around. Before they figured out what had happened. A student suddenly rushed out of the water and swam crazily towards the shore. And it was obvious that one of the student¡¯s arms had been lost. The blood on the surface of the water just now belonged to him. An was about to order him not toe up. But the second, the third, the fourth¡­ All the ordinary students rushed out of the water and swam crazily towards the shore. ¡°Hey! Who allowed you toe up? Go back! Don¡¯te up unless you find the secret treasure!¡± An also sent several messages of fireball around them. However, these ordinary studentspletely ignored him. They kept swimming ashore, their faces full of horror. What did they encounter in the water? Why are you so scared? When he was wondering. Bang! Another water column exploded on the surface of the water, which had not yet calmed down. This time, the water column directly exploded five hundred or six hundred meters high in the sky. Arge amount of water was transported into the air, forming a temporary heavy rain, pouring through every inch of thend along the shore.. Along with the water column rushing out of the water, there was a monster with a human body and a snake tail. Its whole body was pale, without hair, and its nose was t with only two holes. There were fish-like cheeks on both sides of its neck. Its arms were slender and its fingers were like sharp knives. The tail was ten times longer than the upper part of its body. The thick muscles could almost show the lines through the scales. ¡°The mermaid?¡± An¡¯s face turned pale with fright! That was the boss of the mid-rank fiend with the strength above the ghost cattle shovel. ¡°I had thrown the universal magic pheromones, how could I win such a big prize¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The mermaid opened its mouth and let out a hoarse roar. Then it dived and pressed the first broken arm college that surfaced into the water again. The student struggled madly, but the mermaid bit his head hard. Under the water, his frightened expression instantly twisted and curled up, and his whole head was bitten into pieces. Seeing this, all the students were scared out of their wits and swam crazily to the shore. But in the water, it was the world of the mermaid. Its body, which was in the form of a thin line, moved at an extremely fast speed in the water, as if there was no resistance. In an instant, it caught up with the second student. The student was pulled into the water in an instant before he could shout for help. Soon after, arge amount of blood and pieces of internal organs appeared on the surface of the water. It didn¡¯t take five seconds to kill a student. Seeing that the mermaid was about to catch up with the third school, An panicked. Magic power 14000 was different from the shameless power of the ghost cattle shovel. The mermaid was powerful in all aspects. Its nature was extremely fierce, and it only inhabited the falls. Moreover, they were extremely good at using water and grass magic, and at the same time, they also had a strong body that was countless times stronger than humans. If it was near the water, the mermaid could evenpete with the semi-top rank fiend. It was the first time that An had seen such a monster. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so fierce. ¡°You¡­ You, quickly form a defense formation to protect me!¡± He hurriedly stepped back and ordered six senior officials to stand side by side in front of him. The senior officials looked at each other. They had bullied ordinary students very well just now, but now, like ordinary students, they were also going to charge forward, but how could they dare to go up? It¡¯s not a game! That was the mermaid! Was that kind of monster someone who could win? Just then, the third disciple had been pulled into the water and became the delicacy of the mermaid. It had a very tricky taste. It only ate the most nutritious brain, tongue, and liver. The other corpses were torn into pieces and thrown away directly. With its size, even if everyone added one piece here, it might not be enough for a meal. They were about to get close to the fourth disciple. Finally. All the students rushed ashore. The mermaid could only turn around and return to the deep water area on the shore. What? It turned out to be an aquatic creature. Couldn¡¯t it get out of the water? However, before the senior students could breathe a sigh of relief. The mermaid slowly came in front of everyone. The upper part of its body surfaced, and its mouth was full of jagged teeth gnawing. The fierce look in its eyes made the senior officials feel guilty. ¡°Deputy¡­ Deputy director-general, why¡­ why does it keep staring at us?¡± The look in its eyes scared all the senior officials. They dared not to make a sound. Of course, An knew why. The reason was so desperate. He said, ¡°Our magic power is stronger. Is it a more delicious prey to it?¡± Hearing this, all the senior officials were scared to death. Many people had already nned to retreat. These six senior officials are frightened. An was also frightened. In the face of the mermaid, he stood behind the six senior officials. Plus, he had a total of 3200 magic power. But all of this couldn¡¯t give him a sense of security. What should I do? It seemed that he had to leave his men behind and run away. This thing was not an ordinary fiend. It was already ridiculously strong, and the waters would increase its strength, which was still its home ce. They couldn¡¯t fight at all. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll be able to reestablish my team. Thinking of this, An started to step back secretly. However, at this time, the mermaid, which had confirmed all its prey, finally moved. The upper part of its body was outside the water, and it could rush over at a speed close to the sound speed only by relying on the lower part of its body. It was so fast that the water seemed to be split into two sides. When they were about to reach the shore. The mermaid jumped up all of a sudden. The lower part of its body, which looked like a fish, opened two pairs of thin-film wings and flew towards the crowd. Was this monster still live on thend? Seeing this scene, all the senior officials were frightened and screamed. An was so scared that he turned around and was about to run away. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the crowd that the mermaid had passed directly pounced on him. There was no other reason. As prey, the quality of the food was the best, so he had to be eaten first. That was all. This scene almost scared him to death. He screamed like a woman. However, at this critical moment. Three emerald green energy arrows suddenly shot out from the woods nearby. The three arrows were cut off by the mermaid in mid-air. What happened An hadn¡¯t realized what had happened. Two women, a man, and three figures popped out of the woods on the other side. The weak woman pretended to attack and immediatelyunched a magic retreat at an extreme distance. The powerful woman had already flown above the shark. The two sabers connected by the iron chain in her hands shed down at the same time. The mermaid immediately used its finger to block the attack. Bang! The double sabers with the power of a thousand pounds directly pressed it to the ground and made a big hole in the ground. When the woman and the mermaid were in a stalemate. Thest man had already rushed up. He put the red cage hands on his hands. The two properties of ice and fire had been mixed into new magic. Frozen Dragon Strike Heavenly Fire and Thunder Light The two were mixed. Mixed Magic * Ice me Woven ¡°Fuck you!¡± Bang! The iron fists in the two colors of cyan, white, and gold hit the face of the mermaid. The powerful fiend, which made more than a dozen people present have no power to fight back, was thrown over a hundred meters away by a punch and fell heavily into the water. The three of themnded on the ground. When An saw the faces of the three, he felt that his heart seemed to stop beating for a moment because of fear. The man was Andrew. As for the two women. They were Jo and Joe respectively. What made him more desperate was that. ¡°Wow, you two are so cooperative.¡± In the nearby forest, the initiator of the first three arrows came out. It was Nason! 296 Chapter 299 Two hours ago. ¡°Well, forget it. I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see you this time. You¡¯d better not go back to the Jo families in the future and live a good life with your so-called Andrew. As your sister, this is the only thing I can do for you.¡± Walking in front, Joe¡¯s cold voice did not contain any emotion. Lowering her head, Jo said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your choice. I won¡¯t interfere. I hope that Andrew is worth it. Although the n won¡¯t let you go, I will try my best to deal with it. I believe that there won¡¯t be any killers chasing after you. You can rest assured.¡± Jo nodded silently and didn¡¯t answer. As they spoke, a bat ape suddenly dived down from the treetop, intending tounch a sneak attack. However, Joe gently put her hands on the hilt of the saber, and her shoulders trembled slightly. A crisp sound of breaking into the scabbard was heard. The bat ape in the sky instantly turned into thousands of pieces of meat and died on the spot. Not to mention the way of attack, she could not even see clearly when Joe¡¯s saber was unsheathed. How fast was this? ¡°Have you mastered the nine top speeds?¡± Jo asked curiously. ¡°No, I just learned a little.¡±. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°You are not my father¡¯s biological daughter. It¡¯s normal for you to learn slowly because you can¡¯t inherit his good bloodline.¡± Although there was no contempt in her words, it pointed out Jo¡¯s background and the embarrassment she had to face. She lowered her head, clenched her fists, and suppressed the unwillingness in her heart. The teleportation seemed to be random this time. As soon as they arrived at the destination, Jo and her teammates scattered. But to her surprise, she was teleported together with the only Thirteen Stars in the team: Joe. Although the two pretended to be strangers at school. But in fact, they were sisters of the same mother but different fathers. Although Joe was only one year older than Jo, there was a huge difference between their strength. On the other side was God¡¯s reincarnation bloodline, the first talent of the Jo n in the past one hundred years. At the age of 17, she already had a terrifying magic power as high as 4900. On the other side, there was only an ordinary girl from a n, who was cursed as a ¡°bastard¡± and had not much talent. At the age of 16, magic power was only 1300. Looking at the entire family, it was difficult for her to be mid-rank. This was a problem that the two sisters had never been willing to face. After her mother gave birth to Joe, she escaped from the n. A yearter, when the Jo n came to visit, Jo was born. The rules of the Jo n were extremely strict, and the marriage of the women in the n had to follow the arrangement of the ns. Such behavior was a typical betrayal. After that, the n killed Jo¡¯s father and brought Jo back to be under strict management. At the age of 14, the purity of Jo¡¯s bloodline declined because of her mother¡¯s marriage to an outsider. She was not able to inherit her mother¡¯s divine reincarnation bloodline, and her talent was not enough, so she wasbeled as ¡°not talented¡±. And the half-sister, who had the same mother but a different father for Joe, became the pride of the Jo n because she inherited her mother¡¯s bloodline and had excellent talent. For example, Jo¡¯s family would organize a marriage arrangement when she was eighteen years old. Or she could marry and have children with other gifted children and purify their bloodline. Or she could marry a powerful force in the outside world and expand her n power. Jo¡¯s marriage date had been confirmed in her family sincest year. It was a director of the magic association. He was already a grand tutor mage at such a young age, and Jo¡¯s n had been very optimistic about the marriage. But Jo didn¡¯t agree with their marriage. It was because of the young age that people looked at it with the methods of mage. The grand tutor mage was seventy years old. The powerful mage often had a long life, so seventy years old was a great age for a grand tutor mage. However, Joe didn¡¯t expect that her sister, Jo, was no longer a virgin when they met each other. Under Joe¡¯s questioning, she got to know Andrew. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to follow mother¡¯s old path. I think we know what kind of situation our mother is in now.¡± Jo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer. With the strength of Joe, she could see her expression even without looking back. She sighed, ¡°Is he good at sweet words?¡± Jo shook her head. ¡°Is he handsome?¡± Jo still shook her head. ¡°He has a strong background?¡± Jo still shook her head. ¡°Then why did you choose him?¡± This time, Jo just lowered her head without saying anything. Joe sighed. So there started the conversation at the beginning. Along the way, they met some monsters, but Jo had no chance to take action. No matter an ordinary fiend or a boss, it couldn¡¯t hold on for a second in front of Joe. The Thirteen Star was just like this. You can always believe in the power of Thirteen Star, not to mention that she is her sister. Although the teleportation point was very far away from the Tianluo Waterfall. However, in front of the overwhelming strength of Joe, the two of them moved very fast because their moving speed was almost not dyed by any situation. As an elder sister, Joe waspletely different from the other members of the Jo n. She loved Jo very much. Although she never said it out, as the backbone of the Jo n in the future, she couldn¡¯t show her feelings casually. But deep down, she still silently respected and blessed her sister¡¯s choice. ¡°About two kilometers away, right?¡± Until noon, the roar of the waterfall in their ears became more and more intense. For Joe, she could tell the distance only by the change of the sound when she moved. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Urged by Joe, Jo nodded. The two of them sped up and moved towards the waterfall. In this way, they walked smoothly in the forest for more than an hour. However, when they passed through a dense forest. ¡°What?¡± In the forest, two people who just passed by met the sisters. Jo took a closer look and was stunned. The two bloody students were Andrew and Nason. ¡°Andrew?¡± Jo cried out. Joe¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Andrew? Is that you?¡± Andrew was also surprised that Jo would be together with Joe. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joe put away her saber and looked closely. She nced at Andrew with her slender eyes, as if she wanted to see through every cell in Andrew¡¯s body. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, the guy who stole my sister¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Younger sister?¡± Andrew was stunned. He looked around the two girls and then realized what had happened. ¡°Are you two sisters?¡± 297 Chapter 300 ¡°Ah? So, you are sisters?¡± Walking towards the waterfall, Andrew sighed, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you been together before?¡± Along the way, Jo told Andrew her real identity. Andrew was not surprised to hear that. When he heard the name ¡°Joe¡± at the beginning, he had a vague feeling that it might have something to do with Jo. After all, the name Jo was quite rare. He didn¡¯t expect that they were sisters. ¡°I remember it. You were the one in the dragon race when it was unrest, weren¡¯t you?¡± Joe said in a lukewarm tone. Andrew was stunned and smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know your name at that time¡­ No, to be exact, I didn¡¯t want to remember your name. After all, who would remember the name of a condemned prisoner?¡± Andrewughed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± It was true actually. They didn¡¯t know that Andrew was wronged. It was all because of Genese and Arci. It was normal that others didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°But¡­¡± Joe said lightly, ¡°Your performance on the battlefield at that time impressed me. You had two types of dragon extinguishing magic and killed most of the dragons on your own. There is no doubt that you are a strong man.. And ording to your recent performance, after we graduate from school, you are most likely to be one of the next Thirteen Stars.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± Andrew said modestly. Joe smiled. She seldom smiled. At first, when she heard her sister talk about Andrew, she thought he was a piece of smooth-talking trash. But now, after confirming Andrew¡¯s identity, her impression of Andrew gradually changed. ¡°But then again, Andrew, what do you think if you marry into our Jo n?¡± Hearing this, the harmonious atmosphere among the four people instantly froze. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Jo was so nervous that she grabbed Joe¡¯s arm in a hurry. But Joe ignored her resistance and looked at Andrew with a smile. She was observing Andrew¡¯s expression. She added, ¡°Jo is a very simple child. Although she looks serious on the surface, her heart is easily shaken. Now that you have taken her body, you should be responsible for it. But considering that you have other women, the Jo n will also be prepared for you. They can join the Jo n together as concubines.¡± If it was just a joke, she was considerate. Andrew felt cold sweat on his forehead and didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Sister, stop it.¡± Jo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she pulled Joe. However, under her pull, Joe did not move at all. Andrew thought for a long time and said, ¡°I will be responsible for it, but I don¡¯t want to join any n now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joe was unexpectedly calm as if she had expected him to refuse. She said, ¡°Do you know how much Jo has given up for you?¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°Sister, stop it.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The team suddenly stopped. There was a slight confrontation between Joe and Andrew. They looked at each other, and neither of them was willing to give in. Joe said, ¡°Jo has decided to follow you. What you can do for her is to marry into our Jo n. If you don¡¯t marry her, the n will send killers. Maybe you can say that you are powerful enough to resist, but the Jo n is also a big n under the magic association. Once they fail, they will be sent two times. If they fail two times, they will be sent three times. How much can you resist? Jo will die and her blood will stick to your hand as long as you don¡¯t stop the killers.¡± Andrew was confused, ¡°Why did they kill her?¡± Joe said lightly, ¡°Only the top children of my family have the right to freedom of marriage. As for the children of the other Jo n, their marriage must be following the n¡¯s arrangement. They couldn¡¯t be engaged to other men for the rest of their lives, especially girls. They couldn¡¯t have sex with other men without permission. Our mother has already paid for it. Now you¡¯re going to marry Jo. If you don¡¯t marry her, she will be like our mother in the end.¡± Andrew looked at Jo in surprise. Jo lowered her head with a guilty look on her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Andrew asked. Jo pursed her lips and clenched her fists. Seeing her reaction, Andrew finally understood her heart. She wasn¡¯t good at expressing herself, but she had already fallen in love with Andrew. Andrew also knew that since she had to face this problem, he must respond to Jo¡¯s love. ¡°I won¡¯t marry your family, but I won¡¯t let her die. I won¡¯t hesitate to fight against the Jo n. Jo is my woman, and our love is not under the control of anyone, so I will take her away, and whoever objects, just let it go!¡± Although it was not a forceful oath, nor was it a righteous promise. But Andrew¡¯s imposing manner had proved his will. He would not follow the rules set by anyone and would only advance on his path. Jo looked at the man in front of her. At this moment, her heart waspletely out of control, beating wildly. For the first time in her life, she had a crazy idea. Andrew is my man. I will not fall in love with anyone else! In the face of this reply, Joe were also stunned. long time. She suddenly burst intoughter. Everyone was stunned by her smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my gaffe. You are an excellent man. No wonder my sister is obsessed with you. If you tell me this, I might fall in love with you.¡± She patted Andrew on the shoulder and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave my sister to you.¡± Her gentle attitude confused Andrew. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forcing me?¡± A gentle smile appeared on the intellectual face of Joe. ¡°I just want to see how the man my sister has chosen is.¡± Then she turned to look at Jo and said, ¡°You¡¯ve chosen a good man. To be honest, I¡¯m a little envious of you. What about? Do you want to share it with me? I don¡¯t mind sharing a husband with you.¡± ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about, sister?¡± Jo blushed. The atmosphere in the team was as harmonious as before. Everyone was relieved. However, at this moment. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Screams came from the woods nearby. Andrew recognized her immediately, ¡°It¡¯s from Signa.¡± Then she rushed to the source of the voice. Everyone frowned and followed him in a hurry. They passed through the jungle about a hundred meters away. Only then did they realize that the Tianluo Pool was so close to them. Through the woods, Andrew saw the ordinary students scramble ashore. Six senior officials lined up. The fiend floating in the upper part of its body in the opposite pool was the mermaid. ¡°Ah, that deputy leader is so spineless. His legs are trembling.¡± Seeing this scene, Joe couldn¡¯t helpughing. Andrew frowned. Seeing this, Jo asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± Andrew said, ¡°What else can we do? Just kill that monster.¡± 298 Chapter 301 How¡­ How could this be? An couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Nason should have been killed by the ghost cattle shovel. Why was he alive? And so did Andrew. It seemed that they were injured and cured with healing liquid. But that was not the point. Ran away? From the ghost cattle shovel? No, did he kill the ghost cattle shovel? Was that possible? The ghost cattle shovel wasrge and had no flexibility, but that didn¡¯t mean it was slow. They couldn¡¯t run away with the ghost cattle shovel that has such a huge body. Then they could only be killed. But how could they have such strength? That¡¯s a ghost cattle shovel! I can¡¯t even kill that thing. Can these two pieces of rubbish do it? But now, no matter how hard he tried, it was an indisputable fact that Andrew and Nason were still alive. ¡°Oh, An, thank you for telling me where Nason is. He will be dead if it is a littleter. I owe you one.¡± Andrew greeted him with a bright smile and shook hands with him.. But only An knew how strong the killing intent was in the smile. The moment their hands sped together, the hot magic power was transmitted through Andrew¡¯s palms, which made An feel that his palms were about to be scorched. Along with the magic power, there was also Andrew¡¯s mellow anger. It was the purest killing desire without any impurities. The short fear quickly mixed with the original resentment. ¡°No, No. that¡¯s what I should do.¡± An shook hands with him strongly. Anger was transferred to Andrew through the handshaking. ¡®Why can¡¯t you die? Shawn, Genese, Arci¡­ Why did so many people hurt you but couldn¡¯t you just die? It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been so unlucky today. Including this time¡¯s mermaid. When we were at a loss, you were not here. You had to show up at this critical moment! It seems that I¡¯m ipetent. You little bastard, how dare you to challenge me now? What right do you have to provoke me?¡¯ The two of them seemed to be shaking hands to express their friendliness, but in fact, they were secretly in battle. What was more uneptable to An was that Andrew¡¯s wrist strength was unexpectedly strong. As a holy mage and magic power was far better than Andrew, but Andrew¡¯s grip was about the same as his. Seeing through everything, Joe snorted coldly, ¡°Are you done with it? If you are done with it, you should first solve the problem in front of you, right?¡± As she spoke, theke exploded. The mermaid flew into the air and floated in the air. Half of its face was swollen, and green thick blood flowed from the corner of its mouth. ¡°Ha.¡± Andrew was not in the mood to argue with An anymore. He let go of his hand and tilted his head to look at the monster in front of him. ¡°You can even withstand that punch. So amazing!¡± He smiled and was shocked. The Joe sisters and Nason were also shocked. Andrew¡¯s punch was a level three mixed magic, and there was no waste in it. It was just a little bruise and its face was swollen! Not to mention ferocity and destructive power, this defensive power was also quite astonishing. It was probably not much weaker than the ghost cattle shovel. No wonder he was the top boss on the second floor. It was different from the kind of stubborn attribute like the ghost cattle shovel. This guy was powerful in all aspects. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± It was rare for Joe to show a serious expression. She straightened her back, crossed her legs, and drew out the saber with her slender arms. This was the first time she drew a saber in advance to ept the challenge. The saber could be pulled out of the sheath. Although it was fast, it was not powerful enough and could not use magic power. If she drew her saber to fight, it meant that her opponent was not weak that could be killed or injured by just pulling out her saber. Instead, she, a Thirteen Star, had to fight with all her might. The orange saber reflected the rugged waves like water in the sun. ¡°The mermaid is a rare species even in the middle Boss. This magic power is around 14000. Its talent can increase its magic power by 30% to 50% near the water, floating ording to the size of the water and the quality of the water. To the Tianluo Pool, its magic power was 21000, which had exceeded the standard of a semi-top rank fiend. This was not an easy goal to win. Everyone had to go all out. No one could flinch, let alone try to escape from it. Otherwise, everyone would die. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Andrew, Jo, and Nason, the three of them said in one voice and put on airs in unison. Although An was reluctant, he had to join the team. Joe was decisive in the Thirteen Stars. If it weren¡¯t for this time, she dared to kill him, the vice leader of the officials. ¡®If the senior official of Newton is here, what right does this woman have to order me? Fighting with the mermaid? You idiots stop kidding. I don¡¯t want to die. It seems that I have to find an opportunity to escape.¡¯ Thinking of this, An pretended to be well prepared. As soon as they were ready, the mermaid floating in the air on the opposite side was extremely angry. ¡°Purr, purr, purr¡­¡± It growled. The magic power of wind began to emerge. The water in the pool rolled violently like boiling. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± The pupils of Joe narrowed to the extreme with her sixth sense. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the mermaid turned a circle in the air. The thick and long fish was thrown into the shape of a wheel. Sky Breaking sh The highlypressed magic power erupted from its fin-shaped hairtail. In an instant, a wind de of a hundred meters long shed at everyone. Along the way, theke was split open by the wind de. Five Red Lotus Doors Andrew, who was quick to react, immediately released his defense. However, the red lotus doors, which were unbreakable and could even be blocked by the ghost cattle shovel, were cut open like a piece of paper. ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone was shocked and quickly moved to both sides to dodge. Behind them came the sound of the copse of trees and wood shattering. They looked back. The forest behind them was divided into two parts until the end of the horizon. The bank under their feet and the ground behind them were all divided into two parts, and the cracks were bottomless. The five red lotus doors couldn¡¯t even slow down the speed of this attack, let alone block it? Moreover, after cutting his five red lotus doors, it still had such an exaggerated power. Everyone swallowed. At this moment, the mermaid, who was unable to be hit, instantly switched to the water element. Its magic of water nature had followed closely to the crowd. 299 Chapter 302 Surge Cyclotron With the advantage of arge amount of water in the Tianluo Pool, the water magic of the mermaid was as easy as water. Arge amount of clean water was extracted from theke, like the eye of a typhoon, wrapping everyone, and forming a thick water wall. Even if a finger was stuck into the turbulent current, would feel as if the arm was grabbed by someone. If sucked into the water wall, would probably immediately lose the sense of direction and be stirred infinitely in the current until suffocated to death? The water wall was constantly shrinking, and within a few seconds, it would be able to drag everyone in. ¡°Quack, quack, quack¡­¡± The mermaid let out distortedughter as ifughing at a few birds in cages. There was nowhere to escape. However, Andrew looked calm. ¡°Everyone,e to me!¡± Andrew put his palms together as he spoke. Lucy once said that. Any seemingly unsolvable magic, including dragon extinguishing magic, could be found in water magic. Lucy added. The battle between the two water mages was the most boring one because the solution to the water system was the water system. As you can see, only two water mages collided with water, but they could do nothing to each other. Fortunately, I have learned a lot about water magic. Storm Water Stop. He drew arge amount of water from the Tianluo Pool to wrap up everyone. Nason was the first to react. He used his wind magic to cover everyone¡¯s heads with high-pressure air. Boom. The turbulent water wrapped Andrew¡¯s clean water. However, no matter how fast the current was, Andrew and the others who stayed in the center were safe. The calm water and the tsunami were both the water. No matter how powerful the power was, the water would gradually dissolve, even if the power was the water itself. The still water of Andrew provided a very thick barrier so that the mermaid couldn¡¯t touch them. In the still water, although Andrew couldn¡¯t move to maintain the magic, others could. The back of the longbow was pulled to the full moon. Nason¡¯s arrow pierced through the current and shot at the middle of the mermaid¡¯s eyebrows. The wind element dug out a long tunnel in the current, and the ice element froze the surrounding water, making it unable to close. The unstoppable wind evil dragon attack was full of killing intent, making the skin of the mermaid tremble. It quickly pulled out a ball of water to wrap the deadly arrow, trying to remove the power of the arrow. However, the power of this arrow was too great. As soon as the current approach, it would be frozen by the frozen air and then blown to pieces by the wind waves. But just as the mermaid was tired of dealing with the arrow. The next blow came one after another. Space Chopping Skill Joe waved the saber in her hand, and the current broke into countless pieces like a photo that had been cut open. This skillful sh even calcted the flow of the current itself. Some parts drew an arc in the current and attacked from both sides and behind. Hundreds of invisible space strike shed at the mermaid from all directions. The mermaid waspletely stunned. In the water it was most proficient, these humans were not only unaffected but also able to freely attack back. Not to mention the control field, therge magic it released had be a shackle that bound it to stay where it was. ¡°Purr¡­¡± The mermaid let out an angry snore and had no choice but to withdraw the magic. It flew in the air and dodged Nason¡¯s deadly arrow. At the same time, it defended more than ten space chopping skills with two-fingers sabers. After tearing out a hole in the, it rushed out. As it gave up, the swirling waves became ineffective. The water wall turned into a flood all over the ground, drowning the forest within a few kilometers. The flying mermaid suddenly felt something strange. It looked down. A small part of its fishtail was cut off unexpectedly. Compared with the injuries to the upper part of its body, the loss of the lower part of its body¡¯s fin and tail was the greatest harm to its heart. Arge number of blue veins immediately appeared on its face, and monstrous anger instantly exploded in its chest. But before it got angry. In the haze, two phantoms rushed towards it, one on the left and one on the right. Joe¡¯s were as cold as ice. Andrew¡¯s face was hideous. The two mages, who had fought side by side for the first time, attacked from both sides in an amazing tacit understanding. The bow in Nason¡¯s hand was like a fully automatic machine gun, constantly emitting green magical arrows. Every strike was a total mess. One to one hundred, one hundred to one million. Arrows rained down like ayer of an iron wall full of sharp thorns. ¡°Ah!¡± It was the first time that the mermaid had been forced into such a situation. It waspletely irritating and roared. The heavy water magic power instantly blew away tens of thousands of arrows. The two-fingers sabers were put together into one, and one of them blocked the attack of the two in the air. Joe¡¯s strike was like a dazzling flower. Andrew¡¯s fists were as hard as ghosts. However, at this moment, the mermaid also showed its strength as a second-level overlord. It caught up with the two with its strength. The overwhelming force, whether in the face of hacking or boxing, was skillful in resisting. For a moment, the collision of the saber and the fist and the finger saber burst out countless golden-red sparks in the air. The two of them and the fiend, as if they had thousands of arms, disyed a fast and were hard to capture in the air. The sound of metal colliding rang through the sky and seeped into every inch of the ground. To their surprise, the attack could not hurt it at all. So powerful! Andrew was shocked. The reason why the mermaid was defeated was that it underestimated its enemy. Completely irritated and serious, the mermaid could crush him and Joe¡¯s joint force just by physical fighting. But¡­ Andrew and Joe became serious at the same time. They grabbed its right hand at the right time. Joe used the saber and scabbard to check its left hand. So heavy! As soon as Andrew hugged it, he felt a huge wheel-like forceing from the hand of the mermaid. The strength of one arm was as strong as that of Andrew¡¯s whole body Looking at Joe, her calm face also showed weariness. It could be seen that it was very difficult to suppress its left hand. But that was enough. The air behind the mermaid suddenly twisted. Jo suddenly appeared behind it. The night dagger drew a ck de radiance in the air and urately shed at its neck. Its arms were restrained and it couldn¡¯t move. This blow was bound to hit the target. The weakness of the mermaid was that it had a cheek and was responsible for breathing. That was the most fragile part of its body! Faced with an unstoppable blow, the mermaid let out a roar. However¡­ Pang! The sound of metal breaking broke Jo¡¯s confidence. The de was broken into pieces, and the de of the dagger, which had broken into pieces, streaked across her eyes. The fatal attack with the space chopping skill undoubtedly hit the opponent¡¯s weakness. However, its neck was not broken as she had imagined. On the contrary, the night dagger, which Jo was proud of, was perfectly cut into two pieces. 300 Chapter 303 ¡°What¡­¡± Jo couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Andrew and Joe were dumbfounded. Was its weakest neck harder than the night dagger that wrapped the space chopping? Strangely, the three of them saw it at the same time. A ruthless sneer appeared on the face of the angry mermaid a second ago. Damn it! It was a trap! Did it pretend to be angry? But now they realized that it was toote. Bang! It groaned in pain. Jo was thrown away by its strong tail. The blow was so heavy that it almost broke the front of her body and caused her to fall in shock. ¡°Jo!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Andrew and Joe cried out at the same time. But the next second. ¡°Do you still have time to care about others?¡±. A strange, hoarse voice. Looking at the source of the voice, the one who spoke was none other than the mermaid. The cold words made the two people suffocate in an instant. ¡°This guy¡­ can talk?¡± But before the two of them could react. The mermaid¡¯s arms suddenly burst out the power of toppling mountains and overturning seas, pulling the two out and mming into each other. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Andrew¡¯s and Joe¡¯s heads were broken and blood was spat out from their mouths. Before the two of them could react, in the blurry sight, the two arms of the mermaid came out at the same time, as if two piles were shot out, and the two-fingers saber was stabbed into the chests of the two people fiercely. So fast! They felt so painful that they couldn¡¯t control themself. ¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t dodge it!¡± At this critical moment. Pang! Two golden mes exploded in front of them. A thick and rectangr machete flew in the air and urately cut into the arms of the mermaid. Although the body of the mermaid was strong, flying daggers of this level could not cut through its skin at all. However, it missed its target and swept past Andrew and Joe¡¯s cheeks. The two of them took the opportunity to distance themselves and fell to the ground. Before falling to the ground, Andrew reacted temporarily. He held Joe in his arms, covered her whole body with an ice mask to increase her defense, and used his body as a buffer for Joe to reduce the damage to her from falling. Bang. The ground immediately created a huge cobweb hole with a diameter of dozens of meters. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Andrew, who had suffered all the falling injuries, felt that his internal organs seemed to have been out of ce and he groaned in pain. ¡°Who?¡± Regardless of his injury, he swallowed the blood in his throat and quickly sat up to have a look. The square machete, as big as a man, drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell precisely in the hand of a man at the edge of the forest in the distance. The man was the head of the student union: Newton. ¡°Oh, you look tired.¡± Newton¡¯s face was full of mockery. The machete was at least four hundred or five hundred pounds in his hand, but it was easily lifted and carried on his shoulder as if it was weightless. Newton raised his head and looked at Joe in Andrew¡¯s arms. ¡°I thought you were not interested in men. I didn¡¯t expect you like this?¡± Joe realized that she was still in Andrew¡¯s arms. She pushed Andrew away in a hurry, with a faint blush on her cold face. She deliberately avoided Andrew¡¯s sight with some embarrassment. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Andrew apologized immediately. ¡°Nothing.¡± Joe straightened her temples, stood up, and said to Newton, ¡°You came just now? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me and promote me to the Thirteen Star? Why did you save me?¡± However, Newtonughed at her and said, ¡°Ha-ha, you¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t want to kill all of them. I¡¯m a senior official, and I know the truth that lips die and teeth are cold.¡± Joe sneered, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± At this time, Andrew also stood up. He found that there was a woman beside Newton. When Newton saw Andrew, he teased, ¡°I think this is your woman. Take care of her next time¡±. Then he threw the woman beside him to Andrew like picking up a chick. No matter what, a woman weighed more than 45kg, but he threw her a hundred meters away like throwing a small sandbag. She urately fell into Andrew¡¯s arms and was held by Andrew as a princess. Andrew finally saw it. The woman was Taylor. ¡°Andrew!¡± As soon as Taylor got into his arms, she hugged him excitedly. ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t see you.¡± Feeling the warmth of the girl in his arms, Andrew finally felt relieved. Signa, Jo, Nason, and now thest Taylor all gathered together. Andrew was finally able to fight without hesitation. ¡°You retreat first and meet with Signa. I¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡± Putting down Taylor, Andrew nodded at Newton and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Newton nodded his head with contempt as if to show that he didn¡¯t care about his gratitude. Instead, he looked around several times. ¡°I just perceived An is here. Where is he?¡± It was not until then that everyone realized that An was missing. ¡°He ran away. When the whirlwind was removed, he pretended to be washed away by the flood and ran away.¡± As he spoke, Joe patted the soil on her body and looked at the mermaid in the sky. ¡°A mage of the magic power of more than 3000 was washed away by the flood. His acting skill is still as poor as before. But it didn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t expect him to help at the beginning.¡± Hearing this, Newton sighed again and again. He put down the knife on his shoulder and said, ¡°This coward, it seems that I have to find another candidate for the head of the student union.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. It has been waiting for us for a long time.¡± Andrew walked to the side of Joe and put on an act. Nason handed Jo over to Taylor and asked her to retreat. Then she arched the bow and was ready to fight. In the sky, the mermaid looked down at the four people on the battlefield and sneered, ¡°Have you finished yourst words?¡± He didn¡¯t take anyone present seriously. Andrew said, ¡°Your voice is so unpleasant to hear, just like my grandfather farting. Which pet store did you have a vocal cord cut?¡± ¡°Well, you are glib-tongued.¡± ¡°This is thest Tomb of our race. Humans destroyed our race three hundred years ago. Now you are disturbing the peace of our race. Today, I will use your blood to mourn the spirit of our ancestors in heaven.¡± Three hundred years ago? Andrew was stunned. ¡°Do you have anything to do with the merfolk?¡± The mermaid didn¡¯t say anything more, and magic power in two colors of blue and green was surrounding him. Mixed magic Not only Andrew but also the four on the battlefield widened their eyes when they saw this scene. This state could only be maintained when mixed five levels of magic werepatible. It made all the magic power in his body stay mixed. Not a single attack using mixed magic. Every move of its was as powerful as the mixed magic. ¡°Hey, hey, this is a terrible freak!¡± Even if it was because of Newton, he could no longer maintain the symbolic yful smile in the face of such a scene. ¡°No matter how powerful the mermaid is, it¡¯s obviously beyond the standard. What kind of monster have you provoked?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡± With a bitter look on his face, Andrew said, ¡°Ask your deputy leader. He did it.¡± ¡°Is it An?¡± Newton put on a bitter smile and said, ¡°It seems that I have to teach him a good lesson after this round.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. They areing!¡± Joe reminded. At this moment, under the gaze of the four people, the mermaid moved. 301 Chapter 304 The moment no one shot the first arrow, the three of them flew into the air. Facing tens of thousands of arrows, the three meteors flew in the air at a sharp angle like a pattern and attacked the powerful fiend from three directions at the same time. Because Newton¡¯s attack was so powerful. Joe¡¯s saber was extremely sharp. Andrew¡¯s fire magic opened and closed. What¡¯s more, Nason¡¯s arrow rain with precision andrge range. With such abination, the four battle-hardened mages would be invincible on any battlefield. Wind, fire, space, and thunder. Thebination of the four major attributes released countless possibilities in the air. However, thebination of wind and water greatly increased the mermaid¡¯s physical strength and magic power. Its brute force could withstand the attack from Newton. Its speed was faster than that of Joe. Its defense couldpletely ignore Nason¡¯s arrows. Even the integration of mixed magic was better than that of Andrew. In the sky, all kinds of properties erupted. All kinds of colors, red, green, purple, and blue, blossomed like fireworks. In a twinkling, a hundred tricks had been used but the result was still uncertain. Even Andrew had faintly shown a defeat.. Even though the mermaid was fighting against four alone, it still had the upper hand. Flying Thunder God After more than a dozen movements of the snake, it was attacked from the left, but Joe was able to reach the right in an instant. The speed of Joe could be said to have been used to the extreme. However, such a fast attack was blocked by one hand of the mermaid. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Because Newton suddenly jumped out from her back. He raised the machete as thick as a city wall with both hands, squeezed out the power of every cell in his body, and shed at the back of Joe¡¯s machete. Heavenly Thunder Explosion Bang. A purple thunder exploded in the sky. After each bolt of lightning disappeared, there would be a trace of ss melting. Not everyone could use mixed magic. This kind of magic could only be used by the master-level mage. It was incredible that Andrew could make three levelspatible with magic power at such a low level. But thebination of the two kinds of magic could also have the same effect as mixed magic. Because Newton had shed the back of the saber for Joe, thebination of the speed of Joe and the power of Newton, the thunder explosion of the thunder system, and the lightning God of the space system, thebination of the two demons released an astonishing power. The next second, the mermaid was forced to step back. At the same time, an illuminating sky hit the mermaid¡¯s after brain, making it stunning. This made their joint attack more advantageous. The saber and the machete pressed on its neck at the same time. Meanwhile. Andrew pounced on its from behind. The fist was infused with the mixed magic of the frozen dragon bite and the heavenly fire. ¡°Humph!¡± Anger was written all over the mermaid¡¯s face. Its magic power went up again. The Heaven Water Cover the Sea All of a sudden, the water in the pool below soared into the sky as a bomb exploded. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew screamed. The three people in the sky were instantly dispersed by the water waves that blotted out the sky and sun. If there was someone who was watching the battle, he would be amazed? The huge waterfall was moving upward in the appalling magic power of the mermaid. It was as if there was an ocean floating in the sky, and the world was just reversed. The mermaid swam back and forth among the three at a faster speed. The magic speed of the wind system and the agility of the water system were fully disyed by it at this moment. For a moment, the three of them only had the power to block, and there was no chance for them to fight back. After the earth-shaking sky water fell on the ground again. The three of them fell heavily to the ground, creating three big holes in the muddy ground. The three of them were all seriously injured. Andrew and nine months had been lying in the pit, unable to move. Damn it! What kind of monster was this? Is it a mermaid? Andrew even doubted if he was fighting the red dragon king? Only the one with the strongest physique Newton could barely sit up. But he just sat up and tried to stand up, but he was so badly injured that he had no strength at all. ¡°Damn it! He is a fierce freak!¡± Although Newton could still keep smiling, his face was full of bitterness. Three of the four strongest cultivators lost their mobility. The rest of Nason also used up magic power due to the continuous use of various kinds of powerful magic. She knelt on the ground, gasping for breath with a pale face. In the sky, the mermaid looked down at the four defeated men. Although there were many cuts on its body, it could only be regarded as a minor injury at most. ¡°Is that the only way? The mage exterminate our n three hundred years ago.¡± Faced with the provocation of the mermaid, the four had no strength to respond. If it went on like this, they would die. ¡°Master, let me fight! It was better than being annihted!¡± In the soul sea, Sarah was so anxious that she stamped her feet. Kelly had run out of time, but Lucy hadn¡¯t fully unlocked it. It was useless. It seemed that there was only one way: letting Sarah show up. No matter how strong the mermaid was, it only had a magic power of over twenty thousand, which was not in the same dimension as Sarah¡¯s seventy-four thousand magic power. Indeed, if Sarah went upstairs, it would be solved immediately, wouldn¡¯t it? But Andrew denied it. ¡°You are the trump card, which is used to deal with Red King. You can¡¯te out unless you have no choice.¡± After a few seconds of rest, Andrew struggled to sit up, but he still couldn¡¯t squeeze his strength to stand up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it thest time?¡± Sarah shouted anxiously. However, Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. I still have something to do.¡± But¡­ ¡°Are you going to use that trick? I advise you to let Sarah fight¡±. Sarah wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Lucy¡¯s voice. Andrew forced a smile and said, ¡°All our efforts will be in vain if we don¡¯t solve the problem of Red King¡±. Then Andrew took out a bottle of high-grade magic power therapeutic liquid and drank it. This is the high price of Andrew¡¯s 500 points, only one bottle. The effect was that after using it, all magic power would be immediately restored, and the maximum amount of recovery would be 15000. Seeing that Andrew had made up his mind, Lucy didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not good for us to deal with Red King if Sarah is exposed here. In that case, I¡¯ll help you¡±. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t understand. Lucy was a witch without realbat ability. Before she unlocked the magic power, it was only about 1560, not as high as Nason. However, Lucy said, ¡°I know it. I know its weakness¡±. Do you know it? 302 Chapter 305 ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Yes, how did you know it?¡± Kelly and Sarah eximed. Generally speaking, most witchers had a very long time before their birth. Except for the holy sky devil king and the dragon n, who were almost immortal, it was almost impossible for them to know the modern people and monsters. Therefore, as soon as Lucy said this, the other two witchers immediately rushed to ask. Lucy sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, but now your master is in danger, so I have to say it.¡± Andrew swallowed and listened intently. Lucy said, ¡°He is my younger brother Jl, thest survivor of the mermaid n.¡± ¡°Younger brother?¡± Hearing this, not only Sarah and Kelly but also Andrew was bbergasted. As a fiend of the mermaid race, how could the mermaid race have anything to do with the Demi-human race? Lucy also revealed the secret behind it. Here, on the second floor of Rnd forest, the Tianluo Waterfall was once called Tianluo Pool. Three hundred years ago, the Magic Associationunched a war in the Boras gulf war, and the mermaid n was almost annihted. Humans hadpletely obtained the power to control the sea, but the mermaid n was not extinct. About a hundred members of the mermaid n were forced to escape to the ind. Finally, they arrived at the second floor of the Rnd Forest, Tianluo Pool. This was the deepestyer where they could live steadily, and the water was the most suitable for them.. But the Magic Association didn¡¯t let them go. To be exact, the four holy kings didn¡¯t let them go. To eliminate them, the four holy kings had personally chased after them. The mermaid n risked their lives, but in the end, they were still unable to defeat the power of the holy kings. This battle also caused the copse of more than half of the Rnd Forest¡¯s two continents. There was a fault in the Tianluo Pool¡¯s earth surface, forming today¡¯s Tianluo Waterfall. However, this battle did not exterminate the mermaid n. To continue the race, the only remaining mermaid n chose a man and a woman to hide. They hoped that the two races could reproduce in the future. The man was Lucy¡¯s younger brother, Jl. However, it was a pity that Jl¡¯s wife, who had been prepared for Jl, was also found and killed by the four holy kings. There was only Jl left of the mermaid n. Jl, who had lost his race and family, lived alone here till now. The pain tortured him every minute and second. In the end, he fell into madness. As a member of the mermaid n, he began to degenerate spontaneously. After three hundred years of deterioration, Jl had be a lower race of the mermaid n: the low-mermaid. But even if it degenerated, he was still much stronger than an ordinary mermaid. No, his reason and the mermaid¡¯s bloodline were more like the price to some extent. The price of exchanging strength! Because he was much stronger than he was in the mermaid n era. 21000 magic power, plus the mixed magic power. Its power could even resist two moves against the red dragon king. This was the power of his desire for revenge. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°Even such power can¡¯t withstand a single blow from the holy king¡±. Andrew stood up and said. These words made the face of the mermaid in the sky change greatly. It looked down. Andrew looked up at it and said, ¡°Am I right, Jl?¡± As soon as the name came out. As if he had opened the treasure box of the sealed attic in childhood, the expression on the face of the mermaid changed unprecedentedly. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you know this name?¡± But Andrew didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he opened his arms and began to condense magic power. ¡°Lucy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If it is your brother, don¡¯t you mind if I kill it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°No, I love my brother very much, but it has been tortured for too long. Even if it takes revenge, it will stillmit suicide, right? What¡¯s more, he can¡¯t take revenge for us even if we exchange power for depravity. You are the only one who can avenge us¡±. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°The mermaid n has been exterminated. Living is too painful for it, so please help it get rid of the pain.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hearing this, Andrew had no worries anymore. He shouted, ¡°Someone can still stand up to cover me!¡± Bang! The red and white magic power spewed out of Andrew¡¯s body and soared into the sky. The boundless Tianluo Pool was instantly overturned by this power. ¡°How did you know this name?¡± The mermaid roared crazily and swooped down towards Andrew, intending to kill him on the spot. Seeing what had happened, Joe and Newton, realized that Andrew was going to use some kind of powerful magic. Moreover, judging from the amount of demonic power he released, this move should be a mixed demonic power, and the power would be very terrifying. Using the high-grade magic power potion to restore all the magic power, and then using all the mixed magic in one breath, no one knew how powerful it would be. In contrast, it was more concerned about whether Andrew could withstand the mixed magic power of magic power. No matter what, the three of them realized that the sess or failure of this battle depended on whether or not Andrew could hit them. If he couldn¡¯t hit or kill the mermaid, then he would be doomed. Pang! Time flew. Just as the mermaid¡¯s saber was about to stab Andrew, Newton exerted all his strength and jumped up, using the broad de as a shield to block its fatal attack. However, it could also be seen that it was hard for Newton to resist the attack. His face turned livid with rage. Joe even used a knife to block its neck from behind and used the way of locking its throat to prevent it from moving forward. ¡°We can¡¯t hold on for a long time. If you have any skills,e on!¡± The voice of Newton was very painful. It could be seen that even if he cooperated with Joe, it was not easy to block the attack of the mermaid. But that was enough. ¡°To be honest, Director Nichs also persuaded me not to use this method. I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be if I use it. But¡­ This is the only chance! If it doesn¡¯t work, I have to call Sarah¡±. Thinking of this, Andrew¡¯s magic power finally reached its peak. A torrent of will was injected into this strike. Andrew bet everything on it. Red and white. Hot and cold. When the two elements of magic power were mixed, unprecedented energy burst out like a chemical reaction. At this moment, both Joe and Newton were shocked by this power. Only had 1800 magic power, but could unleash such power. Who are the real freaks, the mermaid or Andrew? But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The most important thing was that Andrew, with blue veins all over his body, was betting everything for this bet. Dragon Extinguishing Magic * Icy Blood Dragon Extinguishing Magic * Spark me Strike The two types of dragon extinguishing magic were mixed. At this moment, Andrew stepped into the domain where Nichs had repeatedly warned him not to do anything. It was the same as suicide, but it was enough to destroy the world. Dragon ughtering Mixed Magic: Ice mes 303 Chapter 306 Dragon extinguishing magic was a magic that brought the power of all the departments into y to the extreme. It wasn¡¯t necessarily strong in attack, but it brought the characteristics of all kinds of elements into y to the extreme. Therefore, its magic form was extremely exquisite, and its power and body counterattack had been adjusted to an excellent threshold. If the power exceeded this threshold, the power would greatly increase, but it would also cause greater damage to the body. If the threshold was lower, the burden on the body would decrease, but the power would also be greatly reduced. Only when it was just right could the dragon extinguishing magic have the best effect. This was one of the reasons why dragon extinguishing magic couldn¡¯t mix them. To fuse two or more elements, the mixed magic had already made a certain choice between stability and control. Once the mixture was mixed, the stability of dragon extinguishing magic would be broken. If they went to the low threshold, the power would be greatly reduced, but the damage to their bodies would be doubled. After mixing, it would not only hurt the body but also not be much more powerful. It was a typical choose the wrong thing. Therefore, once dragon extinguishing magic was mixed since its stability could not be controlled, the only choice for it was to exceed the threshold. This would cause almost devastating damage to the body. If it wasn¡¯t for the desperate need to fight, he couldn¡¯t take the risk to mix the dragon-extinguishing magic. However, corresponding to the risks, there were natural gains. The power of thebination of two kinds of dragon extinguishing magic was unimaginable. Bang! A dull rumble pierced through the ground. The whole world seemed to have copsed several feet. The moment the two demons mixed, the skin all over Andrew¡¯s body was peeled off by the excessive amount of magic power.. Ice and fire danced together. Both Newton and Joe were shocked by what they saw. ¡°What an astonishing momentum! I see. No wonder An can¡¯t defeat you. You had such a trump card?¡± ¡°Is he an ordinary student?¡± The red and white light burst out from his arms and pierced through the sky. Andrew roared. This time, he bet everything on himself. Dragon Extinguishing Mixed Magic: Ice mes He used his arm as the saber and shed down. Joe and Newton quickly moved to both sides. It was like a blow that split heaven and earth, chopping toward the mermaid. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± With a muffled snort, the mermaid grabbed the white de with an empty hand and withstood the blow. Bang! The pressure that was only transmitted to the bottom of the Tianluo Pool split the ten-meter thick pool to both sides. What a horrible power. The three of them looked at the destructive scene and believed that it was the battle of the tutor mage. But the fact was that Andrew used the magic power, which was only over 1800, tounch such an attack. Its sharp teeth were bitten into pieces. The extremely powerful force made a lot of thick blue veins appear on the face of the mermaid. The ground under Andrew¡¯s feet was trampled into pieces, squeezing out the power of every cell in his body. Andrew¡¯s skin was destroyed, and he was burning his life at the moment. If it is Sarah¡¯s brother, then giving it a relief is my duty as the master. ¡°Ah!¡± The roar became louder and louder. The mermaid was pressed down until it had to support itself on the riverbed with its tail. Bang! Another loud noise was heard. The earth between the two fell apart. ¡°Coo!¡± The muscles all over the body of the mermaid seemed to be about to crack at any time. It couldn¡¯t figure out why it was forced into such a situation. But that was all. Andrew¡¯s muscles were torn apart. Blood kept gushing out. His vision was blurred, and his hands and feet were cold. He felt that his consciousness was out of control from his body. The weakened power broke the perfect bnce. The mermaid let out a deafening roar, and in turn, it slowly rose against the power of the Ice mes. It couldn¡¯t hold on any longer But this time, Andrew was exhausted. He had originally nned to win in one strike, but in the end, he still had no choice but to fall into a fierce battle. The remaining power was also rapidly fading away. Feeling that the power of this blow was getting weaker and weaker, the mermaidughed ferociously. ¡°You want to kill me? You are still a little weaker, human!¡± As he spoke, carrying the Ice mes on its shoulder, the mermaid burst out an astonishing power, and it was about to counterattack. If Andrew was defeated at this time, the power of the Ice mes would be 100% shifted to himself. But Andrew couldn¡¯t squeeze any more strength. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± However, when Andrew was desperate. ¡°Andrew!¡± A familiar female voice cut through the sky. Andrew suddenly opened his eyes. Taylor, who was ordered to retreat, turned back and shed at the Ice me. The aftermath of the ice and fire tore her sleeves directly, and the skin of her hands holding the knife was cracked by the blow. But Taylor gritted her teeth and endured the sharp pain without stopping her strength. Her strength was insignificant. But it was this tiny bit of strength that made the strongpetition between Andrew and the mermaide back to bnce again. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The smile on the mermaid¡¯s face froze instantly. Hard climb up its face again. ¡°Are you crazy? Why do youe back?¡± Looking at Taylor¡¯s painful face, Andrew couldn¡¯t help cursing. Tears streamed down Taylor¡¯s face because of the pain. She cried out, ¡°You saved me every time. If I don¡¯t help you this time, I don¡¯t have a chance!¡± Her words were like a strong aphrodisiac, pouring into Andrew¡¯s chest. Then, Signa also rushed up and shed at the Ice mes with her dagger. However, even so, her strength had only barely maintained the bnce. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll join you!¡± Newton jumped up regardless of his physical injury. He wielded his saber with all his strength, and in the next second, the mermaid was pressed back to the riverbed like a mountain. Then Joe came. She also squeezed out thest bit of strength to sh with all her strength. With a loud bang, half of the body of the mermaid fell to the ground. Not enough! That was not enough. Everyone was like a spent arrow, but the mermaid could hold on for a while. If it goes on like this, we will run out of our strength first. Andrew tried to squeeze out every bit of strength from his body as if he was squeezing out thest drop of water from a dry towel. No, it was still impossible to win! Seeing that the mermaid was about to pounce again. At this critical moment. Swoosh. A green light streaked across the sky and hit the back of the mermaid¡¯s head. Although such an attack wouldn¡¯t hurt it, it was enough to make it feel instant pain. Looked sideways. It was Nason who shot the arrow. He squeezed out all the magic power and used an ice attribute elf arrow to barely shoot out the lowest power of the arrow. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Nason struggled to utter these words before he lost his strength. Hey back and fainted. At this moment, Andrew felt everyone¡¯s heart. The mermaid hadn¡¯t recovered yet. This moment was the only chance. At this moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts perfectly ovepped. Without any slogans, they worked together. The five roared through the sky with five different sounds. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± the whole body of the mermaid was pressed into the riverbed. Apanied by a strong sh. Boom. Suddenly, a mushroom cloud as high as a thousand meters rose from the ground. 304 Chapter 307 The heatwave dissipated quickly. The pool returned to peace. Except for the steam spreading in the air, it was so quiet and frightening. Only the area within ten kilometers was in a mess, which proved the intensity of the battle just now. The mermaid disappeared. It was pressed to the bottom of the riverbed and then withstood all the power of the explosion. In addition, its aura and magic power couldn¡¯t be felt at all, so it was likely that the mermaid would die. Lying on the muddy bank, Andrew, covered in blood, breathed hard. Win? On both sides were the teammates of this battle, including Taylor and Signa who dared to return to the battlefield. Looking at the blurry sight, Andrew felt sad and sweet. What made him sad was that they couldn¡¯t afford to be seriously injured. The sweet thing was that they were willing toe back to help him at the most critical moment. Everyone was exhausted. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger, let alone stand up. Including Andrew himself. The feeling of life was disappearing from his body. He could feel the coldness spreading from his limbs to his whole body. Am I going to die?. But this was also expected. Using the mixed dragon extinguishing magic, he was lucky enough that he didn¡¯t die on the spot in front of the huge bacsh. Now he could still breathe. Apart from Andrew¡¯s strong physique, what¡¯s more, he was so lucky. But no matter how lucky he was, it would end here. Andrew could feel that his consciousness was fading away. It was like water dripping from a leaf, slowly. The temperature of life was fading away, followed by the coldness of death. ¡°Damn it¡±. Now he was going to die. If he could get a bottle of medium-grade medical liquid, no, even low-grade medical liquid, which could stabilize the injury a little, he might be saved. But the problem was that Andrew couldn¡¯t even move a finger. No, Andrew couldn¡¯t even feel his body, let alone take the medicine. He felt nothing but pain all over his body. However, at this moment. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! A string of slow apuse broke the silence here. He tried hard to move his eyes. Out of the blurry corner of his eye, Andrew saw a person walking out of the forest that had turned into ruins. He took a closer look. It was An. ¡°It¡¯s you, Andrew. It seems that I have underestimated you. You are something!¡± As he spoke, he had arrived at the center of the battlefield. He had a triumphant smile on his face. People who didn¡¯t know the truth might think that he had killed the mermaid. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Newton felt something wrong when he saw An. Instead of saving him, An was more like watching a show. With a snort of disdain, An strolled toward Newton and said, ¡°You¡¯re too pedantic, sir. Just let your subordinates deal with this kind of fiend. Why do you have to rush to the front line? You are the head of the officials. How can you do such a thing?¡± While he was speaking, he hade in front of Newton. The next second. Bang! He kicked Newton¡¯s belly mercilessly. He kicked Newton so hard that Newton spat blood from his mouth. ¡°Ah! Bastard! What¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Don¡¯t you understand? Just because you always behave like this, the student union will fall! What¡¯s so good about being an official? Was it strength? No, it was politics! It was a means! Look at the officials I taught. All of them are smart people. They know how to let their subordinates rush to the front and set up a trap. Even if they lie in the office, they won¡¯t get any credit. If someone didn¡¯t have such privilege, how could he be an official? If everyone is not afraid of death as you, what superiority does the official have? Do you think you are brave? But you are just an idiot! You are ruining the superiority of the student union!¡± The more An kicked, the more excited he became. He didn¡¯t stop until Newton lost his consciousness. He smoothed his hair and shouted proudly, ¡°Look at you. What have you got by ying with your life? What about me? I didn¡¯t need to do anything. After I went back, I would kill the de locust, find the secret treasure of the mermaid n, and kill the Thirteen Star. The head of the student union or the position of Thirteen Star is decided by me. The credit is enough for me to lie until I graduate, and after graduation, I can directly take office as the vice head of the student union. Hahahahahahaha!¡± Afterughing, he took the head of Newton as a stepping stone and stepped on it. He didn¡¯t stop until he crashed a few times. He had never been so happy before. Looking at the Joe, he sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t fucked a Thirteen Star yet. Don¡¯t worry. I will keep you to the end and let you taste my dick before you die.¡± Then he walked up to Andrew, took out his sword from his space ring, and pressed it against Andrew¡¯s throat. His eyes were full of expectation. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s your turn! Andrew, you are my main dish! I will enjoy the pleasure of slowly killing you.¡± Andrew gnashed his teeth in hatred. This despicable man was the first one to run away when we were in danger. After we finish shooting, he came back. He was going to kill us and enjoy the rest of his life. Andrew learned a lesson today. It was not enough to eliminate the root. If you meet a bitch, you should kill him immediately. But now, Andrew had no way to change the situation. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Holding the sword in his hands, An raised it high and was about to stab Andrew in the throat the next second. Seeing this scene, Taylor and Signa were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, but they couldn¡¯t move because of their injuries. What should I do? Should I summon Sarah? For this kind of person, how could I waste Sarah¡¯s right of use and expose it to Red King? Of course, Andrew was unwilling to do that. But now, they had no choice. Seeing that, Andrew had no choice but to call Sarah. Suddenly Puff! A sound of flesh breaking was heard. The blood drew a perfect arc in the air. The tip of An¡¯s sword stopped in front of Andrew¡¯s throat. What¡¯s going on? What happened? Andrew took a closer look. Seeing that An¡¯s eyes were dted with unbelievable. He coughed. As a result, blood gushed out of his mouth like a waterfall and dyed his chin red. He looked down stiffly. Andrew also looked at his chest. A pale, bloody arm with five fingers like a knife pierced through his chest from behind. ¡°How¡­ How could it be¡­¡± An couldn¡¯t believe it. An thought he was the winner and was about to enjoy the fruit of victory. Who was it? He wouldunch a sneak attack at this time. He turned around with difficulty. When the distorted face came into view. At this moment, he finally understood the feeling of fear. It was not someone else who had sneakily attacked and pierced through his chest. Instead, it was a severely injured mermaid without an arm. To his surprise, the mermaid, who had withstood the mixed dragon extinguishing magic, was not dead. It had climbed out of the pool and came behind An. ¡°This¡­ This human¡­ is mine! You¡­ despicable rubbish, you are not¡­ not qualified to touch my prey!¡± 305 Chapter 308 The mermaid threw him out with great force. An was thrown away like a broken sack. He fell to the ground heavily and covered his chest in pain, coughing up blood. Instead of moving to Andrew, the mermaid limped towards An. Almost half of its skin was burnt, and many parts of its muscles and skin werepletely charred. Even terrifying bones and organs were exposed. The miserable look reminded people of the zombie in the movie. However, even such a broken body could not be underestimated. Lying on the ground, An was frightened to see the mermaiding toward him. He crawled back awkwardly and screamed. ¡°You¡­ Stay away from me!¡± He sent out a heavenly fire. However, bathed in the zing fire, the mermaid was like in a greenhouse. The burning fire seemed to not affect it at all, and it could not even cause any harm. ¡°You want to take the credit for killing me? If¡­ If human beings think that I¡¯m dead in the hands of a scumbag like you, that¡¯s¡­ the greatest insult to me!¡± As soon as it finished speaking. Gritting its broken teeth, the mermaid raised its hand and clenched it in the air. Ripple Cannon A highlypressed water ball hit on An¡¯s chest at a speed beyond the sound velocity. ¡°Ahhh!¡±. Apanied by a heart-wrenching scream, a crackling sound of bones breaking could be heard. After being hit by this blow, An¡¯s chest copsed and he was sent flying a hundred meters away like a broken kite. In the sky, his blood immediately left a beautiful arc. He fell heavily to the ground, and his head was bleeding. ¡°No! No!¡± He was scared out of his wits. Seeing that the mermaid was about to condense the magic power again, he immediately screamed in fear. Regardless of his injury, he crawled madly and ran away. Soon, he disappeared into the forest. However, it was not as An expected. After he escaped, the mermaid didn¡¯t catch up with him, nor did it release magic. Instead, its body became soft and copsed to the ground. Its cheeks were open and closed, trying to deliver more air to its body. It was obvious that it was weak. It turned out that it was also trying to hold on. But Andrew didn¡¯t understand why it did that? Just as Andrew was confused, the mermaid suddenly looked back at him. Then it crawled towards him. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Now he couldn¡¯t move at all, just like prey. Damn it! Did he have to call Sarah to solve the problem today? While he was thinking, the mermaid crawled to his side and grabbed Andrew¡¯s bloody arm. But the next second, Andrew was stunned. It opened Andrew¡¯s sky ring, fumbled for a while, and took out two bottles of medium-grade therapeutic liquid. ¡°Does it want to heal its wounds with my medicine? Damn it! I had to call Sarah now, otherwise¡± With a tter. The coldness extinguished Andrew¡¯s anxiety. Andrew was stunned. Instead of using the medicine, the mermaid sprinkled it on Andrew. With a bang, the useless medicine bottle was thrown away. The mermaid roared hysterically, ¡°Can we continue to fight in this way? Stand up and continue to fight with me! I haven¡¯t lost yet. You can not win me!¡± Two bottles of healing liquid could be regarded as curing any injury within 30 minutes. It had nothing to do with the severity of the injury. The current injury was only healed ording to the percentage of regr and average speed. In just a few seconds, Andrew stopped bleeding and his broken muscles were healing at a visible rate. Andrew managed to sit up. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Because I¡¯m not weaker than mage! I won¡¯t lose to mage! Let¡¯spete again!¡± The mermaid didn¡¯t care about Andrew. On the contrary, it hated him. The hatred was so strong that it seemed to spurt out from its eyes. Looking at the pair of bloodshot eyes, Andrew seemed to understand the thoughts of the mermaid. ¡°Even if you beat me again, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Andrew breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Let it go. Your sister hopes that you can let go of your hatred, so let it go. Jl.¡± As soon as these words came out, it was as if a pair of transparent big hands were holding its heart. The mermaid was stunned. This name was too strange. In the past three hundred years, it was the first time that someone had called it like this. ¡°You¡­ Where did you hear this name?¡± ¡°Does it matter? Even if you were reduced to a de-mermaid because of your strength, your strength is far less than your enemy¡¯s.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to know everything!¡± ¡°Even if I fight you again and you win me, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t pretend to know me well!¡± The mermaid shouted hysterically, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where you heard this name, don¡¯t think I will change my mind! Come on! I haven¡¯t lost yet! I could still fight!¡± ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t want you to be like this.¡± As soon as he said this, it seemed that the name Jl made it shake even more. It opened its eyes wide in disbelief. After a long time, it trembled and said, ¡°How¡­ How did you know this?¡± Andrew sighed bitterly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let it go. You will never be able to avenge yourself. It¡¯s better to give yourself relief than to torture yourself.¡± ¡°Renounce the hatred of extermination?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take revenge, so you have to let it go. You have no other choice!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s to be stronger and take revenge.¡± ¡°Red King has 180 thousand magic power, and it will increase by about 50 every day. How can you chase after it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The mermaid lowered its head. Soon, tears fell. It smashed hard on the ground, ¡°Damn it!¡± It took Andrew a long time to recover his mobility. With difficulty, he walked up to it and patted it on the shoulder. ¡°Revenge, but you can¡¯t rely on yourself. It¡¯s just like I won¡¯t beat you alone.¡± Andrew¡¯s words enlightened the mermaid. It looked around and looked at the people who had just been unable to move. For a moment, it seemed to have an epiphany in its eyes. Yes, I¡¯m alone, and I can¡¯t take revenge alone. Did it want to However, just as the mermaid raised its head again and was about to speak. Suddenly, it saw something and pushed Andrew away in a hurry. ¡°Watch out!¡± Bang! Andrew was taken aback. The next second, he felt a strong sense of limpness and numbness on his face. A purple thunderbolt flew past him and hit hard on the chest of the mermaid. The blow sent it flying several hundred meters away. At the same time, wildughter came from behind. ¡°Hahaha! I know it! Don¡¯t try to fool me! You idiot!¡± Andrew looked back. He saw that it was An who appeared behind him again! ¡°Damn it! Son of a bitch!¡± 306 Chapter 309 He didn¡¯t expect that An would fight back. The wound in his chest had almost healed. He had used some medicine. And this time, thanks to the sneak attack, his blow directly hurt the seriously injured mermaid again! Seeing that his move was sessful, Anughed even more arrogantly. ¡°Hahaha, Andrew, you really can¡¯t break your fucking luck, can you? I nned to kill two birds with one stone, but I didn¡¯t expect that you were lucky enough to escape again. Well, I¡¯d like to see how long your luck canst? This time, I won¡¯t stop!¡± As he spoke, he condensed magic power again. Arge number of electric snakes appeared all over his body. But Andrew didn¡¯t care about him at all. His eyes were full of the mermaid lying in the distance. It saved me just now! Why did you save me? ¡°Go to hell, Andrew!¡± Razer Cable Life His voice sounded again. He pped his hands forward, and the lightning-like dozens of pythons chasing after their prey pounced over in the air in twists and turns. Boom. Andrew¡¯s anger was ignited again. Although the mermaid was a fiend, it was a dignified, indomitable, and faith cultivator. It doesn¡¯t deserve to be in your hands. ¡°Fuck off!¡± With a roar, Andrew turned around and waved his hand like a me. In an instant, a fire curtain was pulled out in the air, tearing up all the lightning snakes that were rushing over. ¡°What¡­¡±. Upon seeing this An was frightened, Andrew, who was ring at him angrily, dashed towards him. It was not until then that he came to his senses. Instead, An smiled and said, ¡°With your tattered body and only a few magic power left, what else can you do?¡± Thunderbolt Punishment With the release of the top demonic power, a cloud appeared in the air a hundred meters high in an instant, blotting out the sky and the sun. In the next second, thousands of bolts of lightning fell from the sky. The earth copsed under the impact of the saturation explosion. However, Andrew was able to move flexibly in this dense ray¡¯s forest with his amazing nerve reaction. As if he could foresee the future, lightning struck from the beginning to the end within a millisecond, but Andrew could urately predict and dodge it every time. In a blink of an eye, he was already in front of An. This scenepletely shocked him. How could it be possible Heavenly Fire Annihtion A bean-sized me was condensed in the palm of his hand and gently patted on An¡¯s abdomen. The next second. Boom! A raging fire gushed out from the back of An and burned arge fan-shaped area behind him into coke. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡± All of a sudden, the scream made everyone feel sour in their teeth. The pain of internal organs burning was iparable to that of ordinary physical injuries. ¡°How could it be possible? Even if he had used the healing liquid, he hadn¡¯t recovered his wounds, and magic power should have been used up. And what about the heavenly fire annihtion? Concentrate on one point and put it into the body before blooming? I¡¯ve never heard that the heavenly fire can be used in this way! His action, his reaction, and his use of magic were not something that his magic power mage could do!¡± An found out in horror. Andrew¡¯s eyes were dry and dull. He was so angry that his eyes lost their luster. His eyes were empty as if his soul was not in his body at all. The next second, something more shocking happened. There was a halo above Andrew¡¯s head! Yes, halo. It looked like a gear and had six teeth in total. A square light pendant extended from one of the teeth, close to the two short sides of the teeth. It perfectly matched the sunken part of the teeth but maintained a distance. The other two edges extended more than thirty centimeters. The strange shape of the halo didn¡¯t seem to have a real body. Even if one touched it, he would pass through its body. What¡¯s that? An had never seen it before. The moment the halo appeared, Andrew¡¯s magic power didn¡¯t change, but its texture had improved significantly. This feeling¡­ It seemed that the person he was facing was not an ordinary student at the beginning of magic power 1800, but a saint lord ogre whose magic power had been used up. Not only An. Newton, Joe, Taylor, and Signa were all shocked by what they saw. What was that halo? In the Law School ten thousand miles away. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Red King had been observing the battlefield through perception magic. He pounded the table and stood up excitedly. He was first stunned, then ecstatic, and finally burst intoughter as if he had discovered some treasure. Heughed hysterically. If someone saw him here, he must think he was crazy! ¡°Hahaha! Godhood! I knew it! Hahaha! It¡¯s Godhood!¡± As a dignified director of the sacred pce, he was now like a child who had never seen the world as he saw the gold piled up like a mountain, he was so excited that his whole body trembled. ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. You are a perfect tool! Your existence is proof that God is recovering! Let¡¯s grow up and fight for it! For the arrival of the great divine era, for me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± An roared crazily. The high-pressure thunderbolt covered his whole arm, and this palm thunderbolt shower poured magic power all over his body, which was about to destroy Andrew¡¯s brain. However ¡°So slow! His action was as still as a statue. Is he so weak? No, No. I was quick to react.¡± Andrew dodged the fatal blow urately and moved to his side. His mind was working at an amazing speed. The rest of his strength was only enough to give another blow. But magic power was not enough for his defense of breakthrough. Just like what happened in the internal breakthrough. The breakthrough was his chest. The attack waspressed to the size of a needle tip and exploded after it shot out 3.5 centimeters. Theplicated thoughts werepleted in an instant. Andrew¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip. Frost Explosion An ice awl the size of an embroidery needle was condensed in his palm. An still wanted to resist, but Andrew dodged with a precise and tiny movement and pped him on the chest. The ice-made embroidery needle urately pierced into his body from the previous wound in his chest. The next second. Bang! With an explosion, An¡¯s whole body became a bloated ball. The cold air spurted out from his eyes, ears, mouth, nose, ass, and even the eyes of the tortoise. Then his body gradually shrank back. But with only this blow, all his bones were broken. His internal organs were almost frozen. The surface of his body was covered with thick ice. The frost explosion was originally mid-rank magic, and for a holy mage of magic power 3200, it should be rubbish magic with almost no destructive power. However, Andrew changed the magic shape at will. Hepressed it into a needle and injected it into his body of Ellis. Then it exploded. This was the only blow. The winner had been decided. An fell with a thud. With the tenacious vitality of a holy mage after breaking through the consciousness barrier, he could still live for a few minutes even if his internal organs were destroyed. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had experienced. Why? Why can¡¯t I defeat him? He had run out of his power! Seeing Andrew walking toward him, he felt both regretful and scared. ¡°No¡­ No! I¡­ I know I was wrong! Andrew¡­ Andrew, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die! I will give you whatever you want! The position of vice leader, points, material, or something else! As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I will give you everything!¡± He cried and begged for mercy. He wanted to run away, but most of his blood and muscles were frozen, lying on the ground like an ice sculpture. Andrew¡¯s bright eyes were devoid of any emotion. He limped over. His mind was calcting all possibilities at an extraordinary speed. With the previous information, his probability of lying was 98%! His pupils dted. Fear was real, but resentment was still there. If we let him go, there will be future trouble. The best solution: eliminate the root! Andrew raised his leg and said three words slowly, ¡°You deserve it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped on it. ¡°No, no¡­ I don¡¯t dare to oppose you anymore. No! No!¡± Bang! An¡¯s chest, which was the most severely frozen, was stamped into pieces like ss on the spot. Once again, his scream resounded through the sky above the Rnd Forest. 307 Chapter 310 An died painfully. Andrew trampled his limbs and body into pieces. His begging didn¡¯t arouse Andrew¡¯s sympathy. Just like before, when others begged him for mercy, he would not sympathize with others. There was only thest head left, and his eyes were full of regret and fear. Atst, Andrew trampled the rest of his head into pieces like crushing the watermelon. It was not until now that the halo above Andrew¡¯s head slowly disappeared. Then, an unprecedented sense of fatigue spread to every cell in his body. With a thud, Andrew felt all his strength was taken away and he fell to the ground on the spot. What was going on? What happened to me just now? Lying on the ground, Andrew gasped for air greedily. He felt as if his life had been drained. Every bone in his body has an ache. Oh, no, I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to sleep. In a trance, Andrew looked at the motionless mermaid in the distance. ¡°Jl¡­¡±. With great difficulty, he stretched out his hand and crawled toward the mermaid. Andrew still had a lot to talk to it and ask it. But he was so tired that he only took a step forward and used up all his strength. Andrew cked out. Andrew heard a familiar voice. ¡°His heart beats too slow, but his body temperature is too high.¡± It was the sound of Joe. ¡°Hurry up! Give him the healing liquid!¡± Taylor¡¯s anxious voice made people feel a little noisy. ¡°It¡¯s used, but why doesn¡¯t it work?¡± Newton¡¯s calm voice made Andrew feel that this guy might just symbolically save him, but in fact, he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Andrew! Andrew!¡± Signa kept calling him. However, only Andrew knew that he was still alive. On the contrary, he felt veryfortable as if he had no choice but to sleep. He felt that his body wasing back bit by bit. Now, sleeping was not the end of death. But for the necessary rest for waking up and recovery. After a long time. When Andrew opened his eyes again, it was already dark. A dozen students had gathered around, including the four who were fighting with him side by side, and Jo, who had woken up and recovered. It seemed that all the students had gathered here during hisa. They lit the bonfires and sat around as if they were discussing something. ¡°Uh ~¡± Andrew wanted to say something, but his dry throat could only make a hoarse voice. But it was more than enough to attract people¡¯s attention. Joe had the most sensitive perception, she immediately found the awakening Andrew. ¡°He woke up.¡± Everyone looked at him in unison. Everyone was overjoyed to find that Andrew had woken up. Supported by the crowd, Andrew struggled to sit up. But to Andrew¡¯s surprise, his body was so light as if he had slept for 24 hours after staying upte for a long time. It was a wonderful sense of rxation as if every member of the body had been fully rested. ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡± Taylor asked anxiously. He tried to clench his fists. Well, it¡¯s very powerful. Check magic power. Andrew was surprised to find that his magic power had reached the size of 1900, only one step away from quasi-saint. Of course, there was also a reason for killing the holy mage An. Killing was the most efficient way to improve magic power. Even if they killed ordinary people who didn¡¯t have magic power, more than ten of them could increase magic power. Killing the holy mage could increase by about 30 magic power. But what about the rest? Andrew guessed that it must be the mermaid? After all, it was a huge fiend of 21000 magic power, not at the same level as any fiend that had been killed before. ¡°Is it dead?¡± Andrew asked. Newton looked back and said, ¡°No, but there is no chance to live. Let it go. It said it wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°Was it?¡± Andrew stood up and confirmed that the mermaid was still lying in the ce where it had been. ¡°I¡¯ll go there alone. Wait for me for a moment,¡± he said. ¡°Is it too dangerous?¡± Taylor asked nervously. Andrew smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, Andrew strode to the front of the mermaid. Sure enough, it was still alive, but its body waspletely cold. It should be hung by magic power. The wound on its chest, which was caused by the magic of thunder magic, was so deep that its bones could be seen. ¡°Well, it seems that I can only be alone.¡± With a miserable smile, the mermaid said, ¡°I have a question. If I don¡¯t ask you clearly, I will die with regret.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°How do you know my sister¡¯s and my names?¡± Andrew pursed his lips. For a dying person, there should be no need to hide anything, right? ¡°Your sister told me,¡± Andrew told the story about the system briefly to the mermaid in a low voice. Of course, it also included his n to kill Red King. The perception of Red King should only be limited to vision, and it should not be able to percept speak. Therefore, as long as one¡¯s lips were not read, it should be okay. After listening to Andrew¡¯s story, the mermaid¡¯s face was full of surprise. But it didn¡¯t believe what Andrew said until it asked Andrew to tell it some secrets between it and Louisa. ¡°Yes, my sister got the second chance. You are our second chance.¡± A relieved smile appeared on the face of the mermaid. ¡°Can I meet my sister?¡± ¡°It will affect the n. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The mermaid stared at him and seemed to want to tell him something. It said, ¡°You are a strong man. You have faith in your fists and feet. I believe in my sister¡¯s judgment. Please, you must¡­¡± At this point, the muscles on the face of the mermaid rxed. Even if it used magic power to hold on, its life could onlyst for one second. However, it didn¡¯t show any fear on its face until it died. Instead, it looked as if it had found the trusted person. Andrew reached out his hand and closed its eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. To the mermaid n, falling into the low mermaid is worse than death. It¡¯s a great gift for my brother to recover sanity before death and to find someone it can trust¡±. Louisa felt Andrew¡¯s sadness andforted him. Andrew didn¡¯t answer but stood up silently. Staring at the dead body of Jl, Andrew stamped his feet and buried it with his only earth magic, ¡°Bury it¡±. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the secret treasure of the mermaid n.¡± 308 Chapter 310 An died painfully. Andrew trampled his limbs and body into pieces. His begging didn¡¯t arouse Andrew¡¯s sympathy. Just like before, when others begged him for mercy, he would not sympathize with others. There was only thest head left, and his eyes were full of regret and fear. Atst, Andrew trampled the rest of his head into pieces like crushing the watermelon. It was not until now that the halo above Andrew¡¯s head slowly disappeared. Then, an unprecedented sense of fatigue spread to every cell in his body. With a thud, Andrew felt all his strength was taken away and he fell to the ground on the spot. What was going on? What happened to me just now? Lying on the ground, Andrew gasped for air greedily. He felt as if his life had been drained. Every bone in his body has an ache. Oh, no, I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to sleep. In a trance, Andrew looked at the motionless mermaid in the distance. ¡°Jl¡­¡±. With great difficulty, he stretched out his hand and crawled toward the mermaid. Andrew still had a lot to talk to it and ask it. But he was so tired that he only took a step forward and used up all his strength. Andrew cked out. Andrew heard a familiar voice. ¡°His heart beats too slow, but his body temperature is too high.¡± It was the sound of Joe. ¡°Hurry up! Give him the healing liquid!¡± Taylor¡¯s anxious voice made people feel a little noisy. ¡°It¡¯s used, but why doesn¡¯t it work?¡± Newton¡¯s calm voice made Andrew feel that this guy might just symbolically save him, but in fact, he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Andrew! Andrew!¡± Signa kept calling him. However, only Andrew knew that he was still alive. On the contrary, he felt veryfortable as if he had no choice but to sleep. He felt that his body wasing back bit by bit. Now, sleeping was not the end of death. But for the necessary rest for waking up and recovery. After a long time. When Andrew opened his eyes again, it was already dark. A dozen students had gathered around, including the four who were fighting with him side by side, and Jo, who had woken up and recovered. It seemed that all the students had gathered here during hisa. They lit the bonfires and sat around as if they were discussing something. ¡°Uh ~¡± Andrew wanted to say something, but his dry throat could only make a hoarse voice. But it was more than enough to attract people¡¯s attention. Joe had the most sensitive perception, she immediately found the awakening Andrew. ¡°He woke up.¡± Everyone looked at him in unison. Everyone was overjoyed to find that Andrew had woken up. Supported by the crowd, Andrew struggled to sit up. But to Andrew¡¯s surprise, his body was so light as if he had slept for 24 hours after staying upte for a long time. It was a wonderful sense of rxation as if every member of the body had been fully rested. ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡± Taylor asked anxiously. He tried to clench his fists. Well, it¡¯s very powerful. Check magic power. Andrew was surprised to find that his magic power had reached the size of 1900, only one step away from quasi-saint. Of course, there was also a reason for killing the holy mage An. Killing was the most efficient way to improve magic power. Even if they killed ordinary people who didn¡¯t have magic power, more than ten of them could increase magic power. Killing the holy mage could increase by about 30 magic power. But what about the rest? Andrew guessed that it must be the mermaid? After all, it was a huge fiend of 21000 magic power, not at the same level as any fiend that had been killed before. ¡°Is it dead?¡± Andrew asked. Newton looked back and said, ¡°No, but there is no chance to live. Let it go. It said it wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°Was it?¡± Andrew stood up and confirmed that the mermaid was still lying in the ce where it had been. ¡°I¡¯ll go there alone. Wait for me for a moment,¡± he said. ¡°Is it too dangerous?¡± Taylor asked nervously. Andrew smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, Andrew strode to the front of the mermaid. Sure enough, it was still alive, but its body waspletely cold. It should be hung by magic power. The wound on its chest, which was caused by the magic of thunder magic, was so deep that its bones could be seen. ¡°Well, it seems that I can only be alone.¡± With a miserable smile, the mermaid said, ¡°I have a question. If I don¡¯t ask you clearly, I will die with regret.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°How do you know my sister¡¯s and my names?¡± Andrew pursed his lips. For a dying person, there should be no need to hide anything, right? ¡°Your sister told me,¡± Andrew told the story about the system briefly to the mermaid in a low voice. Of course, it also included his n to kill Red King. The perception of Red King should only be limited to vision, and it should not be able to percept speak. Therefore, as long as one¡¯s lips were not read, it should be okay. After listening to Andrew¡¯s story, the mermaid¡¯s face was full of surprise. But it didn¡¯t believe what Andrew said until it asked Andrew to tell it some secrets between it and Louisa. ¡°Yes, my sister got the second chance. You are our second chance.¡± A relieved smile appeared on the face of the mermaid. ¡°Can I meet my sister?¡± ¡°It will affect the n. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The mermaid stared at him and seemed to want to tell him something. It said, ¡°You are a strong man. You have faith in your fists and feet. I believe in my sister¡¯s judgment. Please, you must¡­¡± At this point, the muscles on the face of the mermaid rxed. Even if it used magic power to hold on, its life could onlyst for one second. However, it didn¡¯t show any fear on its face until it died. Instead, it looked as if it had found the trusted person. Andrew reached out his hand and closed its eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. To the mermaid n, falling into the low mermaid is worse than death. It¡¯s a great gift for my brother to recover sanity before death and to find someone it can trust¡±. Louisa felt Andrew¡¯s sadness andforted him. Andrew didn¡¯t answer but stood up silently. Staring at the dead body of Jl, Andrew stamped his feet and buried it with his only earth magic, ¡°Bury it¡±. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the secret treasure of the mermaid n.¡± 309 Chapter 311 Many people were puzzled by the action of Andrew burying the mermaid. It was just a fiend. Why buried it like a human being? Andrew didn¡¯t exin. Only Newton, Joe, and his teammates could understand what he meant. The mermaid was a strong creature. Such a strong creature was worthy of respect. ¡°By the way, what was that over your head at that time?¡± Taylor shook Andrew¡¯s head curiously. ¡°Head?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t understand. Signa exined Taylor¡¯s meaning. Just as he was killing An, a white gear-shaped light ring appeared on Andrew¡¯s head. There was a square light awl in six grooves. Andrew was surprised to hear that. Because all he thought about at that time was to kill An, and he didn¡¯t notice the halo on his head at all. ¡°Well, maybe some kind of bloodline?¡± Newton offered a bold guess. ¡°Bloodline?¡± Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My ancestors were ordinary people for three generations.¡± Newton denied, ¡°There is no real pure human in this world. In other words, there were pure humans, who were people before the war of legends.. For example, only the four holy kings and some people who had lived to this day before the war of legends could be pure humans. Strictly speaking, no one born after the war of legends was 100% pure human. They were all mixed blood.¡± Everyone was confused. Andrew and hispanions, including the survivors of the senior officials and ordinary students, also surrounded them. Hearing this, Joe also added an exnation. ¡°The Joe n has a long history and there are relevant records. They generally mean that after the war of legends, the Ajin gods and humans lived together for a short time. This kind of mixed-race produced many original mixed-blood children, and after four hundred years of reproduction, their descendants had already diluted their bloodline to the entire human race. That is to say, everyone has a bloodline, but the students of our school are carefully selected and have the dominant bloodline. Or, for example, the dragon race was directly married to a human and had a newly born mixed-blood child. However, most human bloodlines were hidden bloodlines. Because bloodlines were too weak, they couldn¡¯t show up, let alone be practical.¡± Hearing this, Andrew roughly understood. ¡°You mean, in fact, I, as well as the ordinary people in the outside world, have a bloodline, but it¡¯s too weak, so this bloodline is useless?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joe nodded and continued, ¡°But even if there is no dominant bloodline, under some special conditions, very few people will identally trigger their bloodline because of a coincidence. This made the originally hidden bloodline to be dominant. That was to say, the bloodline was activated. Your condition at that time was very in line with this exception, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Andrew held his breath and listened intently to her answer. However, a hint of embarrassment appeared on Joe¡¯s face. She looked at Newton for help. Without turning around, Newton opened the door and said, ¡°We have never seen the bloodline you activated at that time. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of bloodline that we have never seen or recorded.¡± Never recorded bloodline? The more Andrew heard, the more confused he became. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any bloodline that shows the same as me?¡± Newton shook his head and said, ¡°There are one hundred and seven kinds of bloodlines recorded at present, and the one closest to you is the angel bloodline. But you should have seen the angel bloodline in the school. It will grow wings. The number of the wings directly determines the purity of the bloodline. The halo on its head is a smooth ring. But you are different. You don¡¯t have wings, and the shape of the halo is not even smooth.¡± ¡°And once the bloodline is activated, it won¡¯t be returned to the recessive state. But you are not. So, we are not sure what kind of bloodline you are from.¡± Joe said. Andrew was lost in thought. To be honest, Andrew didn¡¯t know what was going on. He felt as if he had seen everything in the world at that moment. Moreover, his thinking and reaction greatly increased, and his sense time slowed down. Even if there was only a tiny bit of magic power, it could instantly imitate the most likely way to win in his mind. The most important thing was that his control of the magic would reach an unprecedented area. It was as if the magic didn¡¯t need to condense magic power and write forms at all. Instead, it could expand and change the shape of the magic at will. Moreover, without wearing a strong waistband orpound magic chant, could also use instantly-cast magic. This state could be called the unity of heaven and earth. But the problem was that Andrew couldn¡¯t control himself. If he could freely enter this state, even if it was only ten thousand magic power, Andrew would dare to meet a strong man like Sarah. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s finish the task first.¡± Andrew left this idea behind and led the team to the Tianluo Pool. ¡°In the battle just now, the monsters in the nearby waters were all scared away, or simply killed by the impact,¡± Joe said. Newton couldn¡¯t wait to take off his clothes. ¡°Then let¡¯s get into the water.¡± However, Andrew thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± Everyone looked at him in confusion. Andrew said, ¡°After killing the mermaid n at the beginning, the Magic Association must have cleaned the battlefield. Since the mermaid n lived in the water, the bottom of the water must be the key object for investigation. The human resources and strength of the Magic Association far exceed that of our broken team today, but they haven¡¯t found it, which means that theirir is not here.¡± What he said made sense. If it was at the bottom of the Tianluo Pool, it should have been found by the Magic Association. ¡°Then where do you think it is?¡± Newton asked with appreciation. ¡°Let me think.¡± Andrew asked Lucy in secret. However, Lucy smiled and said, ¡°I prefer smart men. I¡¯ll leave this question to you to think about¡±. Was it this reply? Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought carefully. ¡°Back then, the four holy kings had annihted thest mermaid n. The aftermath of the battle turned the Tianluo Pool into the Tianluo Waterfall. In other words. There was more than just Tianluo Pool for the mermaid n. The upstream of the waterfall was also their habitat? No, No. The upstream current was so fast that it was difficult to search, but it must have been searched by the magic association. It didn¡¯t mean that it was on the top. Where could it be?¡± Andrew thought hard. The sound of the waterfall could be heard continuously. Suddenly! A detail that was ignored by everyone rushed into his mind. Andrew rushed to theke, grabbed a handful of water, and took a sip. It was cool, sweet, and pure. Then Andrew jumped to the top of the waterfall and fetched a mouthful of water. There was a small amount of sand in the water because it washed the riverbed. Sure enough! Andrew¡¯s mind suddenly became clear. Under the confused gaze of the crowd, Andrew shouted, ¡°I know where it is!¡± 310 Chapter 312 ¡°You knew it? Where?¡± Everyone asked excitedly. Andrew looked down and saw the waterfall, which was a few kilometers high, pouring an unimaginable amount of water every minute and second. ¡°Why is the upstream water more impurities than the downstream water? Not only the sediment but also the mineral content waspletely different. If it was just the impact of the waterfall that caused the ores to sink into the riverbed, this exnation was too weak and there was no scientific basis. The only exnation was that the water was purified in the process of falling.¡± Purify? Everyone was confused. Nason denied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How could such arge amount of water be purified in an instant? How powerful the magic power source was? Even if the magic crystal as big as the ind in the school¡¯s meditation area was moved here, it would not be able to withstand such a huge consumption of magic power.¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the magic power source. There¡¯s one thing you can do. A primitive stone!¡± Primitive stone? Only then did everyone remember. It was true that the water¡¯s primitive stone could purify water. There was no need to use any magic. Just put it in the water, and the quality of the water would be improved.. ¡°But even the highest quality primitive stones can¡¯t purify such arge flow of water, right?¡± Newton asked with great interest. Andrew replied, ¡°Of course, the ordinary primitive stones could not, because they were sold in the exchange center and were all man-made, and I¡­¡± Andrew took out his ne. The moment the two primitive stones appeared in the air, everyone present widened their eyes in disbelief. They fixed their eyes on the two stones on Andrew¡¯s neck. What kind of purity was this? The two primitive stones were made of ice and solidified mes. No one had ever seen such a pure primitive stone. ¡°This kind of high purity natural primitive stone can purify the water of the entire waterfall easily, right?¡± Andrew put the stone back into his clothes and said, ¡°It was the royal family of the mermaid n that fled here. They must have brought the most precious treasure of the mermaid n. Since they were the mermaid n, it was not unbelievable to have a water-purify primitive stone.¡± Hearing this, everyone finally understood. In other words, if it was a naturally water-purify primitive stone, it could control such arge amount of water purification work. The mermaid n was very strict with the water quality, so the stones must be in their ruins. Finding the primitive stone was equivalent to finding the ruins. Since the upstream water was dirty, the downstream water was clean. It only meant that their ruins were ¡°The other side of the waterfall!¡± Andrew replied, ¡°We¡¯re going through the waterfall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Joe opposed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even your dragon extinguishing magic won¡¯t be frozen with this amount of water. Going through such arge waterfall is equal tomitting suicide.¡± Newton also nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Andrew looked around. Everyone¡¯s face was full of objection. Indeed, the mages were not afraid of death, but it did not mean that the mages were lunatics who wanted to die. With such arge current, it was equivalent to dragon extinguishing magic that was constantly released. They couldn¡¯t pass through the magic power safely and sound unless they were masters. wait a minute. Dragon Extinguishing Magic Andrew suddenly thought of something. ¡°I have a way to pass through it!¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes once again focused on Andrew. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to resist such arge current. But what if it was just guidance?¡± ¡°The energy for guiding is not something we can afford,¡± Joe said. Andrew continued, ¡°Just like the water-purify primitive stone doesn¡¯t need magic power to purify the water. The key point was not magic power, but the method. If¡­ Is it the water dragon extinguishing magic?¡± Hearing this, all the people present could not help but gasp. Newton widened his eyes in disbelief and said, ¡°Hey, hey, I remember you had ice and fire-type dragon extinguishing magic, right? Don¡¯t tell me you know water dragon extinguishing magic?¡± Andrew smiled without saying anything. But this smile was an answer. Everyone felt dizzy. Oh my God! You are bearing the three kinds of dragon extinguishing magic alone? Was that possible? Dragon extinguishing magic was monopolized. People could learn one kind of dragon extinguishing magic, but the types of dragon extinguishing magic that a person could learn were not limited. Dragon extinguishing magic. Many people would never be able to see the real release of dragon extinguishing magic in their whole lives. Andrew had three types at the same time? ¡°How many trump cards has he hidden?¡¯? Newton thought to himself, ¡°If hees early, such as the first day of the second semester, I may make an exception to let him be the vice leader¡±. In terms of strength, conduct, and intelligence, this guy was almost invinciblepared to An. Newton felt remorseful. Andrew stopped talking and flew to the opposite of the waterfall. Now from a close look, this waterfall was amazing. Hovering in the center, it waspletely invisible. Even hundreds of meters away from the waterfall, the water vapor in the air was so big that it seemed that someone was pouring water on his face with a pipe. ¡°I hope I¡¯m right.¡± Andrew put his palms together and condensed magic power. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve used this magic before. I hope I will not fail, or I will lose my face.¡± Thinking of this, Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water-purify Tiantan. At this moment, all the teammates were stunned. In this small area, there were tens of thousands of tons of water per second. In front of Andrew¡¯s magic, the waterfall was really like opening the curtain and splitting into two sides. It¡¯s done? Andrew was overjoyed. Although they were both the dragon extinguishing magic, just like water magic, Water-purify Tiantan was different from other dragon extinguishing magic. It didn¡¯t focus on attack power, but on providing an auxiliary state within a certain period. Its function could be summarized in one sentence: Absolute control over water! Therefore, the Water-purify Tiantan was more like a buff than magic. Moreover, the Water-purify Tiantan could control the water freely while using the magic of other attributes. It was equivalent to using double magic at the same time: double system control. The real double system control was the essence of magic, just like the mixed magic. He didn¡¯t expect that the so-called absolute control could be so powerful. With such a huge amount of water, Andrew could easily separate them into two sides and form a passageway with a diameter of about a hundred meters. The moment the waterfall was separated, what Andrew saw made him ecstatic. A blue primitive stone was embedded in the rock wall at the back of the waterfall! Besides it, several caves were man-made. Sure enough, I found the right ce. But what Andrew didn¡¯t know was that. More than ten kilometers away, in the towering forest, arge army of people had gathered here. Through the high-powered telescope, the photographer had a panoramic view of what Andrew and the others had done. Putting away the telescope, he turned around and said to the person behind him, ¡°The opportunity ising. Let¡¯s go!¡± 311 Chapter 313 Everyone followed Andrew into the cave. No one dared to take the water-purify primitive stone at the entrance of the cave. The Tianluo Waterfall was the ecological source of the second floor of the Rnd Forest. No one knew what kind of damage would be caused to the ecology if they took away the stone. Indeed, mage didn¡¯t need to be responsible for the environment but don¡¯t forget that Rnd Forest is the biggest forest of monsters in the world. No one knew what kind of impact it would cause on the environment here. If the change of the water caused the strength of the second-floor fiends to increase greatly, it was secondary to the loss or gain. In a serious case, it might lead to the me of the Magic Association. They walked into the cave. This ce was excavated by the magic of earth attribute. The wall of the cave was smooth and round. It was very closed, but unknown light from the source made it very bright here. And the air inside was fresh. Nason tried to breathe in the air and felt refreshed. Logically speaking, the air in this sealed cave should be very turbid. ¡°Is there any spiritual wind primitive stone?¡± He asked in confusion. When the people around heard this, the expectations in their hearts were even stronger. This was a domain that no one had stepped into in the past three hundred years. It was a secret weapon of the entire race. As the first group of people to step into this ce, how could they not be excited?. Everyone sped up and headed towards the depths of the cave. However, everyone had forgotten one thing the red king had warned them before they set out. The enemies entrusted this time was not only the monsters from Rnd Forest but also the rebel army! Mia¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. Half a month ago, when the capital gave the order, she was so excited that she almost cried out. At the age of eighteen, she had been a member of the rebel army since she was eight. Her biggest wish was to end the battle in her life. But¡­ But! Mia had never been so eager to kill a person in a mission. Andrew! When she first heard this name, Mia was certain of one thing. Even if she gave up her dream, life, body, soul, and even everything she wants. Because it was this man who killed her father: Stout! At that time, Stout was trapped between the Rnd Forest and the Night Empire while carrying out the rescue n. When Mia got the news, she immediately gathered her troops to support them. But when she arrived, she saw a mess. The camp of more than two thousand people was destroyed in this way. More than one thousand cultivators were killed or injured. From the few survivors, Mia knew that it was four students from the Magic Association who had destroyed the team. And the person who took the lead was called Andrew! About three or four dayster, a spy from the Magic Association got the news. Stout was tortured three days and nights in a row in the punishment room of the association before he died. At this moment, Mia was thunderstruck. Andrew¡¯s name. From that day on, the name was engraved in her soul. If there was God in the world, then Mia had to admit that it was a good day today. Half a monthter, she received an order from the capital. The Magic Association wouldmission arge-scale mission to explore the secret treasures left by the mermaid n three hundred years ago on the second floor. It was said that the secret treasure was carried by the royal family of the mermaid n who fled in thete stage of the Boras Bay war three hundred years ago. It was the condensation of the power of the whole mermaid n. ording to the judgment of the headquarters, the secret weapon was of key strategic value and should be kept as much as possible. Therefore, the headquarters decided to send a strong field army to the second floor of Rnd Forest. Getting the secret treasure of the mermaid n at all costs. On the other hand, due to her father¡¯s sacrifice, Mia took over her father¡¯s position and was promoted from the head of the team to the head of the brigade. She also served as the third senior captain of the fourth division. This was a trump card brigade. Among the ten brigades, the four divisions-three brigades were the strongest. Mia didn¡¯t understand why the headquarters would leave such an important army to her. But the armymander¡¯s words made her understand the reason. ¡°ording to our spy, Andrew will also attend this Commission. So¡­ Do you understand?¡± At this moment, a warm current surged all over her body. Mia wanted to kneel and thank God and the headquarters for giving her this opportunity. ¡°Father, what are you looking at? I¡¯ll tear him into pieces and worship you in heaven.¡± Putting away the telescope, she watched Andrew and the others enter the cave. Mia tied up her pink hair and turned around. ¡°The opportunity is here. Let¡¯s go!¡± The leaders of the troops were all subordinates who had survived in their father¡¯s team. And so did many battalionmanders andpanymanders. Most of the leaders of this team are revengers. Among the dead people in the camp, there were also their families. As ordered by Mia, the brigade of nearly three thousand people jumped off the cliff at an amazing speed. In an instant, thousands of soldiers fell like heavy rain. In the jungle, all kinds of monsters suddenly flew into the air. They had never seen so much food in their lives? All of a sudden, the whole forest went crazy, and all the monsters that could fly rushed over. However, none of the three thousand soldiers panicked. Under themand of the toon leader, all the troopsunched the long-range magic attack on the monsters in different directions in an amazing orderly manner. The soldiers who had not jumped down would also provide cover for them in a tacit understanding. The three thousand people in the army seemed to be one person, showing an astonishing tacit understanding. After everyone left. Two hundred or three hundred demonic monsters had been destroyed, but their damage was zero It was hard to imagine. The average number of the soldiers of the entire brigade was only about 400 magic power. However, when facing three thousand or four thousand magic power monsters, they were able to rely on strict discipline and well-trained cooperation to crush all the monsters with an overwhelming advantage. The team of three thousand people shuttled through the forest. Investigation Fight back. Notification. Every soldier had his duty. You can¡¯t see such strict discipline in an army other than the rebel army. The three thousand soldiers walked in unison, and wherever they went, they were like the shovels crossing the border. The woods copsed, and the monsters fled. In just two hours, soldiers had arrived at the Tianluo Pool. Looking at the karst cave above, Mia habitually pinched her temples. Her pink hair was spinning on her fingers. After a long while, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go in. Our enemy is powerful, and the cave is so narrow that we can¡¯t y to our advantage. Directly blow up the cave and bury them with the secret treasures of the mermaid n! ¡° ¡°But, sir, the order of the headquarters is¡­¡± ¡°Explode!¡± Ignoring the chief of staff¡¯s advice, Mia ordered. Her eyes were bloodshot. In her heart, she had nothing but to kill Andrew. The secret treasure of the mermaid n? After exploring the cave, it was more than enough to fill the cave with the water-purify primitive stone. Boom! Boom! Along with the three thousand people releasing all kinds of heavy magic at the same time, the earth copsed and the earth shattered. The sound was earth-shaking. The sight of the Tianluo Waterfallpletely disappeared from the Rnd Forest today. 312 Chapter 314 They didn¡¯t know how long they had walked in the cave. At least an hour? The seemingly simple karst cave had a different grotto. The further they went, the more forks they would meet. In the end, if you don¡¯t rely on the magic perception to scan the terrain, you can¡¯t find the way back or know where you are. The huge cave was like a huge maze. It could be seen that the cave was underwater and submerged. The body structure of the mermaid could easily swim in the environment like earthworms¡¯ caves. However, because of the attack, the mermaid n had finally sunk into the earth¡¯s surface. After the loss of water, this kind of cave was formed. Here, you can even see the traces of the mermaid n¡¯s past life. Including the table and bed made of giant cobblestones. All of them were asplete as new as if the karst cave three hundred years ago had just beenpleted three days ago. In the end. After going through an extremelyplicated environment, a group of more than twenty people finally arrived at the end of the cave. This was a huge cave room. It was different from the narrow and long passageway.. It was spacious enough for everyone to enter together. It looked like the pce of the mermaid n. At the end of the room, there was a huge coral throne, which was enough for two people to sit side by side. There was even a slope specially designed to make the throne higher. The reason why it was a slope, not a staircase, was probably because the mermaid n didn¡¯t have feet and didn¡¯t need to go up the stairs at all. The most exciting thing was that. All kinds of level B, level A magic props, middle and upper demonic cores, top demonic crystals, pure silver, pure gold As long as you want to get the expensive materials, they are scattered on the ground like rubbish, almost covering most of the room. ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡± Newton¡¯s voice was shaking with joy. As one of the Thirteen Stars, Joe was also picking up the equipment on the ground. Their eyes were filled with joy as they distinguished which one was better. But Andrew¡¯s eyes were fixed on this coral throne. Because Andrew found that it was also a rare and precious material. On the back of the throne, there were seven pearls arranged in the shape of the Big Dipper. They were red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. Each of them was a pearl of the highest quality. This was a well-known material, which was made from the dragon m. It took the dragon m three hundred years to make a pearl. And if the m was forced to open, it would die. Because of its powerful performance and practicability, the dragon m in the sea had been almost extinct. Now, except for a few mage collections, they were rarely seen on the market. There were no more than 30 elixirs in the world. It was said that even if the pearl could be ground into powder and drunk, it could directly increase mage and magic power, let alone use it as equipment. Of course, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t waste such a precious thing. These seven pearls were the most valuable things here. And the coral throne itself was also made from a rare material, the imperial coral. It was a kind of material called the omnipotent strengthening agent. Almost all the equipment refining with the addition of imperial coral could improve its properties to a higher level. Lucy said that. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take anything here, but you have to take the throne. It¡¯s more valuable than all the treasures here.¡± ¡°Really? Is this your home?¡± ¡°Yes, I used to live there, but now I¡¯m single. All of these are just external things for me. As a reward for you to find here, it¡¯s the best choice to give you.¡± Since Lucy said so, Andrew had no reason to refuse. What¡¯s more, most of the people here were space rings, and they couldn¡¯t hold such arge thing. With a wave of his hand, he took the throne. Everyone was immersed in the joy of harvest. Soon, Newton was the first one to walk out of the joy. Looking at the treasures in his hands, he was happy, but at the same time, his face gradually turned cold. ¡°Well, now that we have found the thing, themission has beenpleted. But before we go back, do we still have one more thing to do?¡± The strange tone of Newton attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone turned to look. However, they found that Newton had already been well prepared with a knife in his hand. Joe¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Thirteen Star challenge? Isn¡¯t it too unromantic to do such a thing at this time?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Newtonughed and said, ¡°A Thirteen Star challenge can be done at any time, but once you miss something, you will never be able to do it again.¡± Joe¡¯s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Since Newton didn¡¯t keep others guessing, he nced at everyone and suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Everyone, put down the things.¡± A strong aura was released without warning. All the students felt a chill down their spines. Newton shouted, ¡°I have just estimated that the products here are worth about 3 million points at the lowest price. This was indeed a good harvest, but if the average distribution was made, there were 25 people here, and each person would get about one hundred thousand. It¡¯s not enough. Isn¡¯t it a little bit difficult to get about one hundred thousand for such a dangerous task?¡± Hearing this, all the students were shocked. But these words came out of the minister¡¯s mouth. Everyone knew what he meant. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much for us to give you all as we barely survived?¡± Andrew said. Joe tilted her head and added, ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t exist? It will be difficult for you to deal with me alone. If we fight together, will you win?¡± As soon as the two masters spoke, the other disciples immediately had confidence and didn¡¯t put down what they were holding. However, Newton shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t say that I would take it all. But we have gone all out to share the treasures here with this useless rubbish. Why should we share them equally?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°Half of them died in this mission.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t die.¡± After saying that, Newton said, ¡°I like strong people, especially those who are not afraid of fighting. Andrew, Joe, and Nason, I am very satisfied with your three fighting skills and hard work. I¡¯m willing to share my achievements with you. Taylor, Jo, and Signa also did a good job. I can ept them to get more. As for others, they were either senior officials or ordinary students. Answer me, what qualifications do you have to take these things here? Are you fighting with the mermaid desperately? Or did you offer any methods? Or did you show any courage? Don¡¯t say that you are going to explore the way into the water. It¡¯s just that you are led by An. It¡¯s your cowardice. I won¡¯t sympathize with the weak. To be honest, it¡¯s the most uneptable thing for me to share the spoils with you useless person.¡± After saying that. Bang. Newton smashed the de to the ground, the tip of the de immediately embedded into the ground like cutting tofu. ¡°Now, everyone turns in the things. As for your reward, as the participation fee, I will give you a reward of five thousand or six thousand as the service fee. But if anyone dares to hide it, I will let you go down to apany the mermaid n.¡± Hearing this, all the students were not willing to hand in the materials. However, they had no choice but to hand over the treasures in their hands because of Newton¡¯s attitude. However, when he was about to reach. A strong hand held his wrist tightly. Newton was stunned and looked up. It was Andrew who caught him. 313 Chapter 315 ¡°I will only say it once. Let me go.¡± Newton shouted coldly, ¡°I like you very much. Don¡¯t force me to do it.¡± However, Andrew was tough. ¡°Indeed, they didn¡¯t make big contributions. Inparison, we should get more, but they are also risking their lives to carry out thismission. Isn¡¯t it too much for you to only give them five thousand or six thousand?¡± ¡°So, do you want to be the savior?¡± The murderous look gradually appeared in Newton. Andrew said, ¡°I have experienced injustice. I know fairness is precious, so I just want it.¡± ¡°Fairness is the privilege of the strong.¡± Newton began to slowly try to break free and growled, ¡°Let me go. This is thest warning.¡± But Andrew didn¡¯t move. He even held his wrist more tightly. The look on Newton¡¯s face became colder and colder. At this time, Joe also came up, grabbed his hand holding the knife, and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Five thousand or six thousand is too much. You have to give them thirty thousand. After all, everyone is risking their lives.¡± As soon as Joe passed, Newton was put in a passive position. However, under the pressure of the two masters in the team, Newton didn¡¯t give in at all. On the contrary, he became stronger and harder. He began to urge magic power topete with the two at the same time. It had to be said that Newton¡¯s muscles were very strong, which could be seen from his big and exaggerated weapon. Andrew and Joe were at a disadvantage.. ¡°You are not the only one who can keep the trump card. First of all, I have a trump card. Don¡¯t think I will be afraid of you two.¡± Newton had a tough attitude. The atmosphere was suddenly filled with gunpowder, and they were about to fight. However, at this moment. Boom! Boom! A loud bang interrupted the wrestle between the three, and the entire cave trembled violently. ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew was shocked. Everyone was in chaos. Then. Another loud noise was heard. A lot of dust seeped from the top of the cave. More and more explosions followed, and the entire cave was shaking. ¡°Damn it! Someone is bombing the exit outside!¡± Andrew responded immediately. Everyone was shocked. Seeing this, Newton shouted, ¡°Use the space ring. Take as many as you can with you. Get out right now!¡± Everyone drove the space ring, regardless of whether it was good or bad. All of a sudden, more than twenty people rushed towards the exit in a panic. The sound of explosions became louder and louder. Cracks were quickly spread all over the cave. If this ce is buried alive, no matter how powerful the earth¡¯s mage is, you will die. However, the cave of the mermaid n wasplex, and its speed could not be raised at all. It was only one kilometer away from the exit, but it was more difficult than usual to drive twenty or thirty kilometers. Suddenly, there were several screams from behind. Andrew and the others looked back and saw the cave behind the team suddenly copse. Three or four students were pressed under rocks and soil on the spot. Half of a student was outside crying for help. ¡°Leave him alone. It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go!¡± Newton held Andrew¡¯s hand, they continued to lead the team forward. The whole cave was on the verge of copse due to the explosion. The exit was constantly sealed by the copsed earth and stone. The team had no choice but to take detours, running around in the cave, like headless flies. What happened? Who was bombing the exit? Fiend? Impossible? The fiend had no intelligence at all. Andrew suddenly remembered what the Red King had said. This time, they would encounter the rebels. Was it because¡­ Boom! Boom! A loud explosion made everyone¡¯s eardrums ache. The cave is on the verge of copse. If it goes on like this, we can¡¯t escape. And now they seemed to be running, but in fact, they were very slow towards the exit. Most of them were beating around the bush. The more times they attacked, the more karst caves they would copse and the fewer roads they would take to the exit. Andrew estimated that there was still less than 300 meters from the exit in a straight line. ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡± Andrew shouted and stopped the team, ¡°Everyone, use defensive magic!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he directly began to condense magic power, regardless of whether everyone epted it or not. Seeing this, everyone immediately understood what he meant. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark Fame Strike The moment the mes reached out, Andrew estimated the direction and punched the wall. The high temperature, which was as high as hundreds of thousands of degrees of sun, and the impact force like bombardment, instantly broke through all the karst caves, rocks, and soil along the way, and dug out a big hole of more than 200 meters. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Andrew shouted and everyone followed him. They walked to the end of the passage. The explosion was close to their ears, and the cave was about to copse. ¡°Again!¡± Andrew shouted. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark me Strike A thick fire column suddenly burst out from the towering rock wall of the Heavenly Waterfall. Arge number of rocks fell like heavy rain, and the entire cliff copsed under this blow. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing this, Mia ordered, ¡°Retreat!¡± The army moved backward as a whole to avoid the falling stones. Otherwise, the well-trained rebel warrior would never retreat even in the face of Mount Tai. At this moment, Mia was staring at the entrance of the cave. Hadn¡¯t the bomb exploded inside? But it was not a bad thing. It would be great if Andrew was still alive. Then I will have the chance to kill him myself. Thinking of this, Mia trembled with excitement. On the other side. ¡°Wow!¡± Andrew led his team and rushed out of the cave, followed by everyone. The number of people rushing out of the cave had decreased by a lot, leaving only about seventeen or eight people. But what shocked Andrew more was that. Looking along the river bank. The riverbank was already full of people. The well-trained army formed a formation of different shapes and was ready to look at them. Almost every mage had at least one magic in their hands. As long as they gave the order, they could immediately attack this direction. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Andrew said warily. A woman¡¯s voice cut through the sky. ¡°Andrew, and the demon students of the Magic Association, you havemitted incest. It¡¯s not reasonable. Today, God is here. We are the third squad of the fourth division of the sixth field army of the heavenly harmony party. We will bring you to justice here! If you obediently kneel on the spot, perhaps you can die as soon as possible!¡± 314 Chapter 316 The girl was about his age. She had pink hair and wore a military uniform. She was heroic. Her eyes were as bright as fire. Although her face was a little muddy, it was not as delicate as her face. What Andrew noticed more was that her face looked familiar. ¡°The rebel army?¡± When Newton picked up the knife, a fighting spirit appeared on his face. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t had enough. If these bastards want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill their wish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t court death.¡± Joe also followed up and stood beside Andrew. ¡°The rebel army doesn¡¯t have a regr magic education, which makes their mage weak. However, through strict discipline and training, they could make the same number of people release the same magic, to add up the power of magic. This tacit understanding could even break the rule of magic power, making the whole army look like there was only one person. The power of the ten 300 magic power resistance troops could reach 1500 magic power mage. There are at least three thousand people here, and they have already surrounded us. If we rashly attack, we will suffer a great loss.¡± ¡°Gee, a bunch of fish.¡± Newton was displeased. He also understood this point. Although he said something harsh he was very honest and didn¡¯t dare to be tough. ¡°Andrew, what should we do?¡± Nason asked. Andrew said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them first and ask them to prepare for the breakthrough.¡±. After saying that, Andrew floated forward a little and said, ¡°On behalf of the expedition team of the Magic Association, I want to negotiate with your army.¡± Negotiation? Mia raised her eyebrows. The chief of staff said, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already prepared the trump card. Take it out and I¡¯ll take action at once. If we¡¯re in danger, give up on me and you¡¯ll take my ce tomand and annihte this group of the small demon.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nothing but an order.¡± After saying that, Mia flew into the air. Andrew saw the girl with pink hair flying down. The two of them met in the air between the two armies. ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the third brigades of the fourth division of the sixth field army of the heavenly harmony party Mia. You¡¯re Andrew, right?¡± Andrew, who was about to sign up, was stunned and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Miss, do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course, I know you. You are famous in the heavenly harmony party.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t seem to have much contact with your rebellious army.¡± ¡°Are you ying dumb?¡± With a cold look in her eyes, Mia said, ¡°Ten days ago, did you remember the Night Empire?¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew¡¯s smile froze on his face. How could he forget? It was the first task that the Red King had entrusted him. It was also a shadow of Andrew¡¯s life. Andrew didn¡¯t hate killing people. Andrew had killed many people and was already numb to killing people. But Andrew hated meaningless killing. It was the first time in Andrew¡¯s life that he had killed someone for no reason. He had no choice but to yield to Red King¡¯s sacred ce. Because of this, although that was the most rxing battle in Andrew¡¯s life, it was also a shadow of Andrew¡¯s life. Without any expression or hesitation on Andrew¡¯s face, he replied indifferently, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. For our deadpatriots, none of you will survive today. I repeat it. Surrender obediently. Maybe I can consider giving you a quick death.¡± ¡°Well, you are so funny. If you want to kill me, you want me to stretch out my head obediently and let you kill me. If you were me, would you agree?¡± Mia narrowed her eyes. A sharp light appeared in her eyes. ¡°So you don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will agree.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity.¡± After saying that, Mia raised her hand slowly. But Andrew reacted quickly. At the same time, he rushed forward, turned his back to her, and wrapped his arms around her neck. Mia¡¯s magic power was only four hundred or five hundred. As long as Andrew was willing to, he could easily break her neck as break a chocte bar. ¡°If you dare toe up, it means that you have a backup n. But I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t let you seed.¡± After saying that, Andrew shouted at the rebel army below, ¡°Your captain is in my hands. Retreat. I can guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt her!¡± However, to their surprise, none of the loyal rebels retreated. Mia, who was in his arms, looked calm and frightening. She had no intention of struggling at all. Andrew had a bad feeling. With her back to Andrew, Mia exchanged nces with the chief of staff. ¡°Fight¡±. Her beautiful eyes were full of determination to die at any time. The chief of staff, enduring the pain, gave the order. Suddenly, someone in the crowd pulled out a bundle of golden rope from the space ring out of control. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Nason was the first to react. He shot at the soldier¡¯s heart quickly and urately. The soldier¡¯s head exploded on the spot. However, his reaction was still a little slower. Before his head was shot to pieces, the soldier had already thrown out the rope in his hand. The rope made of golden silk stretched automatically in the air like a living spiritual snake. One of them shot at Andrew and Mia at lightning speed. ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was shocked and threw out a heaven-piercing spear. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when the tip of the spear collided with the tip of the rope, the piercing heaven-piercing spear would explode inch by inch, and it didn¡¯t hinder the speed of the rope at all. In the blink of an eye, the golden rope had rushed to their front. With a swing of the rope, Andrew and Mia were tied up. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew tried to break free, but the rope was harder than he thought. In the next second, the magic power in his body was like a broken bowl, instantly draining away. ¡°Sacred relics: Bundle of Fairy Rope, have you ever seen? Known as a mage¡¯s buster, was unable to break free. As long as it was entangled, it would be sucked up all over the body¡¯s magic power. Even if it was the saint king, as long as it was tied up, it would still be amb to be ughtered. Andrew, let me avenge my father today!¡± ¡°Sacred¡­Sacred relics?¡± Andrew was shocked. A divine made ogre costume that was superior to S-level equipment There were only four single items in the whole Magic Association. How is that possible? How could the rebel army have such a thing? Before Andrew could figure it out, the magic power in his body had beenpletely emptied, and there was even no magic power left to maintain the suspense. In this way, Andrew and Mia both fell into the river. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Seeing this, Newton¡¯s face changed greatly and he rushed down directly. ¡°Annihte the enemy!¡± The chief of staff of the rebel army ordered three thousand soldiers to go out at the same time. The war was ignited at this moment. 315 Chapter 317 When Andrew woke up again, he found that it was alreadyte at night and he was lying on the thin grass. It was surrounded by dense jungle. A few ants were crawling on Andrew¡¯s face, itching. He shook his head impatiently then he got rid of them. He looked down and found that Mia was still in his arms, with his arms around her neck. Fortunately, Andrew didn¡¯t use too much strength when he was in aa, so she wasn¡¯t strangled to death, but she was still in aa. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Andrew tried to get up, but he found that he couldn¡¯t move at all, as if his head and neck were sealed with concrete. Only then did he realize that the fairy rope was still on his waist. The rope seemed to only wrap around his waist, but it had a paralyzing effect. As long as any part of his body was tied, all the parts except his neck and head would be paralyzed. It was not until then that Andrew realized that Mia wasn¡¯t lying. It was very likely that this thing was a holy relic. To put it simply, the holy relics were the magic equipment of the gods. God was also a mage, but the difference was that gods had peeped into the abyss and were truth-obtained mages. They cast godhood, and their strength far exceeded the limit that humans could reach. But no one would think that his strength was too strong. Equipment, as the simplest way to upgrade a mage, was naturally needed by gods.. However, the human equipment, even the top S level equipment, could not meet the needs of the gods. If I used the equipment, even the S level might not be able to withstand the infinite power of the gods¡¯ magic power in a few minutes. Only the equipment that also surpassed the concept of ¡°human¡± could be used by the gods. This kind of equipment was the holy relics. No one could make a holy relic. No matter how skilled a gold refiner was, he couldn¡¯t make a holy relic. After all, a gold refiner was also a human being. How could he forge the equipment that surpassed humans? Therefore, the holy relic also had another name: Divine made magic costume. It was said that most of the holy relics had disappeared with the death of the gods. Only a small part of it was kept by the Law School. There were four pieces in total, and each of the four holy kings held one. But why? Andrew couldn¡¯t understand why such a weak rebellious army could have the holy relics? ¡°Ouch, ouch,¡± Andrew tried again, but he couldn¡¯t break free from its grip. On the contrary, he was exhausted. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Just then, Mia¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Andrew looked down and found that she had woken up. ¡°Although anyone can use the bundle of fairy rope, once it is locked, it will never be untied except for the owner.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Then who is the master? Is he the soldier who was beheaded by Nason?¡± Mia sighed, ¡°How could it be possible? The owner of the fairy rope is our great marshal, Mauser.¡± ¡°In other words¡­¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know what to say. In other words, even if I was saved, I couldn¡¯t untie the bundle of fairy rope? No, no, there was another way. Andrew looked down at Mia. ¡°If the rebellion finds us first, I will be taken away or even killed on the spot. But if the students find us, we¡¯ll be taken to school, there was also a way to solve it. That was to kill Mia and pull out her waist. There were two people tied with the bundle of fairy rope. If they killed Mia and took her body away, the rope would naturally be loosened.¡± Andrew thought. But what Andrew didn¡¯t know was that. Mia had guessed what he was thinking. Although they didn¡¯t talk, Andrew and Mia had an astonishing tacit understanding. Whoever was alive or dead depending on whether they were found by the students or the rebellions first! A man and a woman clung to each other tightly. However, the atmosphere was not ambiguous, but as cold as ice at the moment. The two of them kept silent for ten minutes. During this time, the two of them pricked up their ears and listened to the nts around them. Every subtle sound could make the two¡¯s hearts beat faster. Because when a third person appeared, it meant that one of the two would die. However, half an hourter, there was no sign of anyoneing. Because the bundle of fairy rope could suppress all magic power, there was no magic power released, and the surrounding fiends could not feel their existence. Sometimes, even a fiend that relied on magic power perception couldn¡¯t perceive the existence of them even if it walked over about 10 meters away. In other words, it sensed them, but it couldn¡¯t feel magic power, so it subconsciously thought that they were not delicious. Finally, Andrew couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Well, can you be more careful?¡± Mia frowned and asked, ¡°What should I pay attention to?¡± ¡°Can you move your buttocks? My legs are numb.¡± Upon hearing this, Mia blushed and said, ¡°You shameless man! I thought you were a little spineless, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so obscene!¡± ¡°Damn it! Your buttocks pressed on my aorta. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Mia blushed. She tried her best to shake her head and struggle. She knew it was impossible. After all, Andrew was also a man. Mia was not only ugly but also as beautiful as Taylor and Jo. She could evenpete with Kelly, Rachel, and other super beautiful women. As she kept shaking her head and struggling, her whole body would also move slightly. The soft joint was pressed against Andrew, and the slight movement of her left and right had a strong impact on Andrew. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t move!¡± Mia, who was struggling, suddenly stiffened. Because she could feel that something hard and thick was expanding in her buttock and soon filled her whole ditch. As it continued expanding, her buttock was even slightly open. In an instant, she realized what was against her. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t move. Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Andrew rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t control it myself.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Mia was so shy that her face turned red. She hadn¡¯t even touched a man¡¯s hand since she was a child. Just now, Andrew¡¯s dirty jokes had exceeded her limit. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be supported by a man¡¯s thing. ¡°Take it back!¡± Mia roared hysterically, regardless of whether she would attract any monsters. Andrew couldn¡¯t care less. He shouted, ¡°You fucking think I have a switch? Soft with my will? If you had known it earlier, don¡¯t move just now! Bitch!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You are a rogue!¡± ¡°Will you scold something else?¡± ¡°Rogue! Rogue! Rogue!¡± Miaid her head on the ground, her eyes filled with helplessness. 316 Chapter 318 Mia didn¡¯t stop struggling until she had no strength. Andrew found that she was crying. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you crying? I remember you are a senior officer, right? How did you be a senior officer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Mia cried, ¡°When I let go of the rope, the first thing I do is to cut off your dirty thing!¡± Andrew felt cold all over his body. This woman was serious. ¡°Why do you hate me so much? I¡¯m a man. If I don¡¯t have any reaction when you move around like this, it means that there is something wrong with me, right?¡± However, Mia¡¯s mood didn¡¯t ease. Instead, she became more agitated. She shouted angrily, ¡°I may forgive others. Everyone has unintentional mistakes, not to mention that there is nothing they can do. But you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Why? How could I make you hate me so much?¡± ¡°Because you killed my father!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you still want to y dumb? Ten days ago, you took my father back to the Law School. How can you deny that I have at least ten witnesses here?¡± Andrew was startled and then remembered.. No wonder her face looks so familiar Andrew calmed down immediately. His lower body¡¯s swelling gradually weakened with his low mood. A trace of guilt shed across his face. ¡°Are you Stout¡¯s daughter?¡± Andrew said. ¡°Humph! You still remember my father¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I remember him. I will never forget him for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°That sounds great. Give my father back.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know how to respond. Because it was he who killed Stout. ¡°Say something? Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Mia became more and more agitated. She shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what happened in the Law School. I know clearly what you have done to my father. Andrew, I hate you. I hate you for the rest of my life. If the one who finds us first is the Law School, I will ept it. But if it is the Heavenly Party, I will not let you die easily. I will return ten times¡­ No, a hundred times the pain my father has suffered to you! I¡¯m sure!¡± On the other side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? The main task has beenpleted, but you didn¡¯t ask to go back. It¡¯s not like you.¡± After passing through the endless forest, Joe and Newton led a team of ten people to walk forward with difficulty. With a wave of Newton¡¯s broadsword, the trees within a hundred meters in front of them suddenly turned into debris. He snorted with disdain, ¡°He is the best candidate for the new vice leader of the student union. To put it bluntly, it is my property. His value was higher than the sum of all the gains entrusted this time. If he died, thismission is a bad deal for me. So, I want to see him alive or dead!¡± A touch of surprise shed across Joe¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to give such a high evaluation of a student.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ament. It¡¯s a fact!¡± As the expression on Newton¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, he shouted coldly, ¡°For my great n, Andrew is necessary. Maybe he is not strong enough now, but with his growth speed, he will soon respond to my expectations. It was better to draw such a strong man to my side than to be poached by the Thirteen Star or the president as an enemy, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Joe curled their lips and stopped talking. Newton nced at her and guessed what she was thinking, he didn¡¯t say anything. At the back of the team, although everyone was heavily injured, they walked smoothly with the help of two people. ¡°Are you okay? Or listen to them, you can go back first?¡± Taylor held Nason¡¯s arm and asked with concern. Nason shook his head and limped with difficulty. He said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I find Andrew.¡± Hearing that, Taylor had the same thought. But when she looked back, she found that everyone was more or less injured, and most of them were seriously injured. Everyone was running out of the healing liquid. At present, there were only four or five bottles left. To put it bluntly, this team had run out of food and weapon, and the main goal entrusted to them had beenpleted. No matter what, they should retreat immediately. But Taylor didn¡¯t want to leave. At least the four of them wouldn¡¯t leave until they found Andrew. Fortunately, Newton and Joe had the same thought. Recalling this battle, Taylor sighed with emotion. That could be said to be quite tragic. There were only a few people, and six people died at a time, and most of them were seriously injured. Most of the members of the rebel army were only at the premium stage of mage. However, through some kind of tacit cooperation, they could make the whole army get the increasedbat effectiveness almost as much as magic power wanted. Generally speaking, the maximumbat effectiveness of the mage¡¯s team was limited. The more team members there were, the less improvement their strength would be. Moreover, after a certain number of people joined, the increase inbat effectiveness would be negligible. Generally speaking, no matter how many magic powers mage teams had, thebat effectiveness of this team or army was equivalent to that of a single mage, which would never exceed magic power times four of the strongest members. In short, the average number of soldiers in this army was magic power of 450, a total of 3000, and the magic power of the strongest top 10% soldiers was 550. In theory, theirbat effectiveness could not be stronger than a 550*4, just stronger than a mage of magic power 2200. If your magic power is 2500, you can kill all the three thousand armies alone. It wasmon sense. Otherwise, why did other countries train top mages? Why did he choose the most talented mage to focus on training? The overall education was carried out directly, and then the magic power of the mage in the country was simply added up. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to measure a country¡¯s national strength with the total magic power of the mage in the country? But the rebellion broke the rule. The means were unknown. And they beat up the elite team of the Law School. In the beginning, Newton and Joe tried their best to grab Andrew. But obviously, the rebel army had foreseen this and crazily stopped them. Finally, during the fight, the rebel army saw that the fight was not going to seed. They grabbed Andrew and Mia and threw them into the forest in the distance with all their strength. They didn¡¯t want them to take Andrew back. The ten men¡¯s magic power was used up in one breath to throw Andrew and Mia. The throw distance was more than twenty kilometers, directly exceeding the range of everyone¡¯s perception, forcing the team to give up fighting. In this battle, they exhausted almost all the medicine and sacrificed a total of six people to barely break out of the encirclement. But at the same time, they also lost track of Andrew. After breaking out of the encirclement, everything would not be all right. Behind them, the rebel army was chasing them. They must elude the rebels and they had to follow the general direction to find Andrew at the same time. To hide, the team could not be deployed, nor could they release magic power. In order not to be found by mages of the rebel army, which also made the search area very narrow. On the contrary, the rebellions couldunch arge scale of attacks, using perception magic as much as they could. Even if the magic team was in front of them, it was more likely that the rebel army would find Andrew and Mia first. Everyone could only pray that they would be luckier to find Andrew first. Otherwise¡­ Andrew would end up in a miserable situation. 317 Chapter 319 ¡°Shh! Someone is here!¡± Andrew said suddenly. There was a suddenmotion in the forest not far away. Andrew and Mia, who were still quarreling with each other, suddenly fell into silence. At the end of the dark jungle, there was a faint light, as if someone was approaching. Are you here? Who is it? Law School? Or the rebellions? The two of them held their breath, and their four eyes did not dare toe from the source of the light at all. The first person that appeared in the jungle here would determine the life and death of the two of them. The light was getting closer and closer, and the brightness was getting brighter and brighter. The two stared at the light, and their hearts couldn¡¯t help bursting to the limit. However. As the grass and trees were pushed away, a huge hawk w stepped on the ground, and the two of them stopped breathing. It was neither the rebellions nor the Law School. It was a monster as high as twenty meters, with a lion¡¯s body and hawk ws, four wings on its back, and its head like a fish. It was a mutant of griffin king.. Ichthyic griffin. A thin flesh stem stretched out from its forehead, with a glowing tumor on it, which was used to lure the prey who was about to light up. The fire they saw just now was from the tumor on the head of the ichthyic griffin. Logically speaking, the stronger the fiend was, the less interested it was in a prey without magic power. The two people who had been sucked out of magic power by the immortal trapping rope didn¡¯t emit any magic power, so ordinary monsters were not interested in the two of them. But the ichthyic griffin was different. It should be the weakest fiend on the second floor. It was so hungry that it was also interested in some creatures without magic power. When it saw the two people tied to the ground, the ichthyic griffin was stunned. It did not expect that there would be such a good thing as human flesh in the world. Andrew could see that the way the ichthyic griffin looked at him was like a hungry ghost looking at a piece of barbecue. Seeing this, Mia¡¯s face turned livid with fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die in the mouth of such an ugly monster.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± The slobbering ichthyic griffin let out a long howl. The next second, it pounced on them, hungry. All of a sudden, Andrew instinctively shook his head, which made them turn back half a circle. Bang! The sharp fingertips pierced through the ground where they were one second ago. It was this turn that dodged the first blow. But that was all Andrew could do. The ichthyic griffin missed the first time, so it just wanted to bit. Seeing this, Mia screamed in horror. ¡°Watch out!¡± Andrew eximed and hurriedly covered Mia¡¯s head with his shoulder. Bang. Blood flew in all directions! The expected pain did note. Mia opened her eyes and waspletely shocked by what she saw. Andrew¡¯s left hand had disappeared and half of his body had been cut. Through his exposed ribs, she could see that his heart was beating. He¡­ Protected me? Why? Mia was stunned. ¡°Oh, it seems that I¡¯m the one who is unlucky in the end?¡± Andrew said in a weak voice. Andrew¡¯s face turned pale with dark circles under his eyes. He forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to your father, but I had no choice. There is something your father entrusted me within my ring. It seems that I have no chance to fulfill his expectations.¡± ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± With a pale face, Mia listened to Andrew in disbelief. ¡®What kind of attitude was this? It seems that you blocked the attack for me just now to save me. You are a demon of demon school! You can¡¯t have such a conscience! And what is my father¡¯s trust? What do you mean?¡¯ While speaking, the second paw of the ichthyic griffin reached out again. ¡°Chuffing.¡±. A hawk w pierced through Andrew¡¯s right shoulder and rubbed under Mia¡¯s armpit. The blood immediately stained Mia¡¯s back. The ichthyic griffin lifted its finger and they were immediately lifted into the air. The weight of them pressed on Andrew¡¯s pierced shoulder, and Andrew was so painful that he almost fainted. Mia saw that the ichthyic griffin also opened its bloody mouth toward her. ¡°Oh my God! Am I going to die here?¡± However, at this moment, Andrew, who was dying behind her, suddenly opened his eyes and vomited. A ray of fluorescent light shot out and urately hit the eyes of the ichthyic griffin. A small hole was punctured in the huge eyeball. The ichthyic griffin screamed in pain. Andrew and Mia were thrown dozens of meters away and crashed into a tree. Regardless of the sharp pain of the collision, Mia looked at the ichthyic griffin in the distance and realized that the feeling on her head was a little strange. Her hair had fallen. ¡°Hairpin? Andrew just threw up my hairpin?¡± When Mia turned around, she found that Andrew was in shock. He was badly injured in the collision just now. She recalled what he had just said. Mia had never had such a feeling before. But now, she didn¡¯t care about his survival. The ichthyic griffin, which had recovered from the pain, was now covering its eyes and ring at them. How could it think that two powerless prey could fight back? It¡¯s like you were eating a bowl of cooked rice, but when you were about to eat it, the food suddenly came to life and made you blind. Who else could bear it? With a roar, the ichthyic griffin jumped up and pounced on them. The gigantic beast opened its bloody mouth, intending to swallow them together with the rocks under their body, instead of chewing and tasting the delicious food. Game over! Andrew tried his best to make them live more than ten seconds. It was true that this kind of spirit of not giving up till death was admirable, but now he had no other methods. The next second, we will die. Mia had no choice but to close her eyes, ready to die. However, at this critical moment. ¡°It¡¯s Mia!¡± Boom! A huge fireball went through the forest and hit the side face of the ichthyic griffin. The huge fiend turned several circles in the air and flew dozens of meters away, breaking several trees. ¡°It¡¯s the hostess! We found her!¡± A familiar voice came from not far away. Hearing the voice, Mia felt relieved. In the woods not far away, there were countless torches lit up. Arge army was rushing towards her. She was saved. Mia breathed a sigh of relief. She put her head on the ground and looked at the bright moonlight in the sky, exhausted. At this moment, she had to look sideways at the young man behind her. This young man Andrew, known as a demon by the Heavenly Party, had killed her father. 318 Chapter 320 Under the joint attack of hundreds of people, the ichthyic griffin was killed on the spot without any strength to fight back. Seeing that the soldiers were actively collecting its body materials, Mia was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. If Andrew hadn¡¯t tried his best to resist and got a few seconds, Mia wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it to the army. These ten seconds could be said to be the difference between life and death. What kind of willpower was this? Even if we, the Heavenly Party, boast of ourselves, most people will give up resistance because of despair in the face of such a desperate situation just now. It was really hard to imagine that a young man with such a will would be the demon cultivated by the Law School, who would stand on the opposite side of human beings. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll kill him and let you out.¡± The chief of staff stepped forward and lifted the knife, intending to dismember Andrew to make room for Mia to break free from the rope. Seeing that he was about to make a move, Mia made the boldest decision in her life. ¡°Stop!¡± The knife stopped at Andrew¡¯s neck. ¡°Give him some liquid medicine to save his life. I¡¯ll take him back,¡± said Mia. ¡°What?¡± The chief of staff widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°But how can you break free from the rope if you don¡¯t kill him?¡± ¡°Carry us back with a stretcher. I will ask the grand marshal to untie us.¡±. The chief of staff was still unwilling to give up. He looked at Andrew with disgust and said, ¡°Really? Brigadier! He killed Mr. Stout! You should know what happened to Mr. Stout in Law School. He had been tortured for three days and nights by the little demon!¡± Of course, she knew that. But¡­ But¡­ ¡°Obey the order. Chief of staff, I¡¯ll take all the consequences!¡± Mia ordered firmly. The chief of staff trembled. Although there was ten thousand reluctance, he had to order two bottles of medium-stage healing liquid to sprinkle on Andrew. As Andrew¡¯s wound slowly healed, new arms began to grow on his broken arm. His pale face gradually turned red. After that, Mia learned what had happened after they passed out. Including the battle between the members of the Heavenly Party and the remaining students of the Law School. In this battle, six students of the Law School died, and more than one thousand of them were killed or injured in their brigade. It could be said that the price was very painful. But fortunately, most of the remaining members of the other side were seriously injured, and the drug had been used up, so they no longer could fight again. Even if they met, they might not dare to fight, right? ¡°Well, speaking of which, this should be the first time that our party won the Law School, right?¡± With a relieved smile on her face, Mia said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and report this good news to the marshal.¡± In this way, after the team counted the casualties on the spot, Andrew and Mia were tied up and taken away with the rebel army. All this was seen by Joe and Newton on the top of the tree. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s toote.¡± Newton cursed in his heart. The hilt of the knife in his hand crunched. Seeing this, Joe sighed helplessly and said nothing. Seeing this scene, all the people who had nothing to do with Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. Because if Andrew was caught, it meant there was no possibility to save him, and they didn¡¯t need to take the risk to fight against the rebel army. Seeing this, Andrew¡¯spanions were even more desperate. Andrew gave them all their achievements. But now, seeing Andrew was taken away, they could do nothing. As the rebellious army went farther and farther, Newton, the leader of the group, finally opened his mouth. ¡°Hey, Joe.¡± ¡°What are you doing? If you want to start the Thirteen Star challenge now, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, I mean the student union and the Thirteen Star will temporarily join hands.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Joe was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Although the Thirteen Star was theoretically superior to the student union. But in fact, their real rtionship was closer to that of their opponents. Neither of them was convinced. In particr, Newton, the real ruler of the student union, had provoked the Thirteen Star more than once in public and imed to kill Rowling, the Celestial Star. She didn¡¯t expect that he would make such a request? ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Rowling, that bitch, also likes Andrew, right? She has sent people to observe him more than once secretly.¡± Joe passed without a reply. Since Newton didn¡¯t intend to listen to her answer, he continued, ¡°His potential is amazing. I have decided that he is my new vice leader. When I be a Thirteen Star, he will be the leader of the officials!¡± ¡°If he wants to be the deputy leader, he must be a senior leader. I remember that he has to be a student of grade three, right?¡± Joe said. Newton snorted, ¡°I said he could do it. Who dares to object?¡± Joe tilted her head and said, ¡°You like him so much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡± Newton jokingly. Joe pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the position of the leader is qualified. He must be a Thirteen Star one day in the future.¡± ¡°So we have reached an agreement?¡± Newton asked. Joe thought for a while and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As Newton said, he turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Andrew has been captured. We can¡¯t save him just by ourselves. So I decided that after thismission is over, I will use all power of the student union and I¡¯ll as the head of the army to find and attack the base camp of the rebel army and rescue Andrew!¡± ¡°At least three of my Thirteen Star team members will take part in this action. I won¡¯t pay anyone for it. Anyone willing to go back can sign up for it with any of us.¡± Joe also jumped down and said. Hearing this, Nason and the others felt as cold as ice. Andrew was kidnapped. For this team, it was like a person¡¯s spine was taken away alive. Where was the base camp of the rebel army? They couldn¡¯t even find the four holy kings. Even if such a luxurious team as the student union and the Thirteen Star were dispatched, it would not be that easy to get Andrew back. But no matter what, now that everyone had run out of food, there was no chance to grab it. In this way, after everyone gathered and counted the number of people, no matter how reluctant they were, they could only return to the Law School and give it further thought. At the same time, in the office of the Law School. The expression on the face of Red King was extremely terrible. Of course, his face was in a state of hiding, so couldn¡¯t see it at all. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have a natural level of godhood, but you bastards took him away from me. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be forced to end the battle in person. Good, very good. You will be used as the blood sacrifice of this generation.¡± 319 Chapter 321 Didn¡¯t know how long it had passed. When Andrew woke up again, he found himself on the stretcher. Before the rope on his body was untied, Mia was still tied with him. However, half of his left hand had recovered. It was obvious that someone had applied some healing liquid to his left hand. Andrew immediately understood and said to Mia, ¡°Thank you, Mia.¡± Startled, Mia turned around and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°My hand.¡± Andrew grinned and said, ¡°Have you asked someone to give me the medicine? Otherwise, I would have died.¡± Mia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to torture you better when I interrogate you.¡± Andrewughed and stopped talking. He looked around. This was a camp in the jungle. It wasrge and most of the simple buildings were made of yellow mud and wood. Through these slum-like buildings, one could also see the forest at the end of the camp. Judging from the distance of the tree, this camp was not big, and it should be a circr structure with a diameter of about one kilometer. But the flow of people was extremely dense.. Most of the poor were dressed in dirty clothes, so dirty that they couldn¡¯t see their original colors. The kids kicked the leaking balls, but their dirty faces were full of happiness that Andrew had never seen before. Some little girls were ying with the hemp rope, while some old people were ying with chess made of leftover beef bones. Most of them were working hard. Decadence and poverty spread to every corner. When the soldiers carrying Andrew and Mia walked past, people would look at them curiously. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mia.¡± ¡°I heard that the team led by her captured a small demon of demon school. Is that him?¡± ¡°He looks so fierce and dressed so well. I heard that he killed team head Stout, right?¡± ¡°She deserves to be called Mia. She won, didn¡¯t she?¡± Andrew understood what they were talking about. Because most of the rebellions were hiding in the dark. Every time the Law School attacked them, they couldn¡¯t fight back. He had never heard of the rebellions that could fight back a dozen students in the school. The team led by Mia must be the trump card of the rebellions, right? And the civilians of the rebellions around them,pared with the discussions, were more spiteful of Andrew. It seemed that Andrew was a devil. However, Mia had strict military discipline. Every time amoner wanted to throw Andrew eggs or vegetables, soldiers would rush up to stop them. In this way, Andrew arrived at thergest zenith tent in the center of the camp. As soon as he entered the tent, he saw twenty or thirty soldiers studying the strategy in front of the map at the edge of the tent. In the middle of the camp, in front of a huge but slightly broken table, a middle-aged man in a white robe, about forty or fifty years old, was holding a cattail fan in his hand, hanging a cigarette bag, and carefully studying the documents on the table. This man was not simple. Andrew instantly realized that the man who looked gentle and elegant with sses had astonishing magic power. 12000? No, 13000? No, he might be stronger than director Nichs! The leader of the rebellions was such a mage? It was only one step away from grand tutor mage above tutor mage. ¡°Great marshal Mauser, I¡¯m sorry to see you in such a manner.¡± Mia lowered her head and said, ¡°As you can see, I have captured Andrew from the Law School. I¡¯m waiting for your order.¡± Mauser raised his head slowly and said in surprise, ¡°Mia, thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to do it.¡± Then he looked at Andrew and smiled, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve long wanted to see you.¡± Andrew sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to kill me. But can you untie the rope first? Strangle me to death.¡± Mauser¡¯s strength was indeed amazing, but that was all. ¡°24 hours have passed. As long as I untie the rope, I can summon Kelly, and then I can escape¡±. Mauser smiled. With a wave of his hand, the rope was untied as if it was alive and flew back into his hand. As soon as Andrew untied the rope, he felt that magic power had returned to his body. Mia, who had been tied up for more than a day, stood up at once. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more. He covered his waist and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed, but my friend is waiting for me. I have to go.¡± Then he condensed the magic power again. Andrew was about to call Kelly. However, Mauser just smiled and let go of his fingers. The rope flew out again and tied Andrew¡¯s neck tightly. After several rounds, Andrew¡¯s neck was wrapped by a fairy rope. ¡°Damn it!¡± The magic power, which had been hard to restore, was instantly cleared again. Andrew tried his best to tear it apart, but he didn¡¯t notice that Mauser looked at him with a smile and slightly retracted his fingers. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The rope around his neck was tightened in an instant. A strong sense of suffocation only took a few seconds to make Andrew roll his eyes. Seeing him lying on the bed, Mauser loosened his grip. Andrew breathed hard in pain. ¡°The bundle fairy rope is not just to bind the enemy. As its owner, I can use it. This rope can give y to thebat powerparable to that of the devil king. We are not idiots. You are the first member of the Law School toe to our Heavenly Party since its establishment. Whether you have this intention or not, we will not give you any chance to escape.¡± ¡°The first one? Is this how you treat your distinguished guest?¡± Andrew said with difficulty. The pain of being strangled in his necksted for a long time. This broken rope was slightly corrosive to the flesh. If it held his neck longer, his neck would be corroded and broken before he was suffocated? There was no way for him to escape. Magic power hadpletely returned to zero, and it was even impossible to call a witcher. ¡°Andrew, before I ask you, I want to talk with you.¡± Mauser stood up and squatted down in front of Andrew. His gentle smile was as cold as ice. ¡°If you cooperate with me honestly, you can suffer less as the situation goes.¡± 320 Chapter 322 Mauser¡¯s smile was very gentle, but the candlelight around him cut the shadow on his face into pieces, making people look at him with an inexplicable fear. ¡°What question?¡± Andrew forced himself to calm down and shouted. Mauser nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Well, you have a good imposing manner. I like boys with imposing manners. Then my first question is: Why did you kill Stout.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just following orders.¡± ¡°Whose order?¡± ¡°The Red King¡± ¡°Well, now that I order my people to kill you, you should have noint, right? After all, they are also under orders to act.¡± ¡°If you want to kill me or not, just do as you say.¡± ¡°You have guts. I like it.¡± Mauser stood up and turned his back to Andrew. ¡°Stout is a good man. He has great authority in our party. Many of our members have been taken care of by him. When it was cold and we don¡¯t have anything to eat, he would distribute his food to the refugees even if he was hungry. At the same time, he was also a good father. When Mia¡¯s mom died because of ack of medical conditions dystocia. He took care of his daughter while taking care of the battlefield. He slept less than 4 hours a day. Do you know how hard he is?¡± After saying that, Mauser turned around and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat my question. He is such a responsible and good man, a good leader. Why would he be killed by a scumbag like you who has never experienced any pain?. And he had to go through three days and nights of inhuman torture?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. The soldiers around had surrounded them. Everyone¡¯s face was full of anger and hatred. If it weren¡¯t for the military discipline and the presence of Mauser, they might have swarmed up and devoured Andrew alive and in blood? He looked at Mauser. Although his smile was still on his face, the anger in his eyes could not be hidden. Recalling the time when he was forced to torture Stout, Andrew now realized that what he had destroyed was not only Stout¡¯s life. It was the backbone of many people. But that was how he was. The puppet manipted by Red King had made Stout lose everything. Andrew lowered his head and said a few words after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mauser¡¯s face twitched slightly. ¡°Can an apology make up for it?¡± ¡°Mr. Stout saved my life! Two times!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you bastard!¡± Seeing that the people around lost control of their emotions, Mauser suddenly stretched out his hand to stop them. He stared at Andrew¡¯s guilty face for a long time and said, ¡°Do you think we can let you go if you give in now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never thought about that.¡± Andrew said, ¡°I know he is a good man, but I have no choice. He has no choice either. But I know I don¡¯t deserve his trust at all. I¡¯ve been thinking about it every day these days.¡± Andrew turned to look at Mia and said, ¡°He also told me that if I saw his daughter, I would tell her: Don¡¯t be sad for me. I just went to heaven, and I will always protect you in heaven to fight.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°How could my father trust you?¡± Mia asked excitedly. ¡°To entrust a demon like you?¡± Mia pulled out a sword from the people around and was about to stab Andrew. However, Mauser grasped her wrist before the sword fell. ¡°Calm down.¡± Mauser said calmly, ¡°Whether or not you are lying remains to be verified.¡± Then he looked down at Andrew again. This time, the smile on his face disappeared. ¡°Do you mean that Stout has entrusted you with something? As you killed nearly thousands of us and tortured him? If you wanted to survive, it was not a good excuse, Andrew.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. He gave me his eagle badge and said that if I met the rebel army, this badge would help me exin to you.¡± Hearing this, Mauser¡¯s face froze. ¡°Where?¡± Andrew struggled to stand up, took out his sky ring, and handed it to Mauser. Mauser calmly took the sky ring and pushed magic power down. All the things piled up in the ring were poured down. The people around were so scared that they took a few steps back. When they saw the pile of treasures, everyone¡¯s eyes became fiery. ¡°Oh my God! He is so rich!¡± ¡°Kill him. These materials are enough for our whole army¡¯s activities for three or four years.¡± ¡°Demon, how many people have been exploited by so many things?¡± Seeing that the people around them were rubbing their hands, Mauser shouted coldly, ¡°Stop!¡± Only then did everyone stop in fear. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s his private property. As long as he¡¯s alive, it belongs to him alone. If you rush forward when you see good things. Then what¡¯s the difference between us and the demon groups? Get out of here!¡± The soldiers retreated resentfully. Mauser found the badge with bloodstain from a pile of materials. When the crowd saw the heavenly eagle badge, their expressions changed drastically. ¡°That¡¯s dad¡¯s¡­¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. After checking the numbers on the back of the badge several times, Mauser said, ¡°This is indeed Stout¡¯s badge. Our heavenly Eagle badges will be glued to the liver on our back, with fire magic attached. If we don¡¯t agree to take them, they will only turn into copper water on the spot. He entrusted you with this thing, which means that he has agreed that you are arade with the same goal as us. But I don¡¯t understand why he agrees with you.¡± ¡°As I said, I had no choice but to carry out that task.¡± Andrew sighed and told the truth. This included the coercion of Red King, as well as the matter of his fellows in the school, and even the matter of Rachel and the red dragon king. Andrew had too much to worry about. At the same time, Red King used both hard and soft tactics. This made him almostpletely controlled and unable to fight back. It was not until the appearance of Stout that Andrew got a chance. Stout knew he couldn¡¯t survive, so when he found that Andrew asked him for help, he gave up his life decisively and entrusted the hope to Andrew. This child was chosen by Red King, which was enough to prove that he had amazing potential. Mr. Stout was dead. But at this moment, everyone seemed to hear his voice close to their ears: ¡°This is the child that Red King likes. If he is against the Law School, then sacrifice me and create a possibility for this young man, which is the greatest contribution I can make.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, Mia shouted excitedly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in the forest at the beginning?¡± ¡°You must have been monitored, right?¡± Mauser said first, ¡°There is a ban in the camp, and any perception and reconnaissance won¡¯t work. That¡¯s why you said that only here, right?¡± Heard Mauser¡¯s words, Andrew nodded in agreement. ¡°The perception of Red King can cover the whole world, and you can cheat him with the perception. If I tell others, I¡¯m afraid that not only me, but all of you will die.¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Mia choked with sobs. But at this moment, facing her father¡¯s badge, she could no longer hold back her tears. At this moment, everyone fell into silence. ¡°I see. We didn¡¯t kidnap some captives, but brought Stout¡¯s hope back, right?¡± Mauser grasped the badge and said, ¡°Stout, I know what you mean.¡± Then he looked up at Andrew and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Andrew said seriously, ¡°I need to know a way to deceive Red King¡¯s perception. Your rebellious army can avoid being sent to perception, which is the key to my resistance against him. I need this method.¡± 321 Chapter 323 ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± After thinking for a while, Mauser refused Andrew¡¯s request. He said:¡± Maybe your words were real, Stout entrusted you. But he trusts you, which doesn¡¯t mean that I can trust you, let alone the general and soldiers will trust you. This secret is rted to the safety of all of us. Once it is leaked, the Magic Association will kill us in a few days.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had never thought that Mauser would tell him such a secret so easily. ¡°What are you going to do with me next? Put me in jail or put me to death?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Mauser thought for a while and nced at the crowd. The soldiers also hadplicated expressions on their faces. Someone was furious. He didn¡¯t want to let Andrew go so easily. Someone pursed their lips with difficulty as if they were doing strong psychological struggles. After a long while, Mauser made a decision. ¡°You can stay and be one of us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mauser smiled and stretched out a finger.. Andrew suddenly felt that the magic power in his body was back, but the rope was still tied around his neck. ¡°From now on, you are a member of us, but this is a necessary insurance measure. I have removed the suppression of your magic power. If you want to escape, please feel free to resist. But the moment you betray us, the rope will break your neck.¡± Andrew touched the rope subconsciously and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s so terrible. Is it the same as being captured?¡± ¡°If you prove that you are arade worthy of our trust, I will untie the rope. And I will tell you the way you want to hide from Red King. But I have told you that you have to prove yourself.¡± After saying that, Mauser said to a boy who was about the same age as Andrew, ¡°Deputy toon director Marin, from now on, you are his instructor.¡± The young man named Marin immediately stood to attention and saluted, ¡°Yes, great marshal Mauser!¡± After saying that, the young man gave Andrew a ferocious look. His eyes seemed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t expect to have a good life in the future.¡±. Mauser then said to Mia, ¡°Mia, from now on, you will be responsible for Andrew¡¯s evaluation. Whether he has proved himself and whether we trust him or not, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Andrew got anxious when she heard this. ¡°Hey, wait, is she¡­¡± ¡°The Magic Association has killed many of us. Everyone here wants to kill you. As the murderer of Mia¡¯s father, if you can¡¯t even persuade Mia, you won¡¯t be trusted by others.¡± Mauser¡¯s words left Andrew speechless. Indeed, if Mauser gave the order, the whole rebel army would pounce on him and tear him into pieces, wouldn¡¯t it? Being able to stay was already a blessing in disguise. But this was the hatred of killing her father. Even if he had no choice, it was not easy for him to get Mia¡¯s forgiveness. Mia also stood to attention and saluted, ¡°I promise toplete the task, marshal Mauser.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mauser nodded with satisfaction. Finally, he looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, the crime of torturing and killing Mr. Stout is not spared, but suspended. You need to prove that you are a trustworthy person and that the life Stout has sacrificed for you is worth it. You are very powerful, at least stronger than most military officers, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have privileges. From now on, you are an ordinary second-ss soldier of our party. Your mission is to abide by our military rules and regtions. Every person with an epaulet different from you is your superior. You must obey their orders! You can¡¯t use your magic except for helping others understand?¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The sudden appointment caught Andrew by surprise. ¡°What if someone wants to kill me?¡± Mauser said, ¡°Then move him with your sincerity.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t resist?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t understand what he meant, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m not boasting, but I have seen all the way that my strength is strong in your rebellious army. Since you want me to prove my value, you should give me the corresponding identity and rights. Only in this way can I maximize my value, right?¡± Mauser didn¡¯t get angry at Andrew¡¯s words. Instead, he stepped forward and silently pressed the eagle badge on Andrew¡¯s palm. Mauser¡¯s hands were so warm that Andrew couldn¡¯t help but marvel at them. Mauser said calmly: ¡°Andrew, maybe in the environment you live in, you are just a weak person, but there are only a group of ordinary people here who are not talented and just working hard. You are right. Compared with us, you are undoubtedly the strongest at such a young age.¡± Mauser paused and continued, ¡°Then let me ask you, have you ever thought about why you have such power? Or, why do you have such power?¡± Andrew was stunned by Mauser¡¯s question. He had never thought about it. Why am I so powerful and why should I continue to be stronger? ¡°Look, you don¡¯t know.¡± Mauser smiled slightly and revealed the answer, ¡°It¡¯s to help the weak.¡± ¡°Help¡­ The weak?¡± Andrew was confused. Because this idea waspletely different from the idea of a mage, which he had epted since he was a child, thew of the jungle. ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to ept it immediately, but that¡¯s exactly what you need to learn. What¡¯s more, we can survive under the siege of the Magic Association. Those with extraordinary talent needed to use their strength for this world and the weak. Strength was a blessing from God. Using the power granted by God to hurt others and make a profit was done by the Magic Association. It was the duty and mission of the innate strength to protect the weak.¡± Mauser said and patted Andrew on the shoulder. This time, the smile on his face warmed Andrew¡¯s heart. ¡°Now you are just a strong mage, not a strong man. And what I need to do is to teach you to be a real strong man. When you understand and learn this lesson, I think not only Mia, but everyone present will forgive you, won¡¯t they? Only by learning this truth and bing a real strong man, the death of Mr. Stout would be truly meaningful.¡± Mauser didn¡¯t go on talking to Andrew who was in a daze. Then he turned to Marin and said, ¡°Take him downstairs and put on his military uniform.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Then Mauser swept the space ring and put all the materials into it. At the same time, he nced at Andrew. Andrew¡¯s equipment was taken in the ring. Mauser then threw the ring to Mia. Then he handed an empty ordinary space ring to Andrew and said, ¡°Your material is confiscated temporarily. During this period, I¡¯ll give it to you for storage. If you prove yourself, the sky ring, and the materials and equipment inside, we will pay you back at all. But if you betray us or die halfway, these things will be our military expenses. So, prove yourself and ask Mia to return the sky ring to you willingly. This is your first ss and the first order I give you as a superior. See?¡± 322 Chapter 324 ¡°Take it well. From now on, there is your only cloth. You are not allowed to wear any other clothes outside.¡± He took Andrew, who had already registered, to the preparation room. The young man named Marin threw a military uniform at him ferociously. Andrew looked around. The earth-green grass looked old and shabby from inside to outside. Andrew also found a piece of paper sewed together with the clothes at the entrance of the bag. There was still a vague washed name on it, which could be vaguely distinguished: Monaco. ¡°What does Monaco mean?¡± Andrew asked. Taking a nce at it, Marin said impatiently, ¡°Thest owner of this cloth.¡± ¡°Will your clothes be for two people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then where is Monaco?¡± ¡°Dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°He is my best friend.¡± ¡°No, will you take off the clothes of the dead and continue to wear them?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen in any Magic Association. With a disdainful look at Andrew, Marin said, ¡°We are not as rich as you. Clothes are very important resources for us. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Put on your clothes and go to work.¡±. Although Andrew felt a little disgusted to wear the dead cloth, he had to put them on and followed Marin outside. Outside, a small team of seventy or eighty people had been lined up and ready to go. ¡°This is my main line. You get back to the line.¡± As he spoke, he kicked Andrew and said, ¡°Hurry up! Go!¡± Although Andrew was not used to it, he thought it should be the style of the rebellions, so he didn¡¯t mind and went to the end of the line. ¡°Gentlemen, this is Andrew, a second-ss soldier. I believe you have heard of his name. The noble young man of the Law School came from the mortal world to experience life. You have to take good care of him for me in the future.¡± Marin said the word ¡°Care¡± very hard, presumably not literally. As soon as he finished his words, the soldiers also cast malicious nces at him. ¡°Everyone! Turn right! Let¡¯s go!¡± The whole team walked to the south of the camp at the same pace. The rebellions called themselves the Heavenly Party, and their internal system waspletely different from that of the Magic Association. Especially in the army. The Magic Association supported elite education, and the Heavenly Party supported unity as power. People with good talent would be popr wherever they went, but in the Heavenly Party, they paid more attention to team training. Unless they had extremely outstanding talent, everyone had to receive equal education toplete equal tasks. And the division of the army was also very interesting. There were nine people in a team, three teams in a row, three rows in apany, and so on. The team was expanded into three levels: ss, row,pany, camp, regiment, brigade, division, and army. Sometimes, there was an exception forpanies above this level. For example, the strongpany meant that there should be four rows. For example, the bombpany meant that all the members of thepany were mages and equipped with wands. In that case, thebat effectiveness of this kind of unit was naturally above the ordinary unit of the same level. The team was not fast, and everyone had to walk at the same pace. This slow pace made Andrew very impatient. Following the army, Andrew soon arrived at the southernmost part of the camp. Marin made a few gestures in front of the forest. Suddenly, the forest in front of him twisted a few times like a mirage. To Andrew¡¯s astonishment, the dense forest slowly disappeared and turned into vast farnd of at least seven hundred or eight hundred acres. Illusion? No, no! Even the top demonic skills might not be able to hide in such a perfect disguise. In the huge garden, there were all kinds of fields. More than a dozen old men were staggering and busy in the field. It was still cold in spring, but these old people¡¯s faces were covered with sweat. As worked very hard to grow, everyone had a happy smile on their faces. ¡°Go to work!¡± Without giving a detailed exnation, Herry ordered all the soldiers to pick up the nearby farm tools and go to the field together. Everyone seemed to know what they were going to do. They could immediately find a job and devote themselves to it. Andrew was stunned and held a spade. He didn¡¯t know where to start now. ¡°Andrew, a second-ss soldier. What are you doing?¡± Marin roared and rushed over. Andrew didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. ¡°I asked you what you were doing!¡± Marin¡¯s voice was as loud as thunder. ¡°I have never nted a plot ofnd,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Say ¡®Sir¡¯ when you answer my question!¡± ¡°Err¡­ sir, I¡¯ve never been to a nting ce.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. So, you are a shit-making machine who can only eat and shit without even ntingnd? Second-ss soldier Andrew!¡± ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to say that, do you? I¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Marin raised his leg and was about to kick Andrew out. However, there was a huge gap in the magic power between him and Andrew. Even if Andrew was not prepared, he could bear the impact of seven or eight tons without precaution. When he kicked him, he felt that he had kicked an iron te, which was so painful that the bones of his toes seemed to be about to crack. ¡°Well, are you okay?¡± Andrew wanted to help him, but he pushed him away. Marin felt embarrassed. He endured the pain and pped Andrew on the head. Pointing at the wastnd beside him, he shouted, ¡°Go to open the wastnd and dig the drain channel! Don¡¯t eat until the wastnd is dug out!¡± Andrew had no choice but to carry the shovel and clumsily walked to the wastnd nearby. He was used to using magic in everything. It was the first time that he worked with physical strength. Andrew had experienced unprecedented hardships. Even without the magic power, Andrew¡¯s arm strength was more than a ton. But for solid and muddy soil, every time a sheep¡¯s horn shovel was inserted into it, he would feel a strong resistance. Andrew was very fast, but after the fifty acres ofnd were dug, he had a strong sense of exhaustion. As for others. The old men, who were about sixty or seventy years old, moved slowly as if they were not tired at all. ¡°Are you tired? Drink some water?¡± An old man said with a smile as he saw Andrew gasping for breath. ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡± Andrew took the kettle and drank it up. He had never thought that water would be so sweet. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you tired? I see you don¡¯t have magic power, and you are weak. Why aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Andrew asked curiously. The old man smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you are tired of using brute force. Come on, let me teach you.¡± He picked up the spade, pointed at Andrew, and said, ¡°Have you seen the pole on the handle of the spade? It¡¯s for stepping. Have you tried?¡± Andrew had a try and found that it was much easier to step on it with his feet. The old man smiled and gave Andrew some advice. Only then did Andrew realize that there were so many secrets in life. The use of a shovel alone contained many skills. As a member of mage, he had never worried about clothes, food, or transportation. A seemingly ordinary meal was likely to be the result of several ordinary people¡¯s hard work for a day. After a short break, Andrew went back to his work. ¡°How is he doing?¡± Outside the field, Mia walked over from a distance. ¡°Hostess.¡± Looking at her heroic appearance, Marin¡¯s face turned red and his eyes were full of expectation. But he restrained himself and said, ¡°He is such a mess. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He is spoiled.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mia looked at Andrew for a while. A sense of jealousy rose in Marin¡¯s heart when he noticed this. Seeing that Mia didn¡¯t look away from him for a long time, Marin was a little anxious. He walked up to her and said, ¡°Mia, are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner with me?¡± Mia turned around and gave him an indifferent look. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, you need to call memander in chief on the formal asion. Marin, you are an old soldier now. You don¡¯t need me to teach you this kind of thing.¡± After saying that, Mia inspected the work for a while, turned around, and left. 323 Chapter 325 ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I? Mr. Andrew.¡± A piece of mud was thrown on his face. The soldier who threw the shovel smiled and apologized to Andrew. Andrew¡¯s face was covered with mud. He didn¡¯t get angry or answer. He took the w shovel to reim the drain channels one by one. ¡°Young man, we arerades in arms. Why do you bully him?¡± The old man who had just helped Andrew said. The soldiers snorted, ¡°Sir, he is Andrew. We are not lucky to have such a nobleman as our teammate.¡± ¡°Andrew?¡± The man looked at Andrew¡¯s back in astonishment. Of course, he had heard of this name. Everyone here knew the name, Andrew. Killed Stout and lead the team to kill two thousand armies. The young man in front of him, who was bullied but didn¡¯t fight back, was demon Andrew? The old man couldn¡¯t believe it. Bang. A piece of mud hit the back of Andrew¡¯s head. Suppressing his anger, Andrew shook off the mud on the back of his head. He looked back.. ¡°Oh, what? Do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Is the nature of the demon going to be exposed?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything in the face of the soldiers¡¯ provocation. Purification After condensing magic power, the pure water wrapped his whole body in an instant. With a violent stirring, the water became turbid, but Andrew¡¯s body had been washed clean. Hot. Then he used fire magic to evaporate the water all over his body and clothes. Andrew lowered his head and continued to work hard. However, at this moment. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Marin interrupted Andrew. Andrew was confused, ¡°My clothes are too dirty. The mud is stuck on my body. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to move. I washed it.¡± ¡°Who allowed you to do that?¡± He dashed forward. Andrew said, ¡°Can¡¯t I wash if I¡¯m dirty? The mud is paste and I can¡¯t move conveniently. It will hinder my work efficiency.¡± Marin¡¯s eyes widened. The soldier next to him snickered as if he was watching a good show. ¡°Work should be like work. Farming is physical work, and magic power is used in battle. You waste magic power like this. What if the enemyes at this time?¡± Andrew said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My magic is strong. During I talked to you for a few seconds, the magic power has recovered.¡± ¡°How dare you talk back after breaking the discipline?¡± Marin grabbed the shovel, shoved the mud aside, and threw it on Andrew. This shovel weighed at least seventy or eighty pounds of mud. Andrew¡¯s body and clothes were smashed into pieces again. ¡°There are times when you take a shower, when you have dinner, and when you have meals. The military discipline is like a mountain. No matter how dirty it is, you have to endure it. Go on with your work!¡± Then he threw the spade back to Andrew, turned around, and left. The soldiers beside them burst intoughter when they saw this scene. Andrew wiped the mud off his face and looked at the mockery of the people around him, feeling a little sad. In the past, Andrew was a loser. He had been mocked and used to it. But now it was different. Theyugh at me not because I¡¯m weak, but because I hurt them. They hate me andugh at me when they see I met with a misfortune. This kind of ridicule made Andrew feelfortable. The pain of torturing and killing Stout was somewhat redeemed while epting this ridicule. In this way, under the ridicule of everyone, Andrew worked silently. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Young man, wipe your face.¡± After a long struggle, the old man walked up to Andrew and gave her a towel. Andrew raised his head and met the old man¡¯s smiling face. ¡°You can tolerate the dirt on my body, and you can¡¯t even see the dirt road on your face. I really can¡¯t do anything.¡± The old man handed the towel to him again. Andrew took the towel and wiped the mud off his face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Andrew put away the towel. The old man said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything bad in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Andrew saw the sadness on the old man¡¯s face, he suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Sir, are you¡­¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± ¡°I hate you so much!¡± The old man raised his head and stared at Andrew, ¡°My son-inw and daughter were killed by you, in the team of Stout.¡± Hearing this, Andrew froze in ce and even his breath froze on the spot. The soldiers whoughed at Andrew were stiff. His hands couldn¡¯t help trembling. Andrew was like a goldfish out of oxygen. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± Andrew said after a long pause. However, the old man shook his head bitterly. ¡°If I have taken revenge. Can theye back?¡± His words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Andrew¡¯s heart. ¡°I can see that you can¡¯t fight back now. I know you have the heart to pay back. Killing you won¡¯t bring anything, and the Magic Association won¡¯t be destroyed because of your death. But if you join the Heavenly Party, your power can make many people who are not supposed to die to survive. Too many of us have died. Everyone here has lost their family. I¡¯m old enough to see through everything.¡± As he spoke, his turbid eyes cast a burning gaze. ¡°If you feel guilty, please make the death of my daughter and son-inw worth it. Don¡¯t let what happened to me happen to others.¡± After that, to Andrew¡¯s surprise, no one bullied him when he was working. The soldiers passing by wouldn¡¯t suddenly pick up the mud and smash him. Most of them cast a cold nce at him. Even Marin didn¡¯t hurt him. In the evening, when they came to the canteen for dinner, no one was willing to sit next to or across from Andrew. The soldiers would rather wait in line than use the shower rooms on both sides of Andrew. The air was filled with Andrew¡¯s hostility. At night, Andrew didn¡¯t go back to his dormitory. He didn¡¯t need to sleep. He came to the edge of the dormitory building and looked at the gradually extinguished camp. The old man¡¯s words were still echoing in his ears. An inexplicable feeling filled his heart as if thousands of hands were kneading his heart. Only this peace could make Andrew feel a little rxed. ¡°For you, what you killed is just a weak man whose name doesn¡¯t even need to be known. But every weak person was their son, the backbone of a certain family, and their rtives were waiting for them to go back.¡± The cold voice broke the silence of Andrew. Hearing the noise. It was Mia. ¡°Just like your father?¡± Mia came to Andrew and stared at the bright moon in the sky. A fresh breeze blew lightly. The sadness on the beautiful girl¡¯s face was engraved with some haze. ¡°How did the Law School teach you? To survive in the jungle?¡± Andrew lowered his head. With a cold face, Mia said, ¡°You never think it¡¯s wrong, do you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it before, but now I feel it. But I don¡¯t know what I did wrong.¡± Mia turned around. Her bright eyes made Andrew¡¯s heart twitch. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you did wrong.¡± 324 Chapter 326 At the same time, in Law School. Andrew had left for three days. Because of his disappearance, the original n of changing shifts had to be postponed. It was said that this matter attracted the attention of the whole school and even the senior leaders of the Magic Association. Because ever since the rebel Heavenly Party was born, although the Magic Association could do nothing to them for now, it was still invincible in every battle. It had never happened before that they were defeated or captured. Now the Magic Association was discussing the punishment for Andrew. He had to be saved. It was a shame and even a threat to the whole Law School that students were captured by the rebel army. The only way to get rid of this humiliation was to save Andrew. But the problem was, what should they do after he was rescued? At present, the rumor was that being captured alive by such a weak rebel was a shame for the entire Magic Association. He must be rescued and executed as a warning to others. In the vi, Nason and the other three sat in the hall, looking worried. The student union, the Thirteen Star, Red king, and the Magic Association were all focused on this thing. However, they could only watch helplessly and had no say in the matter.. ¡°Guys, here is the result!¡± At this moment, Rachel pushed the door open and rushed in. Hearing this, everyone stood up in unison. But when they saw Rachel¡¯s livid face, all the hope left in everyone¡¯s hearts was instantly disappointed. ¡°The Magic Association is going to carry out arge-scale search and extermination of the rebel army. During this period, once we find Andrew, no matter whether he betrays us or asks for help Kill him without mercy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this result!¡± He pped on the table. In front of all the Thirteen Stars, Newton pointed at Rowling¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Andrew is the deputy leader of the officials! In short, the property now belongs to me and the student union. If we have to kill him, I will resign all of you!¡± Faced with the pressure from Newton, Rowling looked at the documents and her breath was calm and frightening. Closing the folder, she raised her head, nced at all the officials present, including Newton, and said coldly, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°This is a unanimous decision voted by the upper echelons of the Magic Association. Even the president of Red King can¡¯t change it. Andrew has been captured. This is an insult to our school and the whole Magic Association. Whether intentional or not, this was a serious crime that could not be forgiven. If the student union felt that there was something wrong with the decision of the upper echelons of the Magic Association, they could appeal. If they were dissatisfied with it, they could drop out of school. Andrew had to die. Only his death could wash away his failure.¡± His cold words sent a chill down Newton¡¯s spine. She was serious, and so was the Magic Association. They were going to kill Andrew. ¡°ording to the n, at noon three dayster, the Magic Association will dispatch ten thousand holy warriors mage and eight hundred tutor mages, led by four devil kings. Because of Red King¡¯s objection to the n, his position had been suspended temporarily. This action would be personally directed by Golden King. I will dispatch all the Thirteen Star students. If the student union wants to participate, please report to me 24 hours in advance. If there is any objection, all the members of the student union will be dismissed and judged!¡± This bitch! Newton was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Andrew is such a good candidate. Won¡¯t they feel sorry for him? The senior leaders of the Magic Association were dumbfounded? ¡°Is there any problem? Senior official Newton?¡± Rowling threatened. No matter how tough Newton was, it couldn¡¯t say no to the decisions of Rowling and the whole Magic Association. ¡°I see. The student union will consider whether to participate or not.¡± ¡°Well, I hope you can make the right choice.¡± In this way, after Newton bowed, he left Rowling¡¯s office. With his back to Rowling, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Even Red King was suspended? It was well known that Red King was partial to Andrew. Even he couldn¡¯t protect Andrew. It was conceivable how much influence it had on Andrew. Especially this time, Newton didn¡¯t expect that another holy god: Golden King, would take charge of the operation. Although Red King was sinister, anyone who was familiar with the four holy kings knew that he was the most talkative one of the four. Inparison, Golden King was extremely cruel and bloodthirsty. He had killed more people than the other three holy kingsbined. None of the prey he targeted could escape. Now it was troublesome. Andrew was targeted by him, and it was almost impossible for him to survive. Andrew¡¯s potential can be said to be a perfect assistant in my n. If I die one day, he will also be a perfect heir. Can¡¯t I just watch this sprout being plucked? When Newton left the building in anger, he was wondering if he could get in touch from somewhere else. Six figures blocked his way. The one who took the lead was Nason, the strongest person on Andrew¡¯s team. ¡°Talk?¡± Nason tilted his head and said. Newton was in a daze for a while. Because Nason¡¯s team was also followed by Rachel and Joe. He immediately understood what it meant. ¡°Ah, I have something to tell you, too.¡± Bang! Hit hard against the wall, Andrew looked as calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why did you hit me, sir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Marin shouted, ¡°What did you do to Andrewst night?¡± ¡°Last night?¡± Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°Be disciplined and sleep.¡± ¡°Are you still ying dumb?¡± Marin put his face forward, close to Andrew, ¡°Who were you chatting with outside the dormitoryst night?¡±, as close as Andrew could almost kiss him with a pout. Andrew raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Hey, you mean Mia? We talked for a while.¡± ¡°You are not allowed to talk to her!¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Call me sir!¡± ¡°Oh, why, sir?¡± Holding Andrew¡¯s face, Marin said, ¡°Let me tell you. You are the murderer of Mia¡¯s father, and you are the enemy of our Heavenly Party. Your hands are stained with the blood of two thousands of us. And Mia is the daughter of Stout, the star of our Heavenly Party. She is so beautiful and talented. She is the star in everyone¡¯s heart of our party. You are such a dirty beast. You are not qualified to take a look at her, let alonemunicate with her. Do you understand?¡± Andrew remained surprisingly calm all the time in the face of Marin¡¯s scolding. After a long time, Andrew¡¯s indifferent eyes shed a touch of enlightenment. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you like Mia?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Marin¡¯s face flushed instantly. ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about? Don¡¯t change the topic!¡± However, Andrew said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. I¡¯ve experienced a lot of simr things in our association. I¡¯m tired of your eyes. That was a man¡¯s eyes when he was afraid that his sweetheart would be taken away. Mia is indeed very beautiful, and she is one of the most beautiful women I¡¯ve ever seen. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in her. If you like her, you can pursue her boldly. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± 325 Chapter 327 Marin had seen through for his little tricks. Andrew was insightful, making him feel like he was standing naked in front of him, without any privacy at all. ¡°toon leader, it¡¯s about time.¡± The soldier urged, interrupting the two people¡¯s gaze. Marin red at him and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Then he left reluctantly. Andrew didn¡¯t feel relieved. He shrugged and followed the team. Today¡¯s mission was different from yesterday¡¯s. Marin took his reinforcement troops to the east of the camp to build defensive works for civilians. The arrival of the reinforcement troops made the workers on the construction site happy. The progress of the defense works that could only be built after a long time had increased by more than ten times. Including Andrew, themoners treated him as enthusiastic as ordinary soldiers. There was no sign of hatred at all. During Andrew¡¯s work, he found out that at least seven or eight people¡¯s rtives had died at the hands of his or his partners. How could they let go of such a deep hatred so easily? ¡°Our enemy is the Magic Association. No one can survive all the time. The sacrifice of our family is within our expectations. We just hope that they won¡¯t die in vain.¡± At lunchtime, a worker¡¯s words enlightened Andrew. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t hate me. They just want me to be on their side. My power can create greater value for them, and more people can benefit from it. The battle doesn¡¯t have to be so miserable. If that was the case, then the sacrifice of their families was meaningful. The construction started in the afternoon. Everyone was sweating heavily on the construction site.. Andrew made up his mind to do something for them. But thebor was not enough. Andrew carried the bricks weighing three hundred kilograms in one breath and jumped to the fourth or fifth floor. Many workers and soldiers were shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to use magic power. Are you deaf? Andrew, a second-ss soldier?¡± Marin rushed up and scolded. Andrew replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t use magic power, sir.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Am I blind just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my physical strength, sir.¡± ¡°Physical strength?¡± Marin was stunned. Andrew nodded and walked aside. He lifted the whole bundle of steel bars with one hand and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use magic power, I have the strength of more than eight hundred kilograms with one hand.¡± While speaking, Andrew grabbed the head of a reinforced bar and gave it a thumbs up. The steel bar, as thick as a thumb, was pressed into ny degrees by a finger, just like turning four millimeters of lead. It was ten meters long and had twenty bundles of steel bars, at least four hundred or five hundred kilograms. Was this the power of a genius from the Magic Association? Marin finally understood why the rebel army still couldn¡¯t fight back against the Magic Association even though they worked together. This level was nothing in the Magic Association. In their eyes, our defensive work is no different from a piece of tofu, right? However. The scene in front of him made him very contradictory. Andrew almost carried the heaviest work on the construction site, and he was responsible for all the transportation. Although he was strong and moved very fast, there were times when he couldn¡¯t bear it in the future. As expected, Andrew was sweating profusely and panting heavily in just over an hour. But unlike yesterday, Andrew worked very hard. Even though he was so tired, he didn¡¯t ask for a rest until he got off work at night. Because of Andrew¡¯s help, their original work n had been increased three times. The second day after that, Andrew¡¯s attitude towards work changed. He became more active, and not afraid of hardship or tiredness. This put Marin, who was responsible for evaluating him, in a dilemma. That night, in his room, the candlelight was flickering. He stared at Andrew¡¯sment for a long time. In terms of love, Marin wanted to give Andrew the worst evaluation. But as a toon leader, he had to give Andrew a good performance in the past three days. With the pen on the top of the evaluation level, his hand was trembling slightly. Marin couldn¡¯t write it down. His brother was also killed by Andrew. Marin had also thought about revenging Andrew in public and private during this period. But Andrew¡¯s performance made him unable to do it. It was a demon of the Magic Association. But why did he look like a member of the Heavenly Party? Forsake heresy and return to the truth? How ridiculous? Will a demon realize its mistake? In such a dilemma, Marin didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Damn it!¡± Marin mmed the pen on the table, stood up, and left the room to rx. ¡°I heard that you have done a good job recently?¡± In front of the fence of the dormitory corridor, just as two days ago, Mia appeared at the end of the corridor and slowly walked over. In the past few days, every night, Mia woulde here on time and talk with Andrew for a few minutes. Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile and nced at the space ring on his right index finger. ¡°If you think I behave well, how about giving it back to me?¡± With an expressionless face, Mia walked up to Andrew and said, ¡°If I forgive you, I will give it back to you.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how you forgive me?¡± ¡°I have to ask you this question.¡± ¡°After all, I killed your father.¡± Said Andrew, lowering his head in frustration. ¡°Yes, for me, nothing is more important than my father in the world. You killed him. To be honest, I can¡¯t imagine what I should do to forgive you.¡± ¡°Then why did you chat with me every day these days?¡± ¡°I just want to know you. I want to see why dad trusts you in the end.¡± Mia turned to look at him. Her cherry-colored eyes were bright and bright. Every time Andrew looked at her, he would feel inexplicably guilty. ¡°Can you see it now?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell but you are different from that demons. You have a little humanity and you will be in love with each other. During this period, I can see that you are sorry for us. You try to work hard to redeem yourself. But it doesn¡¯t mean anything. I still can¡¯t understand why my father chose you.¡± Andrew took out the eagle badge and said, ¡°That¡¯s also what I want to ask. Why did Stout think that I¡¯m the one who might overturn the Magic Association? In fact, up to now, I haven¡¯t thought of going against the whole Magic Association. I just want to get rid of the control of Red King. There is a difference between the two. Your father could see it.¡± Mia lowered her head and kept silent for a long time. ¡°Anyway, Mauser will give you a second evaluation tomorrow. You should be prepared. Marin should be writing your evaluation now. ?[0)??? If you fail, you may be directly executed. Good luck. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Then Mia turned around and left. Looking at her back, Andrew pursed his lips. In the past three days, Andrew had seen a lot. Andrew vaguely understood what Mauser had said. Although the three days had been tough, Andrew had gained something that he had never had before. Human nature! It was the first time that he had been a human since he was born. And all this was Stout¡¯s blessing. Thinking of this, Andrew made up his mind. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Andrew stopped her. As soon as Mia turned around, Andrew rushed up to her and grabbed her right hand. Mia was startled. The next second, she found that Andrew activated the sky ring in his hand and took out a pure white wand. It was Andrew¡¯s snow wand, and also the first wand that belonged to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you. This wand has been with me for a long time. I hope you can ept it.¡± Staring at her, Andrew gave the sincerest look in his life. ¡°Why?¡± Mia was stunned. Andrew said, ¡°This wand has helped me get through the most difficult time. I hope it can apany you in the future. It¡¯s not to make up for my fault, but¡­¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t continue. Guilt was about to spill over his chest. Mia looked at his face. At this moment, she seemed to feel Andrew¡¯s change. He was the ferocious young man who looked like a beast in front of the Tianluo Waterfall. He had changed into a man full of human nature. Well, father, you chose him because. ¡°Thank you. I will take it as my life.¡± She gently covered Andrew¡¯s hand. Mia took the snow stick seriously. What the two didn¡¯t know was that. When they looked at each other affectionately and exchanged the pictures of the wand, Marin, who was passing by downstairs, saw thempletely. At this moment, Marin felt that his heart seemed to be torn apart. 326 Chapter 328 Late at night. D! D! D! He quickly wrote, and the pen in his hand seemed to be about to spark with the paper. The sound of gritting teeth and the pen mixed became the only sound in the room. Hatred filled his heart. Every D-levelment was like a sharp knife, stabbing into Andrew¡¯s body from behind. ¡®Andrew, you lied to me! You said you were not interested in Mia. Then what were you doing with her in the corridor?¡¯ Tears streamed down his cheeks. He grew up with Mia and received training in the same ss. From the day he met her, he had been looking forward to this heroic girl. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of world it was or what kind of party it was! ¡°Mia is my only and most important treasure. But now, Andrew, you are a murderer. You killed so many of ourpatriots and shamelessly asked for our help and forgiveness. You even tried to touch my Mia!¡± Andrew and Mia held the same wand in their hands. Under the light of the wand, they looked at each other affectionately. Unforgivable!. I want you to pay the price! D! After finishing thestment, Marin was sweating and panting heavily. At this moment, two opposite feelings burst out in his chest, the pain of betrayal and the joy of revenge, which made him feel as if he was located in ice and fire. He put the letter of evaluation in a trembling voice. As if a piece of paper had a thousand pounds. When the package was finished, he was exhausted and copsed on the chair. ¡®Enough. That was enough. Mia is my everything and the motivation for me to fight. No one could take it away.¡¯ The next morning. As usual, Andrew, who didn¡¯t need to sleep, got up first to wash up and gather on the yground. The toon leader today was not Marin, but a strong man. He said that Marin had something to deal with today, so he would take over the position of the toon leader on his behalf. Did he go to submit the evaluation report? It had been three days since he stayed with the rebellions. Andrew felt that he had adapted to live here. After today¡¯s work, Mauser would sum up andment on Andrew¡¯s life in the past three days. If he seeded, Andrew would be promoted to a first-ss soldier and be arade who had been formally recognized. He would be given the right to stay here and prove himself. If he failed. It proved that Stout made a mistake. Andrew would be executed and all his property would be confiscated. Andrew was also terrified. Not to the possible death. It was because of the failure of the evaluation itself. It was strange that Andrew liked living here. Although many people tried to alienate him, that was because of a reason. He looked at the people of the rebel army, leaving aside the crowd. Although they lived a poor life, everyone was equal. The weak didn¡¯t need to worry that they would suddenly be killed for no reason by the strong. The strong also had to restrain their strength and work hard for a greater goal than themselves. This was different from the world ruled by the Magic Association. Thew of the jungle prevailed. The strong killed the weak for some reason, but the weak were wrong. Only when he had lived in the rebel army could he realize that there was a fundamental mistake in this concept that was epted by all the magi. Today¡¯s work was to help the dyers. In addition to training, the soldiers of the rebel army also need to work regrly to ease the burden on the people. The army expenses came from the people, which was a reward to the people. Now Andrew could understand the meaning of the boring work. This idea of helping each other and working together was exactly the power of the rebel army. It could be said that if the rebel army had the same power as the Magic Association¡­ No, even if they had 1/10 of the power of the Magic Association, the Magic Association would be beaten to the ground to look for teeth. ¡°Aunt, Is¡­ Is it really good?¡± After a day¡¯s work, Andrew¡¯s clothes were stained with red and green. Before he left, a woman who worked in the dye shop stopped him and handed him a batch of cloth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Look at you. Your clothes are so dirty. Take this piece of cloth to get new clothes. You must be tired. Anyway, you have to put on your clothes.¡± The woman smiled sadly. Her son was also killed by Andrew. But now, she had given him her cloth. Death was not terrible. Every member of the rebel army had been deprived of their loved ones by the Magic Association. Compared with the death of the child, the most important thing was that from now on, no other children would repeat the same mistake. And Andrew was the one who Mr. Stout thought could realize this hope. That was why everyone was willing to let go of the grudge. He picked up the cloth. A dozen pounds was as heavy as a hundred tons. The rough cloth seemed to be more precious than the highest quality magic crystals. The strange feeling that had been haunting him for three days finally came to an answer. It turned out that this was something worth doing. Taking a deep breath, Andrew bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, aunt. I¡¯ll use it well.¡± The aunt held back her tears and nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± In the evening, he went back to his dormitory with the army. After lunch, Andrew sat at the gate of the military camp, waiting quietly. At six o¡¯clock. Four armed soldiers came to him in a second. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew stretched out his hands and let them shackle him. The soldiers looked at each other. They had seen Andrew¡¯s unruly look three days ago. ?[0)??? In just three days, Andrew seemed to have changed into another person. His anger was all gone, and his eyes were soft, no longer as fierce as before. ¡°Mauser has ordered that you don¡¯t need to wear shackles.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew put down his hand and pursed his lips bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Led by the soldier, Andrew soon arrived at the central camp. In the camp. It was different from three days ago. Except for Mauser. All the twenty-four generals and capitals were present. In addition, Marin, Mia, as well as many important officials of the rebel army, also gathered together. ¡°Andrew.¡± As soon as they entered the room, Mauser, who was sitting in front of the central map table, said in a vigorous voice, ¡°Today will be your first evaluation. Are you ready?¡± Andrew felt at ease. His watery eyes swept across the crowd. He said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± 327 Chapter 329 ¡°Andrew, what have you learned these days?¡± Mauser¡¯s eyes were full of sharpness. It seemed that he could see through his chest. Andrew replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but at least now I know what I thought was right is wrong.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mauser¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± Andrew lowered his head, his face gloomy. He said slowly, ¡°In any era, the strong will always be a small number of people, but they have consumed the most resources. If a person could choose which world he was born in, which would he choose? Was it a world where the weak were in danger? Or a world that could provide the most basic guarantee for the weak? If it is the former, what are you sure that you will be one of the very few strong warriors? Thew of jungle only brought thew of the jungle. Such a society could not be called a civilization. Whether or not it could be a civilization depended on whether this society could sympathize with and guarantee the weakest in the society, and reservation of the most basic rights. This was where human civilizationy. Human civilization was not thew of the jungle. Thew of the jungle could never bring any civilization. I¡¯m a strong man in your eyes, but those who are hardworking are the most. They worked hard and had to do their best to live. If they were still to be exploited, it would be truly unfair if the strong could treat them as they liked. I was at the bottom of society and felt the same way. But it was until today, that I realized what I did were wrong.¡±. Mauser nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Although there is a little deviation, it means that Stout didn¡¯t choose the wrong person. You do have the demeanor of a strong man.¡± After saying that, Mauser picked up the envelope beside him, opened it, and said, ¡°This is thement form written by Marin based on your performance during this period. I hope it will be a satisfactory answer.¡± Then he took out thement form and spread it on the table. Mauser¡¯s and the surrounding leader¡¯s faces darkened. Thement form was full of words: D! Mauser frowned and said, ¡°But your behavior seems to be different from what you said. Andrew, can you exin it?¡± Andrew frowned and looked at Marin. With an indifferent look on his face and empty eyes, Marin didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Andrew said. Mauser turned to look at Marin and said, ¡°Sir, your father, and grandfather are all heroes of the Heavenly Party, and they all sacrifice for the party. I want to hear your opinion.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Marin stepped forward and said with his hands behind his back, ¡°During this period, Andrew has wantonly used his strength advantage, which hurts the members of the army. And because his physical quality was superior to other soldiers, his hard work was far from that of other soldiers. At the same time, he received gifts from ordinary people and never reported to his superior, because he waszy and did not abide by discipline. I have seen him hang around outside after he turned off the light more than once. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking about. This has a great impact on the morale, and also posed a threat to the safety of our party.¡± ¡°How¡¯s his work going?¡± ¡°Just like ordinary soldiers.¡± ¡°Really?¡± At this time, Mia stepped forward and said, ¡°Commander in chief, I have seen Andrew¡¯s performance. He is not as bad as what madam Marin said. I think there must be something wrong?¡± Mauser nodded and looked at Andrew, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Andrew lowered his head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Marin stepped forward and said, ¡°Brigadier Mia, I think you might be the one who made a mistake. During this period, I have been the first line of his life guidance. From an objective and fair point of view, I am very dissatisfied with Andrew¡¯s behavior. But this person is very good at sweet words. I advise you, Mia, not to be bewitched by him, or you will put our party in an unfavorable situation.¡± ?[0)??? Frowning, Mia shouted, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What were you doing with him in the corridorst night?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Mia. Mia¡¯s face darkened. Marin continued, ¡°As the brigadier, you should set an example. In the past three days, you have had a tryst with Andrew more than once after turning off the light, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mauser heard that and said, ¡°ording to the military rules, only the staff on duty are allowed to leave the dormitory after the light is turned off. This is the discipline. As a brigadier, you couldn¡¯t be on duty. Mia, I want to hear your exnation.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mia stammered for a long time before pursing her lips. ¡°I just miss my father too much. I hated him at the beginning, but my father chose him. I wanted to figure out why. Andrew doesn¡¯t need to sleep, so I talked to him at night. I just I just want to try to ept his existence like others.¡± His words moved all the officials. Indeed, the most intolerable person for Andrew at the Heavenly Party was Mia. After all, her father was Stout, the famous troupe head of heroes. Even if Stout was willing to die, it was what Stout wanted. But the fact that Andrew killed Stout couldn¡¯t be changed. As a daughter, Mia was reasonable. She was willing to let go of her hatred and get in touch with Andrew, which was worthy of praise. But¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Mia, as a woman, don¡¯t you have any feelings for Andrew? Or aren¡¯t you bewitched by Andrew?¡± Marin¡¯s words broke the silence again. Mia trembled slightly. The provocation in his words was obvious. ¡°What do you mean? toon leader Marin.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just want to ask you, is the wand Andrew gave you useful?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Andrew and Mia. Mia¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°I saw itst night. You love each other. Is that a bribe to you? Or as a token of love for you.¡± Hearing this, Mia got a little angry. ¡°Watch yournguage, sir. Don¡¯t sling mud at me. Even if I can forgive him for the sake of my father, it won¡¯t change the fact that he killed my father. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m a member of the Heavenly Party. I¡¯ve already cut off the love. How could it be possible¡­¡± ¡°Then please show everyone your space ring.¡± Marin cast a cold nce at her. Mia¡¯s body trembled. At this moment, the scene fell into a strange silence. Marin said to Mauser, ¡°I do remember that it¡¯s a bluish-white ice branch liked wand. If she doesn¡¯t have it in her space ring, it means that I¡¯m lying. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment.¡± In the presence of all the senior military officers, Mauser and Mia found it difficult to reject. Even if Mauser wanted to protect her, he couldn¡¯t. What¡¯s more, as the great marshal, Mauser was fair and wouldn¡¯t be affected by personal feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the great marshal. ¡°Mia, is that okay?¡± Mauser calmly reached out his hand to her. Mia¡¯s lips turned pale. Trembling, she took off her space ring and handed it to him. Mauser stood up, came to the table, opened the space ring, and poured down the contents inside. The cyan and white wand became the most conspicuous thing in a pile of ordinary materials. At this moment, everyone looked at Andrew and Mia strangely. ¡°The snow wand? Indeed, it¡¯s not something that poor people can have.¡± Mauser picked up the wand, sighed, and looked at the two sadly. ¡°Mia, you have taken bribes, engaged in favoritism, collusion, and embezzlement. During the investigation period of Andrew, no matter which suspect is convicted, you have vited the rules seriously. What¡¯s more, it confirmed that you had illegally met Andrew when the light was turned off. It was not a small matter to punish you for several crimes at the same time. Mia, do you have anything else to say?¡± At this moment, Marin¡¯s lips curved into acent smile. 328 Chapter 330 Mauser¡¯s questioning rendered Mia speechless. She didn¡¯t think so. But from what Marin said, everything she had done seemed to be a heinous crime. Facing the sharp gaze of the crowd, Mia was speechless. ¡°Really? Do you have nothing to say?¡± She was given enough time to think, which showed that she was still unable to exin. Mauser sighed and asked Andrew, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Andrew replied decisively. ¡°I didn¡¯t offer any bribe or favoritism. The wand has apanied me through the most difficult time. I¡¯m the reason why Mia is suffering now. That¡¯s why I gave her my snow wand, hoping to help her out of the predicament. That¡¯s all.¡± Andrew¡¯s answer made Mauser look better. But Marin immediately added, ¡°You can see how good he is at bewitching people. No wonder it was trained by the Law School. Dogs can¡¯t change their preference for eating shit. Mia is a girl after all. It¡¯s normal for her to be bewitched by him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Mia¡¯s fault. The culprit was Andrew. He should be beheaded and made a warning to others!¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Mauser nodded. Seeing this, Marin was secretly happy. ¡°Andrew was about to disappear.. As for Mia. She might end up in jail? But I don¡¯t think there will be any problem. After Andrew is beheaded. It will be no problem to let her out. When she wakes up, I will save her life. Am I afraid that I won¡¯t win her heart? The more Marin thought about it, the morecent he became. As for Andrew, he could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Who allows you to covet my Mia? You asked for it.¡± However Hiss. Thement form was in Mauser¡¯s hand, and together with Marin¡¯s dream, it turned into pieces. ¡°From now on, Andrew is arade of our party. He has been promoted to first-ss soldier. Everyone should treat her equally. I¡¯ll return all his equipment.¡± Mauser¡¯s order left Marin in a daze. Wait, what happened? Shouldn¡¯t he be sentenced to death and beheaded for public disy? ¡°Great marshal Mauser, you¡­ ¡± Marin dug his ears hard and couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Mauser turned around and smiled, ¡°Compared with the evaluation, I believe what I saw with my own eyes more.¡± ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± Marin opened and shut his mouth like a goldfish out of oxygen. Mauser said, ¡°I can¡¯t spread perception to the whole world like Red King. But if it¡¯s only a small area of our headquarters, it¡¯s okay. I have witnessed Andrew¡¯s performance these days. Whether he was to do something unknown after being alienated or the aunt in dye gave him the cloth. It proves his recognition of our party and his vision of self-redemption. Isn¡¯t this the Heavenly Party? Even in the past few nights, I heard his conversation with Mia. There was no dirty deal between them, let alone the dirty thing you thought.¡± Speaking of this, Mauser turned around and looked at Marin. ¡°Marin, do you know why you and Mia are the same age? She is the captain of the brigade, but you have always been the toon leader?¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± Asked Marin in a trembling voice. Mauser¡¯s eyes were full of sighs and regrets. ¡°Because you are too emotional. It¡¯s good for young people to be emotional and domineering, but what we do is for the sake of the world. Our enemy is a huge empire that rules the world and monopolizes magic resources. We don¡¯t have any spare time to take care of our personal feelings. You are easily influenced by your own emotions. This emotion is likely to make countless young people willing to sacrifice for their dreams die in vain.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Marin faltered, unable to utter a single word. Mauser didn¡¯t think too much about it. He said, ¡°Carry out the order. Go back and calm down.¡± All the leaders left the tent one by one. Leaving Marin standing there alone, clenching his fists and trembling slightly. Mia walked up to Marin and put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Marin¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Marin pped her hand away. ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you? Go with him and live a happy life with this murderer.¡± Then he left without looking back. Mia wanted to chase after him. ¡°Let him go.¡± Mauser, who was immersed in his work again, said, ¡°Breaking up with a lover is the best growth for a man. This child has been stubborn since childhood. Framing him up is also a crime. I forgive him this time, but I hope he can understand that he needs to learn to lose. Because losing was something that a member of the Heavenly Party had to get used to. And don¡¯t care about him just because you sympathize with him. Otherwise, he will think that you like him and misunderstand you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mia wanted to say something more, but finally, she pursed her lips and followed Mauser¡¯s advice. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything but turned around and left. After all, even if he was recognized, strictly speaking, he was just an outsider now. At night. After the light was turned off, Andrew came to the stairs as usual. He took out a sweet potato from his space ring and took a few bites. Raw, very bitter, not delicious. But it tasted strange. It was the smell of the sweat of countless ordinary people here, and also the smell of their confidence that one day they would win. Andrew took out the cloth that the aunt gave him today. It was an ordinary cloth without any features. When he was in the Magic Association, he probably wouldn¡¯t pay attention to it, would he? But holding it in his hand, Andrew felt that it was more precious than any of his treasures. The sky ring will be returned to me tomorrow. How about I share it with the people here? So that they wouldn¡¯t have to live so hard. Andrew thought. The life here was veryfortable and he liked it very much. Butpared with Andrew¡¯s calmness. In the military dorm, Marin was in a dilemma. ¡°Ahhh!¡± With a punch, the broken wooden table was smashed into pieces. Recalling what had happened in the main ount just now, Marin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Why? Will everyone ept the blood-covered killer? But what about me? My grandfather died in the battle for the Heavenly Party. My father died in the battle for the Heavenly Party, too. I have devoted my whole life to the party, but I am still a toon leader. Besides being the toon leader, I don¡¯t even have the right to object to Andrew, a murderer for joining the party. For what? I¡¯ve tried my best to get what I can¡¯t get all my life. This murderous demon got it one by one as soon as I came in. Mauser! Are you blind! Where is the fairness you said? Where is my fairness? I have been fulfilling my duty as a strong man. What is my reward? The person I like even don¡¯t belong to me! You don¡¯t even allow me to drive away from the people I hate! When he raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, a crazy idea was brewing in his mind. What the hell are you talking about? You bastards! It¡¯s all your fault!¡¯ 329 Chapter 331 ¡°What?¡± In the main ount, Mauser, who was reading documents, suddenly sensed something and raised his head abruptly. He condensed perception and looked into the distance. Mauser¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What does this bastard want to do?¡± Mauser stood up abruptly and shouted, ¡°Securitypany, themunicationpany, assemble!¡± In the corridor, Andrew put away the cloth and looked at the end of the corridor. As usual, Mia appeared at the end of the corridor. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Marin will be unhappy.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡°A clean hand wants no washing.¡± Mia walked to Andrew with firm steps. She took off the sky ring and handed it to Andrew, ¡°Here you are.¡± Andrew was stunned and smiled, ¡°No, you can wear it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The discipline of the Heavenly Party is strict. Give it back to me at the official asion tomorrow, or I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll break the military rule again.¡± Stunned for a long time, Mia responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The two fell into silence. After a long while, Mia opened her mouth and said, ¡°You look like a good member of our party.¡± ¡°Well, what did I look like before?¡± ¡°When I first met you, you were like a yboy with impetuous character and sharp eyes. It seems that you will kill me at any time when I am with you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, is this too exaggerated?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly, ¡°It makes me look like a demon.¡± ¡°But now you seem to be more reserved,¡± said Mia with a smile. Now I understand why my father trusts you.¡±. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You were born in darkness, but you yearned for light. You didn¡¯t understand it before, but you faintly sensed it. That¡¯s why my father likes you.¡± ¡°Really.¡± Andrew lowered his head with a guilty look. The two were speechless again. ¡°Andrew.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mia, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened her mouth. She stared at Andrew for a long time and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the warning sound suddenly appeared. The radio suddenly spread to every corner of the camp in a loud voice. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. All the soldiers please gather in the east area of the camp. Civilians, please pack up and go to the west area of the camp. Prepare to retreat at any time. Repeat it¡­¡± The loud voice instantly woke up every warrior in their sleep. ¡°An emergency?¡± Andrew was confused. Then he looked at Mia. With a serious look on her face, she said, ¡°Something serious happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Only when there is a situation that is enough to threaten the entire camp will the emergency notice be issued,¡± said Mia. ¡°Threatening the whole station? Was it because¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s nerves were on edge. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Urged by Mia, Andrew and her jumped up and flew towards the east at top speed. Along the way, it could be seen that the awakenedmoners all rushed out of their residences. They didn¡¯t even have time to bring their luggage and ran to the station in the West with their families. Andrew¡¯s heart ached at this scene. The scene was so familiar to him, but now he looked at it with a different feeling. When they chased Stout, the civilians in his camp were the same as now. But at that time, he didn¡¯t show mercy. And this time, they wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Sped up!¡± Andrew grabbed Mia¡¯s hand. Before Mia could blush, she suddenly felt windsing toward her. Even if Andrew didn¡¯t wear any clothes, the magic power was as high as 1300. He could fly at full speed, more than eight times the speed of sound, more than ten times faster than Mia. As a result, even Mia couldn¡¯t bear the waves and almost fainted out of oxygen. When they arrived at the east of the station, they met the soldiers who had gathered earlier. Before they could get to know the situation, they were stunned by the scene outside the ce. Half an hour ago ¡°Damn it! Why are you chasing me so closely?¡± Not long after he left the camp, Marin realized that his escape had been noticed by Mauser. Before long, a chasingpany appeared behind them. They were made up of soldiers who were good at flying magic. In terms of speed, Marin was no match for them. He could only descend into the jungle and use the terrain of the jungle to dodge. But even so, the aura chasing them from behind did not increase at all. On the contrary, they were getting closer and closer. With the agility of running cool, Marin quickly passed through the jungle. Although it was fast, it still consumed arge amount of magic power energy. But even so, they couldn¡¯t keep a distance from each other. Seeing that magic power was about to go bankrupt, Marin was almost desperate. ¡®Why did he follow so closely? Don¡¯t you pay more attention to Andrew?¡¯ Just then. ¡°Stop, Marin! Or we¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± A soldier¡¯s voice came from behind. Looking back, he saw several soldiers of thepanies had appeared at the end of the forest. ¡°Damn it!¡± Marin had no time to waste at the moment. He ran as fast as he could. But sometimes a person¡¯s strength was poor. Marin couldn¡¯t keep a distance from them. The pursuers behind him were also very experienced, constantly emitting all kinds of low-rank demons. They didn¡¯t want to hurt him but wanted to hinder his progress. In just two minutes, they had caught up to ten meters. While Marin¡¯s magic power was almost running out. At this critical moment. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The pursuers behind them suddenly let out shrill screams, and their bodies exploded inexplicably one after another, turning into pieces all over the ground. What happened? Before he could react, he suddenly felt something hit him and fell to the ground. ¡°What is it?¡± Enduring the pain, Marin quickly looked up. However, the scene in front of him made him so scared that he could not say a word. It was a row of mage, densely packed, with at least a thousand people. The monstrous aura made people feel as if they were facing the heavenly barrier at the end of the world. Every mage here exuded an aura that Marin had never felt before. Holy mages? No, it¡¯s not such a superficial thing. It was tutor mages! Among these thousands of people, the weakest one was the holy mage. Even the tutor mage, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people, had two or three hundred. It could be said that everyone here had the power to destroy the entire station in one person. Butpared with them, the one who scared Marin was the one he ran into. At the night, the whole body was covered with a golden nket, and under the hood, it was dark, with no real face. However, even though his face was shrouded in darkness, people could inexplicably feel his expression. It seemed that he didn¡¯t look at it with his eyes, but his expression was transmitted directly into the human mind through some unknown force. It was a yful smile. This man exuded an unfathomable pressure. Just like the depth of the sea could not be measured with naked eyes, Marin could not feel the limit of the monstrous magic power at all. The magic power he sent out alone was countless times more than the total of thousands of mages behind him. ¡°Oh, I just came here to try my luck, but I seemed to have gained something unexpected.¡± The man dressed in a golden nket made a mocking sound. Marin was frightened to sweat. At the same time, other members had caught up with Marin. But before the pursuers could react. The man waved his hand. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The miserable cry resounded through the whole forest. The two or three hundred people in thepany turned into flesh and blood in an instant. The blood dyed the forest red. With a wave of his hand At this moment, Marin was scared to death. He didn¡¯t even understand how this man could kill this elitepany in an instant with a wave of his hand. Marin raised his head again. The man had already bent down and looked at him curiously as if he was looking at a frightened mouse. ¡°Hello, little boy. You can call me Golden King. I want to have a chat with the friends of the rebel. It seems that you are also a rebel. Do you know where the base camp of the rebel army is? If you know, can you take me there out of kindness?¡± The slightly naughty voice was full of the stench of death. It was as if this person was dead! 330 Chapter 332 ¡°Why? Why did the Magic Association find this ce?¡± Under the red light, Mia¡¯s face turned livid. The raging fire, apanied by billowing smoke, seemed to ignite the sky. The smell of blood could be smelled a thousand meters away. Wherever the cavalry went, it turned into scorching soil and broken walls. Fear, like a cold winter current, instantly spread throughout the team. The jungle copsed, and mes were burning. The smell of death overwhelmed them. ¡°Keep your formation!¡± A voice fell from the sky. Hearing the voice, everyone looked in the direction where the voice came from. It was Mauser, the armymanders, and their guards. There were more than thirty people in total. They were the core forces of the rebel army. The arrival of the strongest warrior undoubtedly set everyone¡¯s mind at rest. Although it was not enough to eliminate the fear, the remaining part could still be resisted by the will of the Heavenly Party. ¡°Everyone, ready to fight!¡± Mia was the first to react. She rushed to the front of the line to maintain discipline. Mauser and the others slowlynded at the front of the group. Everyone¡¯s face was full of solemnity. ¡°Finally, this dayes?¡± Mauser shook his head and sighed.. The forest copsed inch by inch. The mes continued to spread in this direction. Finally, with the copse of the nearest row of trees, the neat row of mages appeared in front of them. Each of them was wearing the uniform of the Magic Association. Each of them wore the best equipment that the members of the Heavenly Party couldn¡¯t imagine. Especially the two people in the center. When everyone saw it clearly, they were all nervous. One of them was a tall man of golden color, wearing a hood and a long face. And the other one was ¡°Marin.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Although Marin was a little short-tempered, he was a loyal member of the Heavenly Party. Mia, who grew up with him, couldn¡¯t believe that he brought people from the Magic Association here. ¡°Oh? No wonder Red King couldn¡¯t find it. Is it the holy relic?¡± The golden king took a step forward to cross the forest. In an instant, a transparent barrier appeared, and then it was like a piece of rice paper being broken, unable to hinder its advance at all. At the moment of piercing through the transparent barrier, Mauser¡¯s face suddenly turned blue and he took two steps back. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth as if his chest was hit by a transparent iron fist. The barrier that Golden King had crossed should have something to do with his body. If the barrier was broken, his body would also be hurt. ¡°Mauser, you are here.¡± As soon as he stepped into the barrier, he saw Mauser. He warmly greeted him like an old friend. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for 20 years, have we?¡± ¡°22 years,¡± Mauser answered absentmindedly. Then he turned to Marin and asked, ¡°Why did you do that? I used to trust you so much.¡± ¡°Who wants your trust?¡± Marin broke out into curses, ¡°If you trust me, will you do that to me?¡± ¡°Your father and grandfather have sacrificed themselves for the party. They all asked me to train you into a talent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they died!¡± ¡°I¡¯m different. I have realized that the Heavenly Party is a fraud! Even the Heavenly Party doesn¡¯t have fairness and justice, so I¡¯d rather cater to this society. Mauser, you¡¯re old. Let me tell you the truth: People should adapt to society, not society adapt to people. Survival of the fittest!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I like this kid.¡± Golden Kingughed out loud and patted him on the back. ¡°If you go to Law School, you will be talented, won¡¯t you? Do you want to go there?¡± ¡°Marin, say no!¡± Mauser stopped him in a hurry. Marin gave him a ferocious stare and then said to Golden King, ¡°I want to go. I want to be loyal to the Magic Association!¡± ¡°Very good, very good answer.¡± After patting him again, he straightened his back and looked at Mauser. Puff!! Suddenly, an iron awl shot out from the ground and pierced through Marin¡¯s chest. His feet were nailed to the ground and hung in the air. ¡°Marin!¡± Mia screamed and wanted to rush up. Andrew grabbed her arm. Seeing this scene, Mauser turned his head sadly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to agree, you silly boy.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like traitors, especially those who betray the organization. But for the sake of leading the way for me, I allow you to be thest one to die. Wait for me here, be a good boy.¡± As he spoke, he even patted Marin¡¯s face affectionately, as if coaxing a child. Looking at the iron thorn in his chest, Marin stretched out his hand to Mauser in pain. ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­ Mauser¡­ Grand Marshal¡­¡± But before he could finish his words, a white light shed. His hand was cut off by an invisible force. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t interrupt me, or I will be angry with you.¡± Golden King turned around and said. Marin didn¡¯t expect that Golden King would be such a moody person? Killing people was like killing a dog. This strike was extremely exquisite. It pierced through the neck, paralyzing below the chest, and passing through the gap between the lung and heart, only causing pain, but not death. ¡°Marin¡­¡± Mauser felt heartbroken. He angrily looked at Golden King and asked, ¡°Why do you have to kill people?¡± ¡°You were my favorite disciple back then. It seems that I didn¡¯t teach you well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to kill innocent people.¡± ¡°But I like it.¡± ¡°You are an animal.¡± ¡°This is the privilege of the strong.¡± ¡°You are the one in a million curse parasite mage, a top talent, and the son of the god. But you have chosen the wrong path. But now, don¡¯t let the younger generation step on your old path.¡± Then he cast a yful nce at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, we meet again. Thest time we met was in the four schoolspetition, right? I remember you. You are awesome. They said it was apetition, but in the end, it became your solo y. No wonder Red King likes you so much. You have indeed be much stronger.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He just stared at him silently. The tone of Golden King¡¯s ridicule gradually froze. He tilted his head and said, ¡°Do you know? To protect you, Red King has been locked up by us. To protect you, the student union fought with Rowling. There are many people you are familiar with in this team. Generally speaking, you are the shame of the Magic Association. Being captured and fighting against the enemy is a capital crime. But Andrew, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like talents. It¡¯s just that I should give you a chance to live for the sake that Red King has been locked up for you.¡± Andrew held her breath and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The golden king nced around the crowd and then said the answer. ¡°I¡¯ll take Mauser and other elites. Andrew, killing everyone present.¡± Hearing this, all the people present took a deep breath. 331 Chapter 333 ¡°What did you say?¡± Andrew widened his eyes in disbelief. The soldiers around all took a step back subconsciously. Golden King shrugged and looked at Andrew with his head tilted. ¡°Look at what you are wearing. It¡¯s tattered like clothes picked out from the trash bin. You have been tamed by them only a few days? You are a genius Law School. If this news spreads out, it will be a shame for the whole Magic Association. However, the strong had privileges. I will give you the chance. You can¡¯t deal with Mauser or something like that. It doesn¡¯t matter. I will help you.¡± Then he snapped his fingers. The number of more than 30 strong cultivators around and Mauser was immediately wrapped in a space crystal in the shape of beehive ss. ¡°This is¡­¡± The armymanders and capitals tried to break free by magic. However, when several tutor mages worked together, the magic hit the special barrier, but it didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This is top rank spatial magic: Crystal zone. With his strength, even if we work together, we can¡¯t break it.¡± Mauser said coldly as he looked at Golden King. Golden King didn¡¯t respond. He continued to say to Andrew, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t deal with these people and I¡¯ll lock them up for you.. Now, kill all the two thousand people here. As long as that¡¯s the case, I will issue a holy order to pardon you.¡± There was no turning back. Everyone couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Two thousand pairs of eyes focused on Andrew. If Andrew took action, all the people here would be not enough for Andrew to kill. Only Mia stood still and stared at Andrew. Go back? Can I go back? Go back to my friends? But when he looked into Mia¡¯s eyes, he felt that the cold night at the border of the night empire came from behind. ¡°Last time I did something wrong to save my life, but this time I won¡¯t.¡± Andrew clenched his fists and looked at Golden King. His firm eyes had exined all the answers. ¡°People have to do the right thing. For the first time, I feel like a person living here. What¡¯s more, Marin has proved what you will do!¡± Andrew said with a yful smile. His face was once full of cynicism. ¡°Even if I listen to you, I will still be the same as him in the end, won¡¯t I? This is my answer. As a strong man, it is my duty and responsibility to protect the weak. Today, I would rather die alone than live like a dog.¡± Hearing these answers, Mauser smiled with relief. Mia held his hand gently. At this moment, the hearts of the two¡­ No, all the members of the Heavenly Party were burning with fire. The seed of hope had sprouted. Andrew had be aplete partner of the Heavenly Party. He already had the most important emotion in his heart as a person: The recognition of himself. Seeing this scene, Marin, who was nailed to the iron nail, felt bitter in his heart. ¡°Why did I end up like this? What did I get in the end?¡± ¡°This is my answer, Golden King,¡± Andrew growled. Facing one thousand and five hundred mages and the powerful man at the top of the mountain, Andrew put on an act and told them, ¡°Today, I will not retreat¡±. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity.¡± He snapped his fingers. The crystal space that bound Mauser and the other more than 30 people were withdrawn. The voice of Golden King gradually became violent. ¡°In that case, at least let your friend kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. A green light shot out from the sky. Andrew was shocked and grabbed the arrow precisely. The arrow of pure magic power exploded violently after it shook violently in its hand. Andrew staggered and took a few steps back. Butpared with the pain on his hand and face, Andrew was more surprised at the magic. This was the magic he was very familiar with. The light broke the sky. He gazed into the distance. In the team, several mages opened their hats. Many familiar faces appeared in front of Andrew, which made his heart stop beating. Nason, Taylor, Jo, and Signa. And the owner of this arrow was, of course ¡°Nason?¡± ¡°Andrew, forgive me.¡± Feeling guilty, Nason pulled the bowstring again. At the same time, a ck figure suddenly jumped out of the team, waving a square machete as big as a man to chop at them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Andrew tried his best to grab the white de with his bare hand and urately withstood the blow. At the same time, he was pushed back dozens of meters by the unreasonable force and knocked more than a dozen soldiers away. He took a closer look and found it was Newton that was attacking him. ¡°Andrew, tell me you want toe back! When you go back to Law School, you can be the vice leader. No one will bully you again, and everyone will respect you. Tell me! You want toe back! Kill all these traitors! With your potential, you shouldn¡¯t stop here!¡± Newton said came from the bottom of his heart, to speak, the knife left eight forces. Although they had only fought side by side once, Newton had epted Andrew¡¯s potential from the bottom of his heart. ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Andrew!¡± Newton roared. However, facing his roar, Andrew looked back firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want to be a person and I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people anymore.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Andrew raised his leg and hit him on the chest. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Newton¡¯s face turned pale as he was kicked on the spot. He flew back to the team. The arrow that followed Nason flew into the air and was kicked into the night sky by Andrew. What a shocking reaction? This scene was witnessed by Golden King. He also had the most basic knowledge of the situation in Law School. Andrew was naked, while Nason was fully armed. Although this arrow was merciful, Andrew could deal with it so easily, which was enough to prove that as a mage, he was not only powerful than the magic power. With his talent, he broke through to the holy realm before the end of the first semester, and before the end of grade two, magic power breakthrough 5000. Magic power broke 10,000 before the grade three graduation. No, it was even possible to break through the grand tutor mage. Andrew had great potential. In the four hundred years of history, the countless talented young girls that Golden King had seen were the best. But that was all. Newton and Nason were thest chance. Andrew had proved his attitude with his actions. ¡°No matter what kind of genius he is, it will be meaningless if he can¡¯t be used by the Magic Association, just like those witchers. Well, I¡¯m tired of it.¡± A cold voice sounded. Golden King slowly raised his hand, and the mages behind him all put on airs. As he waved his hand. The war was about to start. ¡°Kill all of them!¡± 332 Chapter 334 As soon as he finished speaking, a war broke out. The 1500 mage warriors swarmed up. The attacking department immediatelyunched a magic attack from behind. This round of attack was led by strong senior military officers. All the allied forces of the Heavenly Party barely blocked it. But then, the attack mages and assassinate mages together rushed up, leaving them no chance to breathe. If there were not more than 20 generals, capitals, and Mauser¡¯s guardians, any mages of the Magic Association present could kill everyone on their own. The gap between their fighting power was more than one hundred to one. In a sh, all the leading soldiers were killed. The screams resounded through the whole battlefield. Not to mention killing the enemy, they would even try their best to prevent them from moving forward. Wherever the Magic Association went, only death was left. Golden King stood with his arms crossed over his chest, showing no intention of making a move. It seemed that in his eyes, this was not a war, but a strange performance. ¡°Drink!¡± Andrew shouted, and the star me hacking swept across. However, the sound of metal shing was heard. The magic of killing dragons was blocked by a girl¡¯s slender and sharp sword. He took a closer look.. That was Rowling, the top of the Thirteen Stars. Although she was a student in Law School, as the tutor mage, she was also the elite power of the Magic Association. ¡°Give up the identity of Law School and devote to the weaknesses, I ever thought you were a pure human, might be my opponent in the future. You are so depraved.¡± As Rowling finished speaking, several blue veins stood out on her pretty face. Andrew felt that he was pushed back. Isn¡¯t it enough without equipment Andrew was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat. Just then. The bundle of fairy rope around his neck was suddenly thrown out as if it was alive. Rowling, who was about to be bullied, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. A golden shadow waved over. Bang. As the rope was swung, there was a whistling sound like a huntaway whip in the air. Although Rowling reacted in time and blocked the attack with her long sword, she was still thrown out by the whip. Then, the rope pierced through the battlefield like a spiritual snake. The No.1 Mage of the Magic Association was either killed by chest piercing or whipped away. He defeated at least fifty cultivators with just one move. ¡°Cheer up! Save time for the civilians to retreat!¡± Mausernded in the center of the battlefield. He pinched the sword finger with his right hand, and the rope surrounded him as if it was alive. It seemed that one man could defeat ten thousand men. The appearance of the great Marshal gave the Heavenly Party an instant of confidence. Although the strength of the Heavenly Party was weak, as the great marshal, he was a strong man close to the grand tutor mage and was the mainstay of the whole party. What¡¯s more, he was an extremely rare bewitch mage. They had high requirements for magic equipment. However, once equipped with the appropriate equipment, hisbat effectiveness could far surpass that of all his peer mages. In a sh, corpses were scattered everywhere where the fairy rope was tied. Led by the capitals and the armymanders, the weak soldiers finally got a chance to breathe. They lined up and cooperated. Just like when they fought against Andrew¡¯s team at the Tianluo Pool, they began to disy their best-united magic by their advantage in numbers. For a moment, the Magic Association was unable to break through the defense. This was the headquarters of the Heavenly Party, where the elites of it were. No matter how weak they were, as long as they cooperated well, they would at least have the power to fight against the army of the Magic Association. Behind the battlefield. As more and more soldiers gathered, the number of the Heavenly Party quickly reached more than three thousand. The more people there were, the more powerful thebined magic power of the Heavenly Party would be. For a moment, the battlefield had changed from a one-sided massacre to a contest of evenly matched strength. ¡°Kill them!¡± Mia took the lead and led more than a hundred people into the battlefield. When they fought against five or six holy mages, they didn¡¯t expect that these magic power only had four hundred or five hundred people to be so fearless of death. After several rounds of battle, they found that the team of more than a hundred people was like an iron wall. Any attack would be blocked by at least ten of them. The attack that hit him was at least abination of more than ten people. As long as one person saw it, everyone would react at once. This kind of single soldier, who was good for nothing wherever he was ced, cooperated and made the seven or eight holy mages unable to get close to them. And their morale was exceptionally high. Even if theirpanion died, they would not change their mind at all. It seemed that to win, they would do anything even if they all died in the battle. More and more soldiers gathered and joined the battle behind the party. In a blink of an eye, there were already breakthrough four thousand soldiers. Despite the heavy casualties, fifty or even sixty members of the union of Heavenly Party were required to rece a member of the Magic Association. Up to now, no one at the level of tutor mage of the Magic Association had died. But it was true that the Heavenly Party had used their lives to build a well-matched enemy. ¡°What a bunch of losers!¡± Golden King snorted coldly. Having not been able to take thisnd for a long time, he lost his patience and stared at Mauser who was in the front row. ¡°You are still so stubborn. That¡¯s what you did when you were my tutor at the apprentice.¡± Mauser was busy dealing with the tutor mages, so he had no time to be distracted, let alone notice the action of Golden King. ¡°Andrew!¡± Taylor hugged Andrew and said, ¡°Come back with us. Red King will protect you! ¡° On the other side, Jo held Andrew¡¯s other hand and said, ¡°If it goes on like this, there will be no turning back.¡± Nason¡¯s arrow was aimed at the back of his head. He specially adjusted it to a blunt magic power arrow to knock him out. But Andrew instinctively tilted his head and dodged it. It was easy to break free from the shackles of the two people, as long as he threw them away. But they were friends day and night. How could Andrew do that? Bang. Signa pounced on Andrew. Andrew was pressed against the wall by the three women, unable to move. However, at this moment. Shrill cries came from the array. ¡°What?¡± Andrew took a closer look. Golden King, who had been watching the fight all the time, moved. He stepped forward and shot out like a cannonball, not caring whether there was a friend on the way or not. It was so fast. The top mages of the Magic Association were smashed into meat paste by the wind and waves. And his destination was Mauser, the great marshal of the Heavenly Party. ¡°What¡­¡± Mauser didn¡¯t expect that Golden King would rush toward him. The rope was quickly coiled into a rope shield to protect him. When Golden King¡¯s hammer hit Mauser¡¯s head, the holy relic which was called the mage nemesis unexpectedly hit Mauser¡¯s chest. ¡°Ahem!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood. Mauser was thrown away on the spot. Arge ditch was dug out along the way. The entire array of the Heavenly Party was broken through and countless soldiers were killed. Even so, he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Let¡¯s talk alone,¡± With him, Golden King broke through countless houses and rushed straight to the center of the station. ¡°Mauser!¡± ¡°Great Marshal!¡± Andrew and Mia shouted. They were so anxious that they broke free from the battlefield at the same time, flew into the air, and chased after him. 333 Chapter 335 Blood flowed down the cracks of the stone tiles. Mauser struggled to stand up from the rubble as he was looked down at by Golden King. Half of his face turned red because of the blood on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t stop gasping. Mauser said with difficulty, ¡°You are still the same. Teacher, you are impatient when something goes wrong.¡± Golden King snorted coldly. ¡°At the beginning, I thought you didn¡¯t have good intentions, but it¡¯s a pity that you have such a good talent, so I ept you as my tutor, apprentice. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rebel after only one year¡¯s learning. Now, look at you. What do you look like? What you were more than 20 years ago is simr to now. Your strength has almost not increased. It is a reckless waste of such a good talent. If you had been with me all the time, you might have be a new holy god now.¡± ¡°Talent?¡± Mauser smiled bitterly, ¡°In the past more than 400 years, how many gifted children have been born? There were at least forty or fifty people who were praised as having the chance to be the new holy king. But look, is there a new holy king? Four hundred years ago, it was you four, but today it is still you four.¡± ¡°Too many stupid betrays. Every time we cultivate a qualified young man, we will be instigated to revolt by all forces. Including Andrew. Thement of Red King on him would also be the holy king in the future, but as a result, he was also instigated to rebel as before.¡± With a bitter smile, Mauser took out his sword finger and summoned the bundle of fairy rope. ¡°In the past four hundred years, all the talents have conspired against each other, but none of them has been left. This itself proved the problem. People will naturally have a wider range of knowledge after they be stronger. With this knowledge, they will naturally realize the sin of your Magic Association.. It¡¯s the Magic Association that is wrong. It¡¯s you, four holy kings, not those talents.¡± After saying that, Mauser waved his hand. The bundle of fairy rope was like a bolt from the sky as it shot towards Golden King and tightly wrapped around his wrist. Mauser endured the pain and activated magic power. Golden King¡¯s right hand was immediately broken. ¡°Aha!¡± Andrew and Mia, who followed closely behind, attacked from behind. The fist and wand burst out of the red fire and green wind. At the moment of contact, the bundle of fairy rope even tied up the left hand of Golden King, sealing his magic power. At the same time, it also grabbed his left hand to tie him up. In the blink of an eye, the killing was finished. However, ¡°Humph, you cooperated well, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s an insignificant skill.¡± Boom. The magic power exploded all of a sudden, making Andrew and Mia feel as if a train full of coal hit their faces. They were blown away and crashed into two mud houses along the street. Then he turned to re at Mauser. The next second, Mauser felt a sharp pain in his chest. An invisible force hit his chest like an urban attack hammer and broke his ribs. Mauser flew dozens of meters away and crashed into the rubble again. ¡°How¡­ How could it be possible? His magic power should have been blocked!¡± Mia struggled to stand up and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief, confirming that the bundle of fairy rope in his hand was working. Andrew, who had deeply experienced the power of the rope, also couldn¡¯t understand why Golden King could still use the magic power when he was tied by the rope. ¡°You mean this?¡± He stretched out his right hand. With a tter. Just like stretching out, the broken palm grew again. It was not magic. Over speed reincarnation ¡°There must be a limit to everything. Even if it is a divine-made magic suit, there is a limit to the amount of magic power that can be suppressed, not to mention¡­¡± With that, he grabbed the bundle of fairy rope on his arm and said, ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t deal with the equipment I gave you?¡± Hiss. The bundle of fairy rope was torn apart in front of them. What a terrifying force it was. The bundle of fairy rope couldn¡¯t express him. This was the power of the holy king. ¡°Are you right, my good disciple?¡± Most of Mauser¡¯s body was buried in the rubble. He was so badly injured that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, leaving him vomiting blood. Turning around, he looked at Andrew and Mia. ¡°If you two are in a hurry to die, I will do you a favor.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he appeared in front of Mia, just like moving in an instant. ¡°What¡­¡± Startled, Mia took a few steps back and waved the wand, trying to resist. However, her hand was grasped by him the moment she waved it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a beautiful wand. Poor people like you shouldn¡¯t have such a thing.¡± He pinched the wand¡¯s head with two fingers as if plucking a flower. No matter how hard Mia tried, she couldn¡¯t resist the power of these two fingers. After looking at them carefully for a while, Golden King smiled and said, ¡°No matter how you came here, a mouse-like you who can only hide in the stinky water ditch and eat the swig doesn¡¯t deserve such a good thing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he clenched his fists. Mia was shocked. The snow wand was crushed into pieces on the spot. The next second. Puff! The blood spurted out several meters away. ¡°Mia!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes turned red. The four fingers of Golden King werepletely embedded in her belly. ¡°Coo!¡± Blood flowed down like a small waterfall. Mia¡¯s eyes dimmed. He drew out his hand knife, blood gushing out. He threw her away like rubbish. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano! ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± His fist, which was filled with anger, and wrapped in mes, swung towards the head of the red-golden king. The fist pierced through the air and made a hissing sharp sound. However, his fist stopped three meters away from him. An invisible force blocked the advance of the fist. Andrew felt that the air around him suddenly froze, and his body seemed to be swallowed up by invisible concrete, unable to move. Then, Golden King reached out his hand and shook it in the void. Andrew felt like his neck was held by an invisible vise. ¡°Your magic power is more than a hundred times weaker than mine. Why do you think your fist can touch me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Andrew heard a strong wind. Andrew was pped hard on the ground. The rock gravel was crushed into the pit in an instant, and a human-shaped pit appeared on the ground. The blow almost made Andrew faint. Blood spurted from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. ¡°I hate the weak, and I hate the crap who overestimates himself as the weak.¡± With a toss of Golden King¡¯s hand, Andrew, who was close to shock, flew dozens of meters away andnded beside Mia. ¡°Rebel, it¡¯s time to end the long struggle. Mauser, you are my favorite disciple, but you can¡¯t win me anyway. It¡¯s over. I will use your blood to put an end to this night.¡± He stood on the ruins. With his own body, he told all the creatures in the world what was unshakable! 334 Chapter 336 ¡°Andrew!¡± Mia struggled to climb towards Andrew. Andrew struggled to stand up but failed again and again. He had no strength to stand up. The two youngers who were climbing towards each other did not arouse the sympathy of Golden King at all. Instead, there was more joking. He didn¡¯t make a move but silently looked at the two people. Finally, when they were about to exhaust themselves, the two hands clenched together. In the blurry sight, Andrew could see hard breathing of Mia. The pain and guilt surged up again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Andrew felt deeply remorseful for his inability. With difficulty, Mia took off the sky ring and put it in Andrew¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ yours. I don¡¯t think I can hold on till tomorrow. Give it back to you now.¡± She forced a smile and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I broke the gift you gave me.¡± Holding the ring in her hand, Andrew endured the pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t say that.¡± He could feel that her life was passing by bit by bit. Andrew¡¯s heart was torn apart.. I¡¯m not reconciled. Every time I feel that I have a certain strength, another wall will immediately be erected in front of me. I¡¯ve worked so hard to get rid of the title of waste, but I can¡¯t even touch the holy king. How could he get rid of a loser? ¡°Oh? So you like this little bitch from the rebel army?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you kill this bitch, I will forgive you and let you go back to the Magic Association and Law School. What do you think?¡± Hearing this, Mia and Andrew looked at each other. As a strong man, he didn¡¯t kill them meant sympathy, it was a gift. Golden King expressed this idea through actions. ¡°Kill me.¡± Mia broke the short silence with a weak voice. He looked around and found that she was staring at him with the only remaining light in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s better to die alone than two people die together. Moreover, the seed of hope has sprouted, and it can bloom even in the darkness. So¡­ Kill me.¡± Mia begged. Andrew pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer. Long time. He took out the heavenly eagle badge from his space ring and handed it to her with difficulty. ¡°Ah ~ It¡¯s dad¡¯s badge.¡± When Mia touched the badge, she felt a little relieved. ¡°Maybe My father didn¡¯t see you wrong. I¡­ Thank you for being able to fight with us side by side.¡± She closed her eyes, ready to die. However, Crack. It was the sound of the feet stepping on the rubble. When Mia opened her eyes, she saw that Andrew had already stood up and stood between her and Golden King. ¡°Live together, die together.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. He just took action to show his determination. Putting on the space ring, he waved his hand and put the equipment back on his body. Andrew¡¯s magic power rose sharply to the limit of the near quasi-saint: 1999. This was Andrew¡¯s real level. ¡°Humph, even if you wear equipment, what¡¯s the point of increasing such a little strength?¡± ¡°The result won¡¯t change. Why are you still obsessed with unrealistic fantasies? The weak were ruled by the strong, and epting the fate arranged by the strong was a general trend. No one could escape. In history, countless talents who were superior to you tried to resist, but they were unable to refute this truth.¡± ¡°I know, of course, I know. It¡¯s difficult to change anything by one¡¯s strength. I just¡­¡± Spitting out the blood from his mouth, Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that you will let me go, just like you didn¡¯t let Marin go.¡± Golden King was stunned for a moment, and then he burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, you are excellent! Yes, I¡¯m not going to let you go! Even if you do as I say, I will kill you. You are a shame to the Magic Association. From the moment you were captured, you were doomed to die no matter whether you were betrayed or not. ¡° ¡°Well, let me remind you.¡± He opened his arms and condensed magic power. Andrew¡¯s eyes shone with unprecedented light, ¡°I also have a trump card!¡± Summon the witchers, Sarah! Kelly! He took out the fire soul energy and drank it up. Andrew¡¯s magic power rose sharply to 9500. Two girls appeared around Andrew. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Lucy¡¯s voice sounded in the soul sea. ¡°Lucy? Your magic power is too low to participate in this kind of battle¡±. ¡°No, the water doesn¡¯t rely on magic power. Even if 90% of the magic power is sealed, I can still use it in this battle! Moreover, the holy king was also my enemy.¡± Faced with Lucy¡¯s request, Andrew was silent for a second and then agreed. Summoning the Witcher: Lucy. Andrew threw all the three witchers in one breath. Their opponent was the direct king of the holy king, one of the strongest four people in the world, and he was the one closest to a god. They must go all out! This was supposed to be a big meal for Red King, but now it was not a loss for him! The four broke out magic power at the same time. All of a sudden, the whole station was overwhelmed by the overwhelming pressure. ¡°Oh?¡± In the face of such a power, Golden King¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sarah, Kelly, and Lucy. I remember you three are all dead. Hahaha, I see. The god-made ogre costume: Witcher system? It was so interesting! I didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to fight against the dead, and it seemed to be stronger than before! Is this your so-called trump card? I indeed have to take it seriously, but The death of the holy king is something that even a god can¡¯t do. Do you think you can do it?¡± Boom! A surging golden magic power rose from the ground. The magic power of Golden King suddenly illuminated everything on the horizon as if it was daytime. His magic power alone was able to defeat the joint efforts of the three witchers and Andrew. But So what? It was not the first time that he defeated an opponent stronger than him in magic power! ¡°Come on!¡± Andrew ordered, his eyes as sharp as a sword. The four of them pounced on Golden King. 335 Chapter 337 Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Icy Blood With the heavenly destiny, magic power increased to 19000 again. At the cost of thest bottle of vital energy, Andrew¡¯s power surpassed the level of a grand tutor mage. He and Kelly released the icy blood at the same time, and the thick ice awls immediately condensed around Golden King. The icicle was squeezed by the icicle. It was more like an ice cage than a dragon extinguishing magic. The ice cones kept shooting wildly, releasing an unimaginable cold air. In the center of the station, hundred-meter-high ice flowers suddenly rose. But heard a ssh. The ice flowers exploded at once. In the middle, Golden Kingughed crazily. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s so great! Is this the pain? Four hundred years have passed, but no one can make me feel the pain!¡± Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark me Strike The huge de of fireing down from the back was so high that it could almost pierce through the air. 78000 magic power. Sarah swung it with all her strength. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Even a powerful warrior like Golden King would find it difficult to withstand such an attack. Bang. The whole station was trampled down.. A violent force gushed out from every crack on the ground. Just as Golden King tried its best to block this blow, Andrew had already rushed close. ¡°This guy¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Andrew was so angry that he didn¡¯t care whether he would be affected by Sarah or not. Skyline Fire He condensed the me into his fist. Each punch contained the full power of heaven¡¯s fire. He swung his fist left, right, left, and right. Golden King¡¯s head kept shaking because of Andrew¡¯s hit. This almost humiliating meleepletely infuriated Golden King. ¡°Don¡¯t be socent! Little guy!¡± He let go of his hands and let the spark me strike hit his shoulder. Then heunched an attack with his sharp fist. However, to her surprise, Andrew dodged the punch with his excellent nerve response and prediction. He squatted down, like a spring that was umting strength. Skyline Fire Eighteen Hell Red Lotuses Mixed Magic * Red Lotus Fire ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I couldn¡¯t reach you?¡± He raised his fist with all his strength. Ankles, knees, hips, waist, back, shoulders, elbows, wrists. He infused the power of every inch of his muscles into his body and threw out the mixed magic power through the upper hook fist. Boom! The blow hit right on his jaw. The seven holes immediately spurted out arge number of mes and ice. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Under the pincer attack from the two directions of the star cloud me strike and the mixed magic, Golden King let out a miserable scream. Bang. As the huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground. The explosion instantly ttened all the houses in the station. In the dust, the three of them, Andrew, Kelly, and Sarah, were like three phantoms, shuttling around Golden King. Every time they passed by him, they would hit him with 100% of their strength. Like a kite with a broken string in the air, Golden King was shuttling back and forth by the three people, swaying unsteadily. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to be toocent!¡± With a thunderous roar, he forced himself to steady himself and grabbed Andrew¡¯s neck. Then he stabbed Andrew¡¯s left chest with a knife. His chest was dug out by him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that. Andrew didn¡¯t cry. Instead, he sneered. Heavenly Dragon Strike With magic power in his head, Andrew hit the face of Golden King with his hammer. ¡°Ah!¡± The nose bridge of Golden King was smashed on the spot, and he flew back a few meters. The nosebleed left a beautiful arc in the air. How is that possible? His heart was dug. Why When he looked at Andrew again, he was shocked. Life Source On the ground below, Lucy cast a spell. Andrew¡¯s whole body was wrapped in blue magic power, and the hole in his chest quickly recovered at a visible speed. Is it high-level magic? Although it was not as fast as over speeding, as long as he did not die, even if there was only one head left, he could recover immediately. He almost forgot that three hundred years ago, Lucy was praised as the most likely person to rece Red King. Unless their heads were broken in one blow or magic power was exhausted, with the help of Lucy, the three of them couldunch an infinite attack regardless of the consequences. No wonder Andrew dared to rush up just now. He was not afraid of being hit by the explosion mes. With a missed blow, Golden King waspletely put into a passive position. In the sky, all kinds of top-rank demons constantly attacked from all directions like free sects. Even if he wanted to fight back, he didn¡¯t know where to start. The golden-colored nket also became ragged under the attack of this heavy rain. After a series of heavy blows, he hadpletely lost the sense of direction. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Purify Water Tiantan Dragon Extinguishing Magic * Icy Blood ¡°If the pure icy dragon extinguishing magic can¡¯t deal with you¡­¡± ¡°Then let master strengthen the water element dragon extinguishing magic further.¡± The water system could increase the power of any kind of magic. With the help of Andrew and Kelly, the icy blood that they used again finally froze Golden King into an ice cube. The power of the ice knot was ten times stronger than that of the two pieces of ice blood. Golden King tried to break free, but he couldn¡¯t move at all for one thirty. And this second was fatal. Dragon Transmogrifying Skill The dress was broken, and Sarah turned into a half-human and half-dragon. This was the enlightening of the dragon. She didn¡¯t want to use it because of its ugly face. But now facing such a strong man, Sarah had no room for maneuver. Transforming into a dragon could increase her 50% magic power without any side effects, which corresponded to double her talent. After transforming into a dragon, Sarah, magic power breakthrough had passed one hundred thousand tests, and the fire system talent had reached 150. The only disadvantage was that she couldn¡¯t use dragon extinguishing magic. But ¡°It¡¯s so boring to use the dragon extinguishing magic all the time. I¡¯ll show something more powerful!¡± Enlightening*Sacred Fire Extinction The fire that was ignited out of nowhere was like a mountain range of fire in the sky. The me was terrifyingly dark. It was even more horrifying than the dragon extinguishing magic. The temperature in the center of the me was so high that it was evenparable to the star core. The solid ice of the icy blood was instantly evaporated. ¡°Ahhh!¡± No one could believe that the shrill scream was from the dignified Golden King. Until the mes subsided, Golden King in the sky had been burned into charred corpses. He faltered out a few hoarse words, shook a few times, and thenpletely copsed from the sky. 336 Chapter 338 ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Unpleasant sounds were heard continuously in his throat. Golden King, like a charred corpse, slowly stood up from a broken wall, vomiting boiling and scorching blood from his mouth. ¡°Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so badly hurt. It¡¯s the first time that I have been so badly injured in four hundred years.¡± Andrew and the three witchers were stunned by what they saw. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so scary. What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡± Kelly held Andrew¡¯s arm in horror. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but put aside her posture again. ¡°How can you not die even if you are beaten like this?¡± Lucy said with a bitter look, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on. I haven¡¯t fully unlocked the magic power. It¡¯s not enough.¡± Then Lucy disappeared. ¡°Ha-ha, it seems that Lucy, the most difficult one to deal with, is the least mobile.¡± Looked at him with pale eyes and found that Golden King waspletely burnt. He shouldn¡¯t have been alive in this state. However, he was still alive, and he didn¡¯t look tired because of his serious injury. Then, the burnt flesh began to peel off, revealing the intact skin inside. It only took a few seconds for Golden King to regenerate. Not only had all of his wounds healed, but even the saint sky¡¯s well-equipped nket had recovered.. Moreover, he was on the edge of being reborn, and then his face was reborn. However, in the end, they still couldn¡¯t see his face. ¡°What a monster!¡± Cold sweat began to break out on Andrew¡¯s forehead. Kelly and Sarah also swallowed. Even this kind of injury could be reborn, which could no longer be called a human being. Even if it was over the speed limit, the recovery was too exaggerated. ¡°Anyway, there is a limit to your regenerating power. No matter how many times, I will beat you until you die!¡± Andrew, together with Sarah and Kelly, released the magic power again. This time, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Until it is smashed into powder, if you have the ability, show me another one! ¡°Oh? You are so energetic. Then I will be a little more serious.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his hands sped together. Seeing this, Sarah took the lead. ¡°Too slow.¡± Super Magic * Four Arm atha Bang. The me-filled punch was blocked by a ten-meter-high statue with one hand. ¡°What¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s face changed dramatically. The huge figure made of pure energy had four arms and eight eyes. Its back was humming, and it had its power. Sarah, who had turned into a dragon, was unexpectedly blocked by one of its hands with all her strength. The scorching heat was so high that it could evaporate the secret silver, but it couldn¡¯t shake it at all! ¡°Dharmaksana!¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. And it was a perfect dharmaksana, totally different from Nason¡¯s. Saint Killing Spear Condensing the most powerful prating magic of the spear, Kelly threw it out with all her strength. It was a blow that seemed to be able to pierce through space. The pale ice spear was enough to break through the entire earth¡¯s surface. However, this hit him right in the middle, but it only made him stagger backward. ¡°Humph!¡± With a cold snort, Golden King manipted his rule power and stretched out his hand. Kelly, who was still preparing for the second blow in midair, was caught in the air. ¡°Kelly!¡± Sarah shouted and was about to save her. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± With his palms sped together, he did the same move and mmed Sarah into his palms. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± In the palm of the dharmaksana, only half of Sarah¡¯s head was exposed, and her whole cheek had been squeezed out of shape. At the same time, the next magic wasunched in Golden King ¡°Since you have treated me with your unique skills, I will reward you well. I will use my most powerful magic to repay you.¡± Golden Pagoda A golden tower appeared in the sky. Every inch of the tower emitted a dazzling golden light. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew felt his legs weak and almost knelt. Wherever the golden light went, the energy between heaven and earth seemed to have been drained. It felt like The bundle of fairy rope? Although it was notpletely dried up like the bundle of fairy rope, under the golden light, more than half of the magic power in his body was instantly reduced. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this magic! It¡¯s¡­ divine magic!¡± Kelly said with difficulty, ¡°The golden pagoda, everything will be suppressed by the golden light! It could take 50% of the energy of heaven and earth in its range of use. It was impossible to defend against both sides. 50% of his energy would be used to increase the number of users of the golden pagoda.¡± 50%? Andrew was shocked. If that was the case, then Golden King could indeed be called invincible. To be his opponent, he had to give Golden King 50% of his strength, coupled with his strength. This magic was enough to make him invincible. Because anyway, his strength will be greater than yours. ¡°Oh? No wonder you are the ice and snow witch. You are the first genius after the war of legends. You are very knowledgeable.¡± The voice of Golden King changed, it was stress that seemed to be spoken by more than a dozen people at the same time. He could feel that his body seemed to have turned into a ck hole, sucking all the energy between heaven and earth crazily. The three of them felt as if a mountain was pressing on them and they couldn¡¯t breathe. What a horrible force. His magic power kept strengthening as if it had no limit at all. The entire body of Golden King exuded an astonishing aura. ¡°You guys are good, but you are not qualified to let me use the equipment. But since you make me so happy, I¡¯ll make an exception to let you see. The power that only belonged to the gods and the holy king! Then surrender, understand your weakness, and bow to the strong!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the golden magic power rendered the world into the same color. Andrew saw it. The moment he took off his hood. But before Andrew could see his face clearly, he was blinded by the dazzling light. Law * Omnipresent 337 Chapter 339 What happened? He didn¡¯t see it. With Andrew¡¯s strength, he could perceive what happened in just 0.001 seconds. But all this happened so fast that itpletely exceeded Andrew¡¯s reaction. Kelly was lying on the rubble. Sarah was hung on a piece of steel, piercing through her chest. While Andrew himself was deeply embedded in a rock. He couldn¡¯t hear any sound, his vision was blurred, and his lungs were burning. The pain became the only thing he could feel. It was so painful that he even couldn¡¯t feel his body. What happened? He had no idea at all. He only knew that he appeared here after the golden light. If he was hit, why didn¡¯t he even feel that he was hit? Andrew tried to get up. But he found that his hands and feet were gone. He struggled to move his head and looked down. But he found that he had be a human stick and his limbs had disappeared.. His broken hands and feet were bleeding like a tap. At this speed, within ten seconds, he would lose too much blood and go into shock. As Kelly and Sarah returned to his soul sea because of injuries, there was only Golden King and Andrew were left on the battlefield. ¡°They have disappeared. Are they dead?¡± Golden King slowly came to him and said with a yful smile. Andrew was speechless and didn¡¯t even have the strength to frown. ¡°So, how do you feel when you fight with the holy king?¡± It was so powerful that no one could imagine how to defeat it. Andrew spat out blood and tried not to go into shock. In his eyes, the gaze of the holy king gradually became cold. ¡°Well, for the sake of having a good time this time, tell me, do you have anyst words?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed Andrew¡¯s neck and lifted him. ¡°Of course, even if I tell you, I won¡¯t pass it on to you.¡± Then he withdrew his fingers. As the huge force was exerted on his neck, Andrew only felt a violent sense of suffocation. Dead¡­ Dying He did nothing¡­ He was dying! Could it be that even if the three witchers used up all their strength, they still not be able to reach the domain of the holy king? I¡¯m not reconciled! Bang! A soft crash was heard. ¡°What?¡± All of a sudden, Golden King tilted his head to one side. He had nned to strangle Andrew, but suddenly he felt as if he had been hit by an invisible fist. What happened? Illusion? No, no, the pain on his face was real. What hit me? After confirming that there were no hidden mages, he looked around and then looked at Andrew. He was stunned. Andrew¡¯s head glowed with green light. A long cone of light extended from one of the teeth. ¡°This is¡­¡± Golden King¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Bang. Another punch. The imperceptible fist hit hard on his face. Although this force was not painful or itchy for a dignified saint, it was a fist. The green halo was so dazzling. Just seeing it made people surrender. Yes, even the holy king wanted to surrender. ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s godhood!¡± Golden King murmured. But soon, as Andrew ran out of hisst strength, the halo shed a few times andpletely disappeared like a broken sunlightmp. At this moment, Golden King was lost in thought. ¡°No wonder he likes you so much. He must have noticed that you are different from others. Of course, this guy was the one who was most good at perception and intelligence operations. It seems that you haven¡¯t mastered it at all. If you can only use this power just now, maybe you won¡¯t lose so fast. But unfortunately, just as I said, no matter what kind of genius he is, it¡¯s meaningless as long as he doesn¡¯t stand on our side. So, go to hell.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he exerted force on his five fingers again. However, at this moment, a golden light streaked through the sky and fiercely wrapped around Golden King¡¯s arm. ¡°What?¡± Golden King was stunned and looked sideways. It was the bundle of fairy rope that had just been torn apart. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to destroy the divine-made magic costume. You should know that you gave it to me.¡± It was Mauser who spoke. He had already broken away from the ruins on his body, holding Andrew¡¯s broken arm and struggling to climb over. ¡°What else do you want to do? This brat even lost to me. Do you still think you can win?¡± Instead of making a move, Golden King said in a condescending tone, ¡°I really can¡¯t understand. If you didn¡¯t know the difference in strength at the beginning and thought you could win, then that would be fine. At this point, definitely could not win, and you realized the gap between us. Why did you have to do it in vain?¡± After crawling to the side of Golden King, Mauser smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Is there no possibility of winning? Ha-ha, that¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± With a frown, he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose?¡± ¡°Who loses? Me?¡± ¡°If you are telling a joke, I can give you a few seconds to listen. I likeughing,¡± he said. Mauser smiled, loosened the rope, and stuffed it into the sky ring of Andrew¡¯s broken arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? In the past four hundred years, how many times have you lost? You want to cultivate a new holy king, but what about the result? Did you make it? No! There was hope that there would be no one hundred or eighty, but the sess would be zero. ¡° ¡°If you want to say that killing Andrew means killing another genius and our Magic Association has failed again, I advise you to shut up.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not that shallow.¡± Mauser struggled to sit up, leaned against a stone, and said, ¡°No matter how many times you cultivate, they will eventually join our party. The Heavenly Party was the wish of everyone. Everyone yearned for freedom, fairness, and truth. Kill him. He was just one of the countless talents. You will have to kill countless geniuses in the future, and you can¡¯t cultivate any of them. What a pity! During the war of legends, you only had one heir, so you only left one person. Now the second chance is right in front of you, but you still don¡¯t have a sessor. In the future, you won¡¯t seed in the third, fourth, Fifth¡­ No matter how many chances you have. Let me repeat it. Our party won. You lose, you will never have a sessor, and you will never be able to achieve your dream! The Heavenly party has never been an organization, but the people¡¯s most honest and kind vision. This vision will not perish, and no talent will stand on your side! No matter how you seal off the knowledge of the talents, they will eventuallye to our site, even if we have already perished! You have lost! Golden King!¡± 338 Chapter 340 Am I lost? Mauser¡¯s words were so powerful. Every word was like a heavy hammer, knocking hard on the heart of Golden King. This was the only weakness in his heart. What the four holy kings wanted to achieve was the ultimate dream of mages. It was the ultimate dream of any mage. And this dream must be fulfilled by a sessor. This heir was the key. At this moment, Golden King¡¯s body trembled slightly. Even in the face of the three grand sorcerers, he had not shaken, but now he was shaking. After a short moment of anger ¡°Hahaha!¡± Golden Kingughed suddenly. ¡°Interesting! Mauser, you are the same as before! It was so interesting! Do you want to say that you will win whether he is alive or dead since he is on your side?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mauser gasped hardly, but his tone showed no sign of weakness. He sneered, ¡°What a pity! I feel sorry for you four holy kings. It was only one step away from your dream, but you could not realize it anyway. You are so powerful that you can fight against the whole world on your own.. So what? No one will support you! Nobody!¡± Mauser¡¯s words were like a sharp knife piercing into the heart of Golden King. This was his weapon, and this was his strength. At this point, Golden King seemed to have been paused. He lowered his head and his body began to tremble slightly, but soon it turned into a violent tremble. Suddenly! ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent, you bastard!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! All of a sudden, he stepped forward and grabbed Mauser¡¯s neck. The huge force made him break several rocks. At this moment, Golden King was so crazy. He raised his fist and was about to smash Mauser¡¯s head. However, in the face of the iron fist of the strongest man, Mauserughed like a winner. This punch couldn¡¯t go on! In the past four hundred years, Golden King had never been so angry as this! No one had ever made him so angry! But this weak man was so badly injured that he had no strength at all. If he punched him, it could immediately kill him and let him shut up forever. But he just couldn¡¯t do it! ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I punch him Why am I trembling? I¡¯m a holy king. How could I tremble in the face of such a weak person? Are you kidding me?¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit me? Beat me to death! Aren¡¯t you the holy king? Aren¡¯t you the strongest? You said that the Magic Association was not allowed to fail, but what about the result? Your holy king is losers.¡± Mauser even breathed hard, but he still tried his best to smile. The smile was so disgusting that Golden King wanted to tear his mouth. What was the end of the extreme anger? The answer was joyless. Not long after, the trembling of Golden King stopped. Under the hood, the faintughter became louder and louder. He let go of Mauser, stood up, and looked down at him. ¡°I understand. You mean that no matter how many geniuses there will be in the future, they won¡¯t be on our side. Right?¡± Bang! He stepped on his chest. Mauser spat out blood. The roar of Golden King suddenly resounded through the entire sky. ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll ept your boring provocation! The Magic Association was not allowed to fail, and the holy king would not lose! Never!¡± Letting go of his feet, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you alive, and I¡¯ll take this brat back. Let us see. Under our guidance, this guy will eventually choose to live a poor life with you? Or choose to be our sessor. Mauser, I understand why your rebellious army can always be like cockroaches now, weak but unable to be killed. Only when your body and mind are destroyed from inside to outside will you die.¡± After saying that, Golden King teleportation came to Andrew¡¯s side, lifted him, and pped him on the chest. High-level Healing With the green light covering his whole body, Andrew, who was on the verge of death, recovered instantly and his hands and feet grew again. With a wave of his hand, Andrew¡¯s equipment flew over. After putting them all into the sky ring, he put them on Andrew¡¯s finger again. ¡°Take the two of them back!¡± He shouted from afar. In the sky, four mage members withdrew their hiding and descended from the sky, lifting Mia and Mauser. When he passed by, he snorted at Mauser and said, ¡°I will prove that you are wrong. At that time, I will let him kill you with his own hands. Let this seed of your so-called hope bury you personally. How desperate will you be then? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Then he flew into the air. Andrew felt as if he was being held by someone. Looking down, he could only see a sea of fire. The soldiers who had worked and sweated together had turned into cold corpses. He wanted to close their eyes, but he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. Did I lose? Did I lose in the end? Not reconciled to! Why was the gap in strength so great? Andrew saw that Marin was still alive, begging for mercy. But in the end, he was dismembered and killed by several mage members. ¡°Andrew?¡± ¡°Andrew!¡± The voice of his former friends came to his ears. Taylor¡¯s, Signa¡¯s, and Nason¡¯s Was it an illusion? His consciousness gradually faded away. Am I going to die? With a helpless resentment, Andrew finally lost consciousness. When Andrew woke up again, the first thing he saw was the familiar white ceiling. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew held up his aching body and looked around. But he found that this was his vi room in Law School. What happened? Why am I here? Andrew tried to recall, but his mind went nk. Just then, the door opened. Taylor came in with a hot breakfast. As soon as she entered the room, she found Andrew who had woken up. Bang. The breakfast was scattered all over the floor. ¡°Everybody! Come here! Andrew is awake!¡± Taylor¡¯s exmation resounded through the whole vi. 339 Chapter 341 ¡°Everyone?¡± Andrew was confused. In the small room, everyone gathered together. In addition to his fourpanions, there were also Newton, Joe, and several Thirteen Stars. Even Rowling was there. It was not until this moment that Andrew remembered what had happened in the camp of the Heavenly Party. Including thest conversation between Mauser and Golden King. Didn¡¯t I win? Thinking of everything, Andrew held the quilt tightly and felt sad for his powerlessness. Am I¡­ alive? Only I survive? ¡°You have made a big mistake this time. Be prepared.¡± Rowling said timely, ¡°If it goes wrong, even the president of Red King may have to be responsible for it.¡± Andrew pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t care about it anymore. In contrast, Newton looked much more optimistic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Golden King brings you back, at least you won¡¯t die. You don¡¯t have to be scared by this woman. By the way, how about you join the student union after this matter is over?. I¡¯m going to be a Thirteen Star. I need someone to be the chief.¡± ¡°At this time, are you still thinking about the student union?¡± Joe rolled her eyes and said, ¡°The order was given yesterday. As long as he wakes up, the judgment of the holy king will be carried out. We were not sure whether it was good or not. Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± ¡°Holy king¡­ Adjudication?¡± Andrew asked in confusion. Joe sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter. The four holy kings have known everything. They are all here. When you wake up, they will have a joint trial.¡± The four holy kings? Trial me? Andrew was stunned for a while and then smiled bitterly, ¡°What a grand asion!¡± Nason stepped forward and patted Andrew on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, we will always be on your side.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Andrew forced a smile. After that, Andrew had a general understanding of the situation. He had been in aa for about three days. The past three days had turned upside down. The whole Law School was suspended because of this matter. All the students had to be interrogated, fearing that there would be a rebellious army staying in the school. Because of what happened to Andrew this time, the whole Law School became a mess. As for Andrew, the students¡¯ments were divided into two groups. Some people med Andrew for this, which seriously affected their cultivation and study. But some people thought Andrew was a real man. It was said that among the two leaders of the captured traitors, there was a woman named Mia. As a result, the rumor turned out to be, ¡°Andrew met Mia at the first sight and fell in love with her. To protect Mia, he openly opposed Golden King.¡±. It was Golden King. He would give up everything for a woman and be the enemy of the strongest man in the world. What kind of courage was this? Many young girl students were deeply touched by the news. Most of them thought so. No matter what, the whole school was in a mess because of Andrew. But Andrew wasn¡¯t worried about it. Now every time he closed his eyes, he could see those warriors die miserably. Those people shouldn¡¯t have died. They all had bright dreams and worked hard to make the world full of warmth. But now, they were all cold corpses. After lunch, a staff of the Magic Association came to the door. Andrew left with them calmly. As this adjudication was required to be confidential, no one else could participate. They could only wait nervously in the vi for the result. In the same ce as before, Andrew, led by the staff of the Magic Association, came to the trial court of the student union soon. Originally, the seats belonged to Thirteen Stars, but now, four people were sitting there. They were wearing ck gold edges, red gold edges, golden gold edges, and purple gold edges, wearing a hood, and their faces were invisible. It was the second time that Andrew had seen the four holy kings. He didn¡¯t expect to meet them again in this way. The jury consisted of twenty heads of the headquarters of the Magic Association. They were all big shots, and each of them was at the king level. As soon as they entered the hall, they were overwhelmed by the aura. Mauser and Mia also entered the hall with Andrew. They were tied to the shackles and pushed in from the other two doors. Facing the two of them, Andrew lowered his head with guilt, not daring to look into their eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is the best result.¡± Said Mia. ¡°The civilians have been evacuated. You can rest assured that what matters to the Heavenly Party is not the camp and warrior, but the inheritance of belief. Moreover, I have found hope.¡± Mauser didn¡¯t forget tofort Andrew. It would only make Andrew sadder. ¡°Nomunication!¡± The guard shouted angrily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± On the stage, Golden King raised his hand and signaled the guards to retreat. He mocked, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s thest time they meet. Let them say whatever they want to say.¡± Andrew red at him and said nothing. At the sight of this, Red King clenched his eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°Court session¡­¡± As the door was closed, all the irrelevant people on the scene retreated, and the holy king adjudication officially began. ¡°We two are not involved in this matter. Let¡¯s listen to your opinions first. Red king, this is your student. You cane first.¡± As ck King spoke, he and Purple King looked at Red King. Red King cleared his throat and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I know Andrew is rebellious. I also wanted to use him to find the secret that the rebel army can escape from my perception. But I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. But I still think we shouldn¡¯t have killed Andrew.¡± ¡°Why? As far as I know, he doesn¡¯t take you as his teacher. Besides, you won¡¯t be influenced by such boring feelings, will you?¡± The voice of Purple King was very special, it was hoarse. It sounded like a dead man¡¯s voice. ¡°Andrew¡¯s talent is extraordinary, and he is likely to be the key to operating our n. Killing him would do more harm than good.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, ck King asked, ¡°Golden king, what do you think?¡± Golden King shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should kill Andrew either.¡± ¡°You want to protect this loser too?¡± Purple King said angrily. ¡°How could it be?¡± Golden Kingughed and cast a fierce nce at Mauser off the stage. ¡°I just want to make a bet with him. Andrew will be our side, physically and mentally. I can stay in the Law School with Red King, but Andrew can¡¯t be killed. I believe that you have been bothered by the rebel army in the past hundred years, haven¡¯t you? It was a group of losers, but they couldn¡¯t be killed thoroughly. Now, the rebel army seems topare Andrew to hope. As long as we get rid of him, we will break their defense.¡± 340 Chapter 342 ¡°I think we should kill him.¡± ck King said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a failure, then any one or two of you can still tolerate him. But what he did was betrayal and surrender, which was unforgivable. Not to mention whether he could be forgiven, letting him stay would be tantamount to raising a tiger for trouble. As holy kings, didn¡¯t you even understand such a simple truth?¡± It was self-evident who he meant. With a thump on the table, Golden King shouted, ¡°ck king, what the hell do you mean? If you want to say it, just say it. You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush!¡± ¡°You know what I mean. I don¡¯t need to say anything more,¡± ck King said disdainfully. ¡°Come out and fight! Fuck you!¡± The magic power of the Golden King rose rapidly at a visible speed, indicating that he was ready topete with the ck King. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Red king, you used to like to y tricks. But this time, cleverness may overreach itself. As for you, Golden king, you are too easy to be provoked. You are as stupid as a fool. One is too smart, and the other is too stupid. The opponents are sure of your character ws, so they seed again and again. As the holy kings, all you qualified is only strength. I think Andrew should be executed as a warning to others.¡± ¡°So, 2 vs 2?¡± Red King said with a bitter smile. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How about I form a team with Red King and you two form a team? Let¡¯s fight. ording to our old rules, the winner can decide this. What do you think?¡± ¡°Boring.¡± ck King sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I knew it would be like this. ¡°Forget it. Now that we havee to this point, let¡¯s listen to the story of the traitor and the two stinky bugs first.¡± Then, ck King looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, I remember you, in the four schools¡¯petition, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember you.¡± Andrew said, ¡°You have the strongest sense of oppression among the four people. Are you the strongest among the four holy kings?¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have the talent of perception magic power?¡± ncing at Red King beside him, ck King said, ¡°This is a rare ability. No wonder you like him so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that I don¡¯t like him.¡± Red King shouted. ¡°Humph, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ck King turned his head in disdain and said, ¡°Andrew, what do you want to say about this matter?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Do you have nothing to say even if you are sentenced to death?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Humph, what a rebellious army!¡± As ck King said, he leaned back against his seat and sighed, ¡°Mauser, how long did we meet?¡± ¡°Twenty-five years.¡± Mauser said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, master ck King.¡± ¡°From the first time I saw you, I knew you would fight back one day. I should have killed you, or I wouldn¡¯t have wasted 25 years.¡± Mauser smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for my counterattack. It¡¯s because your Magic Association is unpopr. What was hidden behind the morous magi? 90% of the people in the world were poor. It was to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries and suppress the hindrance to the development of all countries. It was crazy plunder of the weak in the name of the great unity of humans. If it weren¡¯t for the plunder, how could the Magic Association have such a rich resource? How could it be possible to monopolize magic resources all over the world? The weak were just weak, not stupid. It was natural for them to resist when they were plundered.¡± His words were impassioned. But in return, all the jury and the holy kings sneered and scorned. ck King said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for the strong to survive. As a weak person, being weak was the greatest sin. There was nothing toin about being exploited. Under the rule of the strong, being able to live in peace was a great gift. Without the protection of the strong, the weak couldn¡¯t even survive in this world full of monsters.¡± ¡°Look, this is your limitation.¡± Mauser didn¡¯t show any weakness and said, ¡°The stronger are supported by the weaker, and it¡¯s the duty of the stronger to protect the weaker. Being strong was never a reason to plunder. Only when humans worked together could they usher in a better tomorrow. Thew of the jungle had never brought civilization, only barbarity, and ughter.¡± In the face of Mauser¡¯s eloquence, the four holy kings were more like looking at an opportunist who knew nothing. ¡°Naive.¡± It seemed that ck King had no interest to continue talking to him. He turned to Andrew and asked, ¡°Do you also think so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like meaningless killing.¡± As soon as his words came out, Golden King was anxious. ¡°Look, Mauser, I¡¯ve told you that this guy hasn¡¯t beenpletely brainwashed by you. I think he will be willing to overturn your theory in the future.¡± Mauserughed, ¡°Really? If you think so, it¡¯s okay. As long as you are happy.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ck King was a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me anymore. Andrew, I heard from Golden King what Mauser told him. To be honest, I was also very angry at the beginning. How dare you say that you can¡¯t be on our side. How could someone, as a strong man, voluntarily give up the privileges of the strong and collude with the weak? What a ridiculous joke. So now, if I give you a chance to go back to Law School, what will you say? ¡° ¡°I won¡¯t be on your side.¡± Andrew replied firmly without hesitation, ¡°As long as you kill innocent people indiscriminately, I won¡¯t collude with you. People should be equal. Even the weak had their dreams and were a part of this world. Although I am not a holy being and I will also kill people, I will not kill innocent people. I will fight against you till the end.¡± After saying that, everyone was quiet. Mauser and Mia closed their eyes with a smile on their faces. Andrew¡¯s answer was clear. Even in the face of the gazes of the four holy kings, he was still as stable as a mountain, as if he was not afraid of losing his life. Long time. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ck King suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Interesting! That¡¯s so interesting! Mauser, no matter what, we can¡¯t train a sessor, right? You said he wouldn¡¯t change. Now it seems that he has made up his mind. It¡¯s interesting. Our holy kings have lived for more than one thousand years. We have met different challenges. Back then, when we faced the gods, we all won the final victory. We thought there was nothing we couldn¡¯t do in the world. Mauser, you have made a great contribution. You have created a new challenge that the four of us have never seen before, which has brought us rare new meaning in our boring life. Good! Good! Everyone, stand up!¡± ck King pounded the table. The jury and the four holy kings including him stood up at the same time. ¡°Now, I announce the judgment in the name of the holy kings. Andrew, get an amnesty and be released without charge! He will get all the privileges that belonged to the Law School and the confiscated points.¡± Next to him, although Purple King looked dissatisfied, now that ck King had agreed, he could only ept the rule of the majority. Not to mention the jury. Almost everyone wanted to kill Andrew. However, they had no right to express their opinions. They could only silently ept the holy kings¡¯ adjudication. ck King added, ¡°Mauser, your challenge is epted by our holy kings. This was an exception. Andrew is our first talent with an amnesty. Let¡¯s bet on him. You and Mia, just stay in prison and wait for the result before the bet is over. If we gamble on the dignity of our four holy kings, we will change Andrew. At that time, he will be one of us. He will swear to abandon you and kill you with his own hands. If we lose, we will kill Andrew and release you. The time limit is five years. Do you dare to bet? ¡° Mauser sneered. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± 341 Chapter 343 In the end, Andrew returned to Law School and continued to practice as a student. Mauser and Mia were put into the highest-level prison of the Magic Association, the divine prison. And all of this was just because the four holy kings had epted Mauser¡¯s challenge. In the five years, they could persuade Andrew to give up all the things he learned from Heavenly Party, abandon his meaningless mercy and affection, and be a real strong man. Stupid? So stupid! They were so stupid. But they were holy kings and they were powerful men. Although they knew it was Mauser¡¯s n and he wanted to keep Andrew safe, they still epted it. Just as Mauser said, if they flinched and killed Andrew, it meant that they were afraid. For the strongest, fear of a weak man meant losing. Therefore, even if they knew it was a trick, the strong would choose to break it directly with overwhelming power. This was the principle of the strong. And the punishment for Andrew¡­ Was that a punishment? Andrew was going to be promoted to ss A of the key ss. After this incident, the result would be changed. Andrew will be promoted to S ss. At the same time, there was a change of personnel in the Law School. As the honorary president, Golden King would be admitted to the Law School. He had originally been in charge of the militarymand of the Magic Association and it was temporarily handed over to the ck and the Purple king. In Law School, Golden King and Red King had the same rights. That is to say, from today on, two saints will be the principal of the school until Andrew graduates. Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t care about it. That night, Andrew went back to his dormitory. He was not in the mood to talk to Nason and others, so he went straight to his room. Deep in his heart, he felt guilty for Mauser and Mia. Although they are not dead, they have made a huge sacrifice for me. It could be said that all the people who died this time were dead for Andrew. Especially this afternoon, when Andrew saw the dead list, he almost fainted because of the pressure. The number of the rebels killed: More than 9830. I killed two thousand of them. Now they have sacrificed nearly ten thousand people to save me. Pressure. Too much pressure. Andrew was overwhelmed by this responsibility. He returned to his room and entered the soul sea. The soul sea was in a mess, and the space was broken like ss. Kelly and Sarah were seriously injured and in aa. They hadn¡¯t woken up yet. ¡°A month.¡± Andrew was shocked when Lucy said that. Lucy shook her head and said sadly, ¡°They suffered most of the damage from the attack of Golden King. Otherwise, you have no chance to survive.¡± Andrew knelt in front of them and held their hands gently. Powerless, powerless, powerless! He felt so tired. Sometimes, Andrew wondered how could he bear such a heavy burden. ¡°A sense of inability is the best power for a person to advance.¡± Lucy¡¯s words pulled Andrew back from his obsession. A soft and warm feeling came from behind. Lucy hugged Andrew from behind and said, ¡°You are at the bottom of your life undoubtedly. But it was also a good chance. It was a good chance to fight back. You have too many things on your back now. Turn this pressure into power. To live up to the people who sacrificed for you, to avoid repeating the mistakes, to win next time!¡± ¡°Lucy.¡± Lucy¡¯s embrace was as warm as water, which wrapped Andrew¡¯s heart. He turned around. Unexpectedly, a pair of soft lips were pressed up, and then they were separated. Andrew was startled by the sudden kiss. Lucy blushed and said, ¡°This is my first kiss. Well, it¡¯s time to stand up after tasting it. No matter how difficult the future would be, you had to grit your teeth and stick to it. Even if you flinch, time will not stop for you, let alone be sad with you. Don¡¯t me yourself for your inability. Since they are willing to sacrifice for you, they believe in you. The best way to repay them is to do what they ce on you. So,e on!¡± Lucy¡¯s words stabbed into Andrew¡¯s heart like needles. He infused strength into his weak pulse again. Yes, even if he was sad here, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. He stood up and continued the fight. The best way to repay the members of the Heavenly Party and Mauser was to not let them down. ¡°I see.¡± Andrew stood up again. His dim eyes emitted an unprecedented light. ¡°Thank you, Lucy. I know what I¡¯m going to do.¡± Lucy smiled. Immediately. p. She pped her hands and smiled brightly like a big sister. ¡°Well, our little Andrew seems to have grown up. I like you so much.¡± Hearing her words, Andrew smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. You don¡¯t even have a fondness for me.¡± ¡°Fondness, it¡¯s already 65. I almost fall in love with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Lucy smiled and said, ¡°Your help my younger brother, and your courage to fight with Golden King. Those things made me move. You are a great warrior. What I like most is the strong-willed and brave soldiers who dare to fight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and opened the system. Only then did he find that the 20 fondness advanced gift bag had been prepared, but he did not find it. ¡°Come on!¡± Lucy drew closer and smiled, ¡°If you behave well. After Kelly and Sarah recover, I may join them and have sex with you. By the way, although I¡¯m a virgin, I¡¯ve learned something about sex. Maybe I will make you feel sofortable that you will faint¡­¡± Andrew blushed and turned his head away. ¡°Why did you say that? Well, I know.¡± Looking at Andrew¡¯s shy face, Lucy giggled. Her crystal blue eyes were filled with desire. 342 Chapter 344 Lucy¡¯s gift bag looked very simple and unadorned. It seemed that the magic of water was easy to learn. Andrew could learn a lot by reading books. It was even easy to learn water magic, and then a higher level of water magic form could be learned. As a result, there was little conventional magic in Lucy¡¯s gift bag. On the contrary, the gifts were particrly abundant. There was a sword in the bag. It was about five feet long in dark blue. Bubbles were irregrly distributed around it, and the small part of the sword was still bent like waves. The color of the de was a little light, and it was ultramarine. The sword grid was in the shape of a wave, which was bteral symmetry. When holding a sword, it could provide good protection to the hand, avoiding falling when attacked. Pure Spring. This was the name of the sword. To provide users with 100 magic power plus power, water talent +2, additional skills, cirction: water magic power, consumption reduced by half. Then came the jade pendant. It looked like three or four waves were twisting together. ¡°Mister night Phoenix, magic power add 2%, water talent +3, additional skill, rivers and seas: It can slowly and continuously repair other magic equipment.¡±. It was only effective for the equipment he wore at the same time. Of course, it was impossible to repair a broken snow stick. Because it was damaged, not broken down. As for the rest, 10KG pure gold, 10KG top magic crystals, and three heavenly divine herbs. That¡¯s it. The heavenly divine herb seemed to be used for medicine, and it was very precious. Andrew kept it. As the third witch¡¯s second gift bag, the advanced gift bag, the reward was extremely luxurious. Kelly¡¯s ultimate gift bag might not be as powerful as this one. It was hard to imagine how exaggerated the gifts the witchers would provide in the future. With so many materials, he could almost consider making his equipment. Andrew thought so. And now he could refine top A-grade equipment. It was time to find an opportunity to practice. He put the gifts into the ring. Andrew tidied up as usual. However, Andrew was startled. He turned over a lot of materials, and a familiar golden light came out. He took a closer look and found that it was the bundle of fairy rope. Isn¡¯t that Mauser¡¯s holy relic? Why is it in my ring? Wait a minute. Mauser stopped him when he was about to be killed by Golden King. ¡°And at that time, Mauser grabbed my broken arm. Was it put in at that time?¡± Andrew was suddenly enlightened! Mauser not only pinned his hopes on me but also entrusted me with his only and the biggest trump card of the Heavenly Party. He picked up the bundle of fairy rope. The moment Andrew touched it, his palm was broken. The blood slid down the rope and was quickly absorbed without a trace. After absorbing Andrew¡¯s blood, the rope raised its head as if it was alive. Without Andrew¡¯s permission, it could get out of the sky ring. The bundle of fairy rope was like a living snake. It circled Andrew several times and finally rubbed his face intimately. It seemed to like Andrew very much. ¡°So cute.¡± Lucy stepped forward and wanted to touch it. As a result, the back of her hand was pped hard by the rope. It was so painful that her tears fell. She mumbled, ¡°Are you a girl?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect that it was different from the ordinary equipment and could have a certain degree of psychic intelligence. No wonder it was the holy magic thing. Andrew also found something else. A coin. On the front, there was a ghost head, and on the back, there was a pair of ghost hands with crossed straight knives. What¡¯s this? I don¡¯t remember that I got such a thing. ¡°Is this Shura ghost?¡± ¡°Shura ghost?¡± Andrew looked at Lucy in confusion. Lucy nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also a kind of magic clothing created by god. It canpletely block psychological perception. It could cover arge area, but its effect was not good. If it only worked on him or a few people in a small range, he couldpletely reduce the sense of existence to zero.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being invisible and hiding magic?¡± Lucy shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a big difference. Hiding is just to escape the five senses of everyone, which makes it invisible, untouchable, and unable to hear. Its biggest shoring was that if the perception was infused with enough magic power to improve its precision, it could perceive the existence of its user through the faint magic power. Moreover, no matter how hard he tried, the power of the hidden magic couldn¡¯t exceed that of the perception magic. He could deceive the perception magic, which only meant that the strength of the hidden magic users was so excellent. This is different. What it can erase is the sense of existence. You can see and touch him, but you can¡¯t recognize his existence. In other words, others could see you, but their brains couldn¡¯t notice you. From the perspective of space, you haven¡¯t changed your position, but the nature of space has changed. You exist in this space, but your body will not interact with anything in this space. If you don¡¯t use the flying magic, you may directly pass through the ground and fall into the earth¡¯s core. But the heat of the earth¡¯s core won¡¯t interact with you, and you won¡¯t be burned to death. Of course, there is also a precondition: The gravitational force won¡¯t work on you. Shura ghost, this thing was more like thew than magic. It could be said to be the strongest hidden magic treasure in the world.¡± Hearing this, Andrew finally understood. That was why the rebel army could escape from the perception. Everything depended on this coin. Mauser entrusted me with everything. Holding Shura ghost tightly, Andrew became more determined. Mauser, I will make good use of the power you give me. In this way, he packed up his things and said goodbye to Lucy before leaving the soul sea. The next day. ? Andrew went downstairs early in the morning. Nason and the others had been waiting downstairs for a long time. If yesterday was the day of the reunion, today was the day of separation. ording to the original n, Nason and Taylor would be assigned to ss B. Only Jo and Signa followed him to ss S. The two friends hugged each other as a farewell. Before leaving, Andrew looked at Taylor with reluctance and said, ¡°Take good care of her for me.¡± Nason nodded seriously, ¡°Sure.¡± In this way, the two teams parted. Without much hesitation, Andrew took Jo and Signa to the main campus and arrived at the door of ss S. The lecture had begun. Let¡¯s go and meet new students. They are the best talents in grade two. He took a deep breath to ease his nervousness and was mentally prepared for a new life. Andrew pushed the door open. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± 343 Chapter 345 ¡°Hello? Are you kidding me?¡± As soon as he entered the room, Andrew was stunned by a golden figure. The one who was giving a lecture on the tform was¡­ Golden King! ¡°Hey, Andrew, you¡¯rete. Come in.¡± Putting down the powder in his hand, he said affectionately, ¡°Everyone, let me introduce him. This is Andrew, a student from ss D. You are ssmates from now on. Wee.¡± The students pped their hands perfunctorily. Only the student named Cruise pped his hands vigorously. ¡°No, no, no. that¡¯s not the point. Why are you here?¡± Andrew roared. With a puzzled look on his face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m now a member of the Law School. It¡¯s reasonable for me to teach students.¡± ¡°I know. But why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh? Do you mean this? Hahaha! Bing a teacher was indeed demoted from the holy kings. But it doesn¡¯t matter. The strong are always strong.¡± He couldn¡¯tmunicate with him. Andrew led the two to the tform. Patting him on the back kindly, he said, ¡°Everyone, Andrew is very powerful. It took me a lot of effort to kill him back then. I haven¡¯t killed him yet. s, I¡¯m so humiliated. Please get along well with each other!¡± Why did he say it so easily? Pulling a long face, Andrew wrote his name on the ckboard and bowed to his ssmates. He looked up again. The students in S-ss were different from ordinary students. Jealousy, envy, curiosity, these emotions were all gone. When they met Andrew, there was only one emotion in their eyes. They were eager to have a try. Ah ~ It seemed that there would be a lot of trouble in the future. Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°Just sit there. I¡¯m going to have ss.¡± ording to the location designated by Golden King, Andrew sat in thest row of vacant seats in the ssroom. The ss went on. There was a magic lesson taught by Golden King. He spoke very fast and his hands were even faster. When it came to a theory, the chalk in his hand quickly swept across the huge ckboard and filled it in a few seconds. As a result, the students in S-ss didn¡¯t even have time to take notes. He spoke so fast that it was difficult to tell what he was talking about, just like a recorder with five times of speed. After the ss, Andrew felt so tired as if had a battle. It took him forty minutes to finish most of the notes. But it had to be said that he was worthy of being called the holy king. In terms of quality, the concentration of this ss was very high, almostparable to ten sses in other sses. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You deserve to be in ss S, and you can keep up with my ss. If you are a grunt like the students in four major schools, you may not be able to keep up with my teaching speed.¡± Golden King nodded with satisfaction. ¡°After ss, do what you want to do.¡± Then he tidied up his books and left the ssroom. Before leaving, he nced at Andrew. Andrew shuddered at the sight. Before Andrew came to his senses. The students around swarmed up. Most of them were girls who were gossiping about him and Mia. Andrew replied perfunctorily. Every time they thought of him as an anthomaniac, they were deeply touched. Many girls even showed their love to Andrew on the spot, saying that they were willing to ¡°apany¡± him during this period. Mages were a group of people exploring the unknown. For mages, physical pleasure was just a kind of entertainment. For women mages, especially virgins, sex was exactly what they wanted to explore. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter whether they loved each other or not. As an excellent man, Andrew was the best choice for them. This scene made Jo¡¯s face gloomy, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was normal for a strong man to have several wives. And even now, she was not the only woman Andrew had. As a woman, she had to ept this fact. Just then. ¡°Fuck off!¡± A harsh shout interrupted the girls who were in a rage. The crowd was pushed away. A bulky boy came over. Andrew took a closer look and found it was Cruise. ¡°Hello, Andrew. Let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Andrew sorted out the book in silence. Cruise¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to refuse so soon, do you?¡± Andrew said, ¡°I have refused you many times. Why are youing here? I know what you are going to say as soon as you pucker up. If you had the spare time, you can do somemission to earn some points.¡± Then Andrew packed up his things and stood up to leave. ¡°Hey! Stop!¡± Cruise was so angry that he reached out to grab Andrew. But as soon as he held Andrew¡¯s wrist, a stream of magic power hit him hard like an electric current. When he came to his senses, Andrew had already walked to the door of the ssroom with his friends. They disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. He looked down. His palm was as red as a scald. ¡°Self-reflection counterattack? Magic power 1999? Interesting! I¡¯m sure breakthrough sage mage wille soon! Interesting!¡± Clenching his fists, Cruise felt the burning pain in his palm and became excited. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it more and more! Andrew, one day I¡¯ll make you willing to fight with me.¡± On the other side. After leaving the ssroom, Andrew began to figure out what to do next. For the time being, he could let go of Rachel. There was still one and a half months before he graduated from this semester. There were three important things. First, he needed to return to the Tianluo Pool and get the water purity stone. Second, he needed to gather all the materials and refine his unique equipment. The third was the current problem. Breakthrough consciousness barrier. Just like the time when the magic power was stuck in 279. After this incident, Andrew¡¯s magic power was increased to 1999. At this stage, the mages would face the second big barrier in their life: The barrier of consciousness. Before breaking the consciousness barrier, no matter how hard he tries, his magic power would not increase even a little. The increased part would get after breakthrough. After the breakthrough, the mage would enter the domain of quasi-saint mage. Atst, when the magic power reached 2200, he would be the official holy mage. Compared to the previous mental barrier, the consciousness barrier of breakthrough was even more difficult. It was a long-term process of struggle. From 2000 to 2200 magic power, almost all of them were fighting against the consciousness barrier. At this stage, he was like a boat sailing against the current, either advancing or retreating. If it was interrupted halfway, magic power would return to 1999 and all its previous efforts would be wasted. Andrew thought for a while and decided to go to the Tianluo Waterfall to get the water purity stone back. The strength of the consciousness barrier was by no means small. One had to be well prepared before he could have a try. Many mages were killed in front of this test and stopped at 1999 magic power for the rest of their lives. Thinking of this, Andrew told Jo and Signa and then took them to the trial center. 344 Chapter 346 The total points:10200. Andrew exchanged 100 grams of the top magic crystal and traded thest 200 points for medicament. He tried his best to umte as many magic crystals as possible to make preparations for breaking the consciousness barrier. Then he went downstairs to the trial center to find a suitablemission. As he had just finished amission from Red King, there weren¡¯t many on the second floor. After a long time, Andrew finally chose a level-sevenmission worth 1000 points. The destination was also the transition area between the first and the second floor. To attack the hell double-head dog. Although the object was also nothing, it was themission that allowed him to close the Tianluo Waterfall. It was better than getting nothing. After all, a transport scroll needed 10 points, and a round trip for three people would cost 60 points. After handling themission formalities at the front desk, Andrew left the trial center with the other people and was about to went to the Rnd Forest. However, he met a man and a woman as he expected as soon as he went out. Newton and Joe. The two were pushing each other and arguing about something. As soon as he saw Andrew, Newton greeted him warmly. ¡°Andrew,e here and help me catch her.¡± While saying this, Newton pointed at Joe¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Well, my underling is here. We two are here. Don¡¯t try to run away this time!¡± ¡°Who is your underling?¡± Andrew snapped. Joe was full of impatience now. ¡°Are you done? I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m busy!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew asked curiously. Joe sighed, ¡°He said he wanted to have a bloody battle to rece his position. I said I didn¡¯t have time, so he didn¡¯t let me go.¡± Newton stamped his feet in anger. ¡°I have made an appointment with you several times. Every time you say you have something to do. Are you afraid of me? I don¡¯t care. Even if the sky falls, you must fight with me today! Or you can abdicate and give up the position of the Star to me.¡± ¡°There are so many Thirteen Stars. Why are you choosing me?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t beat anyone else! You are the only one who can be defeated. Who else can I defeat if I don¡¯t choose you?¡± Andrew: ¡°¡­¡± How could this guy say such cowardly words in such a domineering tone? When Joe heard this, a sullen expression appeared on her face. ¡°I have something to do. By the way, Jo,e back with me.¡± Jo? Everyone looked back, but Jo said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡± Joe went forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You haven¡¯t been back for three years, and now you are very strong. Everyone in our n and our father wants me to take you back.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with Jo?¡± Andrew asked curiously. Joe said, ¡°It will be our Joe n¡¯s God Descending ceremony next week. ording to the rules, all the members of the Joe n must return to participate in the activity. But my sister¡­ She hasn¡¯t taken part in the activity for three years.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Andrew looked at Jo curiously. Jo widened her eyes and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just a tool for the Joe n and they treated me as a baby factory. They just want to choose a man for me as soon as possible and have a baby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Dad misses you very much.¡± Joe said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still your n.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Jo said firmly. This attitude made Joe a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯d better go back.¡± Jo was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would persuade her like this. She looked at him in confusion. Andrew said, ¡°Even if you want to break up with your family, you have to go back and end it. Besides, maybe you are wrong. Although it was almost impossible.¡± Andrew¡¯s words made Jo at a loss. Andrew added, ¡°It¡¯s not a good way to escape. People have to face their problems. It was better to solve the problem at once before it got serious.¡± She thought it over and found it was true. Anyway, there was no way to dy it. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Jo hesitated for a long time and finally agreed reluctantly. Joe was stunned. ¡°My sister is very stubborn. Once she makes a decision, it¡¯s difficult to change it. What magic did you use to make her so obedient?¡± Andrew chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of reason. Well, how to go to the Joe n?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not only a family activity and meeting but also a ceremony for the younger generation to express their gratitude to the elders. To repay the elders¡¯ training, the younger generation needed to choose a gift back and give it to the elders.¡± ¡°What kind of gift?¡± ¡°Nothing special. Just bring some rare materials, such as magic crystals and magic mine.¡± ¡°These things¡­¡± Andrew did have a lot of things, but he always felt that it was a little loss to give such high-end things to a bunch of old rude men. What¡¯s more, the magic crystal was still kept, and it should be used to break the consciousness barrier. As for the material¡­ ¡°How about the hell double-head dog? Its legs and bones were also good material. Moreover, there were two heads, and the probability of producing demon core was double. If there was a demon core, it should be enough to bring one back. I happened to take thismission.¡± Andrew took out themission form and showed it to Joe. Joe thought for a while and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s low, it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve prepared some pure gold mine. Well, I¡¯ll go with you. After thismission, I¡¯ll take you to the Joe n with the materials.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Newton quickly jumped out and said, ¡°I want to go too.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Joe said impatiently. Newton pointed at her nose with dissatisfaction and said, ¡± To prevent you from making excuses again, you have to fight with me as soon as the ceremony is over! Don¡¯t try to escape this time! Don¡¯t worry about the gift. I¡¯ll go to the warehouse of the student union to get some pure gold.¡± Seeing that he was so determined, Joe waspletely annoyed by him, so she had to agree. ¡°Well, why do you keep pestering me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I couldn¡¯t defeat other Thirteen Stars? Isn¡¯t it the basic principle to pick a weak one?¡± Joe rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. In this way, they went back to the office building of the student union and wrote an application for a week¡¯s leave. Of course, the application would be approved, because the person who approved it was Newton. Then they went to the warehouse with Newton to get some pure gold. The five people opened the transport scroll and left the Law School. 345 Chapter 347 The hell double-head dog was very powerful. As a mid-rank demon, it had 3100 magic power. But it was only rtively. They came to the appointed ce and found the hell double-headed dog. Andrew¡¯s ice sword cut off its two heads as soon as it opened its mouth and roared. In less than two seconds, it was done in one go. This scene shocked Newton and Joe. No matter how weak the hell double-headed dog was, it had more than 3000 magic power. Although it was normal for a mage to be able to defeat demonic monsters that were stronger three times than him, it was not so easy to kill the hell double-head dog with 1999 magic power. ¡°What do you think?¡± When the three of them walked up to collect the materials, Newton asked in a low voice. Joe silently analyzed for a moment and said: ¡°The barrier of consciousness should have been loosened. Otherwise, even if he had a strong waistband, the magic would not be so smooth. It was just instinctive to release the magic. But he didn¡¯t realize it himself. ording to this trend, breaking through the holy mage should be faster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerated.¡± ¡°I guess it was because of the battle between Golden King and him,¡± Joe continued, ¡°Different from the mental barrier, it requires arge amount of magic power to prate through the brain circuit of a human being¡¯s oblivious, to open up the mind of mage and make magic power unimpeded. The consciousness barrier was breaking through the limit of thought, which made the mage¡¯s thoughts and consciousness not limited to the corporeal body. This required a lot of mental pressure to break through the abstract concept. There was no doubt that Golden King was the best target to put pressure on. And after he came back, he had depressed for a while. Presumably, what happened to the rebel army had given him a big blow. This pressure was the best nutrient for breaking through the consciousness barrier.¡± Newton took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°I always feel that this kid will soon catch up with me.¡± Joe smiled and said, ¡°You know what? Rowling also thinks so.¡± Newton was stunned for a while and then smiled bitterly. ¡°Ha-ha, it seems that everyone has good taste.¡± Soon, Andrew and the others finished packing. At Andrew¡¯s request, they walked towards the second floor and soon came to the Tianluo Waterfall. The traces of the previous battle had disappeared without a trace. The excessive amount of magic power made the vegetation in the Rnd Forest grow at an astonishing speed. Towering trees had grown in the leveled forest again, and the height was only a little lower than before. It would probably recover in a few days. As for the leveled wood and flowers, they had been absorbed by the earth and became the nutrients for the new nts to grow. It could be imagined how terrible the recovery ability of the environment here was. And it was said that the deeper the forest went, the more obvious it was. On the fifth floor, the deepest of human exploration, a hundred meters high tree only took seven or eight minutes to regenerate after it was smashed. Only Rnd Forest had such a weird phenomenon. They came to the front of the Tianluo Waterfall. Just likest time. Andrew separated the waterfall with the Dragon Extinguishing Magic and Water Purify Tiantan. As expected, the water-purify stone was still there. As soon as he got the stone, a clear force gushed out of his body. Andrew felt that his water talent became stronger. He tried several water magics. It was smoother than before. Natural raw stones could increase the corresponding talent by 5 points, After getting the stone, Andrew¡¯s water talent reached 18 points. If it could continue to grow, it would soon be on par with the fire-type and the ice-type. So far, the simplest of the three things waspleted. After getting the stone, he finally reached his best state. Andrew felt that he was ready to break through the barrier of consciousness. As long as enough magic crystals were prepared, breaking through would officially start. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew said with a smile as he put the stone on the ne. In this way, after all the preparations werepleted, Joe distributed the transport scroll to everyone. The location was Joe¡¯s house¡¯s gate. Under the guidance of Joe, the five people opened the scroll and began to teleport. Apanied by a burst of dazzling light. They opened their eyes again. What appeared in front of them was an antique wooden door. On the eaves of the door, there were twonterns with floating patterns, emitting a faint yellow light. He looked around. The huge yard was covered by a thick bamboo forest. The sonorous sound could be heard faintly in the courtyard. Is this Joe¡¯s home? It¡¯s so big. I think this courtyard is even bigger than my home. ¡°Here we are. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Joe led the team. Andrew shrugged and followed her. But when Newton passed by, Joe had stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Newton said arrogantly and domineeringly. Joe said coldly, ¡°This is my house. I make an exception to let youe. Don¡¯t make trouble, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± However, Newton was not afraid at all. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right? If I kill you, I will be a Thirteen Star.¡± Joe¡¯s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly. She really couldn¡¯t get along with this man. Under the leadership of Joe, everyone opened the door. Several maids had been waiting inside for a long time. As soon as they saw Joe, they bowed in unison and said, ¡°Wee back, Miss Joe.¡± Joe remained calm and said indifferently, ¡°Inform them, my sister is back, too.¡± The maids raised their heads in a hurry. When they saw Jo at the back of the line, all the maids covered their mouths with excitement. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll inform the master right now!¡± The maids ran into the room excitedly. Jo had been away from home for three years. Last year, she had been recuperating and temporarily lived in a coteral family. This time, she caused an uproar after entering the door. Soon, the noise of footsteps came from the room not far away. Under the guidance of a group of maids, seven or eight middle-aged people in kimonos and wooden clogs walked out quickly. ¡°Where is my little daughter?¡± Among them, a middle-aged man with ck hair, gray temples, wide eyebrows, and big ears walked the fastest and came to the front of everyone in three steps. The wild man burst into tears of joy at the sight of Jo. Regardless of anything else, he pushed the crowd away and rushed up to hug Jo. ¡°Jo, you¡¯re finally back. I miss you so much.¡± Needless to say, this should be the father of Joe and Jo. Andrew also heard her say ¡°Joe Tempo¡± from time to time. But at the same time, Andrew noticed that. The other middle-aged men who came out with him all looked unhappy. 346 Chapter 348 In the bamboo house, everyone sat upright. Eight elders of the Joe n sat opposite, looking grim. Among them, Joe Tempo sat on the edge. It could be seen that he was of the lowest rank of the eight people. ¡°So, are you all friends of Jo and Joe?¡± In the front, an old man with grey long hair to the waist slowly poured tea for Andrew and the others. His every move was under etiquette. Every move had been thoroughly refined without any mistake. ¡°Yes, mahathera.¡± Joe said respectfully, ¡°These are Jo¡¯s friends. This is Andrew, the team leader of Jo¡¯s team. This is Signa, the princess of the Iron Empire. As you know, now the empire was copsed, and she can only be regarded as an ordinary person. But it didn¡¯t affect her identity.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The mahathera looked at Andrew with contempt in his eyes, but he still said politely, ¡°You are a human at such a young age. And you can study in Law School. I thought my stupid daughter has always been taken care of by you.¡± ¡°No, Jo also yed an irreceable role in the team, and I was taken care of by her in many ces. You¡¯re wee, sir.¡± ¡°Oh? Even such a weak and stupid girl cane in handy?¡± The mahathera took a sip of tea and his eyes slightly opened. The implication was self-evident. Andrew was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t like toe here. Look, he was mocking you.¡± Andrew smiled and didn¡¯t care about it. The mahathera looked around and came to Joe. All of a sudden, there was no contempt in his eyes, but more appreciation. ¡°Joe, no wonder you are the most valued child in the younger generation. I know you wille back. Unlike some people, even if they couldn¡¯te in handy, they had to escape from their family duties.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Jo. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Joe Tempo couldn¡¯t help chipping in. ¡°Shut up! How can you speak here? It¡¯s good that you can stay here!¡± Joe Tempo only retreats to his original position sulkily after the mahathera snaps. With that, the mahathera looked at Joe again and said, ¡°Joe, you haven¡¯t introduced this friend to me yet.¡± Joe lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, mahathera. This is Newton, the head of the student union of the Law School.¡± ¡°Oh? Is he the head of the student union?¡± The mahathera¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked up and down at the Newton, especially when he found that his eyes were pure ck, and his eyes were full of appreciation. ¡°It¡¯s the blood of the reincarnation of gods! No wonder he is the head of the student union of the Law School. He is an excellent young man. If only I could have a few more outstanding children in the Joe n.¡± Newton shook his hand and smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. There are more excellent people than me. You¡¯re ttering, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Well, you are modest. Not bad.¡± The mahathera nodded with satisfaction, showing his appreciation for Newton. ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡± The mahathera returned to his seat, straightened his back, and said, ¡°My name is Joe Tianyuan. I¡¯m the contemporary head of the Joe n. Nice to meet you.¡± Then Joe Tianyuan said to Andrew, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Jo has broken the family rules. She deserves to be punished. But now, we were going to hold the ceremony. Although we shouldn¡¯t punish her now, she couldn¡¯t live in the main room. Mr. Andrew, please live in a side room. I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness.¡± Side room? What¡¯s that? Andrew didn¡¯t think too much and was about to say yes. But at this time, Joe said, ¡°Mahathera, Jo is also a descendant of the direct line, and the side room is for the rtives of the descendants of the branch. No matter what mistake she had made, it was inappropriate for her to live in a side room as the direct line of descent during the ceremony. If the news got out, how could Jo behave herself? I want her and her friend to live in the main room with me, even if we live in the same room.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Behind him, the second elder shouted, ¡°Joe, don¡¯t be disrespectful just because of your identity. Jo has betrayed her family and came back to attend the ceremony. It¡¯s good that she is allowed to participate in it. How dare you say that to the mahathera? Do you still have the Joe n in your eyes?¡± ¡°Jo is my sister. I won¡¯t give in.¡± Joe was full of energy, and with her strength, she was able to suppress the momentum of the two elders. ¡°Father!¡± Joe Tempo also summoned up the courage to beg, ¡°Jo is your granddaughter anyway. It¡¯s rare for her toe back. Let her live in the main room.¡± In the face of the oppression of Joe and Joe Tempo, Joe Tianyuan softened. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°Okay, the end of the main room is OK. Coincidentally, I found several good boys for her and her sister to go on blind dates. By the way, Newton.¡± Joe Tianyuanughed and said, ¡°Are you interested? There are many excellent girls in the Joe n. With your talent, I will be very happy if you are willing to marry one. The head of the student union was the head of the branch. If he could marry Jo, they would be able to build a win-win situation.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, mahathera, you tter me.¡± Newton shook his hand and said, ¡°But forget it. I like men.¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Andrew was even more nervous. ¡°Are you gay?¡± Newton was stunned. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Andrew took a deep breath and thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t talk to him anymore.¡± Joe Tianyuan¡¯s beard bulged out of fear. After a long time, he came to his senses and sighed dejectedly, ¡°What a pity.¡± In this way, under the arrangement of Tianyuan, the maid took everyone to their rooms. Andrew didn¡¯t know how big Joe¡¯s house was until he entered the house. The whole mansion covered an area of 25000 acres, which was not counted as the bamboo forest outside the mansion. The mountain and the river were nearby, and the scenery was beautiful. In the whole mansion, there were thousands of people in the Joe n, and there were also countless servants and maids. The so-called legitimate wife was the house where Joe¡¯s direct family members lived. Leizhou was once a country that had been destroyed by the magic association. As the only family in this country, the Joe n attached great importance to the rules. When they heard that Jo could live in the main house, many members of the Joe n cast a strange look at her. They also looked at Andrew up and down. Aftering to the main room with the maid, they separated from Joe. Although they all lived in the main room, the difference between the first and thest one was far, at least two hundred meters. After entering thest chamber. The clean and tidy room refreshed Andrew. The tatami and the faint scent of bamboo in the air all showed the purity of the Joe n. ¡°This is your room. If you need anything, please tell me at any time.¡± Then the maid left respectfully. Andrew generously led the two women into the room and tidied up their clothes. Meanwhile, Andrew noticed that Jo didn¡¯t look well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked with concern. Jo lowered her head with guilt and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were looked down upon by the mahathera because of me. So, I said I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Andrew smiled and held her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Andrew¡¯s warm embrace made Jo feel at ease. Facing the current situation, she didn¡¯t care about her usual cold image and hugged Andrew. ¡°Ahem.¡± Signa, who was standing next to them, noticed what was happening. She coughed to draw the attention of the two. Andrew scratched his head apologetically and continued to pack his things. However, at this moment. ¡°Hey, I heard that crap hase back. Where is she?¡± Suddenly, the door was opened. Three young men from the direct line of the Joe n came in. 347 Chapter 349 Three young men were from the Joe n. They looked very simr. They should be triplets, and all of them had the bloodline of elf. The only difference between them was probably their eyebrows. The first one had narrow eyebrows, but he looked a little evil. The man on the left had two connected eyebrows. The man on the right had a pair of mossy eyebrows. They seemed to have a tacit understanding. ¡°They are brothers, Joe Sky, Joe Land, Joe Person.¡± Jo whispered to Andrew, ¡°The top geniuses of the Joe n.¡± ¡°The Joe n also cultivate their descendants? I haven¡¯t seen them outside.¡± Andrew asked. ¡°That¡¯s the way in the Joe n. Boys stay in the n and are guided by the elders. Girls will be sent to a suitable school for further study after they reached a suitable age. On the one hand, it would save the cost of family education, and on the other hand, it would be convenient for girls to attract talented young men outside to join the Joe n.¡± ¡°Well, the Joe n are meticulous.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡°Oh, is this the man you hook up with outside?¡± Joe Sky in the front took a step forward, but he didn¡¯t look at Andrew. Instead, he looked around the room. ¡°No one has lived here in a long time. Jo, is it too hard for you and your lover to live here?¡± Jo asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Joe Sky came forward with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. I heard that you¡¯vee back, and we¡¯vee to see you.¡± ¡°Wow, your man is very handsome.¡± On the other side, Joe Land walked up to Andrew. He looked at him up and down and asked, ¡°I heard that you are from Law School?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Andrew replied frankly. ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Look at your school uniform. Are you an ordinary student? I heard that the student union in Law School is very powerful. Don¡¯t you have a position?¡± Joe Land snorted disdainfully. Andrew shrugged, ¡°Oh, the student union. I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it sounds as if you can get in as you want. How lofty you are!¡± Joe Land said sarcastically. Andrew didn¡¯t care. Atst, Joe Person came forward and asked, ¡°By the way, sister Jo, how¡¯s your cultivation recently?¡± Jo said crossly, ¡°Just so so. So what?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just care about you.¡± Joe Person spread out his hands and said, ¡°I heard thatst year when you were injured and missed a term, your magic power was only more than 200. Now you are still in Grade Two. That¡¯s not good. As the offspring of the Joe n, with a little magic power, you would hinder our n. By the way, how much is your magic power now?¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? This is my room. Get out.¡± Jopletely lost her patience and directly asked them to leave. However, how could the three brothers listen to her? They didn¡¯t move at all. Instead, they sneered at her. ¡°Jo, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Joe Skyughed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us your magic power, how can we show mercy in the ceremony? If we hurt you identally, we will me ourselves for the rest of our lives. The ceremony was a gift to our ancestors. If anything happened, it would disgrace the whole n.¡± Joe Land resting his chin on his hands, analyzed, ¡°A sophomore of Law School. The average number of students who graduated in the first semester is about 1,350. Mr. Andrew, as a human, how much is your magic power now?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°You can have a guess.¡± Joe Landughed and said, ¡°You are so interesting. You are not even a member of the student union, your magic power is on average. Besides, the first semester was not over yet. So, should it be about 1,300?¡± Andrew pouted, ¡°Yes, almost.¡± 1,300 and 1,999 were both more than 1,000. In Andrew¡¯s mind, it was the same. As a result, they became more unbridled. In their eyes, almost 1,300 meant less than 1,300. ¡®1,200? No, how strong could a human being be? Maybe only about 1,100?¡¯ ¡°So, since Jo is not the team leader, her magic power must be not higher than Andrew¡¯s? 1,000? Or just a few hundred?¡± Joe Person said and pretended to feel sorry for her, ¡°Tut, tut, no wonder you don¡¯t dare to answer my question. You are so weak. I¡¯m the worst of my brothers, and I have 1,550 magic power, and my eldest brother¡¯s magic power is almost 1,700. But it didn¡¯t matter, Jo, there was still hope for you. And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell everyer that you¡¯re not strong enough. During the ceremony, I will ask everyone to show mercy to you.¡± The brothers became more and more excited. Joe Sky even came to Andrew and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew, as a pure human, it¡¯s not easy for you to stay in Law School, right? Well, I don¡¯t have anything to give you. This dagger is my training weapon. I¡¯ll give it to you. I might be able to help you during the ceremony. Please take good care of my sister Jo.¡± After saying that, Joe Sky left one dagger and left with the Joe Person and Joe Land,ughing. ¡°Then, we have to greet others. If you need any help, just contact us. We are all from the Joe n, we can help you if we can. Hahaha.¡± It was not until theirughter faded away that Jo breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Your brothers are so mean,¡± Signained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jo lowered her head with guilt and said, ¡°I made you suffer humiliation together with me.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly and picked up the broken dagger from the ground. ¡°People in the Joe n are so interesting. Are they all like this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jo exined in a hurry, ¡°They are talented and have been valued since childhood. Give me the knife. I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± ¡°Ah, no!¡± Andrew dodged in a hurry and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this weapon good? They just said that there would be apetition for guests. I¡¯m thinking about what weapon should I use.¡± As Andrew spoke, he looked at the knife up and down. C-level Weapon: Assassin Knife. And it was mid-level damaged. ¡®Well, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ Andrew flipped the dagger a few times, and it spun back and forth in his hand like a spiritual dagger. In just a few seconds, he could use it skillfully. Putting away the dagger, Andrew continued to tidy the room. After that, Andrew stretched and said, ¡°It¡¯s so boring. When will the ceremony start? When can we go back?¡± Jo, who was still making the quilt, said, ¡°Five dayster, it willst for two days, and we can go one weekter.¡± ¡°Ah? Then I will be bored to death.¡± Andrew went to the tatami andin down casually. Jo looked at him with a deep sense of guilt in her eyes. After thinking for a while, she blushed and said, ¡°If you are bored, let me help you rx. Although I am not as good as Taylor, I will try my best.¡± Then Jo began to take off her clothes. Signa was so scared that her face flushed immediately. ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Andrew stopped her immediately. Andrew¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s hang around. Anyway, it¡¯s your home. I have to be familiar with it.¡± Hearing that, Jo put on her coat again and said, ¡°Okay, but if you need anything, just say it. I owe you too much. This is what I should do.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any need.¡± Andrew denied excitedly. However, at this moment. Suddenly, a figure came to the door and knocked on it quietly. ¡°Jo? Are you here? It¡¯s me¡± It was the voice of Jo¡¯s father, Joe Tempo. Andrew was stunned and turned to Jo for her opinion. Jo nodded reluctantly. Andrew walked to the door and opened it. Outside the door, Joe Tempo was waiting with a smile. There was a tray in his hand, on which there were somemb soup and tea. ¡°Mr. Andrew? Well, I¡¯m looking for my daughter, Jo. Can Ie in?¡± 348 Chapter 350 The light fragrance of the tea made the bamboo in the room less pungent. In front of the table, Joe Tempo looked like a boy who had his first blind date. He was a little restless and looked around. He couldn¡¯t help rubbing his thighs and nced at his daughter embarrassedly. Jo took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Joe Tempo faltered. He pushed the bowl ofmb soup on the table towards Jo in fear and said, ¡°Come on, have somemb soup first. It¡¯s your favorite food when you were a child.¡± But Jo didn¡¯t eat. She just looked at him silently. Joe Tempo was embarrassed. ¡± I just want to ask you how are you. After all, you haven¡¯t been back for three years. I¡­ I¡¯m your father anyway. I¡­¡± ¡°Will a father engage his thirteen-year-old daughter to a sixty-year-old man?¡± Jo said in a cold voice, ¡°And you sent two daughters in one time. What a good father! You sent us to an old man who was older than you.¡± ¡®s? Is that true?¡¯ Hearing this, Andrew was curious. He stared at the father and daughter curiously. Especially Joe Tempo, Andrew wanted to hear his exnation. Because judging from his current performance, he loved his daughter. Sure enough, these words made Joe Tempo look embarrassed. He pursed his lips and said after a long time, ¡°Jo, listen to me. There is a reason. I¡­ I¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his words. Joe Tempo was in a dilemma, which made Andrew feel sorry for him. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Jo took a deep breath and said, ¡°As your daughter, I¡¯m so unlucky. I came back this time to pay tribute to our ancestors, not to you. Let¡¯s just pretend that we don¡¯t know each other. I¡¯ll leave as soon as the ceremony finished, and then¡­¡± ¡°I was forced!¡± Hearing Jo¡¯s cruel and cold words, Joe Tempo finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°He is the director of the Magic Association. The elders wanted to please him. Do you know that? Our Joe n hasn¡¯t a tutor mage yet. Our opponent was the greatest tutor mage, and he was very likely to be a mage tutor king in the next ten years. The most important thing was that he had the bloodline of the reincarnation of God. If you could marry him, the baby you gave birth to would not be bad in talent. Maybe fifty yearster, our Joe n will have our tutor mage.¡± Joe Tempo exined at once. However, what he got in return was Jo¡¯s disgust. ¡°Well, it turns out that, after all, it¡¯s for interests.¡± Jo sighed with disappointment. ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Well, stop.¡± Hearing this, Andrew thought it was enough, so he chipped in. ¡°First of all, uncle, there must be something wrong with you.¡± Andrewmented, ¡°I don¡¯t know the Joe n¡¯s rules. In my opinion, love should be free. No matter for what reason, it¡¯s your fault to betroth your two daughters to one person without asking for their opinion.¡± ¡°But what can I do? It¡¯s our mahathera¡¯s decision. I have no right to participate.¡± ¡°Have you fought for it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joe Tempo was rendered speechless. ¡°If you try your best, Jo won¡¯t be able to say anything.¡± Joe Tempo said excitedly, ¡°Do you know the consequences of openly rejecting the mahathera?¡± ¡°Is it more serious than Jo¡¯s resistance? She has been resisting firmly till now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joe Tempo was rendered speechless. Andrew looked at Jo and said, ¡°Your father has no choice. I can understand. You don¡¯t have to force your father like this. He may be a little timid, but at least he didn¡¯t sell you voluntarily. Anyway, you can call him Dad.¡± Jo turned her head away and murmured as if she would cry at any time. Joe Tempo sighed and shook his head like rattles. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Since the engagement was dyed, the director Gellis would show up in person. It was toote to say anything now.¡± Joe Tempo said and looked at Jo desperately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have argued for it. Dad hurt you.¡± Jo said resentfully, ¡°If apology works, mom wouldn¡¯t have been locked up until now.¡± Hearing this, Joe Tempo trembled violently. He lowered his head, unable to say a word. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Andrew wanted to say more, but Jo held Andrew¡¯s hand. Joe Tempo raised his head and saw the two hands holding together. He immediately understood something. ¡°Gellis won¡¯t give up so easily. Joe is extraordinary, so he won¡¯t force her. But he is determined to get Jo, or he won¡¯te this time.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve beaten even more powerful ones. I don¡¯t afraid of him.¡± Joe Tempo was confused. ¡®Gellis was a senior official of the Magic Association. Everyone had to bow to him. Why did this young man look not afraid at all? Pretending to be calm? No, if it was fake, then his acting skill was too good.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go back, uncle,¡± Andrew asked abruptly. ¡°What?¡± He raised his head and look at Andrew. Although there was still a smile on his face, his eyes were as bright as swords. ¡°We are not the same person. You won¡¯t understand me. If you can¡¯t protect Jo, then I¡¯ll protect her. So, just stay aside and watch. Don¡¯t get in the way. For the sake of Jo, I will solve all the troubles one by one.¡± ¡®What a heroic spirit!¡¯ Joe Tempo felt powerful strength when Andrew said this. Those seemingly casual words contained an enormous aura. Joe Tempo was the elder, but facing Andrew, Joe Tempo had an illusion that he was weaker than Andrew. Ten minutester. Joe Tempo left the room. His back was covered with cold sweat. Andrew told him a lot about the ceremony. The more they talked, the more Joe Tempo felt that this young man was not simple. His aura was like a surging river, surging, but calm and restrained. Joe Tempo felt that he was not facing a young man, but a giant dragon that was about to fly. ¡®Why? This guy looks ordinary and has no special features at all. Why do I feel safe when I am with him?¡¯ With this doubt, Joe Tempo left the room uneasily. After that, Andrew got familiar with the room. At five o¡¯clock in the evening. The maid brought the dinner on time. There were top-grade raw fish pieces of tuna, top-grade tempura, and delicious porridge noodles. The drink was lemonade water. From every angle, it was quite a Leizhou style. ¡°Well, Andrew.¡± After dinner, Jo suddenly spoke to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you want to hang out?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time youe to my home. I have to show you around and let you familiar with the environment.¡± Andrew was confused. ¡®How could Jo be so active?¡¯ Without thinking too much, Andrew agreed, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Seeing this, Signa rolled her eyes. She turned around andy down on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed. You can go now.¡± 349 Chapter 351 Wandering around with Jo, Andrew heard a lot about the history of the Joe n. That Leizhou imed to be powerful and wanted to challenge the authority of the Magic Association. The result could be imagined. What happened to the Iron Empire was clear. If the country was destroyed and the political power was destroyed, all the political personnel would be killed. After the citizens were dispersed, they would be allocated to all parts of the world, and then other citizens would be dispatched from all over the world to rebuild an independent region on theirnd. In less than a hundred years, the Leizhou people disappeared from the world. Only the Joe n had foreseen the failure and surrendered to the Magic Association in advance. To protect the culture, the Magic Association gave the Joe n somend to develop freely under their supervision. ¡°This is a twist!¡± They walked on the magic together, and Andrew enjoyed the rare pleasure. Jo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for people in Leizhou to ept failure. Magic Association had been controlling the size of the Joe n, but the Joe n was not willing to be the subsidiary of the Magic Association all the time. Therefore, since the number couldn¡¯t be developed, the quality could only be developed. There were strict requirements for the marriage of each unmarried child. The control over bloodline and talent was extremely strict. In their words, the Joe n¡¯s ancestors endured humiliation and lived in seclusion for their n, and the descendants of the Joe n had the responsibility for the promotion of their n.¡± ¡°Well, it sounds like moral kidnapping.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t worry about the plot of the Joe n. After the encounter with Joe Tianyuan, Joe Tempo, and the three brothers, Andrew didn¡¯t think they had such power. They just overestimated themself. To rebel, one must at least have an advantage in strength and morality to stand firm. It was obvious that the Joe n had nothing, and they didn¡¯t know the truth. After walking with Jo for a long time, Andrew had figured out the basic situation of the house. Just as they were about to go back. Bang! In the distance, a fire suddenly appeared in the middle courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jo was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s Newton¡¯s magic power.¡± Andrew recognized the source of magic power with his keen perception. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Together with Jo, they flew past the houses one after another and soon arrived at the ce where the explosion happened. As soon as they arrived, they saw the soaring fire. The heat wave was so hot that people could feel it even dozens of meters away. In the courtyard of the middle room, Newton carried his symbolic machete, with thunder Freda, which made him look rxed andfortable. In front of him, were the three brothers. They were slightly injured in different degrees and were staring at Newton with covetous eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Newton teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would kill me? I¡¯m here.¡± The three brothers stared fiercely at Newton. The eldest brother shouted, ¡°Fuck you, the bastard from Law School.¡± At this time, Joe Land saw Jo. He shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come and help us!¡± Andrew stopped Jo and he walked up to them. Of course, Jo didn¡¯t intend to move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are they fighting?¡± Andrew asked. Newton said, ¡°Oh, I want to fight with Joe after dinner, but she doesn¡¯t talk to me, so I have to go out for a walk. I met them halfway. I don¡¯t know them. But they said I was a loser from Law School. And said why do loserse here? I didn¡¯t have a ce to fight. I was so angry that I beat them directly.¡± ¡°This is our territory. If you dare to hurt us, I will kill you!¡± Joe Sky cursed angrily. ¡°Ha-ha, try it if you can!¡± Newton was a fierce fighter. Upon hearing this, he was not afraid but looked forward to it. He dropped his machete and was about to chop the heads of the three brothers. Andrew rubbed between his eyebrows. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you piss me off, but why do you piss Newton off? Newton¡¯s temper, even if you cut his hand off, he woulde over happily with a knife.¡¯ Sure enough, seeing that Newton was ready to fight again, the three brothers were frightened and took a step back. However, at this moment. ¡°What happened?¡± An old bell-like shout pierced the night sky. Hearing the noise. The mahathera, Joe Tianyuan, was walking quickly with thirty soldiers and a few elders of the Joe n. As soon as they arrived at the courtyard, the eyes of Joe Tianyuan widened. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Joe Tianyuan wanted to question Andrew, but he saw that Andrew put his hands in the bags, as if it was none of his business. Then he looked at the dust on Newton¡¯s clothes and the knife in his hand. It was obvious that it was all because of him. But Newton was the head of the student union. He was a young man with great potential. It was difficult for the Joe n to meet such a level of genius. Thinking of this, how dare Joe Tianyuan gangsters offend Newton? All of a sudden, the three brothers were targeted. ¡°What happened?¡± Joe Tianyuan shouted. The three brothers trembled with fear. They didn¡¯t look as vicious as before. ¡°Mahathera, he attacked us first,¡± Joe Sky said in a trembling voice. Hearing this, Joe Tianyuan walked forward. p! A p in the face made Joe Sky kneel on the ground. ¡°How dare you! Mr. Newton is our distinguished guest. How can you be rude to him?¡± ¡°Distinguished guest?¡± Joe Sky looked at him aggrievedly, and his eyes were full of unwillingness. ¡°But it¡¯s him¡­¡± ¡°Go back!¡± ¡°Mahathera, are you mistaken?¡± Joe Land still didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°He is just a wreck of Law School¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Joe Tianyuan¡¯s eyes widened in anger as they berated, ¡°If you three dare to do anything again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± When the three brothers heard this, how dare they say no? They had no choice but to retreat. Before leaving, they didn¡¯t forget to re at Newton to vent their dissatisfaction. ¡°I heard that they came to make trouble for you this afternoon. Didn¡¯t you beat them?¡± Newton asked. Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°Just let them have fun if they like. I won¡¯t lose anything. When I was a loser, I was used to it.¡± Newton was confused and said, ¡°You are strange. I thought you have a good temper, but when you kill someone, you are not sloppy at all. I said you have a bad temper but you can sit still after being mocked. Anyway, I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Andrew smiled and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Mr. Newton.¡± At this time, Joe Tianyuan came up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Children are naughty. Please forgive me.¡± As the head of the student union, many people wanted to fawn on Newton. Therefore, Newton was also disgusted with ttery. He just felt annoyed. Facing the smiling face of Joe Tianyuan, Newton nced at him disdainfully. Instead, he felt that Joe Tianyuan had ruined his pleasure. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back.¡± After saying that, Newton put away his knife and left without looking back. 350 Chapter 352 Four days passed quickly. For the past four days, Andrew had nothing to do, so he tried to take off his equipment and began to meditate. Because breaking through the consciousness barrier also required meditation, and the meditation with more than 1,000 magic power would be painful. He had nothing to do anyway. To make preparations for breaking through the consciousness barrier, he should adapt it in advance. But after four days of practice, Andrew had adapted it. He couldn¡¯t hold on for at least five minutes in the beginning, but now he could hold on for 20 minutes. During this period, his pure magic power also increased by 2 points, which was a good harvest. On the other hand. Andrew was also concerned about the wounds of Kelly and Sarah. Since the witches couldn¡¯t be healed by magic, Lucy couldn¡¯t help them either. Andrew could only rely on the healing function of the system to cure them. It was a long process. ording to Lucy, they had an eternal body, so they were not died after being attacked by Golden King. Although Lucy said that needs a month. But now a week had passed, and they had no signs of recovering. It was very likely that their recovery would take longer than expected. In reality. Jo had been depressed since she came to the Joe n. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t go out, neither did shemunicate with her family, nor did she go out to greet her family. She just sat in the room and waited. However, Signa was enthusiastic about the Joe n. During this period, Andrew and she hung around the Joe n when they were free and gradually got familiar with the environment of the Joe n¡¯s house. Finally, in the evening. After dinner, the maid brought a message. The opening ceremony of the God Shed Ceremony was about to be held. All the participants were invited to gather at the ancestral mausoleum in the center of the Joe mansion. Put on all the equipment and dress properly. Andrew and the other two left the room together. The ancestors¡¯ tombs were the ces where the ancestors of the Joe n were buried, located in the center of the Joe mansion. Normally, no one was allowed to enter unless someone was buried or during the ceremony. As soon as they arrived at the ce. There were already three or four hundred people gathered here. Under the guidance of the guards, they registered their identities in order and entered the hall in turn. ¡°Hey, this way.¡± As soon as they arrived, Newton keenly sensed the smell of Andrew and greeted him warmly. Seeing this, the three brothers sneered. ¡°You finally show up? You haven¡¯t gone out for four days. I thought you died in your room.¡± For some reason, Joe Sky was especially ferocious today. Jo ignored him. Seeing this, Andrew smiled and asked, ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡± Hearing this, the faces of Joe Sky immediately froze. ¡°Just wait.¡± It took him a long time to say that. Then the three of them entered the hall. Met Newton. When Newton came up, he asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked. Newton said, ¡°Fighting. Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?¡± Andrew took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°Can you think of something else? Isn¡¯t it good to think about women like normal men?¡± Newtonughed, ¡°I¡¯m gay. Have you forgotten? What¡¯s more, as a mage, it¡¯s normal for me to pursue my skills. Only by continuously fighting and refining my skills to the limit could he be a powerful mage.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Andrew confirmed again that he couldn¡¯t get along with him, so he ignored him. The next Joe shook her head repeatedly as if she was expressing her helplessness for Newton in this silent way. After registration, the five people entered the cemetery smoothly with the information signed. There was a bamboo path in which red birds stood at an equal distance. Everything was quite a Leizhou style. After passing through the bamboo forest, it suddenly enlightened. This was an open space of about thirty or forty acres. At the end of the open space, there was a tomb house. The red candlelight lit up thousands of spiritual positions, and each spiritual position on it was the ancestors of the Joe n. The forked torches were arranged in an orderly fashion, and from time to time, cracking sounds of wood could be heard. In front of the tomb, there were ten rows of seats in two rows, where the current heads of the Joe departments sat respectively. The mahathera and the second elder sat upright on the throne with their backs to the tomb. Ten rows of the bench were neatly arranged in front of the family. There would be sixty people in each row. When Andrew and the others arrived, almost half of the men were already there. They found five seats nearby and sat down. Andrew and the others waited quietly for the beginning of the ceremony. However, Newton was trembling with expectation andughing wildly. It could be seen that although he didn¡¯t say anything, he was depressed for the past four days. There were so many people. Half an hourter, everyone arrived. The seats were not enough, so those who werete had to stand aside. There were about three or four hundred people from the Joe n who participated in this ceremony. Most of them were the friends they made when they were outside. Some of them were the leaders of the Magic Association. Andrew even saw several senior and middle officials of the student union. ¡°Let¡¯s begin our ceremony!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump! With two heartbeats, the God Shed Ceremony, which had been preparing for the whole five days, officially began. The ten n leaders stood up, put on masks, took out seven swords, bowed to all the participants under the kagura of the maid beside, and began to God dance. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew frowned and found something strange. The God dance was a special dance used to please gods and recall their ancestors in the tradition of Leizhou. But Andrew found that there seemed to be something hidden in the dance. The steps and sword intent seemed to be born for battle. ¡°Remember these swords man ships. I think I have seen them before. They might be useful.¡± ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Andrew stared at the ten people intently and engraved every move in his mind. Somehow, Andrew felt that this kagura was very suitable to be used with the virid water sword he had just obtained. If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate asion, Andrew even wanted to take it out and have a try like them. About twenty minutester, it finally came to an end. The host bowed to the guests and nsmen and returned to their seats. Joe Tianyuan stood up at the same time. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, I on behalf of the Joe n, wee you to participate. The God Shed Ceremony is the most important memorial to our Joe n every year. On this day, we not only have to use kagura to remember our ancestors. What¡¯s more, we need young people to fight and show our strength and the bright future of our Joe n. Now I dere that the 171st God Shed Ceremony of the Joe n officially begins.¡± Chapter 353 Family Tribute The first project was a tribute. In short, the youngest generation had to offer their best harvest in the past year to the oldest generation of the race. That was to give them to the mahathera and the second elders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew noticed that Jo didn¡¯t look well. Pursing her lips, Jo said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if the thing we prepared is a little shabby.¡± Andrew took a look at the double-head wolf shank in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t care about this family, do you?¡± Jo sighed and said, ¡°A gift is a reward for raising me. This family doesn¡¯t cultivate me, but it did raise me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Looking at her troubled look, Andrew smiled and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jo looked at Andrew in confusion. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. But somehow, Andrew¡¯s smile always made her feel at ease. As the first child came to mahathera, the family¡¯s tributes officially began. ¡°Joe Mo offers a middle demon core.¡± The child knelt on the ground and raised the tray in his hand above his head. The crowd eximed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the youngest Joe Mo can offer such a generous gift?¡± ¡°It seems that all the juniors of our Joe n have made great achievements this year.¡± The leaders of the Joe n began to discuss. When Joe Tianyuan saw the mid-rank demon core, he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Andrew looked at them expressionlessly. Then came a young man named Joe Chao. He looked a little older than Joe Mo, about fifteen years old. What he offered was a middle-rank magic crystal of 5KG weight. There was a burst of exmation on the scene. The mahathera even cheered up happily. Joe Chao also proudly puffed out his chest in people¡¯s praise. Then, the third, the fourth, and the fifth. Gifts from the younger generation came one after another, causing others to exim again and again. Finally, it was the three brothers¡¯ turn. The three brothers came to mahathera with a tray and knelt in front of him. Mahathera smiled and said, ¡°You made mistakes a few days ago, and I punished you. Do you ept it?¡± The three brothers said at the same time, ¡°Mahathera ¡®s punishment is reasonable.¡± ¡°Well, well, you are worth teaching.¡± Mahathera nodded. Anyway, the three brothers were outstanding among the younger generation. Joe Tianyuan didn¡¯t push them to death of what happened that day. ¡°Grandpa, we have prepared these for you.¡± They lifted the tray at the same time. ¡°We present 3 top rank demon cores and 3KG of top rank magic crystals.¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked. ¡®Top demon core? How could a child be able to have the top demon core? It was known that the value of a top-rank demon core was equivalent to ten mid-rank demon cores, or even more than that.¡¯ ¡°Well, well, well. You are filial! Well, I think highly of you.¡± ¡± As the younger generation, if you are happy, then we can rest assured.¡± They stood up and left. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to look at Jo sarcastically. He seemed to be saying, ¡®Look what you will send.¡¯ Finally, after half an hour, there were fewer people. However, at this moment. An old man in a dark brown magic robe came onto the stage. ording to the rules, guests should also present gifts. Because attend the ceremony, there must be people in the Joe n who lead him in. When he gave the gift, he also brought his friends with him. But it was the first time that they had seen the old man. It was known that gifts were given to the elders by the younger generation. The younger generation was usually between 12 to 20 years old, and most of their friends were of the same age. They were at most over 30 years old. ¡®What kind of young man would make a friend of an old man?¡¯ However, when everyone saw the man¡¯s face clearly, they all gasped. The man had short grey hair. Several scars were engraved on his square face. His eyes were ferocious and his eyes were red. As an elder, he didn¡¯t have the kindness that an elder should have. Instead, he looks fierce. This man was the director of the Magic Association, Gellis. ¡°Mr. Gellis?¡± As soon as mahathera saw him, he couldn¡¯t sit any longer. He stood up and asked, ¡°Why did you¡­¡± ¡°s! Please sit. I¡¯m here to find my bride. In that case, I will soon be the son-inw of the Joe n. Of course, I should also give you a gift.¡± Gellis said with a smile. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Mahathera was ttered and sat down, at a loss for a moment. It could be seen that he was surprised to see Gellis. Under the envious eyes of the crowd, Gellis took out his gift. ¡°This is my gift for you. Please ept it.¡± As soon as the thing came out, all the people were shocked. ¡°Mr. Gellis, 2KG of the top magic crystal!¡± ¡®The top magic crystal!¡¯ Everyone was shocked. Not to mention possessing, many people had never seen it in their lives. The total stock of the Joe n¡¯s store was only 1KG. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t ept this great gift.¡± Although he said so, mahathera¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the crystal. ¡°What are you talking about? Take it.¡± Gellis said and handed it to him. Joe Tianyuan¡¯s body trembled with gratitude. It seemed that if it weren¡¯t for his family here, he would have knelt in front of him instead. Finally, after shaking hands and thanking him repeatedly, Gellis left. Before he left, he red at Jo through the crowd. Jo couldn¡¯t help but shiver at his obscene gaze. Seeing this, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped horizontally between them and looked at him mercilessly. Who is Andrew? Although he was young, he had experienced countless lives and death. How could an official member sitting in the officepare with him? The malicious aura shot out from his eyes mage Gellis¡¯s sinister smile instantly stiffened. In his eyes, he seemed to see the evil spirit behind Andrew condensed into a fierce tiger and roaring at him. ¡®Who is this guy? What¡¯s the rtionship between him and my bride?¡¯ Gellis was shocked. Then his anger was ignited. ¡®How dare you provoke me with your eyes?¡¯ After silently remembering Andrew¡¯s appearance, he went back to his seat. Finally, it was Jo and Joe¡¯s turn. Joe first, 5KG of refined gold was delivered, and 10KG of top rank magic crystals were delivered along with Newton. It also caused an uproar. In addition, Joe was the most outstanding among the younger generation. Joe Tianyuan was very happy. Joe left. Finally, it was Jo¡¯s turn. As soon as they walked out, there was a burst ofughter from the crowd. She turned around and saw the three brothersughing. ¡°What is it? A shank? A mountain demon¡¯s or goblin¡¯s?¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a waste!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face?¡± Chapter 354 You Are Good at Pretending Ignoring the mockery of the three brothers, Jo went straight forward with her gifts. Standing in front of Joe Tianyuan, he immediately changed into an indifferent expression. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Joe Tianyuan looked at the two shank bones in the tray in disgust. Even the knowledgeable reporter was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the dead people¡¯s bones?¡± Joe Sky shouted. Joe Land sniffed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± As they mored, the faces of Joe Tianyuan became gloomy. Jo ignored them and knelt silently. ¡°This is the back leg bone of the hell double-head dog.¡± ¡®The hell double-head dog?¡¯ Upon hearing this, everyone froze in an instant. It was a fiend that lived in the transition area of the first and second floor of the Rnd Forest. It was difficult to hunt and the number was rare, the value of one could be equal to 5KG top-rank magic crystals. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Joe Tianyuan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°It must be fake. She is just a loser. Half a year ago, she only had less than 300 magic power. How could she get the leg bone of the hell double-head dog?¡± Joe Person was the first to doubt her. Then the other two brothers also shouted. However, Jo remained unmoved. ¡°Grandpa, you can check it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Joe Tianyuan tipped them a wink, and the two knowledgeable leaders ran up to put on their sses to check. The result was obvious. ¡°Mahathera, it¡¯s true.¡± Hearing this, not to mention Joe Tianyuan, even Joe Tempo was shocked. ¡®Did my daughter have the strength to hunt the hell double-head dog? That was a mid-rank fiend! Before finding it, she had to go through the first floor of the Rnd Forest, which was very dangerous.¡¯ At this moment, even the three brothers were speechless. Facing such a precious thing, Joe Tianyuan felt embarrassed for a moment. After all, he didn¡¯t treat her well. ¡°Who knows where it came from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are a lot of materials inw school. It might cost her a whole year¡¯s points to exchange for them.¡± ¡°He was pretending.¡± The three brothers still didn¡¯t give up and mocked him. The value of these two bones had made the three of them look shabby. Andrew suddenly patted his forehead and said, ¡°Oh, I almost forget. Jo, why didn¡¯t you remind me that we only took a part of our gifts?¡± ¡°Part?¡± ¡°Part?¡± Jo and Joe Tianyuan looked at Andrew. One was confused. And another was suspecting?¡¯ Andrew put his hand into the sky ring and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mahathera. I have a bad memory. My ring is of high quality. I forgot the gift that Jo asked me to keep. Here, these are also prepared by Jo for you.¡± Andrew took out a handful of things and poured them on Jo¡¯s tray. Jo felt something heavy on her hand, but she couldn¡¯t see the tray above her head. But she could feel that the tray was almost broken by something heavy. At this moment, everyone was shocked. Even Gellis, who had sniffed at them before, widened his eyes in disbelief. The reporter was so scared that he trembled. After a long time, he reported in a trembling voice, ¡°There are two legs bones of the hell double-head dog. 5KG of Pure gold, 1 top-grade demon core without any attributes. 10KG of pure gold, 30KG of pure secret silver,100KG of pure copper, 10 top demon cores and 50 mid demon cores.¡± Those great things almost scared Joe Tianyuan to fall off the chairs. Magic crystals couldn¡¯t be given to him. But Andrew had had a lot of things. Among them, the only things that could make Andrew feel painful were the pure gold and the top-grade demon core with no property. Of course, Andrew was willing to do that for the sake of Jo. What¡¯s more,pared with Andrew¡¯s reserve, it was just the tip of the iceberg and he could afford it. To be honest, these things were worthless to Andrew. Andrew thought it was a good thing to give him more. Because the space of his ring was not enough, it was a good chance to clean up some rubbish. But for the Joe n, it meant a lot. Joe Tianyuan¡¯s hands trembled. The gift from Jo was worth more than what everyone had just presented. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to talk to Jo. After taking the things away, Andrew bowed to Joe Tianyuan with Jo and Signa. ¡°Mahathera, we go back to our seats.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t give him any time to think. Joe Tianyuan was still in a daze and said, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± He suddenly came to his senses and wanted to ask Jo about her current situation. But Andrew had already taken her back to her seat. At this moment, Joe Tianyuan became awkward. The legs of the hell double-head dog might not very precious. But since she could give him so many things, she must have a good life. ¡®Even if you pretend to be rich, you should be capable.¡¯ When they returned to their seat, Newton elbowed at Andrew and said, ¡°Wow. You¡¯re good at pretending.¡± With a faint smile, Andrew said, ¡°It¡¯s just clear some rubbish. You are the same, aren¡¯t you?¡± Newtonughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so troublesome for me to clean up the garbage. Just give it to my subordinates.¡± ¡°I envy you. I don¡¯t know to deal with so many things.¡± ¡°You can sell them to me. Student union can also recycle them.¡± ¡°Well, is that okay?¡± ¡°Usually no, but I¡¯m the head of the officials. I can decide it.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± They were discussing heatedly, but they didn¡¯t notice that Gellis was staring at Andrew through the crowd. He seemed to be thinking about something. After calming down, Joe Tianyuan barely recovered from the shock. Deep in his heart, he looked at Jo with new eyes. He was thinking about punishing her but what he should do now? ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Joe Tianyuan gave a hint. The messenger next to him took the order and stepped forward, ¡°The opening ceremony is over. Mahathera will remember your kindness. May the Joe n be prosperous, and the new generation can be protected by their ancestors and live happily. Now, let¡¯s hold the next project. The interiorpetition!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finallying!¡± Newton whispered. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. 351 Chapter 353 The first project was a tribute. In short, the youngest generation had to offer their best harvest in the past year to the oldest generation of the race. That was to give them to the mahathera and the second elders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew noticed that Jo didn¡¯t look well. Pursing her lips, Jo said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if the thing we prepared is a little shabby.¡± Andrew took a look at the double-head wolf shank in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t care about this family, do you?¡± Jo sighed and said, ¡°A gift is a reward for raising me. This family doesn¡¯t cultivate me, but it did raise me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Looking at her troubled look, Andrew smiled and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jo looked at Andrew in confusion. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. But somehow, Andrew¡¯s smile always made her feel at ease. As the first child came to mahathera, the family¡¯s tributes officially began. ¡°Joe Mo offers a middle demon core.¡± The child knelt on the ground and raised the tray in his hand above his head. The crowd eximed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the youngest Joe Mo can offer such a generous gift?¡± ¡°It seems that all the juniors of our Joe n have made great achievements this year.¡± The leaders of the Joe n began to discuss. When Joe Tianyuan saw the mid-rank demon core, he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Andrew looked at them expressionlessly. Then came a young man named Joe Chao. He looked a little older than Joe Mo, about fifteen years old. What he offered was a middle-rank magic crystal of 5KG weight. There was a burst of exmation on the scene. The mahathera even cheered up happily. Joe Chao also proudly puffed out his chest in people¡¯s praise. Then, the third, the fourth, and the fifth. Gifts from the younger generation came one after another, causing others to exim again and again. Finally, it was the three brothers¡¯ turn. The three brothers came to mahathera with a tray and knelt in front of him. Mahathera smiled and said, ¡°You made mistakes a few days ago, and I punished you. Do you ept it?¡± The three brothers said at the same time, ¡°Mahathera ¡®s punishment is reasonable.¡± ¡°Well, well, you are worth teaching.¡± Mahathera nodded. Anyway, the three brothers were outstanding among the younger generation. Joe Tianyuan didn¡¯t push them to death of what happened that day. ¡°Grandpa, we have prepared these for you.¡± They lifted the tray at the same time. ¡°We present 3 top rank demon cores and 3KG of top rank magic crystals.¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked. ¡®Top demon core? How could a child be able to have the top demon core? It was known that the value of a top-rank demon core was equivalent to ten mid-rank demon cores, or even more than that.¡¯ ¡°Well, well, well. You are filial! Well, I think highly of you.¡± ¡± As the younger generation, if you are happy, then we can rest assured.¡± They stood up and left. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to look at Jo sarcastically. He seemed to be saying, ¡®Look what you will send.¡¯ Finally, after half an hour, there were fewer people. However, at this moment. An old man in a dark brown magic robe came onto the stage. ording to the rules, guests should also present gifts. Because attend the ceremony, there must be people in the Joe n who lead him in. When he gave the gift, he also brought his friends with him. But it was the first time that they had seen the old man. It was known that gifts were given to the elders by the younger generation. The younger generation was usually between 12 to 20 years old, and most of their friends were of the same age. They were at most over 30 years old. ¡®What kind of young man would make a friend of an old man?¡¯ However, when everyone saw the man¡¯s face clearly, they all gasped. The man had short grey hair. Several scars were engraved on his square face. His eyes were ferocious and his eyes were red. As an elder, he didn¡¯t have the kindness that an elder should have. Instead, he looks fierce. This man was the director of the Magic Association, Gellis. ¡°Mr. Gellis?¡± As soon as mahathera saw him, he couldn¡¯t sit any longer. He stood up and asked, ¡°Why did you¡­¡± ¡°s! Please sit. I¡¯m here to find my bride. In that case, I will soon be the son-inw of the Joe n. Of course, I should also give you a gift.¡± Gellis said with a smile. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Mahathera was ttered and sat down, at a loss for a moment. It could be seen that he was surprised to see Gellis. Under the envious eyes of the crowd, Gellis took out his gift. ¡°This is my gift for you. Please ept it.¡± As soon as the thing came out, all the people were shocked. ¡°Mr. Gellis, 2KG of the top magic crystal!¡± ¡®The top magic crystal!¡¯ Everyone was shocked. Not to mention possessing, many people had never seen it in their lives. The total stock of the Joe n¡¯s store was only 1KG. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t ept this great gift.¡± Although he said so, mahathera¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the crystal. ¡°What are you talking about? Take it.¡± Gellis said and handed it to him. Joe Tianyuan¡¯s body trembled with gratitude. It seemed that if it weren¡¯t for his family here, he would have knelt in front of him instead. Finally, after shaking hands and thanking him repeatedly, Gellis left. Before he left, he red at Jo through the crowd. Jo couldn¡¯t help but shiver at his obscene gaze. Seeing this, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped horizontally between them and looked at him mercilessly. Who is Andrew? Although he was young, he had experienced countless lives and death. How could an official member sitting in the officepare with him? The malicious aura shot out from his eyes mage Gellis¡¯s sinister smile instantly stiffened. In his eyes, he seemed to see the evil spirit behind Andrew condensed into a fierce tiger and roaring at him. ¡®Who is this guy? What¡¯s the rtionship between him and my bride?¡¯ Gellis was shocked. Then his anger was ignited. ¡®How dare you provoke me with your eyes?¡¯ After silently remembering Andrew¡¯s appearance, he went back to his seat. Finally, it was Jo and Joe¡¯s turn. Joe first, 5KG of refined gold was delivered, and 10KG of top rank magic crystals were delivered along with Newton. It also caused an uproar. In addition, Joe was the most outstanding among the younger generation. Joe Tianyuan was very happy. Joe left. Finally, it was Jo¡¯s turn. As soon as they walked out, there was a burst ofughter from the crowd. She turned around and saw the three brothersughing. ¡°What is it? A shank? A mountain demon¡¯s or goblin¡¯s?¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a waste!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face?¡± 352 Chapter 354 Ignoring the mockery of the three brothers, Jo went straight forward with her gifts. Standing in front of Joe Tianyuan, he immediately changed into an indifferent expression. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Joe Tianyuan looked at the two shank bones in the tray in disgust. Even the knowledgeable reporter was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the dead people¡¯s bones?¡± Joe Sky shouted. Joe Land sniffed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± As they mored, the faces of Joe Tianyuan became gloomy. Jo ignored them and knelt silently. ¡°This is the back leg bone of the hell double-head dog.¡± ¡®The hell double-head dog?¡¯ Upon hearing this, everyone froze in an instant. It was a fiend that lived in the transition area of the first and second floor of the Rnd Forest. It was difficult to hunt and the number was rare, the value of one could be equal to 5KG top-rank magic crystals. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Joe Tianyuan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°It must be fake. She is just a loser. Half a year ago, she only had less than 300 magic power. How could she get the leg bone of the hell double-head dog?¡± Joe Person was the first to doubt her. Then the other two brothers also shouted. However, Jo remained unmoved. ¡°Grandpa, you can check it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Joe Tianyuan tipped them a wink, and the two knowledgeable leaders ran up to put on their sses to check. The result was obvious. ¡°Mahathera, it¡¯s true.¡± Hearing this, not to mention Joe Tianyuan, even Joe Tempo was shocked. ¡®Did my daughter have the strength to hunt the hell double-head dog? That was a mid-rank fiend! Before finding it, she had to go through the first floor of the Rnd Forest, which was very dangerous.¡¯ At this moment, even the three brothers were speechless. Facing such a precious thing, Joe Tianyuan felt embarrassed for a moment. After all, he didn¡¯t treat her well. ¡°Who knows where it came from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are a lot of materials inw school. It might cost her a whole year¡¯s points to exchange for them.¡± ¡°He was pretending.¡± The three brothers still didn¡¯t give up and mocked him. The value of these two bones had made the three of them look shabby. Andrew suddenly patted his forehead and said, ¡°Oh, I almost forget. Jo, why didn¡¯t you remind me that we only took a part of our gifts?¡± ¡°Part?¡± ¡°Part?¡± Jo and Joe Tianyuan looked at Andrew. One was confused. And another was suspecting?¡¯ Andrew put his hand into the sky ring and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mahathera. I have a bad memory. My ring is of high quality. I forgot the gift that Jo asked me to keep. Here, these are also prepared by Jo for you.¡± Andrew took out a handful of things and poured them on Jo¡¯s tray. Jo felt something heavy on her hand, but she couldn¡¯t see the tray above her head. But she could feel that the tray was almost broken by something heavy. At this moment, everyone was shocked. Even Gellis, who had sniffed at them before, widened his eyes in disbelief. The reporter was so scared that he trembled. After a long time, he reported in a trembling voice, ¡°There are two legs bones of the hell double-head dog. 5KG of Pure gold, 1 top-grade demon core without any attributes. 10KG of pure gold, 30KG of pure secret silver,100KG of pure copper, 10 top demon cores and 50 mid demon cores.¡± Those great things almost scared Joe Tianyuan to fall off the chairs. Magic crystals couldn¡¯t be given to him. But Andrew had had a lot of things. Among them, the only things that could make Andrew feel painful were the pure gold and the top-grade demon core with no property. Of course, Andrew was willing to do that for the sake of Jo. What¡¯s more,pared with Andrew¡¯s reserve, it was just the tip of the iceberg and he could afford it. To be honest, these things were worthless to Andrew. Andrew thought it was a good thing to give him more. Because the space of his ring was not enough, it was a good chance to clean up some rubbish. But for the Joe n, it meant a lot. Joe Tianyuan¡¯s hands trembled. The gift from Jo was worth more than what everyone had just presented. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to talk to Jo. After taking the things away, Andrew bowed to Joe Tianyuan with Jo and Signa. ¡°Mahathera, we go back to our seats.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t give him any time to think. Joe Tianyuan was still in a daze and said, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± He suddenly came to his senses and wanted to ask Jo about her current situation. But Andrew had already taken her back to her seat. At this moment, Joe Tianyuan became awkward. The legs of the hell double-head dog might not very precious. But since she could give him so many things, she must have a good life. ¡®Even if you pretend to be rich, you should be capable.¡¯ When they returned to their seat, Newton elbowed at Andrew and said, ¡°Wow. You¡¯re good at pretending.¡± With a faint smile, Andrew said, ¡°It¡¯s just clear some rubbish. You are the same, aren¡¯t you?¡± Newtonughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so troublesome for me to clean up the garbage. Just give it to my subordinates.¡± ¡°I envy you. I don¡¯t know to deal with so many things.¡± ¡°You can sell them to me. Student union can also recycle them.¡± ¡°Well, is that okay?¡± ¡°Usually no, but I¡¯m the head of the officials. I can decide it.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± They were discussing heatedly, but they didn¡¯t notice that Gellis was staring at Andrew through the crowd. He seemed to be thinking about something. After calming down, Joe Tianyuan barely recovered from the shock. Deep in his heart, he looked at Jo with new eyes. He was thinking about punishing her but what he should do now? ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Joe Tianyuan gave a hint. The messenger next to him took the order and stepped forward, ¡°The opening ceremony is over. Mahathera will remember your kindness. May the Joe n be prosperous, and the new generation can be protected by their ancestors and live happily. Now, let¡¯s hold the next project. The interiorpetition!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finallying!¡± Newton whispered. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. 353 Chapter 355 The familypetition. This was the most important thing for the Joe n during the God Shed Ceremony. The young generation was doing their best to show their strength in front of the older generation. They proved that they deserved the cultivation of their n through their actions and strength. This was also a good opportunity for the younger generation of the Joe n to strive for more family resources. The higher their ranking was, they could get more family resources. Thepetition was divided into the mainpetition and the guestpetition. The mainpetition was only for the members of the n. As for the guestpetition, everyone could participate in it. And there was no need to sign up for either the mainpetition or the guestpetition. After thepetition started, those who wanted to try could join freely. There was no substantial reward in thepetition. It was just apetition to show one¡¯s strength or the strength of his friends. Compared with Newton, Andrew was not interested in this kind ofpetition at all. Not only because there was no reward. The most important reason was that no one could kill their opponents in thispetition. So far, Andrew had fought every battle with his life. He felt a little ufortable in such a ¡°gentle¡± battle. It was not because Andrew was bloodthirsty, but because the magic was a battle of life and death. Magic power was spirit power. Only in life and death, the condensed spirit power could turn into magic power and its skill would be best. They were told don¡¯t go too far, so they would consider more when theypeted. The magic used in this way was not urate at all, and its power would be more than one level lower. He could don¡¯t want to kill his opponent in thepetition, but he couldn¡¯t control himself deliberately because he was afraid of killing people. That was also the reason why all thepetitions of the Magic Association would allow them to kill opponents. Or you are afraid of killing, just like the Heavenly Party, the magician has banned the use of magic power inpetition. It is also a good choice topete in fighting skills. After all, the magic power represented the user¡¯s strength. Without magic, people¡¯s strength would have little difference, but with magic, the strength would be very different. Therefore, Andrew could onlyment on this kind ofpetition: Neither fish nor fowl. He was not interested at all. While he was thinking. ¡°Let me do it!¡± As mahathera gave the order, a child from the Joe n rushed up first. Anyway, the first round was the mainpetition, and the guest couldn¡¯t participate. Andrew calmed down and watched them silently. Joe n was famous for its assassination. Almost all of them were assassination mages. Very few of them were strong-attack mages. And there were almost no attack and curse-bugs mages. Assassination mages were boring in the battle, they always hid. In the beginning, two people became invisible, and then the sparks caused by the collision of daggers suddenly burst out on the transparent field. After a few rounds, one of them suddenly appeared and fell to the ground. Well, thepetition was over. That was all. It was so boring. What¡¯s more, the Joe n members who came to the arena at the beginning were not very powerful. Their magic power was about 600 or 700. Some only had 200. And most of their basic skills were not good. Andrew watched a few rounds and began to yawn. On the contrary, the head of the n, as well as mahathera and the second elder, were surprised and seemed to be very happy. ¡°Children performed well this year.¡± ¡°Yes, Joe Pock has made great progress this year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to Joe Mo. After a year, his magic power had grown from 450 to nearly 600.¡± Andrew heard their discussion. Soon, more than tenpetitions were over. The leaders of the n and Joe Tianyuan discussed with each other. It seemed that they were very satisfied with the results of thepetition and the strength shown by the young people. Just then. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Among the three brothers, the youngest man Joe Person went onto the stage. As soon as he came onto the stage, Joe Person disyed astonishing strength, knocking down a young man with 800 magic power on the stage. ¡°Oh? No wonder they are brothers. Even the youngest one has such strength?¡± The n members were immediately amazed and satisfied with the performance of Joe Person. ¡°Anyone who is unconvinced, juste on.¡± On the stage, Joe Person talked big. As soon as he finished speaking, many juniors of the Joe n were itching to have a try. After all, Joe Person was the most talented among their peers. If they can defeat him, they will make mahathera and other n members look at them with new eyes, and they could get more resources. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, but could be fighting with him for a while, it could be regarded as a good performance. But the result was. More than ten people were knocked down by one blow. The best one would try his best to hold on for two attacks. It could be seen that although Joe Person was in the assassination department, he had cultivated a strong attacking style at the same time. Even if he had a certain advantage in the same level of mage, not to mention most joiners¡¯ magic power was not as good as his. As a result, all the juniors on the stage became the foil to Joe Person, setting off his strength among his peers. The three brothers had investigated thispetition. For Joe, she couldn¡¯t take part in the main match because she was too powerful. In that case, without Joe, the magic power of the three brothers could be superior to their peers. Only a few juniors who were over 1000 magic power were able to fight against them. Thispetition was a monodrama for the three brothers. After defeating the fifteenth peer, who had over 1000 magic power, Joe Person finally couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Who else?¡± This overwhelming strength made the other juniors dare not to fight. If it went on like this, Joe Person would be forced to leave because no one dare to challenge him. It was a great honor. However, Joe Person was not satisfied. Seeing no response, he looked at Jo in the back row. Just now, they were humiliated because of her. It was a good chance to revenge! ¡°Isn¡¯t someone good outside? Isn¡¯t Law School full of resources? I just don¡¯t know how powerful you are. How about¡­ let me feel it?¡± Under the stage, Newton couldn¡¯t helpughing. He nudged Andrew with his shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, he¡¯s talking about your woman.¡± Andrew looked sideways and said gently, ¡°Do you want to have a try?¡± However, Jo was expressionless and said indifferently, ¡°Thepetition in our race is voluntary. I¡¯m not interested in it.¡± Andrew chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. They look down on you. If you want to revenge, you shouldn¡¯t ignore them. Instead, you can prove with your strength that you can live a good life without them. Try it. I believe you.¡± 354 Chapter 356 After hesitating for a long time, Jo sighed, rubbing her legs, she stood up and said, ¡°I see.¡± Andrew whispered, ¡°Show him mercy.¡± Jo forced a smile and left her seat. On the stage, when Joe Person saw this, his eyes suddenly shed with ruthlessness. ¡°Oh? It seems that someone can¡¯t wait and wants to have a try.¡± Jo pretended to not hear him. No matter how he humiliated her, she didn¡¯t change her face and walked with arrogance. As soon as Jo stepped onto the battle ring, the people around her began to discuss. ¡°Jo? Isn¡¯t that girl in grade two who failed to go up to the next grade?¡± ¡°Yes, she has been injured and cultivated for half a year. After that, her magic power even hasn¡¯t reached 280.¡± ¡°There is no need for her to cultivate. Isn¡¯t it better for her to get married as soon as possible and bring up new generations for our family?¡± Some people sneered at her weakness, some despised her overconfident, and some felt sorry for her. No matter what, everyone thought that Jo would lose in an instant. On the battle ring, Joe Person sneered, ¡°Jo, you are so brave toe up. Don¡¯t worry. I will show mercy.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jo took out the night dagger from the space ring. The short dagger rolled several times on her fingertips as if it was alive and fell into her hand precisely. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Joe Person was shocked at first. He recognized that it was the perfect weapon that the assassination mage dreaming of¡ªThe night dagger. Although the night dagger could only be regarded as B-level equipment, its quality was not very good. But it was very suitable for the assassination mage. Even in S-level weapons, it is difficult for you to find such a suitable weapon. Therefore, the night dagger was regarded as one of the most suitable weapons for the assassination mage. This weapon could even show the power of more than S-level equipment. But when he looked carefully, he burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your night dagger?¡± It turned out that Jo hadn¡¯t found a suitable weapon or a new night dagger since she had broken it in the battle with the mermaidst time. Therefore, she had to re-bond the fragments of the old dagger with her alchemy. Although it could be used in this way, and its properties were about 80% or 90% of theplete version, it lost its effect and could only be regarded as a barely eptable dagger. In the middle of the dagger, there was an ugly crack. ¡°You have given grandpa so many good things, but you don¡¯t even have a decent weapon. There must be a limit to your pretending. By the way, did you buy them with sexy money?¡± Joe Personughed wildly. Under the stage, Joe Sky and Joe Land firmly believed so. They could not help but sneer. At this time, Jo said coldly, ¡°The night dagger has always been a hot weapon. Normally, it¡¯s out of stock. Besides, this defective one is enough to deal with you.¡± Her words made Joe Person stunned. ¡°Ha-ha, you are so confident. Okay, just have a try.¡± Joe Person got ready. ¡®Half a year ago, you had 280 magic power. How much is it now? I just don¡¯t want to guess. I can crush you to death just by using magic power. ¡°Start!¡± As the referee gave the order, Joe Person rushed forward with daggers in his hands, turning into a gust of wind. And Jo was invisible when he was about to stab her. Seeing this, Joe Sky and Joe Land under the stageughed even more ironically. The next was the ssic move of Joe Person. The attack from the front was a cop-outit. Before that, he suddenly used the magic to hide and then moved behind Jo to attack. The head-on blow was only to deceive Jo to put aside her defensive posture so that her backside would be exposed. ¡®How heartless you are! You were so serious about dealing with Jo. Do you want to humiliate her in a second? As an assassination mage, she was killed from behind. What kind of humiliation was this? She would be too ashamed to see anyone in the future. You¡¯re so bad, brother Joe Person.¡¯ On the other side, with his keen bodily movement skill, Joe Person instantly moved behind Jo, only to find that she did not react. ¡®No response? Couldn¡¯t you even react to my cop-outit? Hahaha, you are too weak, Jo.¡¯ Joe Person was overjoyed. Without hesitation, he shed at her shoulder. ¡®Although he couldn¡¯t kill people, there was cure medicine prepared next to them. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to cut off her arm, right? Don¡¯t me me, Jo. You are too weak.¡¯ Thinking of this, Joe Person shed down. The sharp light of the dagger cut through the air. However¡­ ¡°What¡­¡± The dagger, which was supposed to cut off Jo¡¯s arm, stopped in midair. If the knife was blocked or dodged, Joe Person might have to admit that he had underestimated Jo. However, the current situation far exceeded this. Two fingers. Like gently pinching the wings of a butterfly, Jo lightly pinched the de of Joe Person. Instead of raising her hand to catch it, she dodged sideways and pinched the back of the dagger from the back. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the dagger. Instead, she dodged first and then caught up the dagger, urately pinching the blow. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve told you to show mercy.¡± Seeing this scene, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in his heart. ¡°How¡­ how¡­ how could it be possible?¡± The moment Joe Person came to his sense, cold sweat dripped from his face. Jo looked sideways. Although he was still in a state of hiding, she was staring at him. ¡®Could she¡­ could she see me?¡¯ ¡°Your breath is too heavy and your heartbeat is out of control. It¡¯s like you are not invisible. The most important thing is¡­ You are too slow, there are too many unnecessary actions. If it is a life and death battle, I have killed you twelve or thirteen times.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jo¡¯s cold wordspletely irritated Joe Person. ¡°You are a bitch! Don¡¯t becent!¡± Joe Person tried his best to pull the dagger back and stabbed her in the face. But no matter how hard he tried, the dagger was held by Jo¡¯s two fingers and he couldn¡¯t let it move at all, as if it was tied to a stone by an iron chain. ¡®How¡­ how could it be possible? Her strength is so much stronger than mine. How much magic power does she have?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not much higher than yours, only one hundred or two hundred. But your magic power is too bad in both precision and quality. In my eyes, you are the weak.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jo put away her dagger, clenched her right fist, stretched out two fingers, and gently pressed his chest. At this moment, the confidence of Joe Person copsed in an instant. Is¡­ is Jo¡­ very powerful? ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± Joe Person wanted to say something, but it was toote. The next second¡­ ¡°You may leave now.¡± These words became thest sentence heard by Joe Person. Bang! She suddenly threw a punch. This was an iparable punch. Joe Person coughed on the spot, and his eyes turned white in an instant. He bowed like dried shrimp and flew out of the field, falling heavily on the ground. The medical team came forward to check. Joe Person¡¯s rolling eyes turned pure white, and his mouth kept foaming. He is in severe shock. Doctors gently touched his chest. They were shocked. The punch broke his ribs. His heart was hurt. If it weren¡¯t for Jo¡¯s deliberate mercy, this punch would have caused his heart to stop beating and he would have died on the spot. At this moment, looking at Jo, who was standing there indifferently, everyone was shocked beyond words. Especially Joe Sky and Joe Land, they were so stunned that their mouth opened. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and couldn¡¯te back to their senses from what had happened just now. ¡®What happened? How could Joe Person be defeated so easily? Isn¡¯t Jo a loser? Wasn¡¯t she unable to take out a better weapon? Then why was Joe Person lose? Coincidence? It was impossible. How could it be such a coincidence?¡¯ At this moment, not only them but also everyone who saw this scene, including Joe Tianyuan and all the leaders, had to doubt. ¡®Did this useless woman Jo, did she be very strong when we didn¡¯t know?¡¯ 355 Chapter 357 After that, several young men came onto the stage. Without exception, Jo defeated them one by one with her excellent body refining skill. Each of them could be defeated with her one move. In front of Jo, the Joe n¡¯s prominent magic was defeated by her overwhelming power. Every time a young man was beaten out of the arena, it would attract the exmation of the bystanders. When Joe saw this scene, she closed her eyes with relief. She had already seen how powerful her sister was when Jo was fighting against the mermaid. ¡®Although Jo didn¡¯t cause any harm to the mermaid and the mermaid was restrained by us, but¡­ It was not something an ordinary student could do. There was no doubt that Jo was excellent among her peers. Maybe half a year ago, she was a loser. She was beaten and paralyzed for a year. But now, with her efforts, she had be one of the best younger generations of the Joe n. No, No.¡¯ Joe¡¯s beautiful eyes squinted and looked at Andrew meaningfully. ¡®Choosing a good man was also an important factor, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°Hey, you go!¡± Joe Sky said to Joe Land nearby. Seeing Joe Person was carried away and Jo was invincible on the scene, Joe Sky finally could not sit still. He said, ¡°You are the only assassination mage. Defeat her. Go up!¡± Hearing this, Joe Person was confused and asked, ¡°Are you sure she was a force-attack mage?¡± Joe Sky said coldly, ¡°Of course! Otherwise, how could our brother lose so easily? Didn¡¯t you see that? She had been using the body skill till now. Can an assassination mage have that body skill? Except for her transformation, there was no other possibility! The pure assassination had an advantage. Go!¡± Different magi would restrict each other. Generally speaking, the force-attack mage could conquer the attack-city mage, and the attack-city mage conquers the assassination mage. The assassination mage could conquer the force-attack mage. Joe Person was both a force-attack mage and an assassination mage. Although he had both functions, he was not good at them. But Joe Land was different. He was a real assassination mage. If he fought against a force-attack mage, he would have a great advantage. Even if there was a mistake, Jo was indeed an assassination mage, Joe Land still had an advantage. Unlike Joe Person who was good at assassination and strong attacks, thest move was seen through in a second. Anyway, the most important thing right now was to make Jo pay the price. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± Joe Land jumped onto the stage. As soon as he came onto the stage, he pulled out the night dagger and said, ¡°Joe Land.¡± His attitude was as if he was facing a formidable enemy, and there was no trace of the previous scorn. After Jo made a symbolic salute, she took a step forward. Joe Land¡¯s figure waspletely shadowed before he took the second step. There was no sound of his footsteps, and his heartbeat and breath were nowhere to be found. ¡®What a perfect hiding!¡¯ Mahathera and the others were shocked. ¡®How pure were the concealment skills of Joe Land? Even the elders like us have to be more concentrated if we want to see through it. Before that, no child could do this.¡¯ However, in the face of Joe Land who seemed to havepletely disappeared, Jo¡¯s attitude was very cold. She stood still as if she was frozen. She neither put on a posture nor observed. ¡®Didn¡¯t she notice? Did she pretend to be calm? Stupid! Joe Land sneered in his heart and clenched the dagger in his hand. After all, my little brother underestimated the enemy. Jo was a loser. No matter how hard she tried, she was still a loser! She wouldn¡¯t use space chopping. Although the space chopping was useful, it gave people a moment to react because of the distance. At this moment, people could often dodge a fatal blow. The outstanding assassination mage won¡¯t even give the enemy a chance.¡¯ While he was thinking, he had already moved behind Jo, and his body was almost parallel to the ground. The dagger in his hand shed at the back of her head mercilessly. ¡®I made it!¡¯ However¡­ The sharp de cut the air and the shadow of Jo. ¡°What¡­¡± The moment he passed by, he saw Jo move nearby. There was no contempt or provocation in her eyes, but only slight pity. She seemed to be an absolute strong woman, showing mercy to a weak man who overestimated himself to challenge her. ¡®Impossible! When did she¡­¡¯ Joe Land deserved to be an excellent assassination mage. In an instant, he came back to his senses from the shock. He turned the dagger in his hand and changed it from the front to the back. He aimed at Jo and raised his knife at her chin quickly. However. Jo seemed to have foreseen it. She dodged the blow by her side. ¡®How is that possible? I aimed at the moment she blinked. How could she¡¯ ¡°Your movements are too monotonous. Even if I close my eyes, I can predict your attack.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± It was as if she had read his mind. Jo¡¯s cold voicepletely overturned Joe Land¡¯s cognition. ¡®That¡¯s impossible! Who in the world could avoid all attacks just by prediction?¡¯ But then, Jo did something more shocking. She¡­ closed her eyes. Her attitude was like saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡±. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Joe Land¡¯s face was distorted. This attitude was more devastating than insulting him directly. He held the night dagger in his hand andunched a hard strike at Jo. The messy de light immediately wrapped around Jo like a big hand. It was extraordinary magic of the assassination magic of the Joe n: Dazzling Flowers. He strengthened his body with the explosive magic power andunched hundreds of strikes in an instant. However¡­ ¡°How is that possible?¡± The shocking scene made mahathera and Joe Tianyuan p their hands on the table. They had never seen such a horrible thing in their life. Joe Person under the stage widened his eyes in disbelief. No, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing what was happening, Joe Tempo became more excited. He didn¡¯t understand when his daughter had be so powerful. Joe Land¡¯s Dazzling Flowers twined around Jo¡¯s body as if they were alive. ¡®Show mercy? No, no!¡¯ Instead, Jo dodged every strike at an extremely fast speed. ¡®This was a dazzling strike. It was almost impossible to block it all, let alone dodge it all. And even when her body was almost in the same ce, her eyes were closed. Unless¡­ She could foresee every strike from Joe Land in advance, without relying on her reaction. She just knew every strike he would make, and she had already prepared. But was it something that people could do?¡¯ But the reality was that she did it. She dodged every strike. 356 Chapter 358 He was panting and sweating heavily. Joe Land couldn¡¯t believe what he was going through. ¡®If it was a nightmare, please wake up as soon as possible.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t hit Jo even if his magic power ran out. He couldn¡¯t even touch her. His bodily movement skill, perception, reaction, and sensitivity were weaker than Jo¡¯s. ¡®Magic power? I do not know! I couldn¡¯t tell her magic power because she didn¡¯t use it.¡¯ ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Jo said in boredom. Her in and indifferent wordspletely tore his self-esteem. ¡°Ahhh!¡± He almostpletely lost his mind and chopped at Jo randomly. All the assassin skills and magic power were left behind, leaving only anger. ¡®I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m a genius. I¡¯m the next Joe, I will be the pride of the Joe n. Can¡¯t I defeat this little bitch?¡¯ ¡°s!¡± Jo sighed. Facing the fierce attack, she slowly pulled out the dagger behind her back. Then¡­ Pang. The broken de flew in front of him and pulled Joe Land back to reality from anger. There was a dead silence. Mahathera used to look down upon her most, but now he was trembling in the face of this scene. ¡®Did I¡­ Did I take a wrong look?¡¯ Jo¡¯s dagger had cut off Joe Land¡¯s new night dagger in his hand. Such a strange thing happened in reality. The sound of metal colliding with the saberpletely cut off her good-for-nothing reputation. If she was notpletely superior to her opponent, she couldn¡¯t make this effect. This time, the knife in Jo¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even crack. What a refined strike! If she wasn¡¯t experienced so manybats, this strike wouldn¡¯t have been so powerful. Joe Land knelt on the ground, looking at the dagger with only the hilt left in his hand, and kept trembling. His eyes widened in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. ¡°Jo, I¡­ Hmm¡­¡± He raised his head and wanted to say something more, but he saw the sole of Jo¡¯s high-heeled shoes was infinitely erged. Bang. Joe Land was kicked by Jo a hundred meters away and fell heavily into the bamboo forest. Jo won again easily. Different from Joe Person. In the battle with more than ten people, Jo didn¡¯t even have a disordered breath, appearing to be skilled. However, after Joe Person fought against more than ten people just now, he looked tired and could not bear the heavy burden. Whoever was stronger would be obvious. Every family leader knew it. Judging from her current performance, Jo was likely to surpass her sister soon. At this moment, Joe Tianyuan¡¯s mood wasplicated. He didn¡¯t know how to face the girl he looked down upon before. If it could be redeemed, there was no doubt that the Joe n would gain two grand tutor mages shortly. But how could he redeem her? ¡°Anybody else?¡± Jo put away her knife and asked. At this moment, no one dared to challenge her. Joe Sky was itching to see such a magnificent scene, but he could do nothing. All of a sudden, Jo noticed that someone was staring at her. She looked in the direction of the gaze. The man who was looking at her was the director¡ªMr. Gellis. His greedy eyes were like a hyena staring at its prey. His saliva dripped from the corner of his wrinkled mouth. Jo couldn¡¯t help frowning at his dirty look. In the end, no one came up for a minute. Naturally, Jo became the first one who was invincible. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Jo was invited out of the ring. After that, there were very few people who could take part in thepetition. There were only about twenty people. In the end, Joe Sky joined the match and fought all the remaining people on his own. Although he looked a little tired in the end, at least he could restrain himself as if he was not tired. He was stronger than Joe Land and Joe Person, bing the second invincible people. After a simple rest. Joe Tianyuan stood up and made a speech. The general content is that our Joe n became stronger. He was gratified to see that many young people were stronger thanst year. He also mentioned Jo on purpose. He had ced great expectations on her and never hated her. He had a bad attitude just because he wanted to motivate her. To be specific, Andrew was not in the mood to listen, because he dozed off. ¡°You are so good at pretending. You are the one who let her sleep in the worst room, and you are the one who pushes her out. Now you say that you are the one who has been paying attention to her. You can¡¯t make it in twenty years.¡¯ Anyway, the main match finally came to an end. Next was thepetition for the guests. The guests¡¯ match was the match of theworking. Those who took part in thepetition with the Joe n could take part in thepetition as they liked. In this way, they could show their strength and expand their connections. Or he could prove his strength to the Joe n andy a foundation for future cooperation. Or maybe it was a freak like Newton, who just liked fighting. The referee announced thepetition was starting. Newton couldn¡¯t wait to jump to the field. Pang! The huge saber was deeply embedded in the ground. Newton stood confidently with his arms crossed over his chest and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce myself. I think many people know me. If you want to try, juste up!¡± The wind hit everyone¡¯s face with every word. It was like a real domineering aura, which made everyone¡¯s face change. What kind of aura was this? He crossed his arms over his chest and stood there with his eyes wide open. As he just standing here, there was a momentum that one man could defeat ten thousand men. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a try?¡± Joe sat next to Andrew and asked. Andrew shrugged and smiled, ¡°Forget it. He has 5,000 magic power, and I have only less than 2,000. It was not a battle of monsters, I don¡¯t want to join.¡± ¡°Really? You are not such a coward, are you?¡± Andrew¡¯s desire to win was aroused. ¡°Have fun. It¡¯s rare.¡± Jo suddenly said. Andrew was stunned. ¡®Since she said so¡¯ ¡°Well, let¡¯s just have fun.¡± Andrew stood up and walked onto the stage. Everyone was surprised. Everyone knew that Newton was famous. There was no doubt that he was in the first tier of the participants. But Andrew. He was a notorious traitor of the Magic Association. It was said that he had fought with the Golden King, but he could survive. Everyone was curious about Andrew¡¯s ability. They didn¡¯t expect him to be the first one to fight. Andrew was the first one to show up. Newton was also surprised. But soon, the surprise turned into wildughter. 357 Chapter 359 ¡°Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first one. I was wondering how to lie to you. Aha? Do you want it today?¡± Andrew shrugged with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. I am boring these days. It¡¯s not a bad idea to find some entertainment.¡± ¡°Hahaha, great! Let¡¯s have fun!¡± Newton pulled out the knife from the ground, opened his arms, and lowered his body, trying to get rid of the momentum. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal first. I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± Andrew casually tilted his head and put on the Dragon Extinguishing Gloves. Everyone was shocked when they saw the equipment. ¡°A-level equipment? And its usual properties should have reached its limit.¡± ¡°Oh my God! How could he have such equipment?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Look at him carefully. In that case, all his equipment is extraordinary.¡± ¡°Ice and fire badges, fire God cloak, frozen dragon boots¡­ the worst one is a force-attack waistband.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red with envy. Especially the students of Law School. They all knew that most of this equipment was rare. What was the rare equipment? That is they couldn¡¯t buy it just by the points. Apart from excellent performance, the supply of the design drawings is limited. Even in Law School, it was a rare thing. What¡¯s more, to create a weapon with extreme attributes, in addition to skills, one also needed luck. Andrew had collected so many A-level and B-level equipment with the extreme attribute. ¡°This guy is very rich.¡± Seeing this, the greed in Gellis¡¯s eyes became stronger. ¡°It seems that this trip is worthy.¡± Even the Joe n members widened their eyes when they saw Andrew. They hadn¡¯te back to their senses from the tributes. Now Andrew¡¯s equipment refreshed their cognition about wealth again. At the same time, Andrew and Newton were ready. The moment the two were ready, the air in the whole ce seemed to have solidified. ¡°What a powerful aura!¡± The mahathera said coldly with a stiff face. Joe Tempo couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his foreheads. ¡°What horrible children! Just looking at them, my back is as limp and numb as an electric shock.¡± Not to mention the magic power, their auras were on par. Their malicious aura seemed to have condensed into a dragon and a tiger, fighting in the air. A gust of cold wind blew. There was a dead silence. Suddenly! Newton burst into strength, and the ground under his feet copsed suddenly. Wind and Thunder Stirring Wave He waved his saber at Andrew through the air, mixed with wind and thunder magic power. The cyan high-pressure air mixed with the purple lightning. This strange color was proof of the terrifying power of this blow. ¡°Fuck!¡± Andrew quickly turned sideways, covered in ice armor, and dodged the blow. The lighting at the edge of the strike swept past, leaving several dents on the ice armor, almost piercing through it. Then, the sound of fighting rose one after another. The bamboo forest behind them was pushed t within a hundred meters in an instant. The strike then flew into the sky and disappear until it was ten thousand meters high. ¡°Wow!¡± Andrew eximed as he turned around. He didn¡¯t know when Newton was approaching. Pang. When the huge chopper hit his hand, the sparks were produced, which reminded people of the melting iron in the steel nt. ¡°You are so cruel. Do you want to kill me?¡± Andrew said with a bitter smile as he waved his knife. ¡°No, I just want to tell you that the mixed magic is not your patent. I can also use it.¡± ¡°You mean ¡®the first level mixed magic with two low-rank magics¡¯?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you saw through it.¡± As Newton said, his strength suddenly increased. ¡°But as long as it can increasebat effectiveness!¡± ¡°Coo!¡± Andrew¡¯s face suddenly turned painful. Newton¡¯s strength was horrible, he had used the flying magic to resist, but his legs were still sinking into the ground. ¡®Wow, this guy is so strong. The strength of a casual hit is two or three times stronger than my limit. This stab is just reminding me to be serious. If he wants to end the battle, he can crush me with heavy strength, right? It was stupid to fight with him.¡¯ Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then drag him into the domain I¡¯m good at.¡± Scorching Soil Burning Up ¡°Wow!¡± All of a sudden, Andrew¡¯s whole body was burning violently, and the fire waves blew Newton backward. When he came to his senses, Andrew was gone. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water Purify Tiantan. Water gushed out from the ground and wrapped Newton like a tentacle. The water-type Dragon Extinguishing Magic didn¡¯t have much power, but an auxiliary function. After opening it, he could control water freely only by the mind without using magic power. At the same time, it won¡¯t affect the use of other elements. Before Newton reacted, countless ice pirs had risen around. 1000-year Icy Prison. As Andrew¡¯s fingers drew back. All the ice pirs were gathered together and piled up Newton in the center. The clean water wrapped around his body greatly increased the power of the frozen air andpletely froze him in an instant. ¡°Use two elements at the same time?¡± ¡°Using two elements at the same time is the skill that only grand tutor mage can use.¡± ¡°Oh my God! Is he a monster?¡± The audience and mahathera were already bbergasted. The function of the water-type Dragon Extinguishing Magic was indeed equivalent to using two elements at the same time. However, one of the elements was water. However, ordinary people would never dare to imagine. Just then, there was a bang. After being strengthened by the water element, the hardness and frosty energy of the 1000-year Icy Prison increased more than ten times. However, Newton¡¯s whole body was shocked, then all the solid ice was broken into pieces. Standing on the solid ice, Newton towards Andrew, who was flying in the air, burst intoughter. ¡°Interesting. You can always use skills beyond my expectation. Andrew, you deserve to be the one I like. You are the only one who can inherit my position!¡± ¡°Well, thank you, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will make you interested.¡± While they were talking. Boom! The surging purple magic power shattered the entirend. Newton had released all his magic power, ¡°Then the warm-up exercise is about to end.¡± Andrew shook his head and smiled, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t exercised for four or five days. I think I should get warmed up first. It worked well.¡± ¡°Well, I will be serious.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They got ready again. This time, the momentum was ten times stronger than just now, mixed with magic power, swept through the whole field. Everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning. The air was shaking violently. Some people couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Were they just doing warm-up exercises?¡¯ 358 Chapter 360 The sky, the earth, the bamboo forest. No terrain could stop the fierce battle between them. They constantly changed the battlefield, and the battle could not stop at all. Sometimes they rose, sometimes they bent, sometimes they twisted and ovepped. Andrew¡¯s punch was quick, skillful, and fatal. Newton¡¯s saber skill was unfathomable, each blow was enough to split the mountain and crack the stone. The battle could no longer be simply described as wonderful. Bodily movement skill, magic power, magic, reaction, tactic. That was truly powerful in all aspects. It was an eye-opener for every member of the Joe n. Newton was wielding the machete, and Andrew was fighting against each blow with his fists and feet. Neither side was willing to give in. They were engaged in a fierce fight. The sound resounded through the air. The rumble of the power that destroyed everything, as well as the crisp sound of cutting anything. The intense melody reached everyone¡¯s eardrum and finally prated every corner of the cemetery. The silver light inteced with the red fist shadow. As soon as the silver light cut through the vision, the crimson light drew an arc. Wind, fire, thunder, ice, water¡­ Magic with different colorsposed of dazzling and bright colors in the air. Newton and Andrew were in a stalemate, they were engaged in a well-matched offensive and defensive battle. Some of them were bbergasted, some stared sharply, and some calmly looked on. Sparks flew in all directions. A high-pitched sound of wind came into being. The faint light, as if it had been cut off from the surrounding space, enveloped the scene. It was like a page in a fairy tale. They frequently changed their positions. Their feet kept trampling, rubbing, and breaking the ground and sky, and they passed by countless times. They tangled together and couldn¡¯t stop moving. ¡®Don¡¯t be fooled by that saber!¡¯ Andrew raised his eyebrows and infused a torrent of will into his body. Without any timidity, he kept blocking the fierce attack from Newton and shed boldly and decisively as soon as he found the loophole. ¡®He was just strong and had a big saber! Look carefully. Don¡¯t close my eyes!¡¯ Andrew said to himself. Newton¡¯s strength was indeed a threat. If he was hit in the face, the fatal injury would definitely be inevitable, and even if he just brushed past his body, he would be almost paralyzed. The destructive force could defeat the enemy with a single blow. However, that was all. As he blocked the first attack, the next attack would be weaker than before. As long as he didn¡¯t be hit, the killing of the saber would only be a decoration. Andrew¡¯s vision had never been so distinct. He gazed at Newton with his deep red eyes. Even the twitch of Newton¡¯s muscles could be seen by Andrew. His movements gave Andrew a lot of information. He spun back and forth with brute force, Newton was so furious that his arms were like two muscle balls. All this information, from the right time to the right direction, was delivered to Andrew. ¡®I had fought against an opponent much faster than this guy! Compared to Golden King, he could only be considered a moving puppet. He was much lower than Golden King. Newton¡¯s attack failed. I wouldn¡¯t let Newton hit me!¡¯ The wless fatal attack missed out without exception, and the trace of the saber that had already been seen through was blocked by the red iron fist. ¡®He was so powerful.¡¯ Newton¡¯s continuous strikes were all missed. He didn¡¯t know how many times his nned attacks had been broken by Andrew. ¡®Although I have cut him some ck, generally speaking, the students who have just entered the holy realm mage level will be defeated in less than 10 seconds. But Andrew held on for 5 minutes. And there was no sign of defeat or exhaustion at all. He even had a little advantage. Not to mention that Andrew was not the holy mage, and his magic power was only 1,999. Ordinary students paid too much attention to magic power. Andrew was different. Except for magic power, his skills had been tempered thousands of times in actualbat, and his precision waspletely superior to that of ordinary students. Even many old mages were slightly inferior to him. Andrew, you¡¯re an excellent man!¡¯ The more Newton fought, the more excited he became. Compared to the normal battle, the most interesting thing was to simplypete with magic power and magic, which was full of skills and was affected by the reaction of body skills, and other factors. What a spectacr battle. The battlefield had been ruined. The bamboo forest copsed. Even the clouds in the sky were blown away, revealing the bright moon. Every time they collided, they would make a loud sound as if they were tearing the sky apart. Many students in Law School knew Andrew. Now they were shocked to see that Andrew could fight so well with Newton. The one with the mostplicated mood was still Joe Tianyuan. ¡®Not only Jo but also Andrew I¡¯m wrong this time. How many benefits have I lost?¡¯ At the thought of this, he regretted it. Finally! Bang! With an unusually loud sound. The battle finally came to an end. Andrew fell from the sky with his arms crossed to resistance to Newton¡¯s chop. Boom. Dust rose from the ground. When the dust dissipated, everyone finally saw that it was Andrew who was lying on the ground. ¡°Fuck!¡± Spitting out the mud in his mouth, Andrew struggled to get up. But a knife was against his throat to stop him from doing anything. The owner of the knife was Newton. Newton was also not in a good state, his face and lips were pale, and his eyes were ck, it was obvious that he consumed a lot of magic power. His forehead was bleeding and most of his face was red. His left hand was drooping feebly and seemed to be broken. ¡°Your magic power was used up. You lost.¡± Newton said with difficulty, with a winner¡¯s smile on his face. Andrew froze and burst intoughter. He rxed andy on the ground in arge shape. ¡°You¡¯re awesome. I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t defeat you.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± With a thud, Newton inserted the knife into the ground. He pulled Andrew up with his intact right hand, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the head of the student union. You can¡¯t win.¡± Taking his kindness, Andrew stood up and patted him on the chest. ¡°You win. I¡¯ve had enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± In this way, the battle finally ended with the victory of Newton. Thunderous apuse erupted at the scene. What a wonderful battle! This was the best level of the contemporary mage. In contrast, the previous main match was like a children¡¯s y. This wonderful battle left a deep impression on everyone. The leaders of the Joe n, including mahathera and the second elder, began to consider how to get along well with Newton. ¡°Is he gay? ¡°If necessary, we can choose a few beautiful boys to marry him.¡± However, facing all thepliments, Newton¡¯s heart was iparably heavy. Everyone cheered for the winner, but only Newton know how many times his cognition had been overturned by Andrew. ¡®Andrew? Well, this bastard was not a human at all. He was just a monster in human skin. How could someone be so strong? Although I cut him some ck, to win him, I used about 3,500 magic power. There is a big hole on my forehead, my internal organs are slightly injured, and one of my arms is disabled. But what about Andrew? He was not hurt at all. And he lost because his magic power was used up, not because he was defeated by me. It was hard to imagine that he only had 1,999 magic power.¡¯ Newton took out a bottle of liquid medicine and sprayed it on his body, but he felt bitter. ¡®If things go on like this, I might not be able to defeat him in a few months. Ha-ha, what a shame! I have to work harder. At least don¡¯t be surpassed by him before graduation.¡¯ 359 Chapter 361 ¡°Wow, it feels good.¡± Andrew sit and pinched his shoulder. There was a slight injury on his shoulders, which was caused by Newton¡¯s sh. ¡°Why are you so happy when you lose?¡± Signa asked curiously. Andrew chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s good to exercise. I wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of race at the beginning, but now I think it¡¯s a good race as a fitness exercise.¡± Signa shook her head with a bitter smile. Andrew was so powerful. Newton was a student union official and his strength had been trained through countless battles. Let alone 1,999 magic power, even a person who broke through the consciousness barrier, and magic power reached 2,500 couldn¡¯t fight with Newton in this way. Andrew did it and he said it was a fitness exercise. Was he pretending or was he really strong? As far as Signa knew, Andrew was probably thetter. On the field, Newton was injured but still fighting. Although he was strong, many people wanted to beat him. Most of them were the officials of the student union. They knew that they would lose, but they still participated to show their presence. There were also some grown-up mages and some leaders of the branches of the Magic Association. They wanted to build a rtionship with the new genius Newton and talked with him through a battle. After seven or eight rounds, with the effects of the healing medicine, Newton¡¯s wounds were getting fewer and fewer, and it seemed that he was about to recover. His rough fighting style and the special closebat magic of the force-attack mage all made the Joe n open their eyes. However, at this moment. A ck-robed official of the Magic Association stepped onto the stage. Newton¡¯s face suddenly froze. It was the director of the Magic Association, Gellis. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Newton.¡± As soon as Gellis came on the stage, an ugly smile immediately appeared on his old face. Newton was stunned for two seconds, he scratched his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having a good time? Why do you have to mess up the game?¡± Andrew asked curiously, ¡°Do they know each other?¡± Joe nodded, ¡°They met half a year ago. Newton got amission to go to the transition area between the second floor and the third floor to find the traces of the hell three-head dog. Gellis got themission, too. Then they met on the way. It seemed that Gellis wanted to get the awards alone so he asked Newton to give up themission. Newton was angry, he secretly led the hell three-head dog to Gellis. Newton took the opportunity to take away Gellis¡¯s weapon. His saber called the Dragon ughtering Hero belonged to Gellis.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was intrigued by her words. ¡°How could he be so naughty?¡± At the same time, Gellis smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been staying here all the time, and I don¡¯t have a chance to fight. If it goes on like this, the ceremony wille to an end. So please, leave the ring, okay? Or¡­ I will beat you left.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, how dare you say that, old man? Last time, you were eaten by the hell three-head dog, how did you survive? Did it pull you out?¡± Speaking of the dog, Gellis was furious. ¡°How dare you mention it?¡± Dragon Chasing me With a p, more than twenty lightning-wrapped fireballs shot out. It was a mixture of mid-rank magic, dragon chasing thunder, and low-rank magic fireball spell. Newton turned serious, he jumped up in the air. However, the Dragon Chasing me had inherited the effect that the Dragon Chasing Thunder which could chase people automatically. No matter how many times Newton had moved in the air, the more than twenty dragons chasing me were tightly gritted behind him. ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that he was about to be caught up, Newton hurriedly waved the de in his hand and chopped the me. However, the Dragon Chasing me was so fast that he only split seven or eight pieces, and the other Dragon Chasing me had already rushed in front of him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Newton had no choice but to use the knife as the shield. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of firecrackers exploded in the sky. In the dust, Newton fell from the air with a long trajectory and heavily fell to the ground. ¡°Go downstairs. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± With his hands akimbo, Gellis said proudly, ¡°Oh, by the way, leave the knife. It is mine.¡± In the pit, Newton struggled to stand up. The wounds that had just recovered all exploded. His left hand was badly mutted by the explosion, revealing his ghastly white bones. Although these mes were not big, the power of each explosion was strong. Even if Newton was strong enough to endure half of them, he was seriously injured. ¡°Fuck you! Take it yourself if you can.¡± Newton put the knife on the ground and pointed his middle finger at him, ignoring others. The smile on Gellis¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Well, then go to hell.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gellis put his palms together. With the release of the purple magic power with an ominous aura, the scene around his body began to distort to a degree visible. ¡®Spatial magic?¡¯ Andrew was shocked. ¡°Damn it! The old man¡¯s magic power was at least ten thousand. There wasn¡¯t much magic power of Newton left, and there were still wounds on his body!¡± While speaking, Andrew wanted to urge Joe to help him, but he found that Joe had disappeared. He took a closer look, only to find that she had already arrived at the stage, standing between Newton and Gellis. ¡°Go downstairs. He is looking for me and my sister. You are just an outsider.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Newton¡¯s face. ¡°Am I the kind of person who will run away when I¡¯m in the battle?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Joe tilted her head. The next second. Bang. All of a sudden, Joe retreated in a hurry. With her back to the front of Newton, she gently tapped his chest with the hilt of the knife. Bang. The seemingly gentle blow burst out a bomb-like sound. Newton was screaming at that moment, he was beaten off the field andnded precisely in his original position. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Newton winced in pain and tried to get up. But this time, he was out of breath. Andrew held him and persuaded him for a long time then he finally calmed down. ¡°My bride, can¡¯t you wait to serve me?¡± A weird smile appeared on his face. His obscene eyes seemed to be able to see through Joe¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with the thing.¡± On the field, Joe slowly pulled out her saber. The long des were blossoming in the bonfire. 360 Chapter 362 ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t be so fierce.¡± Without any hesitation, he rubbed his crotch in front of everyone. Through the bulging of his trousers, could see that his penis had be straight. ¡°If you have spare time to fight, why don¡¯t you do something happy with me? By the way, ask your sister toe with you. I can satisfy two or three women with my penis.¡± ¡°It seems that you are very confident.¡± Joe said indifferently, ¡°Can you still be so confident after I cut off your dirty thing?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, interesting!¡± Gellis said to Joe Tempo under the stage, ¡°Your daughter is so hot! I like her so much! But I don¡¯t know if she can still be so wild when I fuck them!¡± Joe Tempo¡¯s face turned green, but he could do nothing. Under the stage, Andrew asked in confusion, ¡°Why did your father give you and your sister to such an old man?¡± Jo shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We were engaged as soon as we were born. When I was eight years old, he officially signed an agreement with my family to marry my sister and me to him.¡± Hearing this, Newton said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? Coincidentally, I know a little.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The three members of Andrew¡¯s team all looked at him curiously. Newton also began to talk about it. Joe Tempo was not the Joe n member but was adopted into the n. Back then, their mother, Joe Ma, was sent out of home and went to college for further study as she was a woman with poor talent. During her study in school, she knew a very good boy, and they were inseparable. However, the rules of the Joe n were strict. For worthless women, if they still couldn¡¯t make any achievements in their further studies in school, they had to ept the marriage arranged by their families. They had to get married and have children, and as soon as possible to raise their children for the Joe n. So back then, Joe Ma was betrothed to a young man with good grades, called Dragon Ba. Dragon Ba used to be a senior official of Law School, and his family liked him very much. After graduation, he became the director of the Magic Association. But unfortunately, Dragon Ba was a coward, so he hadn¡¯t achieved much in his career. After connecting with the Joe n, he fell in love with Joe Ma, at first sight, so he agreed to the marriage. After they got married, Dragon Ba also renamed Joe Tempo after they were married. The marriage of Joe Tempo and Joe Ma was supposed to be nothing. But Joe Ma was independent. She was unwilling to ept the marriage. After giving birth to Jo and Joe, she eloped with the boy she knew in school. The Joe n soon knew about it. The senior leaders of the Joe n were furious, which was undoubtedly a great shame for the Joe n. Therefore, the Joe n issued hunting orders to them. As a result, the boy was killed by them. Joe Ma was taken back to the family and put under house arrest. And the person who had done this was Gellis. After Joe Ma was under house arrest, she didn¡¯t want to eat or drink. In the end, she died in less than two years. After experiencing such a blow, the mentality of Joe Tempo was greatly impacted. In the end, he was unable to break through the consciousness barrier until today. Joe Tempo without talent was immediately identified as a worthless man by the Joe n. They couldn¡¯t ept such a thing. Moreover, to hunt down Joe Ma, the Joe n had paid a lot of money. Therefore, to pay themission fee of Gellis, the Joe n made a decision. They engaged Joe Ma¡¯s two daughters to Gellis. Although Gellis was the director, he was a notorious slut in the Magic Association. He had at least one hundred women. Hearing the news, Gellis agreed happily. In the beginning, the Joe n was a little afraid. But when Jo and Joe were eight years old, he urged them. That was it. Unexpectedly, Joe had be the top talent of her n. But the engagement was like spilled water, and it was impossible to take it back once it was signed. That was why Gellis was so unscrupulous. It was not a loss for the Joe n. They didn¡¯t care about Jo at all. But Joe was such a genius. If she could have a child with Gellis, the child¡¯s talent would not be bad. Therefore, the Joe n never mentioned going back on their words. Heard these, Andrew gasped. ¡°They didn¡¯t treat their children as human at all.¡± Then he thought of the beautiful words that Joe Tianyuan had said from the beginning to now. ¡®He was so shameless. Shouldn¡¯t a family member be one to protect their children? Why did their children be chips?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s it. The only value of the children without talent in the Joe n is to have children and be used as chips.¡± Jo said as if she had seen through Andrew¡¯s mind. After hearing the story, Jo didn¡¯t feel angry or anxious at all. Instead, she looked indifferent as if she had expected it. ¡°I found it in the historical data of the student union. That¡¯s why I have been pestering Joe.¡± Newton sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for her to die in my hands than to be a puppet all her life. Young people couldn¡¯t surpass Gellis. Although the old man was a little disgusting, he was a grand tutor mage and his magic power was more than 20 thousand. The engagement was to hold a wedding at the age of 18, and they were both 17 years old. Who could surpass him before 18 years old?¡± Speaking of this, Newton also showed a helpless expression. No one could help the two sisters in this matter. The strong were unwilling to help, and people who were willing to help were not strong enough. To get rid of this fate, Joe had been working madly. But what about the result? Is it possible to defeat a 20 thousand magic power old mage before 18 years old? As a result, Newton kept bothering Joe. Killed by him was redemption for her. Now it seemed that Joe was going to solve it. Magic power condensed under her feet. As an assassination mage, the most important thing was her legs. She slightly loosened her grip on the knife, and then held it more tightly. She took a deep breath as if she wanted to breathe in the air around her. She thought to herself countless times, ¡°Concentrate and condense the magic, using the most precise move.¡± Bang! There was a sudden thunder in the sky. Before releasing magic power, Gellis suddenly felt his eardrum swelling. His smile froze in an instant and he looked at Joe in front of him in horror. ¡®What a magnificent fighting spirit! It seemed that magic power all over her body was concentrated to the size of a needle tip.¡¯ ¡°Ha-ha! Great! What kind of concentration? You haven¡¯t reached the peak of your body yet, but you have such a fighting spirit. If two or three yearster, your strength will be purer, and your strength will reach your peak, right? ¡°I love you so much! I like fruits like you!¡± As Gellis said, he waved his cloak, and the magic power gushed out of his body like a torrent. ¡°Come on, my future bride, let me teach you what family education is!¡± 361 Chapter 363 He took a deep breath and stepped down. Made smooth motion. The moment Joe took the first step, his figure disappeared. Thunderbolt Shadow All of a sudden, the scene was full of shadows. There were figures of Joe all over the ce. It was hard for Gellis to tell which one was Joe. The highly condensed magic power made her speedparable to lightning. As she walked, a thunderbolt shed. The whistling of the wind gradually turned into neighing in his ears. ¡°It is¡­¡± Gellis was shocked. ¡®What a terrifying speed! She has only 5,800 magic power, but she is so fast that I can¡¯t even catch up with her?¡¯ However, at this moment, Joe began to attack. The silver de radiance pierced the night sky. Countless shadows seemed toe from all directions at the same time. Gellis¡¯s eyes narrowed and he used all his magic power. Ancient Fortress His old body suddenly bulged like a muscle, and then the muscles all over his body showed the rock texture. In an instant, Joe¡¯s strikes swept over from all directions. The furious saber shed at his body, bursting out countless sparks, but could not hurt him at all. This is earth defensive magic. The earth magic attached great importance to defense and strength. This magic would strengthen every inch of his skin and make it as hard as ck iron. It was a bane for the strike of a sharp weapon. Seeing this, Andrew was worried about Joe. No wonder Gellis was the head of the department. Putting aside his moral quality, he had great strength. He used thunder, fire, space, and even the earth magic so exquisite. However, Joe did not mean to give up. Every time the knife hit him, the huge reaction force made her feel pain in the palm. But, The cold Joe shone with unwillingness in her beautiful eyes. ¡®Who wants to marry him? Even if I can feel wronged, Jo can¡¯t! Break! I will destroy you! I will change our fates.¡¯ All Magic Power Release Infinite Thunder Weakness Breaking After releasing all the magic power, Joe¡¯s speed reached to peak. All of a sudden, Gellis felt as if he had been surrounded by thousands of Joe. His body was shrouded in sparks due to the messy shes. His weakness was broken and the weakest defense part of his body could be seen. The sparks produced by the extremely fast strike made his whole body turn into a fireball. ¡°This is¡­¡± There was a slight click in his ear. Only then did he notice a small crack on his arm. ¡®How is that possible? Earth magic could defend against sharp weapons. If she wanted to break through it, only a weapon Newton had or a blunt weapon with great power could make it. The sh strike can Well, I see. To make up for theck of power through a massive amount of strikes, as long as the number of strikes was enough, would it still be able to surpass the power of a blunt weapon?¡¯ When he figured it out, he was also shocked. ¡®What kind of woman was she?¡¯ Such arge amount of magic power was consumed, and the consumption of physical strength was astonishing. Ordinary people would faint. However, her attacks did not weaken. Instead, she became more and more ferocious as time went by. There were more and more cracks on his body, and he was about to be broken. ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent!¡± All of a sudden, Gellis broke free from his defensive posture and grabbed the knife flying toward him. Even if he grasped the de, he wouldn¡¯t be injured. Instead, he tightly stuck to Joe¡¯s long de. After tens of thousands of strikes, Joe¡¯s long saber had already broken, full of cracks, and even no intact de could be found. Joe flew into the air in a hurry, and with a rocket kick, kicked hard in Gellis¡¯s face. However, with the help of the Ancient Fortress, how could Gellis be injured by this kick since he could bear the Dragon Extinguishing Magic head-on? He withdrew his hand. The de of the saber was crushed on the spot. Then, before Joe could realize it, his other hand had gripped her ankle like a tiger¡¯s head mp. ¡°I catch you!¡± Gellis¡¯s voice and face turned into obscenity. Joe still wanted to break free and trampled on his hand with the other foot. But under the strengthening state, the hardness of Gellis¡¯s body was countless times more than that of a diamond, and it also had toughness like stic. Even her de couldn¡¯t hurt his body at all, so how could he let go of her of these kicks? All of a sudden, a great force came from her feet, followed by a rotation of the sky and the earth. Bang! With a loud sound. Her back hit the ground hard. That loud noise broke the heart of Joe Tempo who was watching the battle aside. Gellis smashed Joe to the ground. Then he lifted her and threw her out again. Bang! Joe waspletely embedded in the stone ground. ¡°Ahem! Ahhh!¡± Within two times, blood gushed out of her mouth and nose uncontrobly. But how could he let her go? ¡°Wasn¡¯t you very fierce just now? I heard that you are still a Thirteen Star of Law School. Hahaha, you are so awesome. But no matter who you are, you are my bitch. I¡¯ll teach you how to face a man as a bitch!¡± With a loudugh, he lifted Joe and smashed her to the ground desperately. One, two, three. Boom! Boom! Boom! Heavier and heavier. The ground was smashed into pieces. In front of her father, her friends, and the elders of her n. In front of her ancestors. Joe was brutally ravaged. Blood was all over the ground. At this moment, everyone was silent. 362 Chapter 364 From beginning to end, Gellis hadn¡¯t let Joe go, even for a second. He was very smart. He knew that even if he used the thunder magic, he couldn¡¯t move as fast as Joe. Once he got rid of her this time, she would be experienced. It would be difficult to catch her again. Therefore, he didn¡¯t stop until he made Joe seriously injured. He lifted Joe again. She was bleeding. There wasn¡¯t an inch of good flesh on her body. But he was not satisfied. Because no matter how much he tortured her, she never let out a scream. She had more than fifty fractures all over her body. Although her skin and flesh had been torn apart and her face was unrecognizable, she was unwilling to let out a trace of grief. ¡°Scream! Bitch! I want to hear your scream! Do you understand?¡± He pulled Joe near his body, his eyes were red with anger. He stared at her and shouted, ¡°Scream for me!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± A spit with blood sprayed into his eyes. This action made him let go of her and took a few steps back. ¡°Bitch, it seems that education is not enough.¡± Gellis was so angry that he released all his magic power in an instant. All of a sudden, the earth and the mountains were shaking. The infinite power seemed to make the Joe n¡¯s mansion sink several inches. His old face twisted like a ghost. On the other side, Joe finally broke free, and she still kept her fighting spirit. She struggled to stand up. Even though her legs were broken and deformed, she still gritted her teeth and stood up. She took out a three-meter-long de from her sky ring. The de was scarlet all over, and it didn¡¯t reflect any luster under the light of the torch. ¡°The Hong Guang de?¡± Newton recognized the de at a nce. Andrew was confused, ¡°What is it?¡± Newton said with a gloomy face, ¡°Each Thirteen Star has a piece of S-level equipment, and this saber belongs to Joe. However, this saber was too powerful. Once it was used, it would cripple her cultivation, or she would be killed on the spot. Thest Tian Cai Star died because of this saber.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Seeing this, Jo tightened her grip on the edge of her dress. She was very clear about why her sister did this. Her opponent was the top master with the magic power of more than twenty thousand. No matter how strong Joe was, she couldn¡¯t win him. All this was not for herself, but for ¡°This time, I will bet everything on me!¡± Joe injected all the magic power into the Hong Guang de. From the day she entered Law School, she had already made up her mind. The fate of her and her sister had been decided. In that case, even if she had to sacrifice herself, even if she could only save her sister, it was worth it. No one was willing to ept his fate. ¡°Hahaha! Great! Come if you can!¡± Seeing this, instead of being afraid, Gellis burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die! I cast your de, so I can save the user¡¯s life. But the price was¡­plete paralysis. It was a qualified toy without resistance. Later, I will fuck you in front of your n!¡± As soon as he finished his words. Thunder, fire, earth. Purple, red, brown. Three properties and three colors of magic power immediately surrounded him. This shocking scene not only shocked the bystanders but also Joe. ¡°Abination of three elements? Gellis can use three kinds of mixed magic?¡± Two mixed magic could be increased more than a hundred times. Even if three kinds of mixed magic in level one werepatible, the power of thebination of three low-rank demons was far more than that of level five of the double system. The power of thebination of two top-rank demons was several times stronger. ¡®How could he know thebination of three magic powers? Even the Thirteen Stars¡¯ leader Rowling¡­ No, even director Nichs can¡¯t win him. This kind of person was no longer as simple as a monster. Joe couldn¡¯t win him. Even if her magic power was three times more than her original magic because of the Hong Guang de, she still couldn¡¯t win. Thinking about it carefully, it was obvious that a mere twenty thousand magic power was qualified to be the director. This was the Magic Association based on strength. But¡­¡¯ Bang! Purple thunderbolts rose from the ground. The branches of thunder were scattered all over the sky as if a towering tree made of thunder and lightning was formed above Joe. In the face of a doomed situation, Joe disyed an unprecedented will. If she couldn¡¯t win even if she surpassed the limit, then she would work harder! ¡®This strike is not for me! But for Jo!¡¯ Her will had condensed. She took a step forward, ready to use her life to wield thest de in her life. At the same time, Gellis was ready to turn Joe into his ything, destroying all her resistance ability and faith. However, at this critical moment. Three figures suddenly appeared between them. Joe and Gellis stopped. They took a closer look. It was Andrew and Newton. And the one facing Joe was her sister¡­ Jo. ¡°Jo?¡± Joe put down the de feebly and looked at her sister in astonishment. Jo didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently walked forward and gently hugged her injured sister. At this moment, Jo¡¯s hug was like sunshine, pouring into Joe¡¯s despairing heart. ¡°Hey, what are you mean? Do you want to die together? First of all, I don¡¯t care.¡± The magic in Gellis¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. As long as Andrew and Newton dared to move, he would kill them immediately. However, to his surprise. Andrew smiled. He sneered. ¡°As a section chief, how can you not keep your promise?¡± ¡°What?¡± Greg was stunned. Andrew, however, acted as if he was looking at a piece of trash and said, ¡°Although the powerful people of the Magic Association are the most respected ones. But if you don¡¯t keep your promise, no one dares to cooperate with you in the future. Therefore, even the strong would keep their word, it was an unwritten rule. It seems that you maybe live up for a hundred years. Your engagement still had a year. Before that, they were not your wives and you have no right to touch them. If you can¡¯t wait to have sex with them now, you will break the contract. Well, director, don¡¯t you want to be promoted and be the head of the headquarters in the future? You can break the contract for such a small matter. If it is spread out, I think no one dares to cooperate with you in the future. It should be very disadvantageous to your promotion, right? And others don¡¯t know, as the director, you should know my name, right? I can talk to Red King and Golden King. Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± After hearing these words, Gellis froze in horror. 363 Chapter 365 If Andrew was a powerful talent of Law School or just a world-famous person, then Gellis would dare to hurt him. After all, the strong ruled the world. The whole Magic Association agreed with the magic of the jungle. No matter how talented or powerful you are, as long as you are not strong enough, you should be humble or modest in front of the strong to survive. Gellis graduated from Law School. No matter how talented Andrew was, he had to graduate alive. But Andrew was different. He was once a student that Red King paid attention to personally, but he was also a betrayer of Law School. Golde King had once hunted him personally. The four holy kings had judged him together. But he survived. ¡®Damn it! How could he survive? And he continued to live in Law School freely.¡¯ This matter had been spread all over the Magic Association. No one could understand why the holy kings favored this child so much. Was he an illegitimate child of a holy king? No, the holy kings wouldn¡¯t take care of their children. Even an illegitimate child would not be taken care of in this way, right? No one knew whether killing Andrew would cause the anger of the holy king or not. But just as Andrew said, he was the one who could speak in front of the holy king. For an ordinary mage, the holy king was a mysterious existence. It was a great honor for most mages to meet the holy king at any time. Everyone was guessing the rtionship between Andrew and the holy king. There was only one thing that could be confirmed. Andrew was special to the holy kings. They had never given anyone such privilege as Andrew. If Andrew told anyone about what happened today, especially told the holy kings, it would undoubtedly ruin their feeling for Gellis. Trust was the second principle of a strong man, which was the virtue a strong man should have. If his words were spread out, it would be very bad for his future cooperation with other departments and his promotion. As a director of the Magic Association, he was threatened by a young man who was not even a leader in Law School. Gellis dared not move. How amazing it was! Andrewughed scornfully and struck the iron while it was hot. ¡°Get out of here. Mr. Gellis, save your face.¡± Gellis was stunned for a while and then burst into anger. ¡®You can leave now. How could you order me in such a special word for a subordinate? You are the kind of little guy who didn¡¯t mature.¡¯ He gritted his teeth and stepped forward, trying to crush Andrew¡¯s head. But his physical instinct stopped him from doing that. If he did it, what would holy kings do? ¡®If I killed him who had a rtionship with holy kings, would holy kings. ¡°Retreat!¡± Andrew ordered again, but this time his voice became extremely cold. Gellis clenched his teeth in hatred, he dared not act rashly. ¡°Well, you are right. A strong man should keep his promise.¡± Taking a deep breath to suppress his anger, he said in a more graceful tone, ¡°The ceremony next year will be the deadline. By then, you will have no other choice.¡± After saying that, he gave the two sisters a greedy look, and turned around, leaving the scene without saying anything. Everyone was relieved after Gellis left. To be honest, Andrew wanted to sit on the floor. Gellis was moody. Andrew didn¡¯t know if he could frighten him. Now it seemed that he was lucky. But it didn¡¯t mean that he could rx now. ¡°Joe, Jo, how are you?¡± Joe Tianyuan came forward, trying to help them. But his hand was pped away by Jo before he could reach her. Silently, she poured a bottle of medium-grade medical liquid for her sister. The two sisters acted as if they could not see Joe Tianyuan. ¡°Hey, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Mahathera cares about you. Is that your attitude?¡± ¡°Ingrate! Be careful that there is no ce for you to stay in the Joe n!¡± Seeing this, the elders criticized them in front of everyone. But Jo snorted, ¡°A foothold? Do the Joe n treat us as human beings?¡± Seeing that her sister looked a little better, Jo carefully helped her to the seat, turned around, and scolded, ¡°My mother is your tool, and now we are also your tools. Does your so-called foothold mean to use us and turn it into your assets?¡± Her words left everyone speechless. ¡°The Joe n is the only descendant of Leizhou. It¡¯s the responsibility of each member to devote themselves to our n.¡± Joe Tianyuan tried his best to suppress his anger. If Jo hadn¡¯t be strong and had a greater value, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken in such an attitude. Instead, he would directly order his servants to detain Jo and Joe and even force them to drop out of school. ¡°It¡¯s wrong, sir.¡± However, at this moment, Andrew said, ¡°What do you want the youngers to do? What do you provide for them? No one was born to serve anyone. You say that the weak have to obey the strong, then now they are strong and have no obligation to obey your orders. I¡¯ve seen it just now. Except for you and the second elder, you have thousand and seven thousand magic power respectively. The strength of the other n leaders is between three thousand and five thousand.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joe Tianyuan said with some fear, ¡°We had raised them and cultivated them. Isn¡¯t this the best reward? If there was no Joe n, could they be there? Shouldn¡¯t they repay the family?¡± ¡°Does your so-called cultivation mean to identify if they were talent?¡± Jo came to Joe Tianyuan and shouted, ¡°You always be like this. Abandon the loser directly and leave the genius behind. It was understandable. But even the Magic Association knew that a person¡¯s talent was divided into innate and acquired. You were given a deep-rooted belief in the child¡¯s talent when they were just born. Now seeing that we have made great achievements through our efforts, youe here to show affection. Stop it! Do you think we are still children? There must be a limit to greasiness!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joe Tianyuan¡¯s face turned livid at her words. ¡°You are such an unfilial descendant! You let us down!¡± ¡°You let me down!¡± Jo snapped, ¡°I joined the ceremony this time not because I obeyed the Joe n, but because I wanted to tell you. You can¡¯t control me anymore. You can¡¯t let me follow the same path as my mother. I¡¯m not a puppet! My life is up to me!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Andrew walked up to her, held her hand, and said, ¡°I think Jo¡¯s attitude is very clear. She has no intention of revenge, but please don¡¯t try to control her, otherwise¡­¡± Andrew said coldly. His attitude was very clear: Even if he was the enemy of the whole Joe n, he won¡¯t care. Looking at the holding hands, Joe Tianyuan instantly understood something. He widened his eyes and shouted in anger, ¡°Jo, did you¡­¡± Jo didn¡¯t answer. She snorted and turned to Andrew. The next second. She wrapped her arms around Andrew¡¯s neck, pulled him down, and kissed him in front of everyone. At this moment, everyone was shocked. This kiss was Jo¡¯s deration of independence. 364 Chapter 366 This scene shocked everyone. The children of the Joe n kissed a man who was not engaged in front of the elders. The kiss was so wet. They asked for each other¡¯s sweet juice. This scene made the Joe n bbergasted, and the bystanders flushed. The crystal saliva was pulled into threads, connecting Andrew and Jo, as if they were reluctant to leave each other. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± If there weren¡¯t magic power that would automatically protect his heart, Joe Tianyuan would have died on the spot. ¡°How dare you go against the rules and flirt with other men? You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Jo shouted, ¡°I¡¯m already Andrew¡¯s woman. I don¡¯t regret my choice. It¡¯s my own business, not your chips for profit. No one can interfere!¡± ¡°Good!¡± After Joe had recovered, she stepped forward and said, ¡°Grandpa, father, and all the other family leaders. It¡¯s time to change your mind. You ask the youngers to devote themselves, at the same time, you also should think about what you should do for the youngers. Otherwise, the Joe n would copse soon without the enemy.¡± Then they turned around and were about to leave. Joe Tianyuan and the n leaders were left behind, they were so angry. ¡®We didn¡¯t admit you, and you were ungrateful.¡¯ All kinds of harsh words came out one after another. But Jo didn¡¯t care about it anymore. However, just as they were about to take off, a voice suddenly stop them. ¡°Jo! Joe!¡± They looked back. It was Joe Tempo. He looked at his daughters with reluctance. There seemed to be thousands of words in his eyes, but he could not speak out. ¡°I know what you are going to say, father. I won¡¯te back in the future. And, I¡¯m very happy now.¡± Jo¡¯s words were so decisive that thest hope in the eyes of Joe Tempo was shattered. He lowered his head in disappointment. After a long time, he said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you.¡± It was a short sentence, full of bitterness about the past few years. Seeing this, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him. After thinking for a while, Andrew said, ¡°Uncle, I know you have suffered a lot. But I still have to tell you, this is a sinister and despicable world. No one cares how strong you are. What kind of achievement you can achieve does not depend on how strong you are, but on how many blows you can withstand and you should continue to move forward. I will take good care of Jo, and Joe had enough strength. So, take good care of yourself and get out of the shadow. You should be hopeful. I hope you can be Dragon Ba again, not Joe Tempo now.¡± His words made Joe Tempo tremble as if he got an electric shock. ¡®Dragon Ba.¡¯ He almost forgot the name. At this moment, he looked at his two daughters and seemed to have figured out something. A bright smile appeared on his face, which was always full of sadness. ¡°Be happy, Jo, Joe.¡± Jo and Joe were slightly stunned. All of a sudden, bitterness welled up in their hearts. They nodded vigorously and then flew in the air with the others towards Law School. Joe Tempo stared at them until they disappeared at the end of the sky. Thinking about Andrew¡¯s words. At this moment, there was a faint sense of power in the eyes of the middle-aged man who had been silent for more than half of his life. ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it?¡± Andrew asked. Jo looked less indifferent and more relieved now. This icy beauty seemed to be gentle today. She shook her head and said, ¡°There is nothing to regret. I just feel much more rxed after abandoning some shackles.¡± ¡°Shackles?¡± Andrew smiled. She turned to look at Andrew and said, ¡°You will be responsible for me, won¡¯t you?¡± Andrew was stunned. He burst intoughter and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s reasonable?¡± In Jo¡¯s eyes, there were more signs of relief. She smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll make you feel tired.¡± These words made them blush. ¡°How bold you are!¡± Joe flushed with envy. With a weird smile on his face, Newton nudged Andrew and said, ¡°I hid a few pills to strengthen the endurance in the student union. Do you want to get two?¡± Signa rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand you. The dorm is full of the smell of the sea.¡± Andrewughed and said, ¡°No kidding.¡± However, Jo¡¯s smile became more attractive. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± The pair of starry eyes made Andrew feel a chill spreading all over his body. As soon as they entered the room, Jo hugged Andrew and kissed him fiercely. She put her hand into his trousers and yed with his penis. The passionate touch made Andrew¡¯s penis harden. Without saying a word, Jo took off his pants and swallowed the whole penis impatiently. The strong pleasure made Andrew, who was extremely tired, be pressed against the wall. He felt the wet and strong pleasure with Jo. The penis was stirred by the tongue and sucked hard by her mouth, making Andrew feel as if he had been sucked into Jo¡¯s mouth. ¡°Really? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Signa was so angry that she stamped her feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m still there.¡± Suddenly, Jo spat out the penis and looked at her, and said, ¡°Then, do you want to y with me? Andrew¡¯s penis was veryfortable.¡± Signa was irritated by her words. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to!¡± Then she rushed back to her room as fast as she could. Seeing this, Andrew smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡± However, Jo smiled charmingly and said, ¡°She will be your woman sooner orter, won¡¯t she?¡± Andrew was stunned and pouted, unable to refute. ¡°Then, enter the room?¡± ¡°Take it easy, okay?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you tonight. You are mine!¡± As she spoke, Jo held the penis in her mouth again. Jo finally got rid of the shackles and could enjoy her life carefreely. Including Andrew¡¯s penis. After taking her back to her room, the vi was suddenly filled with lustful groans. Outside the room. Joe sitting on the roof, listening to her sister¡¯s joyful cry for bed. From her perspective, she had seen the scene of Andrew and Jo having sex crazily in the room. They also knew that they had been watched by Joe. As if they were performing, they worked harder and screamed. Jealousy shed through Joe¡¯s eyes. She looked at her sister and refused her invitation. Then, she stood up and flew toward the student union. The pleasure belonged to her sister. As a Thirteen Star, many things were waiting for her. 365 Chapter 367 Two dayster. After a simple rest, Andrew was in his best condition. Nason had taken Taylor here once recently. He heard that they had a good time. As soon as they entered ss B, they became the head students with outstanding strengths. Andrew felt relieved. Now there were only two things at hand. One was to forge his weapon. Due to frequent use, the Dragon Extinguishing Hand had been worn and torn. Although it didn¡¯t affect its properties and could bepletely repaired, it was worn, which meant that the Dragon Extinguishing Hand was unable to meet Andrew¡¯s needs. As for the virid water sword, it was a suitable weapon for the force-attack mage. Although Andrew could use it, the effect would be reduced. Thest one was the snow rod. The rod had been destroyed by Golden King, but Andrew still took it back. Perhaps it woulde in handy. As for other equipment were didn¡¯t matter, the weapons would be damaged during the mage¡¯s battle. The wear of the equipment was less than that of weapons. Of course, there was an immortal trapping rope. However, this device was specially designed for the wizard mage. Although Andrew could also use it, many functions couldn¡¯t be used. Except for a specific scene, it wasn¡¯t very practical. And the other thing was the most important thing. He should break through his consciousness barrier. Andrew had gone through a lot these days. The mermaid, the rebellions, and the incident with Jo, all had a huge impact on Andrew¡¯s mind. The mermaid made Andrew begin to doubt the authenticity of the Magic Association. The rebellion¨CHeavenly Party, made Andrew know his ultimate enemy. The incident with Jo finally set Andrew¡¯s mind at rest for Jo. He didn¡¯t need to worry about her future, and it made Andrew more determined to protect the people around him. At the same time, the existence of Gellis was also a problem that could not be ignored. It was different from the five-year agreement with Golden King. Gellis was a real threat in front of him. This old slut wouldn¡¯t be so easy to let Jo and Joe be free. They couldn¡¯t rely on themselves, and Andrew had to help them. Breaking through the consciousness barrier had a huge rtionship with mentality. A firm will, a tough mentality, and a clear goal were the key to making it. But now, after experiencing so much, Andrew had a vague feeling that the invisible barrier that had been blocking him had be weaker. It¡¯s time to challenge. But before that, Andrew had to see Lucy. Lucy was the most knowledgeable of the three witches. Andrew wanted to ask her if there was anything else he should pay attention to about breaking through the consciousness barrier. ¡°The consciousness barrier!¡± In the soul sea, Lucy held her chin and thought for a long time. ¡°I think the drug is also very important.¡± ¡°Drug?¡± ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t seem to be familiar with the drug.¡± Andrew nodded. Andrew didn¡¯t know much about drugs, because they were tooplicated. In the school, there were only healing medicine and the magic power recovery medicine. As for other functions, they were tooplicated to understand. In addition, Andrew had protection, so he was not interested in them. Lucy said, ¡°The consciousness barrier is the second test of a mage, which is well-known. Because there was a test for every two states, each test was meaningful. For the first test, the spirit barrier was to determine if the mage had the value to continue cultivating. In short, it was about talent. The second test, the consciousness barrier, was to determine whether a mage could be strong. Because after breaking through the barrier of consciousness, as long as the mage wasn¡¯t particrlyzy, he would be a mage tutor at least. The third test was breaking through the human body. Once breakthrough, the mage would not be a human anymore and step into the level of immortality like a God. As for the fourth test, breaking through the soul¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m off the topic.¡± Noticing the confusion on Andrew¡¯s face, Lucy quickly calmed down and brought the topic back to normal. ¡°Let me say it in this way. Mage¡¯s practice is getting more and moreplicated, and it¡¯s more and more dependent on the medicine. Do you know why mage monopolizes the magic of healing? Because healing magic was the key to medicine refiners, and medicine was the key to being a strong mage. It can be said that without medicine, you will not be able to improve after bing a holy mage. Medicine would be used in many small key points of cultivation. Medicine was a rising passageway for the strong. Monopolizing the healing magic meant monopolizing the rising space of all mages. If a person didn¡¯t obey the order of the Magic Association, the Magic Association didn¡¯t need to kill him. And he could only stay at the early stage of holy mage for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Andrew mumbled. It seemed that the Magic Association was not only an organization that ruled the world with violence but also very smart. Compared to life and death, monopolizing the rising passageway of everyone was easier to control. Because in the face of life and death, people would resist. However, facing the blocking of the ascending passageway, obedience was much easier than resistance, and people would naturally choose to obey. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a list of medicine. Get the medicine and you will be more likely to make it. Of course, there were also magic crystals. Many magic crystals. The more, the better. This was the key.¡± Lucy wrote a lot of water lines in the air with her slender fingers. She pped the list and the whole set of information poured into Andrew¡¯s brain. Closing his eyes and having a careful examination, Andrew nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Lucy.¡± Andrew was about to leave. However, at this moment. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lucy stopped him. She turned around and saw Lucy¡¯s face blushing. Andrew was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Lucy pursed her lips and said unspeakably, ¡°I have seen everything that has happened at the ceremony.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ And then?¡± Lucy blushed, with tenderness in her eyes like a young girl. ¡°I want to ask you, are you always like this to everyone? Is it¡­ Can you protect others regardless of your life?¡± Andrew thought for a while and replied, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not Jesus. I can only protect the people around me. And for the people around me, I will try my best to protect and fight for them.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Hearing this, Lucy¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°It seems that you are not only a fierce fighter but also very loyal. The more I think about it, the more I feel that if only I could be the important person you are talking about.¡± Andrewughed, ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you already be?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucy was stunned. Andrew said, ¡°Every witch must be loyal to me wholeheartedly. In that case, I don¡¯t need to doubt you. You have no choice but to obey me. As your master, I have to pay back. Otherwise, you are always devoted. What will I be? A gigolo? So, in my opinion, you are all important people to me.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy blushed. ¡°Notice, water-purify witch Lucy, fondness+50, present fondness: 129/150.¡± ¡°Lucy, fondness has reached 80. You have gotten a high-level package, would you like to open it?¡± s? Andrew was stunned. ¡°What did I do to make your fondness rise?¡± Just as Andrew was confused, Lucy¡¯s obsessed voice made Andrew shiver. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Can I need not endure anymore?¡± Looking back, Andrew was startled by Lucy. 366 Chapter 368 ¡°What?¡± Lucy twisted her legs. Through the small cloth, crystal liquid slid down along her round legs. She blushed and said, ¡°In fact, I have had a crush on you for a long time, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you deserve my love. But from your kindness to my brother, to your courage when facing the Heavenly Part, and finally, during the ceremony, your love for Jo. All these have proved that you are a person worth trusting.¡± ¡°Err¡­ so what?¡± Andrew found that Lucy was getting closer and closer to him. No matter how Andrew retreated, he couldn¡¯t keep a distance from Lucy. When he came to his senses, Lucy had already gotten close to him. Her eyes were so misty. ¡°The mermaid n had lost everything. I¡¯m really tired. I want to have a man to rely on. Well, master, I haven¡¯t called you master yet. Can you be that person? I¡¯m so tired that I want to find someone to rely on.¡± ¡°No, Lucy, don¡¯t be kidding. I¡­ We haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. Why did you suddenly¡­ wow!¡± Before Andrew could react, he was pushed to the ground by Lucy. Then, he felt cold all over his underbody. Somehow, Lucy took off his pants. ¡°Damn it! So fast!¡± Andrew was shocked. Lucy climbed up like a fish. She grabbed Andrew¡¯s penis with her cold hand and yed with it. ¡°Hum, how do you feel? Master, is my skill okay? When you made love with Taylor, Jo, and others, I learned a lot. I have consulted Kelly and Sarah before. Master, please follow me. I will make you feelfortable.¡± As she spoke, Lucy leaned close to Andrew and gently licked his ear with her deft tongue. She skillfully yed with his penis with her cold hand. All of a sudden, Andrew felt sofortable, and his penis hardened uncontrobly. ¡°No! Lucy, we just knew each other. I¡­ Ah¡­¡± ¡°Hum, you said you don¡¯t want it, but your body showed the truth.¡± Lucy snickered and swam down like a spiritual snake. She held his penis, and her hot breath gushed out. ¡°Rx, master. Enjoy the service I bring for you.¡± After saying that, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed his penis as if she was tasting a delicacy. ¡°Ouch!¡± Andrew felt sofortable that his whole body convulsed. It was an unprecedented experience that he was almost raped in reverse. Maybe it was because of the physiological difference between the mermaid and the human. Lucy¡¯s tongue was very flexible, more flexible than any woman Andrew had experienced so far. Her saliva was smooth, making Andrew feel like the whole penis was soaked in oil. ¡°Master, are youfortable? I¡¯m licking your penis. How¡¯s my skill?¡± ¡°Ah! Lucy! Don¡¯t stop!¡± The new experience made Andrew¡¯s back straight. The pleasure of his penising in and out of her mouth was unparalleled. ¡°Come on, master, y with my breast.¡± With the sound of ¡°pop¡±, Lucy climbed up and grabbed Andrew¡¯s hands to her chest. Lucy¡¯s breast was very stic, like soft rubber, and his fingers could easily sink in. Her nipples were as hard as a stone. Andrew¡¯s massage made Lucy out of breath. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s awesome! Master, I¡¯m all yours!¡± In a trance, Lucy had already mped Andrew¡¯s penis with her legs. Her plump thighs and soft sores were tightly wrapped around his penis. The dirty water and the slobbery-soaked penis moved back and forth between her thighs. As she was a mermaid, the lower part was all fish tails, so her thighs couldn¡¯t be separated. The tight embrace made Andrew feel as if he was rubbing her vagina. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Master,e and fuck me. I want your penis so much!¡± Lucy stood up and turned her back, bending up her round buttocks. What a big butt. It was so plump that it seemed to cover the whole world. She stretched out her hand to open her small acupoints, revealing her iparably pink front court and her vagina. The obscene water gushed out of her wet little coquettish. Seeing this, Andrew couldn¡¯t help swallowing. He buried his whole face in Lucy¡¯s buttocks and sucked her liquid crazily. His tongue even crazily stirred into her silky vagina, stimting more liquid secretion. ¡°Ah ~ master, I hate you so much! I¡¯m going to lose my body!¡± ¡°You started it first. Don¡¯t say no.¡± Lucy¡¯s initiativepletely aroused Andrew¡¯s desire to conquer. p! He gave her a hard spank. The stic buttocks bounced several times. Andrew rubbed his genitals and tried to pull strength together. With the sound of ¡°coo¡±. The huge penis was stabbed into her vagina. ¡°Ahhh!¡± With a scream from Lucy, Andrew held her buttocks, mped the fishtail between his legs, and crazily fucked her. Lucy¡¯s vagina was very smooth, but it was unusually tight. Her legs provided an unimaginable wrapped feeling, and the amount of obscenity was astonishing. Andrew felt like he was passing through a smooth pipe. The whole penis was tightly wrapped, whether it was being sucked or inserted. Relying on arge amount of obscene water, he felt a pure sense of pressure. It was a famous weapon. ¡°Great! Lucy! Your vagina! I¡¯m sofortable! You are just a famous weapon born for sex!¡± ¡°Fuck me! Master! I want your love! Master¡¯s penis! I can feel that master¡¯s penis in my body! Ah!¡± Are you satisfied with my fish acupoint?¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. I can keep doing it.¡± Andrew rode on her and kept doing it. Lucy screamed hysterically. Every time the penis was inserted into the bottom, she felt as if she was pierced through. Finally, as the pleasure reached its peak, Andrew pinched Lucy¡¯s buttock hard and hit her hard. Her plump buttocks were constantly waved and pped. Finally, Andrew straightened his back and pressed his penis against her vagina. It was as if he had injected his soul into it and poured the umted sperm into it. Lucy screamed hysterically. It was hard to tell whether it was a cry of grief or a lewd cry. At the same time, the climax made Lucy¡¯s buttocks spasm violently. After a long time, she finally felt relieved andy on the ground weakly, gasping for breath. But¡­ Suddenly, she felt Andrew grasping her buttocks. Lucy trembled and looked back immediately. Andrew stood straight with a penis against her vagina, his eyes shining with scarlet light. ¡°Lucy, you seduced me first. Be responsible.¡± ¡°Master¡­ Master, it¡¯s just over. Let me have a rest¡­ Ah ah ah!¡± How could he give her a chance to refute? Andrew straightened his back and pushed his penis into Lucy¡¯s slippery vagina again. After one time, Andrew waspletely addicted to her smooth and sexy vagina. No matter how hard Lucy begged, Andrew pressed her and kept making love with her. The two postures of back-in and side riding in turns. As a result, they did not stop until their physical strength was exhausted. 367 Chapter 369 ¡°Ah ~ It seems that I am hurt.¡± Andrew got out of bed and felt his legs weak, his waist sore, and fatigue spreading all over his body. As a result, he and Lucy did it 20 times. Andrew couldn¡¯t shoot out in the end. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t reach the climax. He just wanted to experience the pleasure of being surrounded by her vagina. As for Lucy, she was still lying there. She reached a climax more than 30 times in a row. No matter how strong you are, you have to lie down, right? In fact, in thest few climaxes, Lucy hadpletely lost consciousness. She just let pleasure drive her body. She couldn¡¯te back to her senses in less than 3 hours. After a simple rest, Andrew set out to the exchange center to exchange for the medicine he needed. However, after arriving at the exchange center, Andrew flinched in the face of a variety of drugs and the expensive price. Before they set out, Andrew had used up all the points. Now Andrew only had 300 points, which was from killing the hell double-head dog. As for the list given by Lucy, he needed 2,500 points to exchange all of them. ¡®Just 1/10?¡¯ After using all the points, Andrew was lost in thought. ¡®What should I do with the remaining 2,200 portions of medicine?¡¯ ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind. Looking back, Andrew pulled a long face. It was Newton, the head of the student union. He was greeting him with a typical smile. He grabbed Andrew¡¯s student card and found that the bnce was 0. ¡°Are youing to exchange for the drug of breaking through the consciousness barrier?¡± Newtonughed weirdly. Andrew rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold.¡± Holding Andrew in his arms affectionately, he took out his student card and inserted it into the shopping cart. Instantly, Andrew saw the bnce of 800 thousand points. Andrew gasped. ¡®Damn it! So rich!¡¯ ¡°Andrew, do you need my help? I have a lot of points¡± Ah, so he was gay. If they were not familiar with each other, Andrew would doubt if he was going to pinch his buttocks. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I can sponsor you three or five thousand points for free, as long as you¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t made a request yet.¡± ¡°Anyway, you want me to sleep with you or join your student union, right? It should be thetter. You will say that if I be an official first, you will quickly promote me to the deputy official director. After you be a Thirteen Star, you will give up your position to me, right?¡± ¡°Fuck! Can you read my mind?¡± ¡°No, you are too easy to guess.¡± Andrew shook off his hand, turned around, and was about to leave. He couldn¡¯t ept. Andrew was not interested in the student union. He knew that he would offend everyone if he joined the union. Andrew was not that stupid to fight against the whole student union. It was better to rely on himself than ask for help. Hecked points, so he could just earn them himself. Andrew was about to leave, Newton couldn¡¯t sit still. He knew that Andrew was going to break through the consciousness barrier, so he must need drugs. So he had been waiting for him until now. He couldn¡¯t let him leave. In desperation, Newton rushed up and grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, brother Andrew, I was just kidding. I¡¯ll give it to you for free. You can choose whatever medicine you want.¡± However, to his surprise, Andrew was still indifferent. ¡°No, thanks.¡± The words petrified Newton. ¡°No, it¡¯s not for free. I just want to make friends with you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to please me, you will either cheat or steal.¡± This time, Newton was awkward. ¡®Why is he so stubborn?¡¯ ¡°No, brother, you¡¯re wrong. This is a gift. Can¡¯t you ept it? I send you for free.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t respond, Newton was anxious. ¡°Well, I beg you. Andrew, I want to give you something. Please ept it, okay?¡± ¡°Why do you do this?¡± Andrew said with disgust. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I just want to give you one. Could you please take it? Hum, please do me a favor.¡± All the students passing by the exchange center were shocked to see this scene. As the head of the student union, he was begging an ordinary student of grade two. Listen carefully. What does he want? He was begging him to ept his gift. This overturned the cognition of all the students passing by. ¡®Damn it! How could a leader ask his subordinate to receive his gift? Is it reasonable? But it seemed that Andrew didn¡¯t want to ept it. Damn it! He doesn¡¯t want it you can give it to me. You are the head of the officials. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to lick one¡¯s face and beg him to ept it?¡¯ Andrew could do nothing but epted when he noticed that people around him were getting more and more dissatisfied with him. ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s make a deal first. I owe you, and I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡± Upon hearing this, Newton was overjoyed and almost burst into tears. ¡°Okay, no problem! What do you want? I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± In this way, with the financial support of Newton, Andrew bought all the medicine he needed. He even got extra 1,000 points to buy some medicine that might be used. For example, magic herbs, calming water, meridian protection tonics, and so on. They were all medicine that could save Andrew if he fail to break through. After getting the medicine, Andrew thanked Newton. Upon hearing the words, Newton was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Others may think Andrew supported him. In this way, Andrew returned to the vi with medicine. After briefly telling Jo and Signa, Andrew went back to his room. He took out the medicine and spread it all over the bed. Andrew took out all the top magic crystals. They were 58KG and 350KG respectively. After checking the items for thest time, Andrew picked up the top magic crystal first. He closed his eyes and concentrated. After a long preparation, today Andrew was going to break through the barrier of consciousness, which represented the division of the strong. 368 Chapter 370 He closed his eyes and began to meditate. He held the magic crystal with both hands and began to absorb its energy. 2,000! At the moment when breakthrough 2,000, a torrent-like resistance burst out in his deep consciousness. This was the consciousness barrier. It did not exist in a certain physiological tissue, but was simr to some kind of shackles in the mind, and was a kind of concept barrier. It was something that had been set in one¡¯s mind since the very beginning of human birth. In the room, Andrew¡¯s hair was blown upside down. There was nothing unusual in the room, but his body seemed to be in a strong wind. 2,001! Magic power became a little stronger, and the gale in his mind suddenly increased. ¡®It was not a big deal now. But the problem was that just by increasing 1 magic power, the strength of the consciousness windstorm had increased by such arge amount. If it goes on, how much magic power will I be unable to bear? And I don¡¯t believe that the difficulties of breaking through to be a holy mage will be only as simple as the consciousness storm.¡¯ Andrew gradually lost his confidence. Breaking through the consciousness barrier was like a boat sailing against the current. He just could go or retreat. Now the medicine was not used, and the magic crystals consumed were almost negligible. Now, there was still a way back. If he continued, it would be difficult for him to give up. Otherwise, his cultivation would be destroyed, or he would die on the spot. After thinking for a while, Andrew made up his mind. ¡®No, I want to go on! I don¡¯t have time to slow down. From afar, I¡¯m going to deal with the four holy kings. I saw Rachel, Joe, and Jo were waiting for my help. I must be a strong man as soon as possible.¡¯ After making up his mind, Andrew began to draw out the energy of the magic crystal crazily. 2,002¡­ 2,003¡­ 2,004¡­ It was so difficult for him to improve his magic power. When Andrew magic power reached 2,010, the strength of the consciousness storm was more than a hundred times stronger than before! It was too strong! The strong wind like a knife seemed to tear his consciousness into thousands of pieces. Being in this torrent-like whirlpool, one¡¯s consciousness was very easy to lose. Andrew gritted his teeth and closed his eyes to touch the bottle. Frozen heart drug. It was a kind of drug to resist the illusion of the curse-type mage. It could keep people¡¯s consciousness clear after using it. It could also be used during breaking through the consciousness, which was more convenient for him to maintain his consciousness. Sure enough, the consciousness seemed to be protected by an invisible barrier when he used the first bottle of the drug. Although it couldn¡¯t fully protect him, he did feel that the damage caused by the torrent of consciousness had reduced by more than seventy or eighty percent. ¡°I can make it. If I keep moving forward, I can do it.¡± Andrew closed his eyes subconsciously. 2,015¡­ 2,020¡­ 2,025¡­ Under the strong wind, the huge resistance seemed to peel off Andrew¡¯s skin. Even with the help of medicine, when his magic power reached 2,035, the resistance of the consciousness storm made him unable to go any further. It was as heavy as pushing a mountain forward. He had to force himself even just stay where he was. It was difficult for him to take even one more step. As long as he rxed a little, he would retreat. But¡­ Quack! Quack! He gritted his teeth. Andrew touched a new drug. It was a kind of drug simr to adrenaline. It only worked on the brain and could make people keep conscious even if they were in aa. It was a kind of drug for interrogation. Using this drug here can let Andrew spend less strength to stay where he was. VPG208 was a kind of eye-strengthening drug, which was more than one hundred times better than magic. Although there was a risk of blindness if it was used, it was not a big problem asionally. Using it now could help Andrew maintain a better sense of direction in the torrent. ¡°Come on. Insist! Although it¡¯s very difficult, I still have a lot of methods!¡± Andrew changed his strategy. With the help of the drug, he stood still and umted his strength. When he got ready, he took a step forward. Slowly moving forward, his magic power quickly reached 2,050. ¡°Coo!¡± In reality, Andrew was sweating profusely. His clothes were soaked in sweat. Even with the help of three kinds of drugs, Andrew finally couldn¡¯t move a single step. The moment his magic power crossed 2,050, the wind changed. The wind seemed to have turned into countless roaring ghosts. The whistling wind seemed to be mixed with the cries of countless people who had died miserably. ¡®What was going on?¡¯ Andrew could feel that this sadness didn¡¯t belong to him. Every howl here was from the dead. ¡®Did they the person I killed before? No, I haven¡¯t killed more than 1,000 people until now. Even if I killed 2,000 people when I tried to kill Strout, only about 800 of them were killed by me. The rest were killed by Nason, Taylor, and Jo.¡¯ However, in this gale, the number of ghosts was at least a million. ¡°This is the great consciousness.¡± Just then, Andrew heard Lucy¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Every consciousness has existed in the universe before human beings were born. The universe itself is a huge collection of consciousness, and what you are facing now is a small part of the great consciousness.¡± ¡°The gathering of consciousness?¡± ¡°For the strongest warriors at the top level, the appearance of the world is not fixed, it could change for the strong¡¯s will. Strong thoughts can directly change reality, and reality itself is formed by thoughts.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Master, what you are facing is not the soul, but countless original consciousness. All consciousness in the world is a whole part. Even if you be a human being or a beast, it is essentially connected with the great consciousness.¡± ¡°You mean, the essence of breaking through the consciousness barrier is to let an individual¡¯s consciousness separate from this great consciousness?¡± ¡°Yes! Keep yourself, master. What you have done is just a prelude. The real difficulty is from 2,050 to 2,150. The great consciousness would not allow an individual to easily get rid of it. Noticing that the great consciousness that you wanted to get rid of, was trying to pull you back. As long as you are distracted for a moment, your consciousness will be torn apart.¡± ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t used my full strength yet!¡± Without any hesitation, Andrew took the medicine to strengthen his mind and absorb more power. All of a sudden, the wails of the ghosts around were dispersed. Andrew calmed down and walked forward. 369 Chapter 371 At the same time, outside the room. What Andrew didn¡¯t know was that almost everyone he knew had gathered in his vi. Nason, Jo, Signa, and Taylor. Newton, Rachel, Joe, and even the previous alchemy master Chuck had been there. Newton told them toe. When they heard that Andrew was going to break through the consciousness barrier, they all gathered together. After all, the holy mage was different from the grand mage, who was a really strong man. In terms of the graduation requirements of Law School, bing the holy mage was also the most important thing. After all, you can¡¯t even break through the consciousness barrier in Law School with so many resources. Then you wouldn¡¯t make it outside where resources are scarce. Everyone was talking about it. Someone thought Andrew couldn¡¯t make it the first time. Nason and the others thought Andrew could make it. ¡°Come on, I have tried four times.¡± Said Newton. Joe lowered her head and said, ¡°I also think it¡¯s better to stop after breaking through 2,049. After a few days of rest, he can slowly move forward. Although breaking at one time wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to his body, he couldn¡¯t force himself, especially exceeding 2,100.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nason retorted, ¡°Andrew can make it. I trust him.¡± Just as everyone had different opinions. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t call anyone else?¡± Newton thought confused. He ran to open the door, but as soon as the door was opened, it was Golden King and Red King! ¡°Hey, everyone is here.¡± Golden King greeted them intimately. At this moment, everyone was bbergasted. Everyone knew that Andrew had a widework of contacts, but they didn¡¯t expect that even the holy kings woulde to visit him in person. So amazing. ¡°Is he in the room? It seems to he has broken through 2,050.¡± Red King raised his head said. As the general manager of the four holy kings, Red King could easily see through the scene behind the wall. ¡°Well¡­ Sir, is Andrew okay?¡± Taylor stepped forward and said. She gripped the hem of her clothes in a panic, looking restless. Next to him, Golden Kingughed and said, ¡°No problem. He will make it once. In other words, even breaking through the barrier of consciousness has to be like a mediocre person used two or three times, it means that I¡¯m wrong about him. I¡¯d better kill him directly.¡± He said those words in a clear tone. No wonder he was Golden King. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver. But soon, everyone¡¯s attention was focused again, anxiously waiting for the result. 2,0602,0652,070 Every step was so difficult. Andrew felt that he was not in a storm, but in a meat grinder that was running at full speed. The roars and cries of the ghost were everywhere as if they were ming Andrew for the evil things he had done in his life. Some of them even wanted to catch Andrew and tear him up. ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourself. Their original consciousness will try every means to hinder you. They will pretend to be the most guilty thing you don¡¯t want to face. For you, kindness is your biggest weakness.¡± ¡°But kindness is also the motivation for me to move forward!¡± Andrew stared straight ahead with his sharp eyes. Magic power 2,080. At the same time, the top magic crystal waspletely dried up and turned into sand all over the ground. In reality, Andrew picked up another top magic crystal of 58KG and drank calming water at the same time. The energy that was ten times purer than the top-rank magic crystal poured into his body. Andrew used the top magic crystal and the calming water to increase his concentration. Andrew was trying his best now. The burst of violent power made the ghosts in the hurricane scream and retreat, and the pressure around them suddenly decreased. Andrew seized the opportunity and rushed forward. Magic power 2,095! He continued to move forward. Andrew could feel that something hidden in the hurricane was about to move. At the moment of breaking through 2,100. ¡°Andrew,e back.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. It was Mauser¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t look back! That was the call from the great consciousness!¡± Lucy¡¯s harsh voice made Andrew, who was about to turn around, suddenly sober up. ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the second half of your process. Your great consciousness knows that normal methods can¡¯t stop you, so it uses this method to confuse you. No matter what you heard, don¡¯t look back! When you look back, all your efforts will be in vain, and the best result for you is bing a disabled person with broken consciousness.¡± ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Andrew made up his mind and tried his best to move on. ¡°Andrew,e back.¡± It was Mia¡¯s voice. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for killing my father. Come back and let us do happy things forever.¡± ¡°No!¡± With the effect of the reassuring water, Andrew managed to hold back his inner thoughts. 2,1052,1102,115 Andrew felt like he was pushing a train at full speed. ¡®It¡¯s too strong! It¡¯s almost reaching my limit!¡¯ The wind tore Andrew¡¯s face apart, revealing his bloody facial muscles and bones. The hurricane with countless consciousness had already caused substantial damage. Magic power 2,120! After drinking a bottle of healing liquid, Andrew focused all his spirit and will on his feet. ¡®Many friends are waiting for me to save. There are still many powerful warriors waiting for me to defeat! How can I stand still here?¡¯ Magic power 2,125! ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Do something happy with me!¡± ¡°Come to Dad!¡± Countless familiar voices came from behind. They didn¡¯t just call Andrew, but dragged Andrew¡¯s arms and legs and held Andrew¡¯s waist. Tens of millions of ghosts gathered around Andrew. Just like an insect in amber, it was so difficult to even move a finger. Magic power 2,130! His skin was torn apart. The sharp pain was enough to make the strongest person faint on the spot. Andrew gritted his teeth and moved forward inch by inch. Magic power 2,135 He was almost unable to hold on any longer! Andrew¡¯s consciousness had been blurred. He could even feel that his mind was torn into pieces as if his body was cut into eight pieces. Magic power 2,140! ¡®I can¡¯t!¡¯ It was only one step away from sess. Andrew poured all the medicine into his body. But in the end, the magic power was only 2,145 and couldn¡¯t improve. However, at this moment. 370 Chapter 372 ¡°Master!e on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me look down upon you!¡± In a trance, Andrew seemed to hear the voices of Kelly and Sarah. ¡®Was it a great consciousness¡¯s confusion? No, it¡¯s not!¡¯ It seemed that his turbid head was injected with a ss of clear water. Andrew suddenly opened his eyes. ¡®That was them!¡¯ He could feel that the two women in the depths of his soul sea were cheering for him, dragging their badly injured bodies. Lucy used magic in the soul sea. Consciousness Sharing Andrew saw that all the people gathered on the first floor of the vi, praying for him. ¡®Is everyone waiting for my good news? By the way, I have forgotten one thing. I¡¯m not fighting for everyone alone. Everyone is also fighting for me.¡¯ Andrew could feel everyone¡¯s concern for him. Their hot hearts seemed to have injected his heavy legs with power! 2,146! Once again, Andrew took another step forward. 2,1472,148! ¡®How could I fall here?¡¯ 2,149! Finally, he only needed thest step. Andrew felt as if he had touched a thin film. Although it was as thin as a fresh-keeping film, it was an insurmountable barrier for Andrew, who had reached his limit. This additional resistance was thest straw to crushing the camel. At this moment, thepetition between Andrew and the great consciousness reached a peak at thest moment. ¡®Lift it! Lift my feet! It¡¯s just one step away. Lift my feet!¡¯ He poured a torrent of will into his hands and feet. He struggled to get rid of his limits to be a human being. Andrew shouted, pouring all his faith into this second. Hiss. The film was broken. 2,150! The moment he took thest step forward. Boom. The strong wind, the ghosts, and the great consciousness all vanished in an instant. Andrew felt as if he had entered a pure white space at this moment. There was no longer any resistance here. Every step forward was so smooth. The weight of his body seemed to have disappeared as if he could move forward automatically. ¡°Congrattions, master. You did it.¡± Lucy¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡®Did I make it?¡¯ Exhausted, Andrew kept walking forward instinctively. What a warm world it was as if his soul was about to melt. He could move on without doing anything. ¡°Thest 50 magic power is the buffer and inertia of the break through the consciousness barrier. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just enjoy this rare pleasure quietly.¡± ¡®Really? I don¡¯t need to do anything?¡¯ Tired, Andrew slowly closed his eyes. When he woke up again. Bang! It was as if a high explosive had exploded. The violent shock wave smashed the whole wall of the room. The fatigue all over his body had gone. Andrew felt the energy filling in his body and he looked at everything in surprise. What happened just now was like a lifetime. ¡®This force was¡¯ He lowered his head and clenched his fists. The swelling magic power filled every cell in his hand. Every time he clenched his fists, he felt as if he had touched space. This was a very wonderful feeling. It seemed as if it could directly touch the space. It was as if he had been in an ocean full of ¡°space¡±, which he hadn¡¯t realized before, but now he could feel it. And his mind had expanded. Andrew could stand still, but he could see his own body. Just like ying the third-person shooting game, his mind could get rid of the shackles of his body and have the first and third angles at the same time. What¡¯s more. Taking off his force-attack waistband, Andrew was able to do a magic instant cast. With the expansion of his mind, the magic could be easily controlled like controlling hands and feet. He could even see a fly¡¯s wings fluttering whenever he concentrated. Compared with the details mentioned before, this ability to temporarily slow down the sense of time as long as one concentrated his mind was somewhat ordinary. Bang. Just then, the door was pushed open. Taylor and Jo rushed in first. They burst into tears of joy when they saw that Andrew was fine. They rushed up and hugged him. ¡°It seems that he has seeded.¡± Red King said in a lukewarm tone. Patting the door frame, Golden King pointed at Andrew and said with a smile, ¡°You deserve to be the talent I like. I knew you could do it.¡± ¡°Hey, when did you like him?¡± Red King said coldly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind these details.¡± Golden Kingughed as he warmly patted him on the back. Newton couldn¡¯t wait to take out his machete and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight. Don¡¯t forget that I help you.¡± Nason didn¡¯t respond. On the one hand, Nason was happy for Andrew. On the other hand, Nason decides to catch up with Andrew as soon as possible. For a moment, the room was filled with joy. Andrew chucked his magic power. At the same time, during breaking through 2,200, the remaining magics of 1,999 were returned. Now, Andrew¡¯s magic power number was 2,320. From now on, Andrew officially became a holy mage. As for the top magic crystal. Looking down, the surface of it continued to crack and turn into sand, leaving only a small piece of core, about seven or eight kilograms. All the top-rank magic crystals were used up, and there were only less than 8 kilograms left at the top rank. The drug was used up. It seemed that he had to be poor for a period. Thinking of this, Andrew couldn¡¯t help smiling happily. 371 Chapter 373 Everyone gathered in the training room. Except for the two holy kings. After knowing that Andrew was fine, the two holy kings left with relief. At the proposal of Newton, Andrew decided to try the power of a holy mage first. Because from 1,999 to 2,320, it was not as simple as getting more than 300 magic power. The quality of magic, thinking speed, reaction speed, and even the physique would improve significantly. Andrew needed to adapt to this change to disy his strength in realbat. And the opponent was his former four teammates. One against four. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nason opened the bow and ten magic power arrows had been condensed. Andrew put on the Dragon Extinguishing Hand, and said, ¡°Come on.¡± Nason shot ten arrows in a row. The symbolic wind and rain made ten arrows burst into thousands of arrows in the air. At the same time, Signa was from the left, Jo from the right, and Taylor from the middle. Three women rushed over from three directions. With perfect connection and perfect cooperation, no ws could be found. If it was before, Andrew would in a trouble. After all, Nason had a high cultivation base, his magic power was 1,900. But¡­ It¡¯s too slow. Now he had broken through the consciousness barrier and became a holy mage, Andrew¡¯s mind had expanded to an unprecedented level. Every arrow¡¯s trajectory could be seen at a nce. Facing the rain of arrows, Andrew was like strolling in his courtyard. He urately captured every gap and avoided the rain of arrows with the least movement. In the eyes of outsiders, this airtight arrow rain, as if taking the initiative to bypass Andrew. He raised his leg and stepped on Taylor¡¯s sword urately. At the same time, a skill of Iron Mountain hit Signa¡¯s fist with his left hand, creating a whirlwind. He grasped Jo¡¯s dagger with his right hand. In a sh, he controlled all the joint attacks of the three women. ¡°Gee.¡± At the same time, Nason started the second round of shooting. Nason used the elf arrow to break through the sky. Ice Barrier. The sudden rise of the ice wall was incredibly fast. The unstoppable arrow was nailed to the ice wall and could not pierce through. When the arrow exploded, there was only a fist-sized hole on the ice wall. ¡°His magic power was smooth and his coordination ability is terrifying. This guy is already incredibly strong. After entering the holy mage domain, he haspletely be a monster.¡± Seeing this, Newton broke out in a cold sweat. On the stage, Andrew released Scorching Soil Burning Up, and the three women were blown away. Nason kept shooting arrows, and Andrew could always dodge them easily. The three women ran around Andrew at full speed, the shadows of the des made people couldn¡¯t resist. However, Andrew dodged or blocked every attack from a dead corner precisely. After a hundred moves in a row, Andrew fought against four alone, but he was not at a disadvantage. On the contrary, the four people consumed a lot of magic power, and they almost couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°The magic¡¯s precision has been greatly improved, and battle awareness is more condensed than before. His strength had greatly improved!¡± Even Joe couldn¡¯t help to sigh when she saw this. Although Rachel didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, she could tell from the words that Andrew was very powerful now. Therefore, she adores him even more. After all, ording to the agreement with Red King, she could be free as long as Andrew breaks through to be a holy mage. She wondered if Andrew still remembered the bet. At the same time, after more than 200 rounds. The four of them were tired. In the end, the four of them had to end the battle because their magic power was used up. Andrew, on the other hand, looked normal except for his disordered breathing and sweat on his forehead. Even though he was a little tired, he recovered soon after a few breaths. ¡°Awesome!¡± Nason patted him on the chest and said, ¡± I can¡¯tpare with you at all.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re almost breaking through to be a holy mage. At that time, you can do the same as me.¡± Nason smiled bitterly and said nothing. ¡°Can I be as strong as you?¡± Nason couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°In the past ten years, you are the only person who can be a holy mage in one time in Law School except for Rowling.¡± Joe stepped forward and said, ¡°With your current speed of development, you can be selected as the next top Thirteen Star.¡± ¡°Is bing a holy mage in one time so special?¡± Andrew asked. Joe nodded, ¡°You may not know that the breakthrough of the holy mage can be suspended halfway. After you are fully prepared, then continue to break through. But it would cause very serious injuries to the body. Generally speaking, the less time you paused, the less harm it would do to your body. Generally speaking, more than three times will seriously affect your future cultivation. If you make it in two times, you would be seen as outstanding, I and Newton paused once. Like you who don¡¯t pause, your cultivation will be exceptionally smooth in the future.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t think too much. He just wanted to be stronger as soon as possible. In the eyes of Newton and Joe, they seemed to have seen a new Divine Star of Law School rising. Newton thought about it carefully. ¡®All the students in grade two, only Cruz in S-ss could barely match him.¡¯ ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Newton asked. Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°There are still 3 weeks left before the final exam, right? I want to make my equipment first. Then I have to earn some points and repay your favor. Besides, I have to talk to Red King about the bet.¡± ¡®It turned out that he still remembered.¡¯ Rachel was touched by his words. After exchanging a few words with the others, Andrew rushed to the alchemy workshop. Under the guidance of Chuck, Andrew was qualified to use the stove. On the one hand, it was obvious that Andrew would be the next famous person in Law School. It was not bad to have a good rtionship with him. On the other hand, he also wanted to see what kind of equipment Andrew could make who could learn all the courses in the first semester of grade two by himself. He started the stove and lit it. Andrew spread the materials on the table. As a teacher, Chuck was stunned by the materials on the table. 8KG of the top magic crystal and 60KG of the pure gold. These two things were worth more than 1 million points. Not to mention the dozen top-rank demon core with no attributes. ¡®This guy just said he was poor? Rubbing his aching temples, Chuck couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡®He¡¯s so good at pretending.¡¯ But of course, Andrew didn¡¯t know what Chuck was thinking, and he didn¡¯t want to know. But now, Andrew was in a dilemma. ¡®I don¡¯t have any design drawings.¡¯ 372 Chapter 374 Drawings were important. Generally speaking, there were two types of equipment. One was ordinary equipment, and the other was original equipment. An excellent alchemist could record the method of refining equipment with magic power. Including what kind of material he needed, the heat at different times, and the factors that affected the attributes of the equipment. To ensure the interests of the alchemy master, the drawing would be recorded in this way. The production of the drawing was controlled by Magic Association, and the drawing was also a part of the equipment production, so it needed to be thrown into the furnace. Therefore, every design drawing was disposable. It was illegal to design a non-one-time design drawing, just like making medicine privately. The equipment made in this way was known to all. After being adjusted by a professional alchemist countless times, the sess rate could be increased to the greatest extent. The other was the original equipment. There was no design drawing for the original equipment. ording to an alchemist¡¯s experience, he could just try to refine the equipment by chance. Although this kind of equipment didn¡¯t need drawings, the rate of failure was very high. Hundreds of thousands of materials could make each piece of creative equipment. The mage who produced the unique equipment also regarded it as a treasure and would not sell it casually. Andrew¡¯s biggest problem was that he didn¡¯t have a drawing. Although he could get design drawings from the Law School, on the one hand, Andrew didn¡¯t have points. On the other hand, even if it was the best equipment, Andrew thought that it was not enough. In the future, he would grow faster and faster. ¡°Even the Dragon Extinguish Hand can¡¯t satisfy my needs, so I have to refine equipment that is far superior to it. Only a piece of S-level equipment could meet my requirement.¡± ¡°I have to make original equipment?¡± Andrew sighed. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to waste so many expensive materials. ¡°If you are not sure, you can do it next time.¡± Chuck persuaded. ¡°After all, the materials were not cheap and could not be wasted.¡± But Andrew thought it over and made up his mind. ¡°No, I¡¯d better have a try.¡± ¡®The material didn¡¯t matter. I could earn more. What¡¯s more, there was a big magic crystal waiting for me in Griffin School. What was I afraid of?¡¯ Andrew had already finished all his courses. He would even spare some time to think about the logic of alchemy. In terms of theory, Andrew¡¯s knowledge had over Chuck¡¯s. Andrew felt that what is more terrible is that people who have knowledge dare not try because they are afraid of failure and loss. ¡®After all, knowledge was more valuable than all the materials on the table. Even if I failed, the experience would still be a great fortune.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew made up his mind. ¡®Let me gamble all my knowledge and materials to see if I can refine the original equipment!¡¯ He heated the crucible. First of all, no matter what kind of equipment it was, the first one was the magic core. Because magic core decided the level of the equipment. A top-grade magic core without any nature would be enough for one to make S-level equipment, but he could skillfully. If he was not skillful, two pills would be safer. ¡®If I need powerful equipment, I¡¯ll need three of them.¡¯ Seeing Andrew throw three magic cores at the beginning, Chuck felt his heart was bleeding, but at the same time, he respected Andrew. ¡®How brave he was. As he was not sure, he would dare to use three such precious magic cores.¡¯ He held his breath and tried to figure out what Andrew could make. ¡®He used three pills, and he would either refine a pile of waste or I will witness the birth of a divine weapon.¡¯ With the precise control of the fire, the magic cores in the pot began to dissolve. Andrew was quick-witted. At the moment the magic corespletely melting, he picked up the pot, poured the liquid into the nearby furnace, and turned on the fire. Then, ¡®Original equipment, I just don¡¯t know what I can refine. But what I need is a weapon. Since I don¡¯t know what I would make, I give it the information about the type of equipment.¡¯ Andrew threw the broken pieces of the snow rod into it. These fragments immediately merged into it. ¡®Is it reasonable? Using broken high-quality equipment to directly provide information about the type of equipment, to solidify the new equipment in advance.¡¯ Chuck was amazed by this amazing thought. ¡®He is not fooling around. He does have his ideas.¡¯ Then magic crystals were used to identify the upper limit of the equipment. Andrew didn¡¯t say anything and just put it all in. The fixed projects were allpleted, and the next step was to shape the equipment. Added goblin¡¯s ears. Although goblin was the most useless monster, it was also the most useless material. However, the life energy of the goblin was extraordinary. Then the feathers of demonic wind ghost wolf could add toughness. It was wrong for some alchemists to blindly pursue advanced and rare materials. The level of materials is not important. The key point is whether this material is suitable for the equipment. This was rted to material chemistry. If they couldn¡¯t fit, everything would be in vain. However, Andrew¡¯s science got full marks. After putting low-level materials, it was high-level materials. Mushroom silk, gold griffin¡¯s shell, Aquaman dragon¡¯s dog teeth, and so on. Chuck could see that Andrew seemed to be bold and as if he threw casually. He decided after careful consideration of every material. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be looked like that. Andrew didn¡¯t stop until the pot was full of molten iron. He picked up the gold and cut it to the size of 10KG. Finally, thest step was to use the gold to confirm the material and basic style of the equipment. He turned off the fire and waited for the temperature to drop. The result of Andrew¡¯s equipment refinement finally came to light. Both Chuck and Andrew held their breath. This was the key step. Once the pot temperature was reduced to the designated temperature if there was a slight deviation, even if the previous efforts were correct, all the previous efforts would be wasted. The two men were extremely nervous. ¡®Now!¡¯ 373 Chapter 375 The biggest difference between refining gold and alchemy was that alchemy needed molds and it was people who decided what shape to make. But refining gold was different. It was up to God. It was said that all the equipment had been set up by the gods. The so-called original equipment was only to find themons in alchemy and refine these pieces of equipment by ident. Therefore, there was no need to use grinding tools to refine gold. After refining, corresponding equipment would appear. Andrew grabbed the pot and poured out all the things in it. The moment all the things touched the ground, they began to condense. Seeing this regr change, Andrew and Chuck knew that the refinement was sessful. Then thest question was: What kind of equipment had been refined this time? With the condensation of all solutions, Andrew¡¯s equipment appeared. Two ribbons like made of metal. ¡°Ribbon?¡± With a bitter smile on his face, Chuck asked, ¡°Are you so unlucky to refine the equipment for women?¡± Seeing these two things, Chuck¡¯s heart was almost broken. ¡®God made fools of people. He had invested so much material and finally seeded in refining a woman¡¯s weapon, the silk ribbon. What a joke.¡¯ But when Andrew took a closer look, he smiled and said, ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s not women¡¯s equipment.¡± Andrew reached out his hand. The two t ribbons on the ground raised their ¡°heads¡± as if they were alive. After wriggling a few times, they let out a hiss and wrapped Andrew¡¯s hands like two spiritual snakes. The ribbon wrapped Andrew¡¯s fists at an amazing speed, and then the metal thread hardened and expanded rapidly, and soon solidified into two gloves. Besides, except for its original ck and gray color, its shape was the same as the Dragon Extinguishing Hand. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew was overjoyed and tried to condense several fire-system magic. ¡°Not only its shape but also its performance is stronger than the original Dragon Extinguishing Hand.¡± Then Andrew yed with the ribbon again. The ribbon was softened, gathered, rolled up, andpressed by itself with an astonishing force. In the end, it formed the shape of the snow rob. Holding it in his hand, Andrew tried to use ice magic again. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the original snow robe, its performance is better.¡± At this moment, Andrew became excited. It was not until this moment that Chuck finally realized that it was not a silk ribbon at all. It was a very rare type of weapon. Bandage. It was simr to the bandage used for boxing practice, but the bandage was used in actualbat. Andrew did some simple experiments. He found that the ribbon could not only simte weapons, but also any equipment on his body. Even the sky ring. And the performance of the simtion would be 10%-30% better than the original version. After the identification of the system, Andrew finally got the equipment¡¯s name. The Dragon Extinguishing Bandage! Level: S! Its performance could only be regarded as intermediate or inferior to S-level equipment, and there was no extra skill or enhancement. However, it could simte the characteristics of almost all equipment, and it was versatile. As long as the user had seen the equipment once, it could simte and perform better than the original version. Even the equipment of S level could be simted. But for equipment of S level, it could only perform 90% of it. This universal characteristic made it not inferior to any top S-level equipment at all. But there was one piece of equipment that it couldn¡¯t simte. That was the immortal trapping rope. It was a kind of holy relic, which was a divine-made magic uniform superior to S-level equipment. No matter how powerful the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage was, it couldn¡¯t imitate this kind of equipment. ¡°It is no worse than Rowling¡¯s sword.¡± Then Chuck sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to see a student who can refine S-level equipment. Andrew, you¡¯re an unprecedented genius.¡± Andrew chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± But it was undeniable that this equipment wouldpletely change Andrew¡¯s strategic style. There wouldn¡¯t be any limit on equipment to what attributes to use. The Dragon Extinguishing Bandage could imitate the practicability of all weapons, which made Andrew¡¯s battle ability more flexible. It could even imitate some small models that Andrew didn¡¯t have. For example, shields, clothes, and so on, could provide extra defensive power in a battle. Of course, Newton¡¯s butcher¡¯s bloody de couldn¡¯t be imitated, because the de was toorge. Although the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage could imitate equipment through its toughness and hardness, and it could even heal itself after being slightly damaged, it was unable to imitate equipment whose size wasrger than its own. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s this?¡± Andrew unfolded the two ribbons and found that there were several diamond-shaped holes existed. After taking a closer look, Chuck was shocked. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a little exaggerated. This weapon is already so powerful. Does it have the function of the embedded magic core?¡± ¡°Embedded magic core?¡± Andrew was confused. ¡°Do you remember the first ss? I taught you how to shape magic core into true eight-sided. Look carefully, are these diamond-shaped holes just stuffed with an eight-sided body?¡± Andrew took a closer look and found it was true. These holes were just right for the model magic core. ¡°Most of the equipment made ording to the drawings doesn¡¯t have this function, because we have to pursue stability. However, the truly powerful equipment all had the function of embedding a magic core. Embedding with a magic core could not only increase the extra properties but also increase the special power of the corresponding elements. Moreover, the more space for embedding, the more flexible the equipment would be. Moreover, the embedded magic core could be removed at any time and changed into the property you wanted. Your equipment¡­¡± Chuck checked and shook his head. ¡°Eight space for the magic cores? My God! What the hell is this? Normally, even if there were magic cores, most of them would only have one or two, at most three, and four could be considered the best. Although it was only the bottom of the S level, if all eight magic cores were iid, this property would be unimaginable. It should be difficult to find a better one than it is in the S-level equipment.¡± Andrew counted and found that there were indeed two waistbands, four for each, eight magic cores in total. ¡®This meant that the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage could provide a maximum of eight kinds of matching with different attributes at the same time. No, even if it was not iid with the magic core, the quality of this equipment was also great. If all of them were iid, it was hard to imagine how many attributes they could provide.¡¯ Andrew took a look at his top-quality magic core. He used 4 cores before, and this time he used 3. There were only 13 left. But Andrew still felt a little reluctant to use 8 cores for the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage. There were only 5 that could be used. It seemed that he had 20 magic cores at the beginning, but now it seemed that the magic cores were not enough. ¡°Master, do you have magic crystals?¡± Andrew suddenly thought of something and asked. Chuck was stunned. He took out a top-rank magic crystal and said, ¡°I only have this crystal of average quality. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Lend it to me first. I¡¯ll return it to you after I earn enough points.¡± Chuck didn¡¯t mind. Andrew always kept his promise so he lent it to him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Andrew took out a dagger. He borrowed it from Jo before he came here. ¡°Jo doesn¡¯t have a suitable weapon. I have a lot of materials left. I¡¯ll try to upgrade her equipment.¡± After that, Andrew worked with the night dagger for a while. As a result, it consumed a magic core and a 20KG ingot of gold, and a lot of materials. With the cooperation of Andrew and Chuck, the upgrade of the night dagger was finallypleted. 374 Chapter 376 Shadow Dagger. Original level A equipment. It was transformed from the damaged level B night dagger. Its overall quality was almost the same as that of the night dagger, but its overall quality had beenpletely improved. It was a typical top-rank weapon made from the night dagger. The space de could sh out three space des simr to the w attack at most, one main de and two assistant des. The main de¡¯s lethality and sharpness were 50% higher than the space de of the night dagger. Each of the auxiliary des had half of the lethality and sharpness of the main de. This greatly increased the fault tolerance rate of this weapon. Its overall quality was about 20% higher than that of the night dagger. At the same time, it also had a magic core iy position. Most importantly, its hardness and endurance were more than 10 times higher than that of the night dagger. Its hardness wasparable to the top-grade shield weapons in level A equipment. With the help of the ear of the goblin, it also had a slightly self-healing ability. Minor cracks or hidden scratches could be repaired automatically. When using it, she didn¡¯t need to worry that it would be broken like the night dagger. When Jo took it from Andrew, she was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would give her such good equipment. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡± She held the dagger with both hands as if she had found a treasure. Her white jade-like face was soon covered with ayer of red glow. Andrew didn¡¯t wear the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage. This kind of equipment had better be kept as a trump card. Although the Dragon Extinguishing Hand was slightly damaged, it was still useful. At present, Andrew had embedded three magic cores in the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage, ice, fire, and water. It would be best if the iy of magic core corresponded to his talent preference. Andrew didn¡¯t know what kind of property he would learn in the future, and once the property of the magic core was confirmed, it couldn¡¯t be changed. Therefore, the other five positions were left. After confirming its attributes then decided to iy the magic cores. While in the state of three magic cores, the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage could provide about 15% more properties than the Dragon Extinguishing Hand. With the Dragon Extinguishing Hand, Andrew¡¯s magic power was 2,320. And if Andrew wore the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage with three magic cores, his magic power would be 2,550. This number was not fixed, and it was not only more than 200. The further, the higher the basic attributes were, and the more magic power would be increased. The more magic cores were iid, the higher the ratio would be. With this equipment, Andrew now dared to fight against a strong man like Newton. Although he couldn¡¯t win. But after all, Newton didn¡¯t have S-level equipment. With the advantage of Dragon Extinguishing Bandage, even if he was bound to lose, Newton would be wounded. Now that he had got the water purity stone, Jo¡¯s affairs were settled. He had be a holy mage and had better equipment. Andrew was going to do thest thing and then took the final exam of the first semester of grade two. That is¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang. He knocked on the principal¡¯s office door. A hoarse voice was heard, ¡°Come in¡±. He opened the door and stood in front of the huge french window. With his hands behind his back, Red King overlooked the beautiful scenery of the school. ¡°Only you? Where is Gold King?¡± Andrew walked in and looked around. ¡°He has something to deal with in the headquarters. He will be back in two days.¡± Turning around, Red King came to his desk and said, ¡°Take a seat. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve been here.¡± Andrew sat on the sofa. Rubbing his thighs, Andrew said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°About Rachel?¡± ¡°We made an appointment. A big shot like you won¡¯t go back on your word, will you?¡± ¡°Humph! I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you yet. Do you know how miserable I was because of that thing?¡±, Red King said. ¡°This is between you and me. It has nothing to do with Rachel.¡± Andrew poured himself a cup of tea and said, ¡°ording to the agreement, there are still 20 days left before the final exam. I¡¯m already a holy mage. Let go of Rachel and her country, and ask the Red Dragon King to leave the country.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have something else to do before that.¡± ¡°Recently, I feel I can¡¯t percept you,¡± He said as he slowly leaned against the chair. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Maybe you are old, your magic doesn¡¯t work well.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Golde King. I don¡¯t like joking. Did you hide something?¡± Andrew certainly knew what he meant. Shura Stealth. The second device Mauser gave him which was able to block the perception of Red King. Andrew didn¡¯t turn on itpletely. At most, after a certain distance, Red King¡¯s perception of him would be blurred. He could know where he was but didn¡¯t know what he was doing. This coin, named Shura Stealth, was the hope entrusted by Mauser. It was the biggest trump card that Andrew would fight against the holy kings in the future. How could Andrew say that? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Your perception is blurred. What does it have to do with me?¡± Andrew spread out his hands and continued, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t change the topic. What about Rachel?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me?¡± It was easy for Red King to guess that. It must be Mauser. But he didn¡¯t know how he did it. Right now, the four holy kings were all paying attention to Andrew. Now, Red King couldn¡¯t kill Andrew. Andrew¡¯s life meant the dignity of the four holy kings and the whole Magic Association. Unless he died during a mission, the four holy kings couldn¡¯t attack him. In particr, this time, Red King was also restricted by other holy kings, so that he couldn¡¯t disturb Andrew. The one who was responsible for monitoring Andrew now was Golden King, not Red King. ¡®This brat must have foreseen this, so he dares to be so unscrupulous in front of me.¡¯ ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± As he said, he snapped his fingers. The door of the next room opened and a staff member of the Magic Association came in. ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Call the ss teacher Rachel of ss D in grade two toe.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After saying that, the staff shed and disappeared. It seemed that he was also a powerful mage. With his legs crossed, Red King said calmly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll settle all your affairs, in case you have anyints in your heart. I have something to tell you after settling Rachel¡¯s affair. Today, let¡¯s put an end to this matter.¡± Andrew frowned. ¡®What does he want?¡¯ 375 Chapter 377 ¡°Crunch.¡± The door opened again. Rachel walked in with a hesitant look on her face. It was not until she saw Andrew that she felt a little relieved. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Red King said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel sat next to Andrew and held Andrew¡¯s hand without being noticed by Red King. She was very nervous. Her hands were very hot, and even her heart was beating faintly. ¡°Rachel, to protect the vulture mountain, you came to our school to work for me. Now, I lost my bet with Andrew. You are free now. From now on, you can go back to your home at any time. As for Red Dragon King, I will let him never offend the vulture mountain again.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡± ¡°You are honest. I thought you will y some tricks again.¡± Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. Red King said: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as narrow-minded as those weak people?¡± ¡°No, you are a holy king. Keeping your word is the virtue of a stronger, isn¡¯t it?¡± Andrew suddenly said, ¡°So, you said you have something to tell me. What¡¯s it?¡± After a pause, Red King said, ¡°Do you remember that I asked you to reform the student union and be the head of the student union?¡± Andrew was stunned and smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you want me to kill Newton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The word made Andrew¡¯s heart skip a beat. Red King said: ¡°He is the root of all the distortion in the student union, and also the end of all the distortion. The student union had bad officialdom, and he had made it to the extreme. Although he is alwaysughing and joking with you, maybe you don¡¯t know yet. He thinks that he has no omissions, but everything can¡¯t escape my eyes. Outside the school, he gathered arge number of previous leaders and strong warriors of the student union and set up a Friend Part. He formed party groups on campus and intended to get rid of the Magic Association¡¯s control. The reason why he wants you to be the leader of the student union and gets close to you is that he wants a capable and trustworthy person to manage the student union on his behalf. Do you think he and you are good friends?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. ¡°It was sow dissension between us?¡± Andrew said. Shrugging his shoulders, Red King said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just want to take preventive measures in advance. If it¡¯s a big deal, I can deal with it. It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Andrew was lost in thought. ¡®Newton is using me? It was true. It¡¯s abnormal that the rtionship between him and me became good so fast. I think he did it on purpose.¡¯ ¡°I have a question.¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± With a smile, he said, ¡°Such a stupid question doesn¡¯t seem to be asked by a smart person like you.¡± Andrew was stunned and immediately understood what he meant. Red King was the president of the school. He wanted students to obey management and Magic Association. The student union should obey his orders and not y tricks behind him. If he did it, the students would be scared and unable to obey his orders. To put it bluntly, this was dirty work. There was no need for him to do it, so he could only use others. And Andrew was the best choice. ¡°You are so dirty!¡± Andrew smiled bitterly, ¡°It seems that I have no other choice, right?¡± Turning his back leisurely, Red King said, ¡°Everyone knows that freedom is precious, but they don¡¯t know that freedom also has a price.¡± ¡°Andrew.¡± Hearing this, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but hold Andrew¡¯s hand tightly. She believed that it was all because of her that Andrew was forced to turn against his friend. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Andrewforted her. Then he turned to Red King and said, ¡°As long as I destroyed the hidden trouble caused by the student union and Newton, it will be okay, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what method you use,¡± He said with a sneer ¡°Well, then leave it to me.¡± ¡°You can solve it before the end of summer vacation.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Andrew was relieved to hear the positive reply from Red King. Andrew was not a fool. Although he had no choice, he was still a live man. Things were dead, and people were alive. Andrew had his n. Anyway, he should talk with Newton first. In this way, Andrew left the office of Red King with Rachel. ¡°Oh, he was found.¡± In the free tea shop of the school, after taking a sip of tea, Newton burst intoughter and said, ¡°Red King is the same as before. He is so annoying. No matter what I did, he always looked experienced and shrewd. Nothing could escape his eyes.¡± ¡°Yes, I hate him.¡± Andrew took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°So, is it true that you organized the Friend Party?¡± Newton was not afraid of being heard by Red King. Anyway, it had been exposed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How many people are there?¡± ¡°About 2,000 including this year.¡± Andrew was surprised and asked, ¡°So many?¡± ¡°In the past ten years, I have invited all the people who are willing to work with me. The admission standard is over magic power 1,500.¡± As Newton said, a hint of cruelty shed across his eyes. ¡°The kind of gangster like the Heaven Party is not on the same level as me. My Friend Party members are all real masters.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± ¡°Overthrow the rule of Magic Association, healing magic, topyer of alchemy form and magic crystal mining right, these things have always been monopolized by Law School, and it¡¯s too difficult for us to make progress after leaving school. So I could only overturn it.¡± ¡®This guy was crazy.¡¯ Cold sweat dripped from Andrew¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is that possible? Even if you fight together, you won¡¯t be able to defeat any holy king, right?¡± However, Newton smiled and said, ¡°Even a mere Heaven Party can cause such a headache to the Magic Association. Am I worse than it? There was no need to overthrow it. All I needed to do was to obtain a portion of the resources.¡± Speaking of this, Newton¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°So, Andrew, what are you going to do? Did you want to join me? Or kill me?¡± After saying that, they became embarrassed. Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. The summer vacation will be for two months. Don¡¯t push me. Let¡¯s talk about it on thest day of summer vacation.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Newton smiled. Under the table, the opened space ring was closed again. The atmosphere between them became weird. 376 Chapter 378 The matter was over. But a new thing happened again. To kill Newton. Although Andrew hade up with several ideas, which were not only to avoid a direct conflict with Newton but also to help the student union get back on track. But the problem was, would Red King let it go? As far as Andrew knew about him, it should be difficult. Anyway, he decided to walk and watch. As for Rachel, she went back to her dormitory temporarily, and Andrew didn¡¯t pay attention to her. He guessed that she would leave Law School soon. He went back to the dormitory andy on the bed. Although Andrew didn¡¯t fight, he felt tired. ¡®I thought for the bet with Mauser, the holy kings would be more or less kind to me. But they even treat me worse. In particr, Red King unscrupulously squeezed my value, as he knows Mauser and Mia were my weakness.¡¯ ¡°s!¡± Andrew let out a long sigh. He had no choice but to put up with it for the sake of Mauser. There were still three months in Newton¡¯s thing. He would deal with itter. He closed his eyes and took a rest. On the other hand, thest time when Lucy¡¯s fondness reached 80, he was busy making love to her, he forgot to take the gift bag. Andrew closed his eyes and entered his soul sea. ¡°Wee, my master!¡± As soon as he entered his soul sea, a pair of round and white breasts were infinitely close to him. ¡°Fuck!¡± Caught off guard, Andrew was held into Lucy¡¯s arms and buried his head into the cleavage. Lucy rubbed her chest against Andrew¡¯s face with joy. While enjoying the faint pleasure, she said, ¡°Master, why are you here? Did you do that to have sex with me? Well, anyway, the witch won¡¯t be pregnant. Since Kelly and Sarah can¡¯t serve you these days, just keep shooting inside my body as much as you want. No matter how many, I will take them all.¡± ¡°Hey, who allows you to do that in secret?¡± Sarah said discontentedly. As she spoke, she still wanted to stand up, but her newly recovered arm was broken again, which made her wince in pain. Kelly said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you. I also want to serve my master.¡± They just woke up and would not be able to get up now. They could only watch. Andrew let go of Lucy and walked up to check their injuries. The wounds on the surface of their body had healed, and the fracture had been fixed. It seemed that they had recovered well. They should be able to recoverpletely after the final exam. ¡°Have a good rest and don¡¯t move.¡± Andrew urged. The gentle words made the two blush. ¡°Notice, Lucy fondness+10, the water-purify witch. Currently fondness 140/150.¡± ¡®Why did it add again?¡¯ ¡°Ah ~ Master, you are so gentle. Sure enough, I have good taste.¡± She threw herself into Andrew¡¯s arms again. He felt two soft and warm meat on the back of his head. Andrew was confused. ¡®In the beginning, her fondness couldn¡¯t increase, but now it seemed that no matter what I did, Lucy¡¯s fondness would increase. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t believe humans at the beginning, but after I gradually gained her trust, she gradually let go of her guard.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Lucy, I¡¯m here for a top-grade gift bag.¡± ¡°Ah? Do you mean the gift? Please go ahead.¡± Andrew stood up, woke up the system, and opened the gift bag. ¡°The gift bag has been opened: 50KG top magic crystal, the dragon teeth of the dragon god are *2, the water soul energy, and 50 free stats points.¡± ¡®What the hell are these rewards?¡¯ Andrew was stunned the moment he picked them up. ¡®Why did the rewards¡¯ style change so much? In the past, they were magic and equipment. This time, they were materials. In the past, only the final reward could get the essence, but now it could be gotten in the premium gift bag.¡¯ Most importantly, it was Andrew¡¯s first time getting free stats points. And it was 50 stats points. The stats points could also be enhanced by the equipment. Andrew¡¯s outfit had increased the magic power by 72% This meant that with 50 stats points, even if used in magic power, it would increase his magic power by 86. ¡®The equipment had to be changed and could be damaged. And what kind of equipment could add so many stats points at one time? These 50 free stats points were as valuable as two A-level weapons.¡¯ There were two dragon teeth of the dragon god. This was the rarest material. The dragon¡¯s teeth could only be used as material. A dragon only had four canine teeth. As the name suggested, the dragon teeth must be the canine teeth of the dragon god. After all, Red Dragon King was only a Dragon King. Red Dragon King was enough to make Andrew helpless. As for Dragon God, it was said that it was the top master of the dragon race, a creature infinitely close to God. To put it bluntly, Dragon God was the holy king of the dragon race. It was said that its strength was on par with that of the holy king. It could be imagined that the value of these two dragon teeth was the second S-level equipment for Andrew. As for what he would make, it all depended on Andrew¡¯s ability. In this way, Andrew packed up all the things in ecstasy and said goodbye to the three witches. Before leaving, Lucy still strongly asked for a goodbye kiss. Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. However, Lucy hugged him and gave him a deep and suffocating kiss, which almost made Andrew couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Master, I¡¯m looking forward to your finalmission. After that, you can have sex with me and my two sisters as much as you want.¡± ¡®Lucy¡¯s desire was so amazing.¡¯ Andrew shivered with fear and ran away from the soul sea. He went back to his room. The first thing Andrew did was to think carefully about how to use the 50 stats points. Added them all to magic power was too mediocre. Magic power was an important indicator ofbat effectiveness, but not the only one. ording to the Cask Effect, how much water a bucket could hold depends on the shortest te. Freedom was a very important resource, and it must be added to the shortest part. Andrew thought it over and made a decision. ¡¯50 stats points were added to endurance. This would improve my magic power andbat endurance. At the same time, it could greatly improve my resistance, which was the so-called defensive power.¡¯ Andrew had thought so. But he didn¡¯t expect that. The moment the stats points were added. ¡°Endurance has reached the standard, and the level of the dual system is increased by 1.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Andrew was stunned and hurried to check. He found his mixed magic power reached level 2. ¡®What¡¯s more, increasing the endurance could also increase the level ofpatibility!¡¯ Andrew was shocked. 377 Chapter 379 It was not a small thing to improve the level ofpatibility. Andrew¡¯s level ofpatibility was provided by his ice-and-fire badge. Thebination of ice and fire provided level twopatibility, and the other properties provided level onepatibility. ording to thispatibility level, Andrew couldn¡¯t use the middle-rankpatible magic or above. The reason why Andrew could use it was that he had to rely on his own body to withstand the counterattack. As for the mixed Dragon Extinguishing Magic, that was impossible. Andrew had used it once when fighting against the mermaid. Its power was iparable, but the result was that after Andrew used it, he was hurt. But now, the level ofpatibility was improved. He could not only use the top mixed magic without any injury. At the same time, its power would also be significantly improved. As for the mixture of the top-rank magic, it should be able to withstand two or three blows with physical strength. It could be said that Andrew¡¯sbat effectiveness had increased by more than 20% because ofpatibility. Andrew thought like this. The reason why mixed magic was difficult was that in addition to urate control, one also needed to have a strong body to withstand the counterattack. Increasing endurance was increasing one¡¯s resistance to harm. Andrew¡¯s endurance closed to level twopatibility. Now he reached level two. Plus the ice-and-fire badge, the mixed magic of ice and fire could even be directly mixed with the top magic without any restrictions. This bold attempt made Andrew, who had just broken through to be a holy mage, reach a higher level. Next, there was only the final exam left. The next day, Andrew went to the ssroom again. Just as Red King said, Golden King was not here for the time being. Today¡¯s demonic theory lesson was taught by an unfamiliar teacher. In a daze, Andrew had a ss. After ss, he was ready to go to the trial center to find somemission. He owed Chuck and Newton at least 5,000 points, but now he had nothing. He had to find a way to pay off his debt as soon as possible. But before Andrew got up. Bang. Someone pped the table. Looking up, Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger, much stronger than a few days ago.¡± The one who spoke was a burly student named Cruz. ¡°Why are you again?¡± Andrew said impatiently, ¡°What the hell do you want to do? I¡¯ve told you countless times that I don¡¯t like fighting. The head of the official¨CNewton likes to fight and he is very powerful. You can ask him to fight.¡± Cruzughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him. I lost. He¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°So you choose the weak ones?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You are not weak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again.¡± Annoyed, Andrew snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fight with you. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can find someone else to y with you.¡± After that, Andrew packed up his things and was about to leave. However, at this moment. Cruz asked, ¡°Do you want to make more points?¡± Andrew stopped. He turned around and saw a sinister smile on his face. ¡°I have a good way.¡± Andrew frowned. ¡®He looks honest. I didn¡¯t expect him to know someone¡¯s thought.¡¯ Andrew thought. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°The secret ce¡± When Cruz said these words, Andrew let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought you were going to say something. That¡¯s a ce that only students in grade three can enter.¡± ¡°But I found an entrance. Of course, I have some connections, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Through this entrance, everyone could enter. You should know, right? Grade three students usually made points from Secret ce, so grade three students were very rich. Moreover, the fiend of the Secret ce was also very powerful. Apart from not allowing private collection of materials, it was better than doing amission. What about? Do you want to do it or not?¡± ¡®A hidden entrance?¡¯ Andrew thought about it carefully. The Secret ce was a special trial site that only grade three students could enter. The revenue of the Secret ce was greater than that of themission. Everyone knew that. This was also the most attractive part of Law School. Grade three, one-year ess to the Secret ce, unconditionally open. This year, if you try your best to enter the Secret ce, you will probably earn more points than you can make in the future life. What¡¯s more, the points of Law School were different from the four departments. Even after graduation, its value was recognized by Magic Association. Therefore, grade three was thest year of Law School, and also the most crucial year. ¡®There was a hidden entrance. Red King was impossible don¡¯t know about it. Nothing in the world could escape his eyes. He didn¡¯t care, which meant that he acquiesced in the existence of this entrance so that powerful people in grade two could also sneak into the Secret ce. In other words, he didn¡¯t care about it because few people were entering. Anyway, he knew that, but he didn¡¯t care, which was for sure. The Secret ce for grade three?¡¯ Andrew looked forward to it. ¡°Okay, I can have a try. When?¡± ¡°Tomorrow noon.¡± ¡°Can I bring someone with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± After saying that, Andrew went back to his dormitory and told Jo and Signa about it. They were also interested in entering the Secret ce. Then he went to see Nason and Taylor. But he heard that they seemed to have received amission and left school. They wouldn¡¯te back in two or three days, so he had no choice but to tell them next time. That night. Andrew tidied up his clothes and prepared for tomorrow¡¯s n. However, someone knocked on the door of the dormitory vi at this moment. ¡®Who? It was already ten o¡¯clock at night.¡¯ Andrew was startled when he opened the door. It was Rachel. It was raining heavily outside. Her body was wet. Her thin clothes crumpled and clung to her body, outlining her attractive curve. Through the thin clothes, Andrew could even see her jade-like skin. ¡°You¡­ Why are you still in school? Come on in. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Andrew heard her nose twitch because of the cold. He took out a towel from his ring and handed it to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Blushing, Rachel wrapped herself in a towel and felt better. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± Andrew led her into the room and said with concern. Rachel blushed and stared at Andrew with her bright eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because I can¡¯t see you after I go back.¡± 378 Chapter 380 Rachel¡¯s words made Andrew stuck. She cried, ¡°You have done so much for me, but I can¡¯t help you. We only met once. I have thought about it. Now vulture mountain is developing well, and only my father can manage it well. But what can I do after I go back? Continue to be a princess?¡± Rachel said and began to cry. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your home? Haven¡¯t you wanted to go back?¡± Andrew quickly took a piece of tissue for her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my family, but not the small family I want. I have to take responsibility for it. I just want a small family that belongs to me. In vulture mountain, everyone relies on me, but I¡¯m just a woman. I also want a man to rely on.¡± Rachel looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, you have done so much for me. I don¡¯t know how to repay you. It might be a little embarrassing to say that, but I want to rely on you. I know I¡¯m willful. But at the thought of leaving you, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep all night. My heart was aching.¡± Looking at her heartbroken look, Andrew felt pathetic. ¡°Okay, stop crying.¡± Andrew picked up a towel and wiped her hair. ¡°But you are just an ordinary person. Law School is too dangerous for you. Have you forgotten what happened to Shawn? I have always treated you as my sister. I hope you can live a safe and happy life, and don¡¯t get involved in the world of mage.¡± ¡°But I just want to be with you now.¡± Rachel pounced on Andrew and hugged him tightly. ¡°When I think of going back, my mind is full of you. I have been trying to control myself, but I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to be your sister. I just want you to treat me as a woman, an ordinary woman. I want to be with you, Andrew!¡± In the face of separation, Rachel could no longer restrain her feelings. Andrew¡¯s clothes were also wet. Mixed with Rachel¡¯s tears. Andrew tried his best to control himself. ¡°You should take a shower first. You¡¯re already wet. If you don¡¯t change your clothes, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Then he took Rachel¡¯s hand and led her to his bedroom. She didn¡¯t let go of his hand until she arrived at the door of the bathroom. ¡°But I¡­ I don¡¯t have any other clothes.¡± Rachel blushed and lowered her head. Andrew scratched his head and said, ¡°Then wear mine, though it may be oversize.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡± Rachel said with shyness and expectation. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you. You can go in first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After sending Rachel into the bathroom, Andrew rummaged through the drawers and found a uniform from Law School. Because all the magic equipment had the function of self-esteem, there was no need for Andrew to change his clothes except for his underwear. He seldom wore this uniform, and now it was suitable for Rachel. He came to the bathroom. All the bathroom walls and doors were made of frosted ss. He could see Rachel was taking off her clothes. Andrew immediately recalled that night when Rachel cried and begged him to have sex with her, as well as her beautiful body. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve put the clothes at the door.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you¡­ ¡° Andrew put down the clothes and quickly sat back on the bed with his back to the bathroom. The sound of a shower soon came from the bathroom. ¡°An¡­ Andrew.¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t peep at me¡­¡± ¡°No, no¡­ no.¡± The sound of the shower came from behind, and the fragrance of shower gel could be faintly smelled. The thought of Rachel taking a shower behind him made Andrew¡¯s heart skip a beat. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help imagining the beautiful figure in the mist. In particr, it was really difficult to restrain himself as long as he could see her with magic. ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Rachel sounded a little disappointed. Not long after, the sound of watering stopped, and the sound of dressing came from behind. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Andrew turned around. However, Rachel¡¯s appearance made his heart rate, which had been beating wildly, suddenly rise again. In loose clothes, even if all the buttons were buttoned, one side of her shoulder would still be exposed. Andrew¡¯s trousers fit him perfectly but it was so big that the trousers almost covered her whole feet. ¡°The clothes¡­ The clothes¡­ Maybe don¡¯t fit me.¡± Rachel grabbed the loose waistband and cor shyly, her face was so red that she didn¡¯t dare to look back. He looked down. As there were no spare bras, her two small bulges were particrly attractive under the clothes. Noticing Andrew¡¯s eyes, Rachel¡¯s face turned redder. She quickly covered her chest and took two steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m so shy¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Andrew quickly looked away. The atmosphere between them was extremely awkward. Seeing Andrew fidgeting, Rachel sighed. Finally, she slowly put down her hand as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Andrew¡­ Do you like it?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! Your face is blue with endurance.¡± Rachel walked towards Andrew, shivering. Soon, she came to Andrew. Although the clothes were big, the round breasts still looked too big. Andrew didn¡¯t know where to look when he saw Rachel standing next to him. ¡°Look, if you want, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was full of timidity. Her arms were mped tightly so that her chest was tighter, and the buttons in front of her seemed to be about to explode at any time. Through the gap between the buttons, the bottomless cleavage could be faintly seen. Andrew couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Rachel exhaled with a strong fragrance, so hot that even Andrew, who was a fire mage, could not bear it. She slowly unbuttoned her shirt. Every time one of them was unbuttoned, arge part of her clothes would be bounced away. Holding Andrew¡¯s trembling hands, Rachel pulled her clothes aside and put Andrew¡¯s hands on her chest. Under the soft and hot touch, her heart was iparably clear. ¡°Let¡¯s continue what happened that night.¡± Rachel stepped forward again. There was less than a millimeter between their lips. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s beast¡¯s nature began to evaporate. Seeing Andrew couldn¡¯t hold on, Rachel licked her dry lips. ¡°It¡¯s my first time. Please be gentle.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Andrew threw her on the bed. 379 Chapter 381 Finally, Andrew took away Rachel¡¯s virginity night. Different from the previous kind of sex that was close to being squeezed, the sex with Rachel was very gentle. As a young girl, she was very tight, but every time she was inserted, a strong sense of suction woulde from the depths of her uterus. Just like what she wanted from Andrew, she weed the arrival of his penis. He hugged her tightly, kissed her deeply, and sucked her. Every groan came from the soul¡¯s satisfaction. Their body was tightly stitched as if she was going to be integrated with Andrew. He held her breasts, and every time he inserted, he seemed to pierce through her. That night, Andrew didn¡¯t go crazy. He had only ejacted three times. However, every time he ejacted, his body turned into an empty shell, as if his soul had been produced. After two hours and three times of ejaction, Andrew, who didn¡¯t need to sleep, fell asleep with Rachel in his arms. When he woke up again, it was already early in the morning. In the first scene, he saw Rachel¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Good morning, my love.¡± Her face flushed slightly as if she hadn¡¯t had enoughst night. Andrew hugged her and kissed her deeply. The taste of her tongue was so impressive and sweet. He held her in his arms, fiddling with her right breast, while Rachel fiddled with his penis. Andrew enjoyed the rare tranquility. ¡®Did I finally do it? But¡­ It felt good.¡¯ Andrew turned over and let her lie on the bed. Then she straightened up obediently. The penis rubbed against her legs. The liquid with a faint fragrance seeped out. ¡°Ah!¡± Gently and slowly inserted, Rachel made an attractive sound of calling the bed. It took Andrew another hour to enjoy the wonderful touch with her. After getting dressed, he took Rachel downstairs and was about to prepare breakfast for her. To his surprise, breakfast was prepared. Signa and Jo had been waiting for a long time. In particr, Jo was looking up at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°Did you have a good timest night?¡± Rachel blushed and lowered her head. Andrew smiled, ¡°Stop it.¡± After breakfast, Andrew escorted Rachel back to her staff dormitory. After a simple discussion and confirmation, Rachel finally gave the same reply asst night. She wouldn¡¯t leave. As long as Andrew was still in Law School, she would stay here until Andrew left. Andrew felt a headache. If that was the case, it felt that Red King waspletely right. He had probably known this result from the very beginning, so he bet with Andrew. ¡®What the hell was that guy?¡¯ If possible, Andrew didn¡¯t want Red King to be happy, but seeing Rachel¡¯s determination, he could do nothing. ¡®Maybe he was snickering in the office now? In this way, after saying goodbye to Rachel, Andrew and Jo and Signa met and arrived at the main campus. At the appointed school gate, they met Cruz, who was fully armed. As soon as they met, Andrew was stunned by his overwhelming pressure. ¡°Is this guy very powerful?¡± Andrew could feel that Cruz was full of magic power as him. ¡°If I don¡¯t wear the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage, this guy¡¯s magic power is likely to be stronger than mine.¡± ¡°Was there such a strong man in grade two?¡± At the same time, Cruz was also surprised to see Andrew. ¡°Oh? I know you are good, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a level.¡± Cruz challenged. He was eager to try to fight with Andrew. ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Humph, what a bummer!¡± Cruz smiled and flew into the air with Andrew and others to the secret entrance he mentioned. When they arrived at the ce, Andrew found that it was the central ind of Law School, the training ground. ¡°Indeed, I remember that the entrance to Secret ce was on the training ground.¡± Followed Cruz through the jungle. Soon, Andrew and the others arrived at the foot of a cylindrical mountain. There was a slightly rusty bronze gate there. It meant that this door had a history of at least a hundred years as it was slightly rusted. Under the guidance of Cruz¡¯s gesture, everyone hid their breath and hid. ¡°Look!¡± Following Cruz¡¯s guidance, they saw several grade-three studentse to the gate confidently. The lion head engraved on the door suddenly glowed. The indistinct shadow of Red King immediately appeared in front of the students. After reporting their name and student ID, the door opened with a loud bang, revealing deep stairs. After the students entered one after another, the door was closed. ¡°Is the Secret ce underground?¡± Andrew asked. Cruz shook his head. ¡°No, the real Secret ce is an abnormal space created by Purple King. That staircase was only a passageway, and the image of Red King was only set magic of light. Normally, if one wanted to enter the Secret ce, he had to enter through this gate after registration. Students who were not in grade three would be driven away.¡± ¡°Then how can we get in?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Come with me.¡± Seeing that the door was about to close, Cruz rushed up. He took out a secret silver nail the size of a sword hilt and threw it into the air, urately blocking the door that was about to close. All of a sudden, the door creaked as if it was about to copse at any time. ¡°Hurry up! It won¡¯tst for a few seconds.¡± Urged by Cruz, Andrew and the others hurried to follow up with magic power. The four of them followed Cruz all the way. With their superior strength and speed, they soon arrived at the side of the mountain hundreds of meters away. Cruz stepped forward and pushed away from the nts on the mountain, revealing a small tunnel that only a person could squat down and pass. ¡°The moment the door is closed, the space channel will also close. This side road was dug by the seniors who were able to catch up with grade three in grade two. It went straight to the stairs just now. As long as the door was closed and they reached the stairs, they could enter the Secret ce together.¡± Andrew was suddenly enlightened. ¡®There were many talents in Law School. Students in grade two were even stronger than students in grade three, it was not the patent belonging to me. It seemed that there was a genius in the past, who was in grade two and had nothing to learn so he wanted to enter the Secret ce. And he dug out the tunnel.¡¯ Thought of this, Andrew didn¡¯t stay any longer. He flew into the Secret ce with flying magic. To use the flying magic in such a narrow passageway, the mage was required to have a strong control ability. Once there was a slight shake and hit the stone, it was very likely to knock people over. Everyone walked through the door and finally arrived at the stairs before the door was closed. Bang. The secret silver nail that mped on the door was broken into pieces. Almost at the same time as the door closed, everyone on the stairs felt the surrounding environment twist. Then, the isted environment disappeared as if it had evaporated. What appeared in front of everyone was a dense primeval forest. 380 Chapter 382 ¡°This is¡­¡± To be exact, this was not a forest, but a mountain. Towering mountains were all over the ground, and the dense forest was no worse than Rnd Forest. They stood in the forest and looked around. The mountains were like a barrier surrounding them. Andrew jumped into the air and looked around. The forest looked familiar. ¡°This is a distant mountain 450 years ago,¡± Cruz replied. ¡®450 years ago?¡¯ Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cruz nodded and said, ¡°Time magic, this is the proudest work of Purple King. Everything here proved the power of Purple King.¡± ¡®Time magic?¡¯ Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Cruz added, ¡°Everything here is the same as it was 450 years ago. Including the living monsters. And it would be reced at noon every day. With the help of time backing, everything that had happened in the Secret ce would be erased, returning to the previous day. Therefore, no matter how hard they tried to explore the resources or hunt the monsters, nothing here would change. Every day before 11:30, all the students had to leave here. Otherwise, they might be erased from the historical line because of the influence of time magic. It¡¯s not just death. You will disappear, and you will disappear in history. Your friends, rtives, and lovers will not remember you. The impact of what you have done will also be erased, and the world will automatically correct to a state without you. Just like you have never been born. Of course, it was not absolutely. At least, the holy kings would remember you, but they would most likely not care.¡± Hearing this, Andrew began to doubt his life. ¡®What kind of power was this? Although it was called space-time magic together with space magic, the use of time magic was much more demanding. No matter what, a holy mage could use space magic at the beginning. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it, it was just because he didn¡¯t learn it, not because he couldn¡¯t use it. Moreover, even if his opponent used space magic, he could counterattack. Moreover, for a descendant of gods, if his talent was good, he could use space magic at six hundred or seven hundred magic power. But time magic was different. This was real super-advanced magic. Time was the property closest to truth and abyss. No matter what kind of bloodline he was, he had to reach the level of the mage tutor king to learn the time magic. Moreover, even though he was a mage tutor king, when he use magic power, he could only control time on a small scale. Remain the same. Only the best mage tutor king could feel time going back. This area was at least ten timesrger than the training ind. Such arge area was not something that only time magic could do. Time flowed back, space block, and regr time backing. How terrifying was the power of Purple King? It was more urate to say that it was a great miracle than magic!¡¯ Andrew slowly descended from the sky, unable to calm down for a long time. Seeing this, Cruz said indifferently, ¡°It took me a long time to ept it when I first heard about it.¡± ¡°How did you know this entrance?¡± Andrew asked. Cruz replied, ¡°Newton told me. When I went to challenge him, I lost, but he said that I had great potential, so he taught me the way to enter. He was looking forward to my growth. This guy is a masochist. He even said that he wanted me to grow up and kill him, and then inherit his position as the leader of the officials.¡± ¡°Yes, he also said that to me.¡± ¡°Well, he is a yboy.¡± Hearing this, Andrew smiled bitterly. However, at this moment. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± Suddenly, a wolf roar came from the nearby forest! Signa and Jo were on their guard immediately. As the trees copsed on both sides, a huge grey brown wolf more than ten meters high pounced on them. Fire Sickle. Almost at the moment, it pounced out, Andrew raised his hand and easily cut its head with a sickle condensed by high concentration mes. The giant wolf was beheaded and fell to the ground with a thud, sliding straight in front of everyone. ¡°This is¡­¡± Andrew took a closer look and was overjoyed. The ck-wind diabolic wolf. It was the ancestor of the wind diabolic wolf, a kind of fiend that had long been extinct. In Lion Eagle Mage Academy, Andrew had seen it more than once. Yes, this was the distant mountain 450 years ago. It was not strange that there were extinct monsters. ¡°This kind of material is rare.¡± Andrew was overjoyed and prepared to collect the materials. But to his surprise, Cruz stopped him. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that everything here is the magic of Purple King. You can¡¯t take away everything you find here, including materials, demonic ores, and magic crystals. Otherwise, it will cause irreversible damage to this ce. Once you leave with the materials, the holy king will find you immediately. Of course, you can absorb the magic crystals directly. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking at the dead body of the ck-wind diabolic wolf on the ground, Andrew felt a pang of pity. ¡°As I can¡¯t take anything, then what¡¯s the point ofing here?¡± Jo asked. Cruz threw up his hands and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. It means a lot. Andrew, look at your magic power.¡± Andrew was stuck and immediately checked. He was taken aback. His magic power had increased from 2,320 to 2,322 unexpectedly. As an ancestor, the strength of the ck-wind diabolic wolf was higher than that of the wind diabolic wolf. But after all, they were only low-rank monsters. Logically speaking, even if one hundred monsters of this level were killed, Andrew might not increase any power. But now, just killing one and his magic power increased by 2 points. ¡°I heard that before the war of legends, the magic power in this world was still very abundant, and the devils¡¯ vitality was even purer. Therefore, the monsters here were more useful to improve magic power than that outside. This was one of the biggest reasons why everyone was willing toe here. Moreover, he could get points by killing fiends. Although the ck-wind diabolic wolf was weak, it was worth 10 points. Points are automatically umted. Our student card has this function, but it is only effective here.¡± Hearing this, Andrew and the others were suddenly enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s killing monsters here can not only enhance strength but also earn points?¡± Andrew was overjoyed. ¡°You can say that, but don¡¯t be too excited. This time, it¡¯s just good luck. The average strength of the monsters here is close to the third floor of Rnd Forest.¡± A hint of excitement shed through Cruz¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°What do you think? There are still 11 hours left. How about Let¡¯spete.¡± Andrew was stunned and his fighting spirit was immediately stimted. ¡°Okay, how topete?¡± ¡°Half of the points. Let¡¯s see who will make fewer points in the end. The one who makes less should give half of his points this time to the one who makes more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal first. I won¡¯t show mercy for the sake of you bringing me here.¡± Cruz smiled and then said fiercely, ¡°What a coincidence! I wouldn¡¯t show mercy.¡± 381 Chapter 383 The beginning time was set at 12:30. After 10 hours of hunting, they would return to the original road at 10:30, count the profit, and then leave. The total hunting time was 10 hours. Andrew chose to go east and Cruz chose to go west. Cruz didn¡¯t care about Andrew¡¯s advantage inpanions and said: ¡°If you bring two pieces of rubbish with you, that will be a burden. It¡¯s good for me. I have no reason to refuse.¡± Upon hearing this, Jo and Signa got furious. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s add a rule.¡± Cruz smiled, ¡°Okay. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°If I win, in addition to the punishment of points you said, you have to kneel and apologize to them.¡± ¡°Okay. If I win, you have to fight with me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After tidying up the equipment, the time quickly came to 12:30. The moment they arrived at the destination, they parted ways and officially started the hunting game. It had to be said that the terrain was veryplicated. After running less than two hundred meters, Andrew came to the edge of a cliff. Andrew almost fell because he ran too fast. Although it didn¡¯t matter if he fell, Andrew was taken aback and wasted some time. ¡°Son of a bitch! Is he kidding me?¡± Andrew cursed angrily and jumped into the forest a hundred meters below. In the blink of an eye, Andrew met a smander. The huge lizard-shaped fiend had a fin on its back, which was burning all year round. Without any pause, the smander spurted a beam of light-like me towards Andrew. Exhale Under High-Pressure It was impossible to hit him with such an attack. The three of them dispersed, and the sound of copse continued toe from behind. He looked back and saw that nearly a kilometer behind him, all the trees in a fan-shaped area were cut off by the blow. The speed was not fast, but the power was a little terrifying. Before Andrew could react, it opened its mouth again. ¡°Fuck! Can it shoot in a row with this move?¡± Andrew kept changing his route in the air, and the attack of the smander was like a Gatlin shooting, giving him no chance to approach. This prating power was extremely terrifying. Andrew tried to use the ice barrier, but the ice wall couldn¡¯t hold on for half a second and was broken into pieces. If he was attacked directly, his body would probably be divided into two parts on the spot. However, when Andrew was trying to get rid of it. There were several footprints inexplicably appearing on the grass in front of the smander. When it came to its senses, Jo and Signa hade close to it. Heart Attack Heart-Shattering Palm Signa gathered all her strength into the saber and fist. She attacked its throat directly, and then Jo¡¯s dagger cut a ck shadow like cutting space. Its eyes widened in shock. With a loud bang, its head fell to the ground. Andrew jumped down from the tree and looked at the corpse of the fiend. He couldn¡¯t help but give a rascal whistle and said, ¡°It¡¯s very powerful.¡± ¡°Does he still say that we are losers?¡± Jo said, turning over the dagger. A small dagger was flipped and swayed in her hand as if it was alive, and finally precisely fell into the scabbard around her waist. ¡°Hey, this is not what I said.¡± Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡°A little stronger than the boss on the second floor.¡± Signa sighed and looked at her hand. Her palms were a little red. The skin of the smander was so hard. Then Andrew checked his magic power. Magic power 2,328, points 38. ¡®One smander had 6 magic power and 28 points. The secret ce was indeed good.¡¯ Andrew became more determined to fight. For ordinary students, fighting was terrifying, because a mistake could kill them. But for Andrew, fighting was the most exciting exercise, because it could improve his strength quickly. Now in the secret ce, he could still gain such a high profit from the battle. How could Andrew not like it? In this way, with the two women, Andrew quickly tidied up his clothes and ran into the depths of the jungle. Cruz told a truth. The monsters here were like that of Rnd Forest. Along the way, they met more and more powerful monsters. Like the weak ck-wind diabolic wolf at the beginning, he had never met again. Almost all the monsters had more than ten thousand magic power. Although the rewards were very generous, each of them was enough to make Andrew suffer. The medicine stored in the ring was consumed at an astonishing speed. Even Andrew regretted not bringing more medicine. Of course, he would asionally encounter a few top magic crystals exposed on the ground. Andrew, of course, didn¡¯t hesitate to absorb it with Jo and Signa. A total of about 300 grams, which increased everyone¡¯s magic power by 1 point. Time flew. Soon, eight hours passed. ¡°Ah!¡± Nine Fire Sweep Array The pure magic was condensed on the fist. Andrew¡¯s first soared into the sky and fiercely collided with the fist of the giant earth ape. Bang. The giant ape¡¯s thick arm exploded on the spot, and its bones were exposed, letting out hysterical screams. Jo and Signa took the opportunity to hit it on the back of its head. Just like before, Signa¡¯s fist smashed its skull, and Jo¡¯s shadow dagger cut its skull. The giant earth ape died on the spot after it let out a deafening cry. ¡°It is the ninth.¡± Andrew breathed heavily and sat on the floor. But Andrew was satisfied with the result. 460 points, 66 magic power. Andrew¡¯s magic power had reached 2,386. It was only in one day. Points were indeed ordinary, but the monsters here had pure life energy, and each of them killed could increase their magic power. How many grams could these 66 magic powers be transformed into the top-rank magic crystal? It was not hard to imagine how much it was worth. But Crack. Andrew noticed a big crack on his Dragon Extinguishing Hand. ¡®Was it going to reach its limit? It seemed that I should repair itter. There are still two hours left. I will try my best to kill three more. Cruz¡¯s points won¡¯t be more powerful than mine.¡¯ While Andrew was thinking, Jo suddenly pointed at the nearby forest and shouted. ¡°Hey, Andrew. What¡¯s that?¡± Andrew turned to look. Andrew was stunned when he saw the huge red figure. 382 Chapter 384 ¡°Is that¡­ a dragon?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Was there a dragon here?¡¯ Through the dense forest, he could faintly see its huge body, and its red body was particrly conspicuous. It seemed to sleep. Even if it was just lying on the ground, it was seventy or eighty meters long. The faint snore made the forest tremble slightly every time. Andrew recognized it. It was a great dragon! The so-called genuine dragon was a level below Dragon King. It was also the lowest level among the top-rank dragons. However, this did not mean that the great dragon was weak. No matter how weak the genuine dragon was, it had at least 15,000 magic power. Moreover, dragons were not ordinary monsters. Even if an ordinary fiend¡¯s magic power was three times higher than a mage, it won¡¯t win mage. Only when the gap between it and the mage increased by at least 5 times, could the mage be helpless. That was because ordinary monsters didn¡¯t have intelligence. Even if they could speak, their intelligence wouldn¡¯t be too high. They instinctively and skillfully released the magic that they were born with. For strength, there was no efficiency at all. As for human mages, after learning, they could use tactics and magic with high efficiency. As time went by, a mage could easily kill a fiend more than three times stronger than him. But the top dragon was different. The dragons were good at the skills and tactics of human beings since they were born. Although the efficiency was not very high, it was far beyond the normal fiend. In addition, the top-rank dragon¡¯s intelligence was simr to that of human beings. As a result, when the magic power of a top-rank dragon reached 2 times more than a mage, the mage would fall into a bitter battle and it was difficult to win. If it was a little higher, the mage would have no chance of winning. ¡®Why didn¡¯t we find it when we fought with the giant earth ape just now? No, no! Didn¡¯t we wake it up after such a fierce battle?¡¯ Andrew felt his heart was gripped by someone and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Holy crap! Holy crap!¡¯ The dragon¡¯s magic power was at least 16,000. Although it was not as powerful as the mermaid, if they fought, the mermaid would lose. Besides, Andrew smelled a familiar scent from it. ¡®That¡¯s The smell of Red Dragon King Sarah. Was it the young version of Sarah?¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter. He couldn¡¯t deal with the giant dragon in front of him. However, when Andrew was about to leave. Suddenly, its big eye with a diameter of six or seven meters opened. The dragon narrowed its eyes and stared at Andrew through the woods. ¡®Damn it! Dragon¡¯s perception is excellent. Compared with hearing, they were more sensitive to threat and gaze.¡¯ The dragon stood up. Andrew shouted: ¡°Run!¡± They turned around and made magic power to the limit. Almost at the same time. With a whoosh, the red dragon spread its wings, and a deafening dragon roar rang behind them. Breath of the Fire Dragon The dragon opened its bloody mouth. In an instant, the tsunami-like rolling dragon¡¯s breath swept over. Within dozens of kilometers ce turned into a sea of fire. Andrews¡¯s back was almost pressed against fire. Andrew¡¯s frosty wings were instantly melted. Five Red Lotus Doors Four of the five ice walls were instantly dissolved. The temperature of the me wasparable to the surface of the star, and thest ice wall was blown up. Andrew stepped on the ice wall as a shield and surfboard. He grasped Jo and Signa, and with the help of the infernal power, Andrew slid forward. Until the ice wall under his feet shattered and dissolved. They were also swallowed up by the fire. But at this time, the fire of the dragon¡¯s breath also reached its peak. After leaving the me, their bodies were slightly scalded by the heat. He stood up and looked back. Andrew¡¯s face turned pale. He was already more than ten kilometers away. ¡®How terrifying the power was. The dragon¡¯s breath was overwhelming and we couldn¡¯t dodge it. If we wanted to fight with it, we had to withstand its breath in closebat. If there was one more dragon¡¯s breath, we would be killed.¡¯ Just as Andrew felt lucky. Suddenly, at the end of the horizon in the distance, the red dragon pped its wings and soared into the air. It stared at Andrew and flew straight towards him. ¡°Fuck! Why don¡¯t you let me go? I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your sleep!¡± However, it was a pity that the red dragon didn¡¯t hear Andrew¡¯sint. It flew very fast. While he was in a daze, it had already flown three or four kilometers. Every time the dragon waved its huge wings, the scorched earth under its body would raise ck dust that soared into the sky. It gave off astonishing heat all over its body. Wherever it went, the scorched earth would be ignited again. Walking on the ashes, the giant dragon was like the god of death, causing scorching soil and mes everywhere. ¡°Andrew, what should we do?¡± Holding Andrew¡¯s hand, Signa asked at a loss. Jo held the dagger tightly. It seemed that she was ready to fight to the death. ¡®There was no way to escape. This kind of giant monster was not relying on its body and wings to move and fly. Their every move depended on the huge magic power in their bodies. Otherwise, even if the monster stood up, its weight would be enough to crush all its bones, let alone fly. Not to mention that the red dragon king was a top-rank dragon. The biggest feature of the dragons was that they must have a demon core, and it was a special type called dragon core. This core provided the dragon with an infinite amount of magic power. No matter how they fought, the magic power would not be used up. With the support of such a huge magic power, not only its speed but also its flexibility were iparable. It was impossible to escape from it. There was no chance of winning in a fierce battle. If I were a tutor mage, I might still be able to fight.¡¯ In just a few seconds, dozens of strategies appeared in Andrew¡¯s mind, but they were all rejected. ¡®I couldn¡¯t escape or fight. There was only one way left. Dodge! Compared with the dragon race, our only advantage is that our bodies are smaller!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go into the forest first!¡± Andrew ordered and led the two of them into the forest. 383 Chapter 385 ¡°Just to be on the safe side, can you use earth magic?¡± Andrew asked nervously as he ran. Signa and Jo shook their heads. ¡°Sure enough!¡± Andrew gritted his teeth. If he could use the earth magic, he would hide underground then they would be safe. Now it seemed that he had no choice but to bite the bullet. Behind them, the red dragon was less than two kilometers away, which could be said to be very close. Switch to water. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water Purify Tiantan After absorbing the water from the air and nts, Andrew¡¯s head condensed a vast sea. With concentration, Andrew jumped up and poured all the water into an open space in front of him. Hundreds of tons of water instantly sank into several hectares ofnd. It would take some time for the earth to absorb the water. But the water was all controlled by the Water Purify Tiantan. Under the control of Andrew, the water almost instantly soaked and dissolved the soil. Thisrge area instantly turned into a muddy swamp. ¡°Jump!¡± ¡°What?¡± The two women¡¯s faces turned blue at once. Signa shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t do it! It¡¯s so dirty!¡± ¡°If we are caught up, we will die!¡± Andrew shouted. At the same time, the roar of the red dragon came from behind. They could feel that huge magic power was condensing on their back so they felt horrible. It was the dragon¡¯s breath. The second dragon¡¯s breath wasing! The two women were reluctant, but at this moment, they had no choice but to bite the bullet to pinch their noses and jump down with Andrew. Wind Elf Signa, who knew a little bit of wind magic, immediately condensed a high-pressure air mask to cover everyone¡¯s head. In this way, at least their face would not be dirty, and the air of the mask was enough for them to breathe for more than ten minutes. Wide Area Concealment Jo began to hide. Although they couldn¡¯t escape from the red dragon¡¯s perception, it could at least make its perception weaker. Almost at the same time, the three of them jumped down. Hot breaths followed. Before the red dragonnded on the ground, it spat out a mouthful of breath toward the three people. The swamp was instantly boiled. They tried their best to go down. The amazing heat made the rate of warming as fast as the rate of their diving. The excessive heat made the water temperature quickly exceed 500 and evaporate at an astonishing speed. Andrew immediately wore an ice mask to resist the high temperature. At the same time, he controlled the Water Purify Tiantan to continuously dissolve the soil below. With a loud bang, one could feel the vibration of the heavy object falling on the ground through the ground. As the red dragonnded on the ground, it propped its wings on the ground and spat out another breath towards the swamp. The swamp was instantly evaporated dry, then melted into magma, and finally evaporated into dust and drifted away. ¡®This bastard wanted to burn the ground with breath?¡¯ The temperature of its breath was very high. Ordinary soil was not created by magic, so it had no resistance to such a terrifying temperature. The earth was burnt through at an astonishing speed. Everything along the way would evaporate as long as they were affected by the dragon¡¯s breath. ¡®You are toote to chase us. Dragon¡¯s breath did burn the ground very fast. But don¡¯t forget that the earth is always so thick that the dragon¡¯s breath can only dig out a straight line. I don¡¯t need to stick to digging down at all. As long as I move dozens of meters horizontally, you will have to burn again!¡¯ One kilometer underground, they suddenly turned around and moved horizontally. The dragon¡¯s breath was only a few meters away from them. Only then did the red dragon realize the seriousness of the problem. The one-kilometer-deep earth barrier, coupled with Jo¡¯s concealing magic, made it very hard to find the three people. ¡®But this was not enough. If it kept attacking with the dragon¡¯s breath. Sooner orter, my magic power will run out. At that time, we would be trapped underground, we would either be burned to death or be directly suffocated to death. Moreover, more than half of the air carried by wind elf had been consumed. It was useless to escape or fight. We had no choice but to hide. Let it retreat from difficulties!¡¯ Andrew gathered the rest of the water nearby, making the soil around more than ten acres thinner to be able to swim. Then. He gave a hint with his eyes. Jo and Signa nodded. The three of them didn¡¯t use any magic, took a deep breath, and held their breath with the remaining air. After removing the Wind Elf, the remaining air was enough for each of them to breathe 5 times. Andrew was a holy mage. The demand for supplies was very little. He couldst for 30 minutes in one breath and just need one more breath. In this way, Signa and Jo could breathe seven to eight times. ¡¯10 minutes per breath was enough!¡¯ In addition to concealing magic, they also turned off all the magic and suppressed magic power in their body. Their magic power immediately dropped to the limit. On the ground, the red dragon immediately couldn¡¯t find them. Afterpletely suppressing magic power,bined with the thick ground and Jo¡¯s magic, the red dragon could only vaguely feel the existence of the three people. The red dragonpletely lost track of the specific position and depth. Watching the prey escape, the red dragon was shamed into anger. It was so angry that it kept stamping its feet on the ground, trying to force the three people out in a way of crushing the ground. But this kind of anger didn¡¯t work. One kilometer deep, no matter how heavy the thing was, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Andrew and the others. They held their breath and waited quietly in the soil. They didn¡¯t even dare to use perception magic to see the red dragon. Because when they perceived the red dragon, the red dragon would find them. Andrew could only take a gamble. Now they could hold on for an hour in the soil. One minute before the limit, they had to climb up and leave the ground. If the red dragon left, everything would be fine. If the red dragon didn¡¯t leave, they would have to die here. It was a gamble. He bet that the red dragon would leave in the face of difficulties. Ten minutes¡­ Twenty minutes¡­ Half an hour¡­ Forty minutes! Time passed. Andrew took a second breath. Jo and Signa also tried their best to put up with it for a little longer, so as not to do unnecessary exercises. The soil could spread the sound better than the air. Through the shaking of the earth, they could hear the red dragon stamping its feet back and forth on the ground, as well as the rumbling sound of spitting randomly. It didn¡¯t seem to give up at all. Although Andrew tried his best to lower his heart rate and oxygen consumption, he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. ¡®Leave! Bastard! If you don¡¯t leave, we will be suffocated to death!¡¯ 384 Chapter 386 Fifty minutes! The red dragon stamped its feet angrily on the ground. The red dragon¡¯s nap was disturbed by three damn humans. It wanted to punish them to vent its anger, but they hid underground like cowards. The most aggrieved thing was that its huge body made it could not dive into the ground at all. If it was a Dragon King, it could be transformed into a human shape, which was much more convenient. How could these three weak humans escape? ¡®If I can transform into a human being, they would die!¡¯ The red dragon was furious. It breathed crazily towards the ground. The ground nearby was sprayed into the shape of bee coal. But it couldn¡¯t find them. No matter how many it spat, it could still feel their existence! Under the ground. It had been almost an hour. Although they tried their best to hold their breath for a longer time than expected. But anyway, there was a limit. A strong sense of suffocation came from Andrew¡¯s chest. Jo and Signa next to him also looked sullen. ¡®If it went on like this, we could only hold on for 3 or 5 minutes at most. What should I do? Insist? Or rush out and fight with it? Either way, we would die in the end.¡¯ ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, the red dragon on the ground suddenly spoke the humannguage and cursed angrily. It pounded the ground with its wings. Then it pped its wings and flew into the air. The fiend didn¡¯t know it was in the secret ce. However, they still kept the memories of the moment when they were intercepted 450 years ago. If it continued to waste time, it would not have enough sleep. As a special monster, the dragon had strong power and a special demon core and also had a weakness, it was extreme drowsiness. They spent more than 70% of their lives sleeping. And the higher level of the dragon, the shorter they sleep. Only the dragonkin who was born with mixed blood could change this weakness. Therefore, some people thought that all kinds of creatures had defects. Only the dragonkin and the gods were perfect creatures. Most importantly, the ten-dragon meeting would be held every fifty years in the dragon race. It would take three consecutive days, which meant that the red dragon needed to awake for three days. Besides, it needed at least half a month¡¯s sleep to ensure enough awake time. Although it was not reconciled, it thought it could not continue to waste time, so it could only leave and return to its habitat to continue sleeping. Underground. Andrew suddenly found that the voice was gone. ¡®Did it leave? Or stay still?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t know, so he had to hold on for another two minutes. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡®I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡¯ Andrew made up his mind and used the Water Purify Tiantan to dissolve the soil while pulling the two women up. Finally, before being suffocated, they rushed out of the ground. Jo and Signa were on the verge of suffocating. As soon as they came out, they gasped madly. If a few seconds more, the two of them might be suffocated. Even Andrew¡¯s face turned red. Theyy on the edge of the mud ground and looked at the ruinednd in front of them. The trees were overturned, and the ground was full of holes made by the dragon¡¯s breath. There were at least a hundred holes. The earth was boiling, and the heat on the ground was more than 212 Fahrenheit. Andrew was exhausted andy on the ground, enjoying the rare peace after a narrow escape. At this moment, he understood one thing. Entering the domain of holy mage was the first step to bing a strong warrior. But it might take one hundred steps to be a real strong man. Even though he had be much stronger, he couldn¡¯t deal with the mermaid alone now. ¡®You think you have walked a long way. But in fact, you are just starting. Red Dragon King, Gellis, the four holy kings None of these enemies could I fight against now. Moreover, there were countless powerful warriors in the world.¡¯ In this way, after a simple rest, Andrew stood up with the two muddy women. He used water magic to clean them and dried them with fire magic. When everything was done, 9.5 hours had passed. It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Andrew took Jo and Signa on the way back. He walked carefully all the way. Andrew was lucky to meet a ck-wind diabolic wolf on his way back. In this way, he achieved his target of hunting ten monsters. After half an hour¡¯s journey, they finally returned to the starting point. But he found that Cruz had arrived before them. Cruz burst intoughter when he heard that they had met the red dragon. ¡°You are so lucky. So far, only Divine Star Rowling has sessfully killed it.¡± ¡®Rowling, can she win such a powerful monster?¡¯ Andrew was surprised. ¡°Forget it.¡± Andrew waved his hand and said unhappily, ¡°You know there is a red dragon in the east, right?¡± Cruz snickered, ¡°It¡¯s your fault to provoke it. This is your first lesson. Although the secret ce was man-made, countless students died here. Most of the students who met the red dragon could only use emergency escape, or they would all die.¡± ¡°An emergency escape?¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡°Ah, anywhere in the secret ce, as long as you say a specific password, you will be immediately teleported to the door. After all, the students in grade three were more mature than those in grade one or two. They were strong students, and Magic Association would not waste them at will. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Andrew cursed: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Cruz shrugged, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me. But escaping from the underground was creative. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t think of such a method.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Andrew rolled his eyes at him and asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your performance? I killed 10 monsters, 470 points, 68 magic power.¡± As he spoke, Andrew took out his student ID to verify it. Seeing this, Cruz smiled meaningfully. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s your first time entering here. It¡¯s really good to have such a result. Keep working. I believe you can surpass me in the future.¡± Andrew felt something was wrong. ¡°Then, how about yours?¡± With a snicker, Cruz took out his student card and handed it to Andrew, ¡°Check it yourself.¡± Andrew checked it and was stunned. 27 monsters, 122 magic power, 1,060 points. ¡°The west district is a low-risk area, and the east district is a high-risk area. Of course, you can¡¯tpare with me.¡± Cruz said with a smile. Andrew and the other two were frozen in ce for ten seconds. Then¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll kill you bastard!¡± 385 Chapter 387 ¡°ording to the agreement, you have to give me 235 points. I got it.¡± Seeing his ount, Cruz showed a victory smile. It was alreadyte at night when the four flew out of the hidden cave. Andrew lost thepetition, so he had to pay Cruz half of his points. But Andrew didn¡¯t think he was weak. But he was tricked by Cruz and went to the east district which was more dangerous. Later, he knew that the east district was the most difficult area. At the same time, students in grade three must have more than 3,500 magic power to enter the east district. It was the highest standard area in the whole secret ce. It was difficult. If one¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t reach a certain level, the battle time would lengthen, so he would naturally beat fewer monsters and more slowly. To put it simply, Andrew was not couldn¡¯t match him. It was Cruz who tricked Andrew and made him a fortune of points. ¡°Son of a bitch! You cheated me this time. You dare topete with me next time!¡± Andrew gritted his teeth in pain when he thought of his 235 points. However, Cruz didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Instead, he mocked, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. You are easily cheated. We decided not in the same district. I didn¡¯t say you can only go to the east district. I¡¯m in the west district. You can go to the south district and the north district. And you even met the red dragon. It was really lucky that you didn¡¯t die. After all, it¡¯s because you are too easy to trust others. You are a good person by nature.¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± ¡°Stop cursing. There is another bet that hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet.¡± Cruz said, his eyes burning with fighting spirit. Andrew came to his senses and asked warily, ¡°Now?¡± Unexpectedly, Cruz shook his head and said, ¡°No, we have consumed a lot today, especially you. You don¡¯t have much magic power left, do you? Moreover, to fight against the red dragon, you consumed a lot of energy. You are worthless to defeat now. You can go back and have a rest for three days. Three dayster, get yourself ready to fight with me!¡± ¡°How dare you say that? Fine!¡± Andrew promised viciously. In the past, Andrew didn¡¯t want to talk to him because he thought he was annoying. Of course, if he wanted to fight, he wouldn¡¯t agree. But now it was different. Although he led the way and gave Andrew the right to enter the secret ce and Andrew was very satisfied with the revenue of the secret ce. But that didn¡¯t prevent Andrew from beating him to vent his anger. In this way, the two of them went their separate ways. When they got home, Andrew went to the exchange center and got some medicine. Because of Cruz, Andrew¡¯s points were fewer, and were cheated away for a half. With 235 points, he had used more than half of the medium-grade liquid medicine, leaving only 100 points. They went back home, Andrew treated Jo and Signa, and then went to bed. Andrewy in bed. He didn¡¯t need to sleep, so he just closed his eyes for rest. Since he had nothing else to do, he entered his soul sea. As soon as he entered the soul sea, the scene in front of him made Andrew overjoyed. With the help of Lucy, Kelly and Sarah could sit now. When they saw Andrew, they smiled happily. ¡°Master, I want to hug you¡­¡±, Kelly opened her arms like a spoiled child. Andrew happily walked up to them and hugged the two girls. After knowing the situation, the muscle and bone damage of Kelly and Sarah had almost recovered, and the rest was their internal injury. But this also needed long treatment, with a period of at least half a month. Half a monthter, it happened to be the final exam. And even if they recovered, they still needed to rest for some time. Before that, the two witches, who were the protagonists, were still unable to help Andrew fight in a short time. That was also the reason why Andrew didn¡¯t dare to resist Red King. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too weak to help you.¡± Beside them, Lucy showed a guilty expression that was rare to see. As an auxiliary witch, many magic skills couldn¡¯t be used because she was locked. At most, she could only be a healed nanny. And her actualbat ability was almost zero. Seeing this, Andrew touched her head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not that you are useless, but that our opponent is too strong. But that¡¯s why we should work together, isn¡¯t it? ¡° His words were as gentle as the spring breeze. Lucy¡¯s face immediately blushed. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Notice, Lucy, fondness+10, fondness 150/150. Lucy¡¯s fondness is full. Her exclusivemission has been unlocked. Do you want to check it?¡± ¡°Master, you must be the one sent by God to let me spend the rest of my life with you. I promise that I will give you everything, including my heart and soul. I will be loyal to you as much as I can.¡± Lucy said as she made a kowtow to Andrew. This was a salute from the mermaid only when they werepletely obedient to someone. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t betray you, Lucy¡±, Andrew also expressed his heartfelt attitude toward her. Lucy was so touched that she hugged him and said: ¡°I like you the most, master.¡± Andrew let out a long sigh. ¡®The third witch¡¯s fondness was finally full. This time, Lucy¡¯s fondness was the most difficult and longest among the three. Although theter period was very simple, it took me a lot of effort to get her favor in the early period. I not only had to show my sincerity, but also my value as a master. What would the next witch look like?¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew opened the exclusivemission for Lucy. ¡°Witch¡¯s exclusivemission: Mermaid¡¯s tears. Commission introduction: In the face of the destruction of her nsmen and the continuous departure of her rtives, the princess chose to swallow bitter tears and bear them silently, because she could not let their sacrifice be in vain. But one day, the princess would pour her anger of revenge on her enemy. Commission: Without the help of witches, kill the current director of Magic Association: Monado. Commission reward: Witch¡¯s shackle * water, proficient in the water magic, thunder contract, wings of the water dragon god, water dragon core *5, kiss of the heaven horse.¡± ¡®Monado? ording to themission, could there be someone else who could live for hundreds of years besides the holy kings? Anyway, thismission was a big deal.¡¯ The official levels of the Magic Association were the branch, subsector, minister, headquarters, and the highest headquarters. Each level was divided into four levels, including members, leader, vice official, and cadre. There were more levels of the highest headquarters level. The person who was the director of the department must be at least a strong man like a grand tutor mage. That was to say, Gellis was at that level. Of course, Gellis¡¯s level was also very high among the head of the department. But anyway, he was a grand tutor mage. Andrew was just a holy mage. Their strength was quite different. This task was the most difficult one for Andrew. 386 Chapter 388 ¡®Thunder contract? It meant that the next witch would be a thunder witch. Kelly and Sarah had told me that among the witches in the system, the strongest one was light witch Isabel.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know when he could unlock her. But the thunder was not bad. So far, Andrew had seen a lot of students who used thunder magic, and he had a deep understanding of the superiority of thunder magic. Fire magic was the strongest, while its attack power was the strongest. Among all the regr attributes, only the fire magic¡¯s attack was high. Inparison, thunder magic was slightly inferior. However, as the second strongestmon attribute under fire magic, thunder magic also had its unique superiority. Its speed and agility were iparable to that of fire magic, and the consumption of magic for magic power was also very small. At the same time, among the mixed magic, thunder was the most suitable property to mix with the fire. The power of thebination of the two was astonishing. There was special magic called: nuclear attack magic. It was a special kind of mixed magic. The mixture of thunder and fire was one of the most important elements. Of course, thebination of thunder and fire was the most difficult one. If bing a holy mage was the first step to entering the domain of the strong, then mastering the thunder and fire mixed magic was the second step. If possible, Andrew also wanted to learn some advanced attributes. For example, gravity, light, darkness, space, and others, thunder was rtively good. But now, the most important thing was how toplete thismission. His opponent was a minister. Andrew found that the name ¡°Monado¡± could be clicked in themission. He clicked it and found that it was Monado¡¯s detailed information. When he took a closer look, Andrew was in a cold sweat. Magic power:15,900. He was good at the light, dark, space, wind, fire, water, thunder, ice, earth, and grass magic. Type: Force attack. Weapon: Fish Core Happiness, S-level The number of S-level equipment: 4. Age: 327 years. ¡®How can I fight? It is impossible to fight! His magic power, nature, equipment, experience, and resources were all better than mine. He is a force-attack mage that is invincible for a city-attack mage like me. He must be stronger than the red dragon in the secret ce. And most importantly, there was a general restriction on the exclusivemission: No witch could be used to assist in the battle.¡¯ This meant that Andrew could only rely on the connections to assist in the battle, or to fight alone. It is worth mentioning that. Andrew saw the caller ID: Injured. ¡®What was this? Is he injured? Was this a w? I don¡¯t think so. With 15,900 magic power., since he was still in service, it meant that injury didn¡¯t have much impact on his strength. Anyway, his cultivation base should be above 10,000 magic power.¡¯ As for Andrew, his magic power was 2,388 now. It was only 2,600 with the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage. ¡®Let¡¯s go ahead and see.¡¯ After closing the system and saying goodbye to the three witches, Andrew left the soul sea. For the moment, even if he gathered all hispanions, he had no chance to win. It seemed that thismission was difficult toplete in a short time. At present, the most important thing was to deal with the final exam half a monthter. He would n it after the summer vacation. What¡¯s more, Andrew was still ordered by Red King. That was to kill Newton. The deadline was before the beginning of the second semester. He thought about it the whole night. As the sun rose, the second day came soon. Andrew was not in a hurry to go to the secret ce. Instead, he chose to rest at home and prepare for thepetition with Cruz the day after tomorrow. But he didn¡¯t expect that the school sent people to his vi at noon. ¡°Red King has ordered you to go to his office right now,¡± After saying that, the staff turned around and left. ¡®Red King? What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Full of doubts, Andrew flew to the main campus and came to the office of Red King. As soon as he entered, he saw the Red King sitting at the table and reading documents. On the sofa in front, Golden King was drinking tea in silence. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here.¡± He greeted warmly. Andrew ignored him. ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± Andrew had met him several times, so he was quite familiar with this ce. He went straight to the sofa and sat down. ¡°I have something to talk to him alone.¡± Red King said. With a snort of disdain, Golden King stood up and left. As the door was closed, there were only two people left in the office soon. ¡°Did you go to the secret ce?¡± Red King said, ¡°You should know that students in grade two are not allowed to enter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you acquiesce in it? Besides, your perception is so powerful. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Andrew¡¯s words rendered Red King speechless. He didn¡¯t know it. Mauser might have given something to Andrew since Andrew came back. As a result, Red King¡¯s perception of him was blurry. He could only faintly perceive where he had gone but don¡¯t know what he had done and what he had said. If he was a little far away from Andrew, he wouldpletely lose his perception. But considering the existence of the bet, he couldn¡¯t hurt Andrew, which made him very ufortable. After a pause, he continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can enter as you like, but you have to remember that if you die in the secret ce, Mia and Mauser will die.¡± Andrew said confidently: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. By the way, why did you call me? Is it just for such a trifle?¡± ¡°There are still two weeks left. The final exam of the semester is around the corner.¡± He said calmly. ¡°Okay, I know.¡± ¡°This final exam is very special.¡± ¡°Special?¡± ¡°Magic Association will especially dispatch some leaders to grade the sses. The sponsor is Purple King.¡± Andrew was stunned, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You should know that Purple King is the only one who doesn¡¯t agree with our bet with Mauser. I said straightforwardly, ¡°He wants to kill you directly, but it¡¯s not easy to do it himself.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I want you to teach him a lesson.¡± Andrew was stunned and smiled bitterly, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®This guy was serious.¡¯ ¡°How¡­ How to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± After a pause, he said solemnly, ¡°Kill your judge during the final exam.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The director of the coordination department of Hundred Flower Empire in Magic Association: Monado!¡± Andrew felt as if he was hit by lightning. ¡°Who?¡± 387 Chapter 389 ¡°What? Do you know him?¡±, Andrew¡¯s reaction surprised him. Andrew shook his head and made up an excuse, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I just heard that he is very powerful.¡± Shaking his head, Red King said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard such unrealistic rumors, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Monado was a rtively weak one among the section chief, but he was also the one that was valued most by Purple King.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked. Red King cleared his throat and said slowly. ¡°It was known to all that after the third test¨C body barrier, the mage could improve greatly in strength and became the level of grand tutor mage. At the same time, it could extend the mage¡¯s life. And Monado was such a person. He was a survivor of the war in Spitz Bay. He was 327 years old. Logically speaking, with his strength, he was not able to live for so long. Normally, the lifespan of a grand tutor mage would be 250 to 300. But he was injured during the war in Spitz Bay, and then he found that he had reached the limit of his talent, so he had no chance to be a mage tutor king. So, he chose to give up and turned magic power into nourishment to extend his life as much as possible. That was why he could live to the age of 327. He was a man with a strong desire to survive. Of course, it also caused his strength to be weak. Although his magic power was high. He was the weakest among the ministers. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be the director. He can only be the deputy director, but¡­¡± Speaking of this, Red King shook his head and sighed. ¡°But?¡± Andrew asked in confusion. Red King said: ¡°After the war in Spitz Bay, there was some internal conflict in Magic Association. Some people were dissatisfied with the long-term war and began to rebel against Magic Association. At that time, the four of us realized that a huge organization could be established only by absolute violence, but the problem was that the group¡¯s unity was not intimidated by violence. So, we have made a new system. And Monado, who was brave in the Spitz Bay war, was the first beneficiary.¡± ¡°What system?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rewarding ording to one¡¯s contribution.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed. Before the war in Spitz Bay, to better manage Magic Association, we performed a high-pressure policy. We only care about one¡¯s fault and didn¡¯t care about his contribution. Butter we realized that it would only have the wrong effect. That was why there was a new system of reward. We had no choice. Before the war of legends, we four holy kings were only warriors and didn¡¯t know anything about politics.¡± Hearing this, Andrew roughly understood, ¡°So, even if Monado is not strong enough, to reward him, you still let him be the section chief?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding his head, Red King continued, ¡°Only by giving a generous reward and consoling the families of those who have died in the battle can others rest assured. They even hoped that they could get injured in Magic Association for making contributions. At the same time, the status difference was introduced, making the mage naturally superior to others. Since then, the cohesion of mages in the Magic Association had been greatly improved. We have always thought that this is a good system, and in fact, it is true.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with Purple King?¡± ¡°Monado is one of his confidants. Back then, he was the first group of people to be rewarded. He did some dirty things. Including interfering in the internal affairs of our business. Although Purple King¡¯s strength was about the same as ck King¡¯s, he was more violent. This time, he asked the director to review the final exam. It was said that Magic Association was concerned about the young generation of Law School. In fact? I don¡¯t care if he wants to kill you. But he wants to touch my territory. Do you think I can bear it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a murderous look appeared on his face. He was angry. And he was not as angry as before, but rage! It was not just that Purple King wanted to break the bet, making all the holy kings lose face. This was a tant provocation to the other holy kings. ¡°ck King is a dull man. He won¡¯t get involved in this kind of thing. I have just discussed it with Golden King, we can¡¯t bear it. Usually, Purple King has offended our internal affairs, again and again. Because it hasn¡¯t caused too much damage, we can bear it. But this time, he had gone too far. We can¡¯t do it directly, nor can we fight with each other, or Magic Association will be in danger. So, this time, we will not only let him couldn¡¯t cheat but also teach him a good lesson. Asked him to straighten his position and told him, ¡± Don¡¯t interfere too much. Law School is my territory.¡± ¡®It seemed that they were not 100% united.¡¯ Andrew finally understood what he meant. Purple King should be the most arrogant of the four holy kings. It had already caused the dissatisfaction of the other two holy kings. But Andrew had difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet. And why do you think I can win an injured grand tutor mage?¡± Andrew asked tentatively. ¡°You can win, just tell me if you are willing to do it?¡±, Red King said with a smile. ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t care about it. You just wait for the final exam and be killed by Monado.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there no choice?¡± Andrew lowered his head dejectedly. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t escape from Lucy¡¯s exclusivemission. ¡°So, you say I can win, why you be so sure?¡± With a faint smile, Red King immediately threw over a bottle of medicine. Andrew took it and was surprised, ¡°Vital energy?¡± ¡°You should have used the fire¡¯s vital energy, right?¡±, the meaning of his words was very obvious. The Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill and the fire¡¯s vital energy. If the two of them were used together, Andrew¡¯s magic power could break through 12,000. ¡°Find a way to persuade Monado to fight with you in front of the whole school during the final exam. Remember, in front of the whole school, Monado is the face of Purple King, I want him to lose face! If you seed, you will be rewarded handsomely!¡± Andrew had no reason to refuse. It seemed that Red King was really angry this time. Just now, Golden King was also there, indicating they should havemunicated. This was the idea of the two holy kings. ¡°Okay, thest question.¡± ¡°You will reward me handsomely. What would you give me?¡± Red King was stunned,ughed ferociously, and said: ¡°I will make you satisfied.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Andrew put away the fire¡¯s vital energy and agreed without hesitation. Chapter 390 The Battle with Cruz With the fire¡¯s vital energy, Andrew dared to deal with Monado. Andrew didn¡¯t expect that there would be a turning point as soon as he epted the exclusivemission. ¡®Was it a coincidence? No.¡¯ Andrew thought about it carefully. Maybe it was not just a coincidence. ¡®By the way, I haven¡¯t studied the system carefully. Each witch had such a powerful strength. Why was this system able to block so many witches? Even if they were imprisoned, they could still be immortal.¡¯ At the same time, every time Andrewpleted his task, the system gave him so many valuable things. It could even make Andrew learn magic in an instant. It didn¡¯t make sense. And single magic couldn¡¯t have such aplicated effect. Including this exclusivemission. He felt strange that Red King wanted to kill Monado and he happened to take thismission. He thought the system had predicted in advance that Red King would kill Monado, so its entrusted Andrew to take advantage of the situation. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. But anyway, there was much hope to deal with Monado now. Andrew finally felt relieved. Next, as long as he concentrated on fighting with Cruz, he can go to the Secret ce to improve himself until the final exam¡¯sing. Besides, Andrew finally found a breakthrough in this matter. The holy kings were not united. There were also many conflicts between them, but for the sake of the overall situation, they tolerated each other. ¡®In that case, there would be a loophole, which would allow them to fall into internal strife and he could take advantage of it. It seemed that the holy kings also had their weaknesses.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew was in a good mood and went back to his dormitory to have a rest. Two days passed quickly. ording to the agreement with Cruz, Andrew came to Dongming peak which was in the training area alone. As soon as he arrived, he saw that Cruz had been waiting for him for a long time. In the sky, Cruz put the sword on the ground with his hands crossed on the hilt. He was tall and straight and stayed calm. He was as lofty as countless mountains around. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Andrew.¡± Seeing Andrew, Cruz pulled out his sword, put it on his shoulder, and smiled, ¡°You look good. Have you eaten enough and slept well?¡± Afternding on the ground, Andrew put on the cracked Dragon Extinguishing Hand and said, ¡°You¡¯d better care about yourself.¡± After saying that, Andrew got ready. He couldn¡¯t wait to beat him. ¡°Well, you have a high fighting spirit. But can you fight with your Dragon Extinguishing Hand?¡± ¡°As I said, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re full of spirit, so¡­¡± He put down his sword and made a gesture. He waved the heavy sword in his hands lightly as if it was weightless. The wind roared. He released magic power. The magic power, which made people feel numb, pounced on Andrew again. The majestic magic power made people hear the sound of a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring. The nimble electric sparks could not wait to jump on the broad sword. It was just a gesture, and the clouds within a few kilometers were all blown away. ¡®He has strength.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Andrew, you¡¯re finally willing to fight with me! I¡¯m so happy! Come on, when we begin, it¡¯s up to you!¡± ¡®This guy was not simple. Although he looked frivolous, his strength was astonishing.¡¯ When Andrew faced him, his pores were stinging and the air seemed to be frozen. The fighting spirit seemed to be substantial and wless. Everything proved to Andrew that he was a worthy opponent. ¡®I am waiting for a long time. Go all out!¡¯ ¡°Really? So¡­¡± Andrew also released magic power. Boom. The whole mountain seemed to have sunk several meters. ¡°¡­ Now!¡± As soon as Andrew finished speaking, he started to walk. Fire Divine Pace Bang! The mountain under his feet was immediately trampled into pieces. Half of the mountain range copsed, and the earth-shattering sound could be heard even on the main campus a thousand miles away. The distance of twenty meters between them was erased as if it did not exist. Andrew, who was on tenterhooks, rushed towards him. A massive amount of magic power was poured into his right fist. ¡®The opponent was a force-attack mage, so the long-range attack would only fall into a passive position. Then I should take closebat.¡¯ Nine Fire Sweep Array The me-filled punch was like a star. ¡°Oh!¡±, Cruz was surprised. The five fingers holding the sword suddenly exerted force and used the sword as the shield to block. Bang! The explosion made the burning fire soar into the sky. A strong impact came out from Cruz¡¯s back. Another narrow mountain range four or five kilometer away behind him was broken by the aftereffect. When the fire was gone, Andrew was surprised. This iparable blow was unexpectedly blocked by Cruz with a sword in one hand. There was not even a crack on the sword, let alone being broken. Only the curling smoke prated between the fist and the sword. ¡®Could such a powerful punch not hurt him at all?¡¯ ¡°What a horrible blow! As a city-attack mage, your speed and strength of closebat were not inferior to that of a force-attack mage. Andrew, you are a worthy opponent! ¡° As soon as he finished speaking, Cruz¡¯s magic power was raised abruptly. ¡°In return, it seems that I have to be more serious.¡± Swoosh. Andrew felt a gust of wind blowing over his face. The next second, Cruz waved his sword and deflected Andrew¡¯s fist. He suddenly turned in the air and shed at Andrew! ¡®So fast! He could wave the heavy sword at such a fast speed!¡¯ There was almost no time for Andrew to react. He could only instinctively retreat, and Andrew instantly came five meters away. He raised his head again and found that some of his hair was missing. Several strands of hair fell in front of Cruz. Blood slid down from his forehead, was cut in half by the bridge of his nose, and finally met his chin. Both sides made a move. It was clear who was the winner. Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t dare to look down upon Cruz anymore. ¡®This guy was very powerful! Maybe he was the best in grade two.¡¯ ¡°Be serious, Andrew.¡± With the sword on his shoulder, Cruz crooked his finger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only used 30% of my power. Can¡¯t you dodge? It was not fun to go on like this. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Humph, how dare you say that?¡± Andrew wiped the blood off his forehead and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll let you take those words back.¡± Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water Purify Tiantan Chapter 391 An Earthshaking Battle Boom! Boom! As Cruz passed by, a mountain copsed on the spot. In mid-air, he abruptly opened his body and forced himself to stop flying. Looking at the broken mountain, he found that Andrew had disappeared. The next second, he felt cold. He raised his sword to block the attack instinctively. Pang. Cruz didn¡¯t know when Andrew was behind him and threw a heavy punch at him. Cruz, who had narrowly withstood the blow, fell from the air. Andrew wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. He made the clouds condense into water, firmly binding Cruz up like a tentacle. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t get rid of Andrew¡¯s grip. Before Cruz could figure out a way, he was already in front of him. Andrew¡¯s me-wrapped leg kicked him mercilessly in the abdomen. ¡°Wow!¡± Cruz spat out blood and fell from the sky at an amazing speed. The shock wave over sound speed continued to expand from behind. Bang. A big pot with a diameter of a hundred meters copsed on the ground, and dust and gravel flew all over the sky. Andrew stood in heaven and observed. However, at this moment. Something rushed out of the dust. With a long drag of dust, he approached at an astonishing speed. ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡± ¡®It was Cruz!¡¯ The man¡¯s face was covered with blood, but heughed happily. He held the heavy sword in his hand and adjusted his magic power. In an instant, the big sword seemed to have turned into thousands of swords. Thousands of wind des rushed towards Andrew like a. Thunder Fighting Skill * Force Attack At the moment of the sh, Cruz¡¯s body was shrouded in thunderlight, and his speed suddenly increased to the same level as the sh. Andrew was shocked. He quickly switched to the ice attribute which was more suitable for defense. With the control of the water system of Water Purify Tiantan, he kept blocking Cruz¡¯s attack in the air. Cruz hard to dig out a hole and was like a lightning came over. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Andrew gritted his teeth and switched to fire. Bang! In the sky, mes and lightning bloomed on both sides, like a pair of butterfly wings. They continued to fight in the sky. Andrew¡¯s fiery red fire and Cruz¡¯s purple thunder collided with each other. The whole sky was colorful. Under the enchanted barrier of Red King, any damaged terrain would be restored in a short time. But the mountain range that had just been rebuilt was destroyed again. They rushed into the sky at the same time and roared in the sky. The explosive shock wave stirred the clouds into a mess as if an invisible big hand was stirring inside. The battle couldn¡¯t stop at all. Andrew and Cruz roared, pouring all the essence and enlightening they had learned into each other. Their bodies, from marrow to blood, were boiling. Life and death had already been left behind. As soon as Andrew was hit by Cruz, Andrew released tens of thousands of fireballs from his hand and knocked Cruz down. The thunderbolt fell on his body. The ice column rose from the ground hit Cruz¡¯s crotch and sent him flying into the air. At this moment, there was only one belief left in both sides¡¯ minds. That was to defeat his opponent! Each attack was aimed at killing the opponent. One hundred moves, two hundred moves. As long as no one fell, the battle would continue. Finally! Bang! Bang! Bang. The red and purple light split to both sides after a violent collision. Two mountains shattered in this violent collision. As the dust dispersed, they staggered to their feet in the two t mountains. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Cruz wiped the blood off his face. His eyes were dyed red, but he was still smiling. He inserted the sword into the ground, held his dislocated left hand, and pushed it up as if he didn¡¯t feel pain. With a crack, his arm was easily connected. On the other side, although Andrew didn¡¯t have a fracture, his breath was more disordered than Cruz¡¯s. His face was also covered with blood and bruises. The mes covering his body were as erratic as if they would be extinguished at any time. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Andrew. You¡¯re my perfect opponent.¡± Compared with Cruz¡¯s enthusiasm, Andrew was much colder, ¡°How many punches can I let you down?¡± With a click. Andrew, who was about to clench his fists, heard a strange sound. He looked down. The Dragon Extinguishing Hand on his right hand finally couldn¡¯t bear it, and it cracked at this moment. His left hand was also full of cracks and was about to fall. It seemed that it would disintegrate as long as someone poked it again. Seeing this, Cruz was stunned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? You have lost your weapon.¡± Silently putting away the pieces of his Dragon Extinguishing Hand, Andrew said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he took out the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage from the space ring. Andrew sighed, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this battle.¡± The Dragon Extinguishing Bandage wrapped his hands and instantly transformed into the shape of the Dragon Extinguishing Hand. With a loud bang, Andrew¡¯s magic power rose to 2,600! ¡°Ha-ha, you have saved your strength?¡± ¡°More than one.¡± ¡°Yes, but you are right. It¡¯s time to end the fight.¡± Cruz drew out his sword and said, ¡°I should go all out, too!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cruz urged magic power. God¡¯s Protection Boom! Half of the mountain under his feet was smashed into powder. Cruz¡¯s magic power suddenly doubled. That power could be said to move mountains and fill the sea, and even the sky seemed to be about to break under this pressure. Arge number of brown runes appeared all over his body, spreading along with his bones and every inch of his skin. His ck hair began to fade from the roots to silver in an instant. A silver halo enveloped his whole body. Cruz had the blood of God. After reaching a certain level, a mage of this bloodline could take back part of the power of his previous life. The power of a God. Only a small part of it could destroy heaven and earth. Andrew understood that the battle was fierce. Both of them were in a state of anxiety. They had done everything they could. ¡®It was time for me to win thest round!¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Heavenly Destiny Pration Skill! 388 Chapter 390 With the fire¡¯s vital energy, Andrew dared to deal with Monado. Andrew didn¡¯t expect that there would be a turning point as soon as he epted the exclusivemission. ¡®Was it a coincidence? No.¡¯ Andrew thought about it carefully. Maybe it was not just a coincidence. ¡®By the way, I haven¡¯t studied the system carefully. Each witch had such a powerful strength. Why was this system able to block so many witches? Even if they were imprisoned, they could still be immortal.¡¯ At the same time, every time Andrewpleted his task, the system gave him so many valuable things. It could even make Andrew learn magic in an instant. It didn¡¯t make sense. And single magic couldn¡¯t have such aplicated effect. Including this exclusivemission. He felt strange that Red King wanted to kill Monado and he happened to take thismission. He thought the system had predicted in advance that Red King would kill Monado, so its entrusted Andrew to take advantage of the situation. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. But anyway, there was much hope to deal with Monado now. Andrew finally felt relieved. Next, as long as he concentrated on fighting with Cruz, he can go to the Secret ce to improve himself until the final exam¡¯sing. Besides, Andrew finally found a breakthrough in this matter. The holy kings were not united. There were also many conflicts between them, but for the sake of the overall situation, they tolerated each other. ¡®In that case, there would be a loophole, which would allow them to fall into internal strife and he could take advantage of it. It seemed that the holy kings also had their weaknesses.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew was in a good mood and went back to his dormitory to have a rest. Two days passed quickly. ording to the agreement with Cruz, Andrew came to Dongming peak which was in the training area alone. As soon as he arrived, he saw that Cruz had been waiting for him for a long time. In the sky, Cruz put the sword on the ground with his hands crossed on the hilt. He was tall and straight and stayed calm. He was as lofty as countless mountains around. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Andrew.¡± Seeing Andrew, Cruz pulled out his sword, put it on his shoulder, and smiled, ¡°You look good. Have you eaten enough and slept well?¡± Afternding on the ground, Andrew put on the cracked Dragon Extinguishing Hand and said, ¡°You¡¯d better care about yourself.¡± After saying that, Andrew got ready. He couldn¡¯t wait to beat him. ¡°Well, you have a high fighting spirit. But can you fight with your Dragon Extinguishing Hand?¡± ¡°As I said, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re full of spirit, so¡­¡± He put down his sword and made a gesture. He waved the heavy sword in his hands lightly as if it was weightless. The wind roared. He released magic power. The magic power, which made people feel numb, pounced on Andrew again. The majestic magic power made people hear the sound of a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring. The nimble electric sparks could not wait to jump on the broad sword. It was just a gesture, and the clouds within a few kilometers were all blown away. ¡®He has strength.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Andrew, you¡¯re finally willing to fight with me! I¡¯m so happy! Come on, when we begin, it¡¯s up to you!¡± ¡®This guy was not simple. Although he looked frivolous, his strength was astonishing.¡¯ When Andrew faced him, his pores were stinging and the air seemed to be frozen. The fighting spirit seemed to be substantial and wless. Everything proved to Andrew that he was a worthy opponent. ¡®I am waiting for a long time. Go all out!¡¯ ¡°Really? So¡­¡± Andrew also released magic power. Boom. The whole mountain seemed to have sunk several meters. ¡°¡­ Now!¡± As soon as Andrew finished speaking, he started to walk. Fire Divine Pace Bang! The mountain under his feet was immediately trampled into pieces. Half of the mountain range copsed, and the earth-shattering sound could be heard even on the main campus a thousand miles away. The distance of twenty meters between them was erased as if it did not exist. Andrew, who was on tenterhooks, rushed towards him. A massive amount of magic power was poured into his right fist. ¡®The opponent was a force-attack mage, so the long-range attack would only fall into a passive position. Then I should take closebat.¡¯ Nine Fire Sweep Array The me-filled punch was like a star. ¡°Oh!¡±, Cruz was surprised. The five fingers holding the sword suddenly exerted force and used the sword as the shield to block. Bang! The explosion made the burning fire soar into the sky. A strong impact came out from Cruz¡¯s back. Another narrow mountain range four or five kilometer away behind him was broken by the aftereffect. When the fire was gone, Andrew was surprised. This iparable blow was unexpectedly blocked by Cruz with a sword in one hand. There was not even a crack on the sword, let alone being broken. Only the curling smoke prated between the fist and the sword. ¡®Could such a powerful punch not hurt him at all?¡¯ ¡°What a horrible blow! As a city-attack mage, your speed and strength of closebat were not inferior to that of a force-attack mage. Andrew, you are a worthy opponent! ¡° As soon as he finished speaking, Cruz¡¯s magic power was raised abruptly. ¡°In return, it seems that I have to be more serious.¡± Swoosh. Andrew felt a gust of wind blowing over his face. The next second, Cruz waved his sword and deflected Andrew¡¯s fist. He suddenly turned in the air and shed at Andrew! ¡®So fast! He could wave the heavy sword at such a fast speed!¡¯ There was almost no time for Andrew to react. He could only instinctively retreat, and Andrew instantly came five meters away. He raised his head again and found that some of his hair was missing. Several strands of hair fell in front of Cruz. Blood slid down from his forehead, was cut in half by the bridge of his nose, and finally met his chin. Both sides made a move. It was clear who was the winner. Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t dare to look down upon Cruz anymore. ¡®This guy was very powerful! Maybe he was the best in grade two.¡¯ ¡°Be serious, Andrew.¡± With the sword on his shoulder, Cruz crooked his finger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only used 30% of my power. Can¡¯t you dodge? It was not fun to go on like this. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Humph, how dare you say that?¡± Andrew wiped the blood off his forehead and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll let you take those words back.¡± Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water Purify Tiantan 389 Chapter 391 Boom! Boom! As Cruz passed by, a mountain copsed on the spot. In mid-air, he abruptly opened his body and forced himself to stop flying. Looking at the broken mountain, he found that Andrew had disappeared. The next second, he felt cold. He raised his sword to block the attack instinctively. Pang. Cruz didn¡¯t know when Andrew was behind him and threw a heavy punch at him. Cruz, who had narrowly withstood the blow, fell from the air. Andrew wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. He made the clouds condense into water, firmly binding Cruz up like a tentacle. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t get rid of Andrew¡¯s grip. Before Cruz could figure out a way, he was already in front of him. Andrew¡¯s me-wrapped leg kicked him mercilessly in the abdomen. ¡°Wow!¡± Cruz spat out blood and fell from the sky at an amazing speed. The shock wave over sound speed continued to expand from behind. Bang. A big pot with a diameter of a hundred meters copsed on the ground, and dust and gravel flew all over the sky. Andrew stood in heaven and observed. However, at this moment. Something rushed out of the dust. With a long drag of dust, he approached at an astonishing speed. ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡± ¡®It was Cruz!¡¯ The man¡¯s face was covered with blood, but heughed happily. He held the heavy sword in his hand and adjusted his magic power. In an instant, the big sword seemed to have turned into thousands of swords. Thousands of wind des rushed towards Andrew like a. Thunder Fighting Skill * Force Attack At the moment of the sh, Cruz¡¯s body was shrouded in thunderlight, and his speed suddenly increased to the same level as the sh. Andrew was shocked. He quickly switched to the ice attribute which was more suitable for defense. With the control of the water system of Water Purify Tiantan, he kept blocking Cruz¡¯s attack in the air. Cruz hard to dig out a hole and was like a lightning came over. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Andrew gritted his teeth and switched to fire. Bang! In the sky, mes and lightning bloomed on both sides, like a pair of butterfly wings. They continued to fight in the sky. Andrew¡¯s fiery red fire and Cruz¡¯s purple thunder collided with each other. The whole sky was colorful. Under the enchanted barrier of Red King, any damaged terrain would be restored in a short time. But the mountain range that had just been rebuilt was destroyed again. They rushed into the sky at the same time and roared in the sky. The explosive shock wave stirred the clouds into a mess as if an invisible big hand was stirring inside. The battle couldn¡¯t stop at all. Andrew and Cruz roared, pouring all the essence and enlightening they had learned into each other. Their bodies, from marrow to blood, were boiling. Life and death had already been left behind. As soon as Andrew was hit by Cruz, Andrew released tens of thousands of fireballs from his hand and knocked Cruz down. The thunderbolt fell on his body. The ice column rose from the ground hit Cruz¡¯s crotch and sent him flying into the air. At this moment, there was only one belief left in both sides¡¯ minds. That was to defeat his opponent! Each attack was aimed at killing the opponent. One hundred moves, two hundred moves. As long as no one fell, the battle would continue. Finally! Bang! Bang! Bang. The red and purple light split to both sides after a violent collision. Two mountains shattered in this violent collision. As the dust dispersed, they staggered to their feet in the two t mountains. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Cruz wiped the blood off his face. His eyes were dyed red, but he was still smiling. He inserted the sword into the ground, held his dislocated left hand, and pushed it up as if he didn¡¯t feel pain. With a crack, his arm was easily connected. On the other side, although Andrew didn¡¯t have a fracture, his breath was more disordered than Cruz¡¯s. His face was also covered with blood and bruises. The mes covering his body were as erratic as if they would be extinguished at any time. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Andrew. You¡¯re my perfect opponent.¡± Compared with Cruz¡¯s enthusiasm, Andrew was much colder, ¡°How many punches can I let you down?¡± With a click. Andrew, who was about to clench his fists, heard a strange sound. He looked down. The Dragon Extinguishing Hand on his right hand finally couldn¡¯t bear it, and it cracked at this moment. His left hand was also full of cracks and was about to fall. It seemed that it would disintegrate as long as someone poked it again. Seeing this, Cruz was stunned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? You have lost your weapon.¡± Silently putting away the pieces of his Dragon Extinguishing Hand, Andrew said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he took out the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage from the space ring. Andrew sighed, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this battle.¡± The Dragon Extinguishing Bandage wrapped his hands and instantly transformed into the shape of the Dragon Extinguishing Hand. With a loud bang, Andrew¡¯s magic power rose to 2,600! ¡°Ha-ha, you have saved your strength?¡± ¡°More than one.¡± ¡°Yes, but you are right. It¡¯s time to end the fight.¡± Cruz drew out his sword and said, ¡°I should go all out, too!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cruz urged magic power. God¡¯s Protection Boom! Half of the mountain under his feet was smashed into powder. Cruz¡¯s magic power suddenly doubled. That power could be said to move mountains and fill the sea, and even the sky seemed to be about to break under this pressure. Arge number of brown runes appeared all over his body, spreading along with his bones and every inch of his skin. His ck hair began to fade from the roots to silver in an instant. A silver halo enveloped his whole body. Cruz had the blood of God. After reaching a certain level, a mage of this bloodline could take back part of the power of his previous life. The power of a God. Only a small part of it could destroy heaven and earth. Andrew understood that the battle was fierce. Both of them were in a state of anxiety. They had done everything they could. ¡®It was time for me to win thest round!¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Heavenly Destiny Pration Skill! 390 Chapter 392 The mountains under Andrew¡¯s feet were also shattered. Andrew¡¯s skin turned red and his eyes turned pale because of the pain. The excessive release of magic power turned the mes on Andrew¡¯s body jet. Magic power went berserk. The loud noise even drowned out Cruz¡¯s roar. ¡°Oh? What is this power?¡± Cruz was ecstatic. Andrew¡¯s magic power had over 5,200! ¡°What horrible power! My pores are numb! Andrew, you are excellent. I didn¡¯t see you wrong!¡± ¡°The victory will be decided in the next hit!¡± Andrew ignored him and used all the magic power. The Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill was only magic. Its effect was weaker than God¡¯s Protection, and there was a strong side effect. After using God¡¯s Protection, Cruz¡¯s magic power had reached more than 6,000. ¡®If we continue to fight for a long time, it will be bad for me. Therefore, the winner could be decided in one shot!¡¯ All Magic Power Release Without hesitation, Andrew released all magic power. Cruz shivered with excitement. He also raised the sword in his hand high. All Magic Power Release Both sides released all their magic power at the same time. Found a way to block or dodge, and then won when the opponent was weak. Neither Cruz nor Andrew would do such unromantic things! It was a romantic scene for men to fight head-on with magic power and crush each other. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark me Strike Dragon Extinguishing Magic*Icy Blood Dragon Extinguishing Mixed Magic: Ice mes The two colors of red and white mixed, and the monstrous waves even pierced through the sky. Cruz was amazed at the power of the Dragon Extinguishing Magic, ¡°When the two types of Dragon Extinguishing Magic were mixed, the bacsh was horrible. Moreover, it was still in the state of Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill through You did this to me at all costs. Andrew, I¡¯ve received your passion. Although I don¡¯t have such strong magic, in response to you, I will also use my strongest blow!¡± Top Rank Magic* Wind Divine Whistle Ultimate Demonic Skill* Thunder Fighting Skill* Heavenly Tribtion Skill Mixed Magic * Wind God Whining Thunder Tribtion The blue and purple light also pierced through the sky, no less than Andrew¡¯s Dragon Extinguishing Mixed Magic. The four forces of them intertwined, and the fierce storm shattered all the mountains around. The sky seemed to be dim. The sun had lost its original color. On the main campus, everyone was watching this terrifying scene from afar. The whole training area was razed, and the sky was pierced through by two light pirs. The horrible magic power stirred together and formed a high-pressure storm in the sky. It was like a big mouth, about to swallow the whole world. ¡°It¡¯s Andrew¡¯s magic power,¡± Newton was shocked by what he had seen. ¡®The magic power was strong. He tried his best. Who could make Andrew so serious?¡¯ Joe frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s much stronger than when he just broke through. His growth speed is no less than that of Rowling. Law School will change in a short time.¡± At the same time, they moved! Howling and roaring, he threw the strongest blow at his opponent. Boom! The ind was shrouded in the pale light. Andrew and Cruz¡¯s figures faded into a line in the light. When the intense light faded, a mushroom cloud of a thousand meters high rose from the training area. Nearly 1/3 of the training area was razed to the ground, turning into scorched earth. Could you believe this is a fight between grade two students? At least those who had witnessed the battle from afar didn¡¯t believe it. In front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the headmaster¡¯s office, Red King and Golden King were indifferent. ¡°He has grown too fast,¡± Red King said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? He is a genius that can prove he is in our team.¡± Golden King teased. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Red King snorted. Ten minutester, a search team organized by Newton rushed to the training ground for investigation. As a result, as soon as they arrived at the ce, the scorching air made the leaders unable to move forward. The air was sometimes cold and sometimes hot, and the hot ce was like magma, making rocks melt. The cold ce could freeze one¡¯s lungs. Countless remaining wind des were hidden in the rolling and stirring. The ground was full of thunder power. As long as one stepped in, he would suffer continuous damage from thunder. A good training ground was changed into hell. Looking at the senior officials who didn¡¯t dare to go forward, Newton rolled his eyes and said: ¡°A bunch of losers.¡± So, he went alone and relied on his strong physical strength to endure the environment. After a few steps. In the dust, two figures were supporting each other and came out. He took a closer look. They were Andrew and Cruz, bruised all over. ¡°Wow, what happened to you?¡± Looking at them who had be bloody men, Newton could not help sweating. He looked at them up and down. Newton found the result of this battle. ¡°So, you won? Are you happy now? I told you not to fight against him, but you still don¡¯t believe me!¡± In the infirmary, Andrew was knocked on the leg by Newton. Andrew winced in pain. Cruz and Andrew were lying on the bed, bandaged all over their bodies, like two mummies. They were so badly injured that they couldn¡¯t even recover with the intermediate treatment liquid. They could only bandage their bodies and take the intermediate treatment liquid regrly to recover. ¡°Oh my God! You are the most talented person in grade two. Nason was talented, too. It was not easy to have a few tender buds like you; you couldn¡¯t kill yourself. Can you two be responsible for your own lives? Although it was normal for a mage to be brave, you can¡¯t court death.¡± Faced with Newton¡¯s usation, they could only smile awkwardly, unable to respond. After this battle, the rtionship between Andrew and Cruz became inexplicably close. Seeing them, Newton knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade them. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ flies bite meat. you have the same smell. You will be in the hospital for at least three days. What are you going to do next?¡± They looked at each other, thought for a while, and finally answered in one voice: ¡°Go to the Secret ce, be stronger, and then kill this bastard.¡± 391 Chapter 393 Three dayster, Andrew was discharged from the hospital. The sequ of that battle hadn¡¯t recovered yet. As soon as he got out of bed, he felt an ache all over his body. But it was not a big deal. The doctor said that he would be fine in 3 or 5 days. Mage¡¯s items were good. If there was no healing liquid or magic to cure his injury, he would never be able to get out of bed for the rest of his life. During his recuperation, Nason and others came to see him every day. Andrew also felt that they were worthy to get along with. After all, there were only nine days left before the final exam. All the students in Law School were preparing nervously and they could spare some time to visit him, which showed that they had a good rtionship. As for Cruz. That guy was more seriously injured. But to show off, he got up half a day earlier than Andrew. As a result, he winced in pain. Later, Andrew heard that when he went to pee, he couldn¡¯t stand because of the pain. His feet shook and his head fell into the toilet. If it weren¡¯t for his girlfriend, he would have drowned in the toilet. Anyway, there was only one week left before the final exam. During the summer vacation, the Secret ce will be closed and maintained, so no one could enter it, Andrew had things to do and had to work hard to return the points to Newton. On the day he was discharged from the hospital, Andrew changed a secret silver nail and went to the Secret ce with Jo and Signa. Then he followed Cruz¡¯s method, stuck the door with the nail, and entered the Secret ce from the hidden entrance. Just as Cruz said. The Secret ce was like the first time they entered it. The traces of previous battles had disappeared as if nothing happened. At the same time, they entered the Secret ce. At the same ce, the same ck-wind diabolic wolf attacked and he killed them as before. It was like six days ago. This time, Andrew chose the west district. After more than ten hours of fighting, Andrew was surprised. 127 magic power, 1,280 points, and 31 monsters. Andrew wore the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage so that his magic power reached 2,727. ¡°Son of a bitch! The west district is awesome!¡± In just half a day, the revenue exceeded the whole team to do level 9 or 10 ofmissions twice. ¡®No wonder the students in grade three surpassed ordinary students.¡¯ But Andrew also had a question. ¡®Why so many students in grade three couldn¡¯t be holy mages with so many benefits? Moreover, the average magic power of grade three students was about 2,250. This was illogical.¡¯ After that, Andrew asked Newton. After hearing that, Newtonughed and said, ¡°Do you think everyone is as strong as you? In other words, how much magic power was attained depended not only on the monsters¡¯ life energy but also on the mage¡¯s talent. For ordinary students in grade three, the Secret ce was just a good ce to earn points, but for the growth of their magic power, it was a little better than outside. asionally, there would be free magic crystals to absorb. As for the growth of magic power, it¡¯s not so great.¡± ¡°Then why did Cruz improve as fast as I?¡± ¡°Because he is as talented as you.¡± Newton said, ¡°Talent is inborn. To be honest, your growth speed in the Secret ce is even faster than mine.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°There are still two reasons. Students in grade three are very busy. They¡¯ve been busy since the second half of grade two. So, they only have one or two days a week to go to the Secret ce. After all, a mage¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t only rted to magic power. Learning alchemy, healing magic, arts and science, and interpersonalwork expansion in Magic Association would cost their time.¡± ¡°What about the other one?¡± ¡°That was the most important thing¨Cendurance.¡± ¡°Endurance?¡±, Andrew was confused. Newton¡¯s face froze, ¡°I advise you not to go to the Secret ce too frequently. The life energy of the Secret ce was pure, which could greatly increase your magic power in a short time, but it would also make your body change. Once you had strong endurance, the effect of killing monsters and absorbing magic crystals would be greatly reduced in reality. Cruz has been affected. You have only been there twice. It¡¯s not a big deal. Going there four or five times in a short time would affect you. It would be better to do it once a week, but not more frequently than this limit because once you were affected, it was irreversible. It was true that you could bring short-term growth, but in the long run, it was trading the future for the present. You can also tell Cruz about it. It¡¯s not toote for him to change now.¡± Andrew shivered at his words. After that, Andrew found Cruz. This guy was about to enter the Secret ce. But when he heard that, his face turned blue with fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it untilst month. In the second half of the month, I entered it eight times. No wonder I feel strange recently. It turns out¡­¡± Looking at the entrance, although he felt pity, he could only give up. Now his talent had been slightly affected. If he stopped now, it wouldn¡¯t affect him much, and he could recover. If he continued to go in, he would not recover. ¡°In the end, I won, but I lost the most?¡± Cruz felt like weeping but had no tears. Talent was something that could not be redeemed even if one lost a little bit. It was not until then that Andrew realized why Red King didn¡¯t refuse students in grade two to sneak into the Secret ce. Because intelligence was also the most important property of a mage. Magi need to cultivate hard and the only shortcut was hard work and talent. A fool who thought there would be a shortcut would be stupid. As for Andrew. With the introduction of Newton, if he needed to improve his strength in a short time, he could enter three to four times, but after that, he had to rest for a month. He could also have a rest for a few days and then go in for the fifth time. Although his talent would be affected, it was not a big deal. Moreover, he could recover after having a rest for a month. But he couldn¡¯t do it the sixth time. Andrew had only been in there two times, and the second time was 6 dayster. It meant that he had only been in there once. ¡®There were still 8 days left before the final exam. In other words, I can enter it for three days, then rest for four days, and enter it one more time. In total, I can enter four times. The price was that I can¡¯t enter the Secret ce for the next month. But the summer holiday after the final exam, the Secret ce would be closed and maintained, which meant that he lost nothing. Seeing Andrew enter the Secret ce with a smile, Cruz felt regretful and gritted his teeth in anger. If his original talent was 100, then now he only had 90 left. He had to rest for two months. He couldn¡¯t enter the Secret ce to his will. At most, he could only recover to the level of 93-94, and it was impossible for him to fully recover. Cruz was overwhelmed with grief and indignation. He had no choice but to give up the Secret ce and turn around to leave. In thest 8 days, he could only do some regr practice. But Andrew could improve quickly. 392 Chapter 394 Andrew was in the Secret ce for three consecutive days. His strength was beyond description. From 2,715 magic power to 3,090 magic power. Without using the magic crystals and entering the Secret ce, Andrew needs to practice for one month. Andrew had nned to improve 150 magic power each day. However, as the final exam was approaching, more and more students entered the Secret ce. As a result, the monsters in the Secret ce were not enough. Some students in grade three were even dissatisfied with Andrew, a grade two student, for getting resources. It affected Andrew¡¯s progress. Because he had to take time to solve the grade three students who attacked him. That would be no magic power or points, which was not worthwhile. As for points, Andrew got a total of 3,800 points. Plus the original 100, Andrew had a total of 3,900 points. 300 points were used for the drugs. 32,00 points were used to pay off his debts for Newton, and then 200 points were used to pay off his debts for Zack. Although there were only 200 points left, he was happy to pay off all his debts. Now, he only needed to rest for four days, then entered the Secret ce again and took the final exam. During this period, Andrew met Cruz more than once. Every time Cruz pulled a long face as if to say, ¡®Damn it! I envy you so much!¡¯ In order not to be surpassed by Andrew, Cruz had tried his best to practice. First, he used up all the points to buy magic crystals. Then he epted themission without any medicine. All he did was to prevent Andrew from surpassing him. But even so, Cruz was only a little stronger than Andrew, he lost because of Andrew¡¯s Dragon Extinguishing Magic. Now Andrew had the right to enter the Secret ce. No matter how hard Cruz tried, he could only watch Andrew surpass him. Three dayster, Andrew was stronger than Cruz. Normally, Cruz¡¯s magic power was 2,950, while Andrew¡¯s was 3,090. Compared with entering Secret ce, doingmissions to improve was too slow. Even if Andrew didn¡¯t do anything, Cruz¡¯s magic power could be just the same as Andrew¡¯s before the final exam. Moreover, before the final exam, Andrew could enter the Secret ce again. And Andrew didn¡¯t rx. After three days of cultivation in the Secret ce, he took Jo and Signa to the trial center as soon as possible to getmissions. It was reasonable for Andrew to be in such a hurry. His opponent was Monado. Even if he had the vital energy, he couldn¡¯t make sure to win him. Therefore, he had to improve his strength as much as possible. Even if his magic power increased by 1 more, his chances of winning would also increase. He felt that doingmissions was useless after he got used to the Secret ce. Afterpleting a level 10mission, the revenue would be 1,500 points and magic power would increase by 10, it took him two days. He thought it was not worth it. But the good news was that after this period of training, Jo¡¯s magic power had reached 1,999. And Nason¡¯s magic power also reached 1,999. Signa and Taylor were slightly inferior, 1,760 and 1,920 respectively. It seemed that they were very close to bing the holy mage. Both Nason and Jo said that they would break through to be holy mages after the final exam, and they would prepare for the exam during this period. If one¡¯s foundation was not good, he won¡¯t get used to the new power after he broke through to be a holy mage sessfully, his magic power would increase, but his strength would be weaker. What¡¯s more, breaking through the consciousness barrier would consume arge number of materials, which also needed time to prepare. Anyway, there were still four days left. Everyone was trying their best to prepare for it. Law School also experienced the busiest moment. The next day, Andrew nned to go to the trial center and try to take two easymissions in the remaining two days. The effect might be better than taking one with high difficulty. However, as soon as they arrived at the main campus, they saw arge number of students gathering at the gate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±, Andrew asked Cruz. Cruz said excitedly, ¡°The cadres of Magic Association areing soon. They are the examiners for the final exam of this semester. Everyone is waiting to see who they are. They can also have the preparation and strive for good marks.¡± ¡°Examiners?¡± Andrew then remembered. Hearing this, Red King said that the examiners would arrive at Law School 3 days before the exam. Andrew also wanted to see what the examiner who was designated to kill him looked like. Before long. The space at the school gate, surrounded by thousands of students, was suddenly torn apart. Then a group of men and women of different ages came out. Some of them were about seventy or eighty years old, and some of them were even younger than twenty. The men were all dressed in long double-row suits and Oxford cloth shoes. The women wore waisted suits, tight skirts, ck silk, and two-inch high heels. This was the uniform for the cadres of the Magic Association, which was called the minister uniform. This kind of clothing did not provide any additional benefits, but there was an additional magic: clothing hiding. No matter how much equipment you wore and howrge they were, they could be wrapped in the uniform except for the weapons. And it looked like you didn¡¯t wear any equipment. For example, a woman would wear a long gown, which was magic equipment like trousers, and then wear ck silk. She looked like she was wearing ck silk with bare legs because her trousers were hidden. This was the special ability of the minister¡¯s uniform, which was also the official suit of the Magic Association. Magic equipment can provide a lot of information, including your properties and styles. With the minister¡¯s uniform, the opponent can¡¯t know your information, so you would have an advantage from the beginning. A total of 21 men and women came out. They were all the directors of the Magic Association. The one with the lowest rank was also the director of a branch, and the one with the highest rank was a beautiful girl with a great figure. Through the epaulet, it could be seen that she was the deputy director of the headquarters. She had a ponytail and sses. Her sharp eyes were full of wisdom. Her strength was also extremely terrifying. When Andrew perceived her, he was shocked. This girl, at most four or five years older than him, actually had nearly thirty thousand magic power! ¡®Was this woman as talented as Kelly?¡¯ It was worth mentioning that among the 21 people, Gellis was also there. And Andrew also saw his goal this time. Monado! An old man who looked more than 60 years old, with wrinkles all over his face and missing teeth in his mouth. But Andrew knew that he was 327 years old. His snake-like eyes were full of cruelty that only the strong warriors who experienced a lot of battles could have, making people dare not look at him. The moment Andrew saw him, he also looked at him. They looked at each other. After a short period of astonishment, they all showed killing intent. 393 Chapter 395 They didn¡¯t talk. After all, there were so many students present, and they just stared at each other a few times. Monado was also surprised at the beginning. He probably didn¡¯t expect that Andrew, as his prey, would dare to confront him directly without fear. ¡®The young man was arrogant. I heard that he betrayed Magic Association and joined the rebellion. Because of him, the headquarters of the rebel army was annihted in one go. The main members were either dead or captured. Although it was all thanks to the student named Andrew, he was still a traitor. Traitors should be sentenced to death! But he was still alive. This was intolerable. Even if there were three holy kings guarantee that he could be alive, I even didn¡¯t agree.¡¯ Monado¡¯s first reaction when he heard this was anger. Therefore, when Purple King entrusted him toe to Law School, Monado was ecstatic. He was already a loser. At his peak, as a grand tutor mage, he had power that was stronger than that of Gellis. But his age and injury made him unable to return to his peak state. This made him the so-called ¡°reference¡±, showing theter people the treatment of the Magic Association. But at the same time, his injuries made him unable to do any more tasks. Without a task, there would be no reward, and naturally, there was no possibility of promotion. In the past 300 years, he had been only the head of the department. His biggest dream was to ascend to the supreme headquarters and serve Purple King. Do you know? Although the voice was male, Purple King was a female. She deliberately used voice-transforming magic. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t been injured but had stayed with Purple King for more than 300 years, she may move by my sincerity. If I can marry Purple King or have sex with her, I will be the number one warrior under the holy king.¡¯ But all of this was destroyed because he was injured and couldn¡¯t make any contribution! Now that he finally had such a chance, how could he let it go so easily? ¡®Purple King was extremely angry with Andrew. If I could kill him, Purple King would praise me a lot. Maybe she will perform her legendary magic for me: returning to youth. So, I can live another 300 years.¡¯ Of course, Andrew didn¡¯t know Monado¡¯s mind. After leaving the main campus and receiving themission, Andrew went straight to the second floor of Rnd Forest. On the way, Andrew kept thinking about the look in Monado¡¯s eyes. ¡®What a strong hostility. As if I killed his father.¡¯ Andrew shrugged and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Two days passed quickly. Finally, Andrew exchanged all the points for medicine and magic crystals, and his magic power reached 3,115. The final exam would be held tomorrow. Early in the morning, Jo and Signa could have a rest. They had nothing to improve. Andrew came to the Secret ce alone. ¡®If I enter the Secret ce again today, I will finish the preparation for the final exam.¡¯ Thinking of this, Andrew took out the secret silver nail and was about to repeat the same trick. When a student entered the Secret ce, he stuck the door and followed him into the Secret ce. However, to his surprise, the first student stunned Andrew. With a long sword on her waist, she walked arrogantly. Her long hair floated in the air, and she walked lightly. The girl came in the wind, but she was like a demon God crossing the boundary. The nts around her were frozen in the wind because of fear. The breathtaking heroic spirit made Andrew feel a gust of wind, with countless des in the wind, which made his face painful. It was Rowling, the most powerful Divine Star among Thirteen Stars. When she arrived at the gate, Rowling didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, she turned her head slightly and said, ¡°Come out. No one wille here except me today.¡± Andrew was stunned. ¡®What a strong sensibility. I¡¯ve already suppressed my aura, and I¡¯ve learned some concealing magic. How could she detect my aura in an instant? It was meaningless to keep hiding.¡¯ Andrew stood up and walked out. ¡°You are awesome!¡± ¡°You are too weak.¡± Rowling¡¯s words rendered Andrew speechless. ¡°Do you want to sneak into the Secret ce?¡± Rowling asked. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Okay, but I advise you to give up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I booked the whole today¡±, Rowling said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve informed them. You¡¯re not in grade three, so you probably don¡¯t know. I need points, so I will clean up the whole Secret ce today. No other students wille except me.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, why?¡± Not to be outdone, Andrew said, ¡± The Secret ce is open in principle. No one is allowed to upy it, that¡¯s Red King¡¯s rule.¡± ¡°Yes, but there is another rule.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the rule of the strong.¡± At this point, Rowling¡¯s eyes suddenly became as sharp as knives. Andrew looked into her eyes and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to follow this rule?¡± Rowling said indifferently, ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s a waste of time for you to go in.¡± After saying that, Rowling ignored him and turned to open the door. ¡®What a bitch!¡¯ Rowling was always so cold, which made Andrew very unhappy. Seeing that she opened the door and walked in, Andrew made up his mind and followed her. ¡°I remember that Thirteen Stars don¡¯t need to take the final exam. Why do you have to grab everyone¡¯s resources before the final exam?¡± Andrew followed her down the stairs. Rowling walked unhurriedly, staring at the darkness in front of her all the time, and said: ¡°Others¡¯ exams have nothing to do with me. I only care about my practice. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t have a friend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a friend. People are the most powerful when they are alone. Friends are just burdens like your teammates.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If she weren¡¯t Rowling, Andrew would have punched her. But Andrew didn¡¯t dare to. ¡®Damn it! I hate this woman. I hate her so much that I want to **** her.¡¯ But Rowling was so strong that Andrew didn¡¯t realize that the gap between them was much narrower. When they first met, her magic power ount was about 7,500. At that time, it happened to be the time when the dragon race ount was in a riot. But now, although Andrew had made great progress, her magic power had also risen to over 8,000. The gap was big. She was still so domineering. She was always like this, without joy or anger. She was as cold as an iceberg. Andrew was stubborn. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was. ¡°You said you wanted to clear up the Secret ce? Well, I¡¯ll rob with you today! Can you let me kill nothing? I think the top Thirteen Star won¡¯t shrink back because of the threat of a weak man like me, right?¡± Rowling stopped and turned her head. At this moment, Andrew felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. After a long while, Rowling¡¯s cold voice sounded in the corridor. ¡°You want to challenge me? Okay, but let¡¯s make a deal first. There will be a bet.¡± 394 Chapter 396 As soon as Rowling finished speaking, the teleportation began. When came to their senses, Andrew and Rowling had already appeared in the middle of the jungle. ¡°Okay, what bet?¡±, Andrew asked. Rowling paused for a moment and then suddenly waved her hand to the other side. The ck-wind diabolic wolf that pounced out of the forest turned into pieces on the spot. ¡°The bet is your life. From now on, until I kill all the monsters of the Secret ce, you can¡¯t kill any of them. You won¡¯t do anything today. If you lose, I¡¯ll take your life.¡± ¡°What if I win?¡± Andrew smiled. Rowling asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Give me double the points you get today! I¡¯m going to risk my life. I think it¡¯s fair, right?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Without hesitation, Rowling agreed, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯ve been making a big fuss recently. Every time you¡¯re going to die, you would be able to escape. Maybe you think you are lucky? Let me tell you today, you should be humble.¡± ¡°Humble?¡± Andrew chuckled, ¡°You almost killed me two times. I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you yet. This is what I want to say to you. Don¡¯t be too arrogant. I¡¯m not as strong as you, but you¡¯re not that strong either.¡± Hearing this, Rowling trembled. For the first time, there was a trace of emotion in her eyes. There was a hint of emotion called anger. ¡°Ha-ha.¡± She drew her sword. It was an ordinary sword for training. ¡°Then try it.¡± After saying that, Rowling jumped and disappeared. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Andrew was shocked. ¡®How did she disappear? Where did she go? I didn¡¯t see her movements at all.¡¯ Then, a series of diabolic beasts¡¯ screams came from behind. With Andrew¡¯s perception, the monsters within three kilometers behind him died at an amazing speed. Andrew knew that the bet began the moment Rowling disappeared. With enough magic power, Andrew rushed to the south district. The south region was the area with thergest number of monsters. It was 8 a.m. ording to the agreement, the ending time was 11 p.m, 15 hours in total. In the 15 hours, as long as Andrew could kill a monster, no matter whether it was a goblin or the red dragon, as long he killed one, he would win. Then the south region, which upied 50% of the total number of monsters was the most suitable area. Unexpectedly, Andrew rushed out. Rowling, who had been standing behind him, caught up with him at an amazing speed. In the sky, Rowling¡¯s figure cut through the sky like an eagle flying over. Soon after, Andrew found a super huge goblin, and its head was broken by a kick on the spot. ¡°What¡­¡± Andrew was shocked. It was Rowling! Stepping on the t head of the goblin, she turned around, and her indifferent eyes revealed her second emotion today: contempt. Then she jumped and disappeared again. In Andrew¡¯s perception, the monsters disappeared one after another at an astonishing speed. Screams rose one after another. ¡®This was too exaggerated. In just one minute, Rowling had killed more than fifty monsters. The total number of monsters in the Secret ce was about 5,000 to 5,500. At this speed, not to mention 15 hours, in less than 2 hours, the whole Secret ce would be cleaned by her. Now, it was a little difficult!¡¯ ¡°Wow!¡± Andrew¡¯s heart sank. He knew he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He had heard about Rowling. Born in a poor family, she began to contact the world of mages at the age of 14. Generally speaking, a mage was born into a noble family, and at least was the descendant of a well-known mage. There were very few ordinary people or even people from poor families. Generally speaking, children would start to learn magic at the age of 8. No matter how poor Andrew was, he began to learn theory at the age of 9. As for some mages with powerful parents, they had even received the most basic education when they first understood humannguage at the age of three. At the age of 14, it was toote. At this age, it was already lucky for her to be a holy mage all her life. But Rowling did it. Relying on an old book she had picked up, she hadprehended and developed the first magic form in only half a year. Then, her parents died, and she struggled to went to a rural Magic ss to study. Magic ss wasn¡¯t even a school. It was a folk ss that was exclusive to Magic Association. The courses of three years were not as good as that of the regr mage academy. They couldn¡¯t domissions and there was no decent meditation room in the whole ss. Let alone equipment. However, in such a tough environment, it only took Rowling three months to break through the mental barrier. This could no longer be described as a miracle. Later, she defeated the students in grade three of the four major schools in the rural performancepetition. She was just a pure human, but her talent was so excellent. At the beginning of the summer vacation of the first semester, Rowling received an invitation from the four departments. She refused decisively. She would go to work in the city during the summer vacation and eptmissions from the outside. Finally, before the end of the summer vacation, her magic power reached 800. On the street, she ran into Red King who was strolling around. Finally, in the second semester of the year, she enrolled in Law School. Of course, whether it was an encounter or it was deliberately arranged by Red King, anyone who knew the powerful perception of Red King knew it. Since then, she had disyed her outstanding talent. Therefore, the school that epted her was funded by Law School and became a real school. When she graduated from grade one, her magic power reached 1,600, which was enough to be superior to the whole school below grade two. After the final exam of the first semester of grade two, except for a few senior officials of the student union, some vice directors, the leader of the officials, and Thirteen Stars, she was invincible in school. At the beginning of the second semester of grade two, she killed thest head of the student union, and Newton and she were two strong magi of the student union. Not long after that, sheunched a bloody battle to challenge Earth Ghost Star and won. Before the final exam of the second semester, her magic power had reached 6,000, and she once againunched a bloody battle to improve. Her target was the first star, Divine Star! On the first day of grade three, she had practiced during winter vacation, and her magic power had reached 7,200. The day before Andrew and the others arrived, she became the first tutor mage in Law School in the past thirty years with 7,500 magic power. At the same time, she had be the youngest tutor mage in the history of Law School. What happened next was obvious. In a word, this woman was simply a monster. Without any bloodline. She achieved what she had today only through her talent and painstaking efforts. She was no worse than Andrew in her life. She had experienced more than Andrew. Now he thought carefully and realized that this woman was not an ordinary person. Half an hour passed. Not to mention killing a monster, Andrew didn¡¯t even see a monster. No matter where he went, Rowling would take the lead and kill all the monsters around him. She didn¡¯t use perception. But with her strong memory and excellent experience, Rowling could remember the location of every monster. Killing all monsters in the entire Secret ce, for her, was as easy as passing a game that had already been yed 100 times. Rowling always kept her word. If she said she wanted to kill you, she would kill you. ¡®Damn it! If it goes on like this, I might lose.¡¯ Half an hour passed, but Andrew didn¡¯t get anything. At this moment, Andrew even had the thought of losing. ¡®This woman was simply an unsatisfied monster, devouring the lives of every monster in the Secret ce crazily. What should I do? How could I take a piece of food from this monster¡¯s mouth?¡¯ Just then, Andrew came up with an idea. ¡®I have an idea! There was a way! Although the sess rate might not be high, this was the only chance!¡¯ 395 Chapter 397 Andrew turned around and stood still. Rowling, who had been following Andrew all the way, suddenly felt something wrong. ¡®Why did he stand still? Shouldn¡¯t he speed up and take all kinds of movement strategies at this critical moment to catch my miss? As long as I miss a few seconds, he can catch a monster and kill it. At that time, I will lose. Did he give up? No, No. Judging from his past, this man was not so easy to give up. He was as tenacious as a cockroach. What¡¯s more, this is a bet on his life. Even if he loses, I won¡¯t show mercy. He must know this. Even if he kneels and begs for mercy, I won¡¯t show mercy. But why did he still stand there and waste his precious time? With my speed, I can kill all monsters within 2 hours. Time is life to him.¡¯ While Rowling was wondering. Suddenly, Andrew moved. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water Purify Tiantan Water Dragon Extinguishing Magic was suddenly activated. Andrew instantly extracted several tons of water from the air and pped it directly on the ground. Control the water to dissolve the soil. Andrew jumped into the swamp. ¡°This is¡­¡±, Rowling was shocked. When she came to her senses, Andrew had gone hundreds of meters deep into the ground. And he didn¡¯t go anywhere but kept walking underground. He controlled the water to follow him and continuously dissolved the deeper soil. ¡®What did he want to do?¡¯ Rowling was stunned. In just one minute, Andrew had gone one kilometer deep into the ground. She suddenly realized what had happened. ¡®He wants to block my perception with mud?¡¯ Yes, this was Andrew¡¯s n. Andrew used the same method to escape from the red dragonst time. Moreover, to avoid the dragon¡¯s breath, he could only stay one-kilometer underground. And this time, Rowling¡¯s doubts provided Andrew with a lot of time. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s depth was close to 2 kilometers. ¡°Damn it!¡± Rowling finally came to her senses and started the earth magic in a hurry. Earth Shaking A whole piece of earth was dug out by her and she throw it to the side. But this piece of earth was only three hundred meters deep. When she was about to dig the second time, Andrew¡¯s depth had reached 2,500. Only then did Rowling realize that it was toote. The earth magic focused on defense. Mages paid attention to attacking, the earth magic had its shorings. So, Rowling didn¡¯t learn much about it. Of course, Andrew knew that. She could dig thend with water magic. The Water Purify Tiantan could control the water without consumption. If Andrew used other types of magic, the consumption would be huge. In addition, Andrew controlled the used water to the bottom of his body. When he dug the ground, he could solidify the soil above and dissolve more soil below, so that the water wouldn¡¯t decrease. If he didn¡¯t act like this, the water would be used less and less, and atst, he would be directly stuck underground. While Rowling was thinking, Andrew had been 3 kilometers underground. Rowling, who was always been calm, finally realized the seriousness. ¡®Oh no! My limit of perception was 10 kilometers at most. If I concentrated in one direction, it would be 15 kilometers. The soil would block my perception, so 3 kilometers was my limit. If he goes deeper, he willpletely flee. At that time, as long as he gets out of the ground, he can kill a monster before I arrive. At that time, I will lose! No way!¡¯ Rowling gave up chasing Andrew and rushed to the nearest monster nearby. The remaining monsters in the south region were immediately ughtered at an astonishing speed. ¡®The moving speed underground is rtively slow, and my speed is faster, so I can¡¯t stay any longer. Although there are not many monsters left in the south district, it is still possible that Andrew wille out from the same ce. It will take him some time to get out. After killing all the monsters in the south district, there are only the east, west, and north areas left. Where will Andrew go? The eastern and western regions are close, and the northern region is far. Under the ground, he can¡¯t percept the position of the monsters on the ground. ording to the time of digging, he won¡¯t choose the northern region. There are only eastern and western regions left. Then there is only one way left. That is to kill all the monsters in the eastern and western regions before he arrives.¡¯ Rowling killed thest monster in the south district, preventing Andrew from getting out of the ce. Then she rushed to the east district as soon as possible. Rowling went all out like a shooting star. She tried her best to think. The location of each monster in the eastern region had already been engraved in her memory. She was already familiar with the best way to kill all the monsters. She hadpletely lost perception. ¡®The monsters in the eastern region are easy to deal with and there are arge number of them. He is very likely to give priority to this ce!¡¯ Rowling killed all the monsters in the east district in just half an hour at an amazing speed. ¡®He doesn¡¯te out yet?¡¯ Rowling opened perception, covering the western and northern areas. But Andrew seemed to have disappeared from the world. ¡®Where is he?¡¯ Meanwhile. Andrew was still digging in the ground. With the effect of the Water Purify Tiantan, Andrew¡¯s speed underground was not much slower than that of the earth magic. ¡®East? West? North? Rowling, you must be guessing which section I am going to. It ispletely meaningless! With my speed, wherever I go, you can catch up with me before Ie out and kill all the monsters around me. It is meaningless to hide underground! And the reason why I hide underground is not to get rid of your perception then I can find a ce to get out and kill a monster before you react. No, no! I know this tactic is impossible to seed. So, how can I grab a monster from Rowling? The answer is: impossible!¡¯ After witnessing the strength and speed of Rowling, Andrew was very clear that there was no possibility for him to grab even a monster from her. So, he had to change his mind. ¡®Since my speed is not as fast as yours, I will let you fail to speed up!¡¯ While he was thinking, he arrived at the appointed ce. ¡®Rowling, I admit that you are strong enough to kill every monster in an instant. I have no chance to win you with my power. But in the whole Secret ce, there is only one monster that you can¡¯t kill in an instant.¡¯ ¡°Here it is!¡± Andrew shouted, manipted the water, and began to rush up. The moment he reached the depth of two kilometers, Andrew appeared again in Rowling¡¯s perception. ¡®Six kilometers to the west.¡¯ She looked over there in a hurry, but the joy onlysted for an instant and she was shocked. ¡°There is¡­¡± Rowling realized that She was trapped! 396 Chapter 398 When Andrew came out, there was a monster. Rowling, who remembered the location of each monster, of course, knew what it was. ¡®The red dragon! Damn it! I won¡¯t let him wake up the red dragon!¡¯ Rowling knew exactly what it meant. Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill Rowling didn¡¯t have time to think too much at the moment. She directly used the Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill and her magic power changed from 7,300 to 14,600. Andrew was still 1 kilometer away from the ground! Rowling focused all the magic power on flying and rushed towards the red dragon. How fast was she? The air rubbed against her body, making her look like a meteorite falling. But it was too far away. Six kilometers to one kilometer. It was much faster to go up than to go down. Andrew was 500 meters away from the ground! But she was still two kilometers away from the red dragon. A giant dragon, who was dozing off in the jungle, came into view. Rowling quickly looked away. The red dragon usually wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. Normal noise wouldn¡¯t wake it up. But it was sensitive to sight and hostility. She couldn¡¯t see it, let alone attack it. As long as these two points were guaranteed, there would be no problem. ¡®I can make it!¡¯ Rowling was confident that she would kick him away from the red dragon the moment he got out of the ground! However, Andrew. Rowling would arrive soon. There were still three hundred meters away from the ground, and Rowling was less than a kilometer away. ¡®If it goes on like this, I will be knocked away by Rowling the moment I get out of the ground. In that case, I will be pestered by her again, and then I will have no chance at all. What a terrifying speed! Can she catch up with me? No wonder she was so confident in making such an absurd bet. This woman is indeed powerful. But¡­¡¯ Andrew suddenly stretched out his hand and activated Dragon Extinguishing Magic. Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark me Strike The de of the me instantly prated through the soil and evaporated. ¡®My Dragon Extinguishing Magic is indeed not as powerful as the red dragon¡¯s breath, but 300 meters can be pierced through!¡¯ When Rowling was about to arrive, she found that the red dragon¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. The next second. Bang! The soil under its body exploded. A fire column rose from the ground and pierced through the ground, hitting the red dragon¡¯s lower abdomen. Although dragons werepletely immune to it, including Dragon Extinguishing Magic. However, the red dragon was caught off guard and almost vomited after being hit by the Spark me Strike. Its huge body was almost pushed out of the ground. The red dragon flew into a rage afternding on the ground. It looked around and found Rowling who wasing. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Rowling¡¯s face turned pale with fright. The next second. A stream of dragon¡¯s breath gushed out. The furious red dragon had never been humiliated like this. When it was sleeping, it was hit in the stomach and almost threw out the meals it hadst night. This time, it went all out. ¡°Coo!¡± Rowling hurriedly raised her sword to block the attack but was forced to retreat by the dragon¡¯s breath. ¡®So powerful!¡¯ She had killed the red dragon before, and its power let her try her best. Rowling tried her best to split the dragon¡¯s breath apart. However, the red dragon had already taken off, and the second dragon¡¯s breath had arrived. At the same time, Andrew came out from the ground. Rowling saw clearly that he was snickering at her. That was exactly what he wanted. Rowling gritted her teeth in hatred, eager to tear him up now. ¡®This man¡­how could he be so insidious?¡¯ But Andrew had another thought: ¡®Rowling surrounded me and killed all the monsters around me, making me unable to kill any of them. This tactic seems wless at first nce. But what if you think oppositely? Rowling is bound by me and she has to stay with me. Once she is trapped, I can hunt monsters. In that case, it¡¯s very simple. I just need to lure you to the side of the strongest monster. And the strongest monster in the Secret ce is undoubtedly the red dragon, which almost killed me. Although you are stronger than the red dragon, the red dragon maybe can kill you.¡¯ Andrew had also seen the hostility of the red dragon. Once the red dragon got angry, it would attack the monster and the human beings equally. ¡®If you ignore the red dragon, then you have to constantly bear the attack of the red dragon. Of course, I will also be affected. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have Water Purify Tiantan. If I can¡¯t defeat it, I can escape. And you can¡¯t hide underground. The red dragon must be aiming at you. If you are controlled by it, I will have a chance to hunt the monster sooner orter. As long as I kill a monster, I will be the winner. And if you want to kill the red dragon, no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t kill it in an instant like dealing with other monsters, right? In that case, no matter how short the time is, it is still my world.¡¯ ¡°Bye!¡± Andrew waved his hand, turned around, and rushed out of the ground. Rowling¡¯s eyes turned red with anxiety. ¡°Ouch!¡±, She wanted to rush up, but she felt a sudden pain on her side, and then the king and earth were spinning. The red dragon waved its tail in the air and whipped Rowling away. With a loud bang, a big hole appeared on the ground. The red dragon dived toward Rowling. When it opened its bloody mouth, the dragon¡¯s breath, which was as bright as the sun, had condensed in its throat. At the same time, at the bottom of the pit, Rowling, who was covered in mud, stood up. The third expression appeared on her face today. Furious. 397 Chapter 399 Ten secondster. Boom. The huge and heavy body fell to the ground with a loud bang. Blood dripped from the cut neck and soon gathered into a pool of blood. The red dragon¡¯s head rolled in the air several times and finally fell to the ground. It died with its tongue drooped. Rowling swung the sword in her hand, and all the blood was thrown out, leaving a trail of arc-shaped blood in the shape of ink on the ground. Rowling dashed towards Andrew like a rocket. However, when she arrived, the scene made her heart sink to the bottom. The giant ape rolled its eyes, shook its huge body a few times, and fell to the ground. She saw the back side of its head had been smashed. And Andrew was sitting on its back. His Dragon Extinguishing Badage was covered with green blood. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Andrew said with a smile. It was not until this moment that Rowling realized that she waste. Andrew won. Taking a deep breath, Rowling felt helpless. The expression on her face disappeared in an instant, returning to calm and indifference. After a long time, she said, ¡°You win.¡± Then she put away her sword, turned around, and left. ¡°I¡¯ve earned 26,235 points now, and I¡¯ll give you 52,470 points. I¡¯ll pay you after the final exam.¡± ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Andrew stopped her immediately. Rowling paused and turned around. ¡°I lose, I will be punished with double pay. I have no reason to continue.¡± ¡°Are you going to give it to me?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly. Rowling said, ¡°If you lose this time, I will kill you. This is the credit of a strong man.¡± As soon as she finished her words, a murderous look appeared in her eyes. ¡®Wow, she looked very unhappy.¡¯ Andrew chuckled, ¡°You just lost. You don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°Still pretending?¡± Andrew jumped off the giant ape and said, ¡°The veins on your forehead are popping out. Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°Do you have anything else to do? If not, I¡¯ll go.¡± Rowling said and strode away, ignoring Andrew. Along the way, Rowling tried her best to control her emotions. But this emotion had been tumbling in her stomach. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Angry? Me? Will I be angry?¡¯ Rowling¡¯s life could be divided into two stages. Before the age of 14, she was poor, unable to eat well, and had not enough clothes. Since the age of 14, she had been a tutor mage. She was admired by thousands of people and was shining like a star. Rowling had never been angry at any stage. Before 14 years old, she had tried her best to live, and emotions were only a hindrance. Sess and failure were meaningless to her. Living was the most important thing for her. When she was 14 years old, she had never lost. No matter where she was, she was the first. No one could defeat her. For her, sess was a foregone conclusion before the battle began. She even didn¡¯t understand why other magi were so weak. They were far richer than her, with more resources than her. In the end, she became the one who stood at the top. But this time, she lost. It was the first time that Rowling had experienced failure since she learned magic. This feeling was like a cat¡¯s w scratching her heart, making her feel worse than death. The strong killing intent made her want to tear Andrew¡¯s smiling face apart. But the self-esteem of the strong made her not allow herself to do so. If she killed Andrew by force, she would admit that she was no match for him. Others didn¡¯t know, but as a stronger, she knew. This sense of frustration would apany her for the rest of her life. For the strong, frustration was fatal. It would shake her and make her unable to move forward firmly, which would affect her future growth. This was fatal. This was the first time that she had such an experience. Rowling couldn¡¯t believe that she had a feeling of unwillingness. A strong desire to defeat someone. Creak. The door of the Secret ce opened. When Rowling was about to go back, she found an old man standing at the gate. Rowling was stunned when she took a closer look. ¡°Are you Rowling? You are so beautiful. Let me introduce myself. My name is Monado. Can we talk?¡± On the other side. It took Andrew another hour to kill dozens of monsters. After his magic power was increased to 3200, he left the Secret ce. Along the way, Andrew looked at his 1,500 points and thought about what he would do with the points given by Rowling two dayster. As soon as he opened the door, Andrew was stunned by what he saw. Rowling was still at the door. ¡®What? Does she want to kill me to keep her secrets? Of course, it was impossible.¡¯ Although he hated Rowling, Rowling was a strong woman. She should keep her word. On the contrary, it was the people around Rowling that let Andrew be on guard. Subconsciously, he touched his space ring. What he touched was not the vital energy, but pachysandra terminalis. The one who was talking to Rowling was Monado, a minister of the Magic Association who was responsible for the examination. ¡°Hey, are you Andrew? Nice to meet you.¡± As soon as he saw Andrewe out, he greeted him warmly like an old friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen for ten years. Andrew shook hands with him, but he was on his guard. There was a strong murderous look in his old and turbid eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Nothing important. I just have something to discuss with you, Andrew.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Andrew, let me get straight to the point. Purple King is very dissatisfied with you. This time, she sent me here because she wanted to kill you during the final exam.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. And then¡­¡± ¡°You should know that I¡¯m not in good health and can¡¯t have a big fight. So, I hope you can let me win easier!¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew was stunned by his words. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to let you die without pain. Of course, if you are willing to give me some materials, such as your equipment now, I can also arrange a decent funeral for you. Think about it.¡± Andrew¡¯s view waspletely changed by Monado¡¯s words. After a long time, Andrew came to his senses and said, ¡°You mean you want me to stretch out my head and let you kill me? You want me to give you money?¡± ¡°Yes, what do you think? Andrew? If you don¡¯t agree, I will torture you as much as I can tomorrow, letting you die in endless pain.¡± 398 Chapter 400 ¡°I think you are sick.¡± Andrew retorted, ¡°I thought you came here for something, but why did you say that? You old bastard, are you too idle to live for a long time?¡± However, Monado didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°You have a bad temper. But you have offended Purple King. Do you think you can fight against a holy king with your strength? No matter what, the best choice was to give up resistance and surrender. I¡¯m so kind to you, Andrew. You¡¯re so young. I¡¯m so kind to you.¡± ¡°Kind?¡± Andrew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Turning his eyes to Rowling, he asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Rowling said lightly, ¡°He is going to kill you tomorrow. He told me and the Thirteen Stars not to insert.¡± ¡°You agreed?¡± ¡°Do you care?¡± ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t care.¡± As Andrew spoke, he looked at Monado again and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care.¡± Monado¡¯s face froze. Andrew sneered, ¡°I know what kind of person you are. It was said that the older a person was, the smarter he was. Now it seemed that it was right. Old man, you are an old and timid coward.¡± ¡°What?¡± The smile on his face froze. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Your smile is disgusting, and this expression is more suitable for you. You are old, ugly, and timid as a mouse. You would feel scared when facing a kid.¡± Andrew threw up his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lived for more than 300 years. Even if you¡¯re facing a grade two student, you can¡¯t help but think: Does he have any equipment? Is it possible that I can¡¯t defeat him? What if I lose and die? What if I lose? Of course, three hundred years was not three years. If you didn¡¯t be careful, you can¡¯t live for so long. So, youe here to confirm my power and see if I have any helper or equipment to kill you. Even if your magic power is 5 times better than mine, the number of magics,bat experience and intelligence are all better than mine, you will still worry about losing to me. Because you are such a coward.¡± At this point, Monado¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. His old body couldn¡¯t help trembling because of anger. Looking at his angry face, Andrew became more arrogant. ¡°What? Do you want to say that I don¡¯t respect the old and cherish the young?¡± ¡°Boy, I advise you to be polite. If you piss me off, you won¡¯t be safe and sound.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Andrew sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I have a trump card? Don¡¯t beat around the bush. I tell you, yes! And there was more than one! You don¡¯t have to ask too much. No one will help me. I promise it will be a one-on-one battle between you and me! If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you. If you don¡¯t dare, get out of here!¡± In the face of Andrew¡¯s tant provocation, Monado was more furious. Who is he? Monado! He was the hero of the war in Spiz Bay and was a legend of the Magic Association. He could directly talk to Purple King. With his qualifications, there were only a few people who could match him in the whole Magic Association. He was the chief, but many section chiefs and even the head of the headquarters had to be polite to him. Because he was their role model, a typical war hero. Even though he was young and energetic, Rowling, Divine Star of the Thirteen Stars, dared not neglect him when she saw him just now. This is qualifications! But Andrew¡¯s attitude was different from what Monado thought. He was disrespectful, reckless, and defiant, without any etiquette as a junior. ¡°I see. Now I understand why Purple King wants to kill you. It¡¯s not just because there¡¯s no need for the holy king to keep the bet. More importantly, you don¡¯t have any sense of superiority.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Why should I respect you? Who do you think you are? If you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to wait for tomorrow. Fight with me now!¡± Andrew was arrogant and domineering. Rowling was confused. Andrew had never flinched since she knew him for the first time. Whether it was death or power, he would face it with the toughest attitude. ¡®What was he thinking about? Can¡¯t he see the difference between them? Doesn¡¯t he fear at all? Stop it. Unlike all the people you used to deal with, he is a real legend in Magic Association. Even if I am in the limelight, I can¡¯t provoke him casually. Although his strength is the weakest among the section chief, if you offend him, even if you win in the end, the whole Magic Association will be dissatisfied with you. At that time, even if the holy kings support you, you will have no ce to live in Magic Association.¡¯ Andrew saw Rowling¡¯s eyes and understood what she meant. However, Andrew ignored it and stared at Monado angrily. But at this moment, Monadoughed. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s interesting. In the past more than 300 years, you are the first one who dares to challenge me. Even the holy king has respected me because of my achievements. Boy, I won¡¯t fight with you now. I will destroy your self-confidence and dignity in public tomorrow. I will let you realize how stupid you are to fight against the holy king and me. I will give you a quick death, I¡¯m so kind to you.¡± Andrew smiled scornfully, ¡°You speak as you like, old coward. Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± ¡°Young man, I advise you not to be too arrogant.¡± ¡°Young man should be youthful!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, Andrew. I hope you can be as arrogant as you are now. I¡¯ll use you to teach young people how to respect their elders.¡± After saying that, he took a few steps back and released magic power. Then he flew into the air and disappeared into the sky. There were only two people left, Andrew and Rowling. They looked at each other awkwardly. At this moment, Rowling even sympathized with Andrew and understood why Andrew worked so hard for resources. He had a lot of enemies. If he didn¡¯t fight for some resources, he would have no way to survive. She was about tofort Andrew or give him some advice. But Andrew spoke first. ¡°52,470 points. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± Then Andrew flew into the air and left the Secret ce. Rowling was stunned. She suddenly felt that she was an idiot who sympathized with Andrew just now. ¡®I hate this guy as before.¡¯ 399 Chapter 401 That night. A message came from Andrew¡¯s student card. From the Thirteen Star foundation, the number of points transferred was 52470, plus Andrew¡¯s existing 1560 points. Andrew now had 54030 points. What a huge sum of points was it! Andrew had never thought that points would be so easy to make. It could be said that even when he was in Lion Eagle Mage Academy, Andrew had never been so rich. It was known that the exchange rate between points of the magic school and points of the four schools was 1:10. The purchasing power of 1 point of the ten thousand magic schools was equivalent to that of 10 points of the four schools. Therefore, if he exchanged the points, fifty-four thousand points would be equivalent to fifty-four million points of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. At that time, before Andrew left the school, the number of points was just over 100 thousand. Because it was useless, he gave it to others before he left the school. If fifty-four thousand points were kept with him, they would be a huge waste if he couldn¡¯t turn them into strength. The final exam was a special period, and the exchange center was open 24 hours a day. Andrew made a prompt decision and flew to the exchange center, wanting to change something, such as top magic crystals, so that his strength could go up to a higher level. In this way, he would be more confident to deal with Monado tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t he? However, when Andrew passed by themission center on the first floor, he was stunned by what he saw. All the trusts disappeared on themission wall. At the front desk stood a woman he had just met not long ago. Rowling. With a stack ofmissions as thick as a dictionary in her hand, she patted in front of the receptionist. ¡°There are 127 trusts in total. I¡¯ve taken them all.¡± The receptionist had never seen such a scene. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Heavenly Star, I¡­ We entrust the center to take a rest after summer vacation. You have so many requests¡­¡± ¡°I know. I will finish all the tests before the end of the semester tomorrow. Don¡¯t waste time. Register for me.¡± Andrew was stunned. This woman was fierce. ¡®The secret ce doesn¡¯t work. Do you want to finish allmissions from themission center for one night?¡¯ And it seemed that it was not the first time for her to do so. The number of points should not depend on how hard she worked, but on how many points she needed. More than 50000 points was a huge sum of money for Andrew, but for her, it might be pocket money. After going through the formalities, Rowling went out and happened to meet Andrew. She didn¡¯t even look at Andrew before she walked away. Her indifferent attitude made Andrew feel not happy with the more than 50000 points in his hand. He came to the exchange center. It was rare for Andrew to be so generous. He exchanged 10 bottles of high-grade healing liquid. It had been used to deal with the ghost cattle shovel once and had to be said to be useful. The moment he drank it, all his injuries would recover. But the price was too high. One bottle of 500 points and ten bottles of 5000 points. It could be said that it was the same as the high-level magic liquid, which was the best healing liquid. In the past, Andrew wouldn¡¯t change it. He wouldn¡¯t dare to use it unless he had to. Then he spent another 3000 points buying a pile of medicine with special uses, such as illusion-resisting medicine, mid-rank antidote, and berserk medicine. In case of any special situation. Then Andrew spent forty thousand points in exchange for top magic crystals. The price of the top-rank magic crystal was 5000 points per kilogram, which was 8 kilograms in total. Then the mid-rank liquid medicine was reced with arge stock, which consumed 1000 points. Andrew didn¡¯t stop until he had 5030 points left. The 5030 points were kept temporarily. Last time, he had to borrow the points from Newton to buy something, which greatly damaged Andrew¡¯s self-esteem. Andrew still felt ashamed when he thought of it. Therefore, it was better to keep some points with him than to suddenly need to buy something but couldn¡¯t take out points. Looking at the piles of good things in the space ring, Andrew felt a little ufortable. The points changed from 54030 points to 5030. The huge sum of points seemed to be gone in an instant. In particr, the magic crystal cost forty thousand, only eight kilograms. It was a top-rank magic crystal. If it was a top-rank magic crystal, forty thousand could only be exchanged for four hundred grams, less than a kilo. In the past, he would calcte it by weighing dozens of kilograms. If it was used to refine gold, it was useless. Anyway, Andrew took it back. That night, all the top magic crystals of eight kilograms were absorbed. Andrew¡¯s magic power also soared from 3200 to 3320. It did improve a lot. However, Andrew felt that the amount of magic power increased seemed to be less than before. It was not difficult to understand. It was already 2 a.m. when he finished all this. Andrew entered the soul sea for thest time to confirm the status of the witchers. Andrew was stunned by what he saw in the soul sea. The three witchers had all turned into stone statues. Andrew could understand that. Exclusivemission. During the exclusivemission, once he entered the vicinity of the ce, they would be silent. And this time, the trust was in the Law School. Therefore, the moment Monado arrived, the Law School became the ce ofmission. The witchers were also silent. For the first two times, Andrew didn¡¯t have the chance to enter the soul sea to confirm the situation in the frosty castle and the ming south mountain. This was the first time that Andrew had entered the soul sea during his exclusive mission. It turned out that the silent witche would turn into a stone statue in the soul sea. No wonder the three of them are so quiet recently. Looking at the three stone statues, Andrew suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of powerlessness. Think about it carefully. So far, I have relied on them to ovee many desperate situations. Every time an exclusivemission was made, the witcher would be silent. Every time Andrew felt that he was isted and helpless, he felt like he was on an uninhabited ind and couldn¡¯t be redeemed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Monado, but I have made up for the regret of Kelly and Sarah, yours I can make it, too. Not only you, but I will also make up for the regrets of every witcher in the future. Then we will fight side by side!¡± Touching Lucy¡¯s face gently, Andrew kissed her and then left the soul sea. The night passed like this. Andrew sat on the bed, recuperating. Until seven o¡¯clock. When the bell rang in the dormitory area, he opened his eyes. After a whole night¡¯s adjustment. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s magic, spirit, and fighting spirit had reached their peak. He stood up, went downstairs, and opened the door. He took a deep breath of the fresh morning air. Andrew took the first step. ¡°Use the most optimistic attitude to face my third exclusivemission!¡± 400 Chapter 402 Early morning. When Andrew arrived with Jo and Signa, the main campus was already packed with hustle and bustle. As the expectation of all, the Law School would hold the final exam of the first semester. Each of the three major exams had its emphasis. At the beginning of the semester, the main purpose of the exam was to know students¡¯ abilities and to make sure that the students were in the same education environment and that the people around them were at the same level. The mid-term exam was mainly to test students¡¯ learning results divided into sses urately. And the final exam was the most direct one To test the students¡¯ half-year learning results. The content of the three tests was different. The exam at the beginning of the semester focused on the theory. The mid-term exam focused on aprehensive test. The final exam focused on actualbat. There was no cultural test or alchemy test at the end of the semester. Only actualbat. In the past, the leaders of the student union had been responsible for their tests. But today was very special. ording to the order of Purple King, 21 section leaders of the Magic Association were assigned to carry out the actualbat test on 15 sses. When they arrived at the ssroom, the students were already there. Cruz was still greeting Andrew. As soon as he entered, he saw a familiar figure standing in front of the tform. Monado. ¡°You arete.¡± Seeing them, Monado pointed at the watch on his wrist and said. Andrew also took out his watch and pointed at it. ¡°Your watch seems to be one minute quick. It¡¯s just right here.¡± Monado frowned. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Monado.¡± After Andrew returned to his seat, Monado began to speak. ¡°Let me put it simply. My name is Monado. You must have heard of my name. I will be your examiner this time. The rule was very simple. The apanying students didn¡¯t take part in the examination, but only the formal students would take part in the one-on-onepetition. Although I¡¯m old, you don¡¯t have to show mercy. Just attack me and show your ability. Of course, I won¡¯t show mercy. Although I will try my best to keep you alive, if your strength is not strong enough, I will let you get injured seriously. Because the weak was a crime, which was the rule of the Magic Association for four hundred years. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± All the students spoke. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡± In this way, all the members of ss S, led by Monado, left the ssroom and went to the examination ce with other sses. In the central ind training area. Due to the requirements of the final exam, the training room in the main campus couldn¡¯t stand such a level of battle, and the flexibility of the mage was also greatly limited. Therefore, the central training area was the most suitable ce. More than 8000 students of the school were divided into three groups ording to their grades andnded in three positions on the ind. The moment theynded on the ground; Andrew saw clearly that Monado was looking at him. ¡°Monado, the hero who has lived till today is a living legend. I am looking forward to fighting with him.¡± Cruz was eager to have a try. Andrew smiled and said nothing. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Before they started, A shrill cry came from ss A. A student was hit right in the chest by the examiner with the earth magic¨CEarth Dragon Towering. The student¡¯s ribs were broken, and his chest hurt. Blood spurted from his seven orifices. He flew hundreds of meters away and fell into the sea. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. This scene made the students of ss S stunned. Is¡­ Is this a little too much? Shouldn¡¯t he try his best not to kill others in the exam? But could that student still be alive? ¡°Don¡¯t mind what happened to them. Focus on your exams. Just do it one by one ording to your student number.¡± Monado pped his hands and said kindly. All the students swallowed. The one in the next ss should be¡­ A coincidence? However, this naive fantasy was quickly shattered. Student No.1 in ss S came up to the stage. After telling Monado his name briefly, Monado asked him to attack. The student chose to start the battle with water magic. Seeing this, Andrewmented, ¡®It¡¯s a great choice.¡¯ Water and ice systems were very suitable for controlling the field. Among them, the ice system was good at restraining and weakening, and the water system was good at obstructing and disturbing. As the saying goes, you should take the initiative. It meant that no matter what kind of battle it was, you should use the magic that could help you take the initiative. But¡­ ¡°Oh? Water system? Do you want to restrain my speed so that you can have time to react and observe my movements?¡± Looking at the water element around him, a fierce and contemptuous expression shed across Monado¡¯s amiable face. The next second. With a tter. The old body rushed at an astonishing speed. The water element was destroyed by his rampant body. It was hard to imagine that such an old body would have such a rude force. He didn¡¯t even use the magic power! The No. 1 student¡¯s water magic couldn¡¯t obstruct him at all. Before he could react, Monado was already in front of him. ¡°Look, it¡¯s useless, isn¡¯t it?¡± The student could only hear that. Monado stretched out his skinny hands, pressed his shoulders with one hand, and pinched his neck with the other. Then he exerted force as if he was tearing a duck¡¯s leg. With a tter, the student¡¯s head and neck were pulled out before he could scream. The student was killed on the spot, blood was everywhere. Lifting the student¡¯s head, the students of ss S no longer had a good impression of the old man. They thought Monado was not a hero at all but like a demon. ¡°Did you guys misunderstand something?¡± Throwing away the head, Monado stepped forward. He still had a kind smile on his face, but his tone became extremely cruel. ¡°I¡¯m not here to y with you. I¡¯ll try my best not to kill you. How could you believe such words? How naive you are? I¡¯m Monado, a hero of the Magic Association. The Magic Association doesn¡¯t need useless people. Do you think you will grow up after killing some monsters? It was time to see the storm outside! Next one!¡± Monado shouted angrily. The sound wave made them take a step back. At this moment, all the students realized that the old man was not as kind as he looked. He was not a hero. He was just a demon that had lived for more than 300 years. It was true. There was no hero at all. Murder in the prime was a crime, and murder in the chaotic world was a hero. The so-called hero, in the peaceful world, was the demon who killed a lot of people. No.1 student was killed miserably, so the second student was shivering and his face was bloodless. Of course. The ssmate who lived with him day and night died in front of him so easily. In the face of Monado¡¯s killing style, everyone would be scared. However, just as Monado was about to urge him. Suddenly, a student walked out of the crowd. Monado was stunned. ¡°Oh? How can you be so calm in front of me? What¡¯s your name?¡± 401 Chapter 403 401 Chapter 403 Teach the Hero a Lesson This student was not simple. He was 1.9 meters tall and handsome. Holding the sword in both hands, he stood still like a mountain. However, as soon as he stood there, Monado felt the wind pouncing on him. The surging aura made him involuntarily stunned. It was as if the horrible scene of his killing just now was just a boring horror movie for him. ¡°Oh? How can you be so calm in front of me? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Cruz.¡± Yes, he was Cruz. His body was trembling slightly, but it was not the fear of trembling, but the excitement. ¡°Cruz?¡± ¡°Your number is 46. It¡¯s not your turn yet. Why do youe up?¡± Cruz smiled and said: ¡°Did you misunderstand something? I¡¯m not here to y with you. Do you want us to y ording to the number? How could you believe such words? How naive you are! I¡¯m Cruz, the strongest in ss S. ss S doesn¡¯t need an outside man to teach us. You old bastard, do you think you are a hero for killing several people? It¡¯s time to wake you up.¡± With the same sentence and the same answer, the blue veins stood out on Monado¡¯s wrinkled forehead. ¡°Kid, you are very confident!¡± After saying that, Monado got ready and said, ¡°During the war in Spiz Bay, I have killed too many people of your level. The people like you can¡¯t even touch me.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Seeing this, Cruz was not scared but excited. This was Cruz. He was never afraid of the strong. The horrible scene just now didn¡¯t frighten him at all. Instead, it stimted his desire to fight. The stronger the opponent was, the more excited he would be. In the face of such a student, Monado became suspicious again. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this guy? It didn¡¯t look like he was showing off. On the contrary, he seemed to be confident. Does he have any trump card that can threaten me? Just in case, let¡¯s try some basic magic first?¡¯ Thinking of this, Monado activated magic power. Boom. But a loud sound was heard. When Monado was slowly condensing the magic power, Cruz attacked. The first kick made the ground sink several inches. So fast! Monado was shocked. This guy was not afraid of him at all and how dare he take the initiative to attack? While he was thinking, Cruz got close to him. He stretched his body to the limit, and the big sword in his hand was like a python biting Monado¡¯s face. In a hurry, Monado turned his head. The sharp sword de almost touched his face. Cruz¡¯s smile was reflected in his stunning eyes. Monado got angry. He kicked Cruz¡¯s belly. Cruz was quick-witted and touched the ground with his tiptoe to make himself float in the air. Bang. The two separated again. Monado took two more steps back. Cruz was kicked to turn several circles in the air and knelt a hundred meters away. He raised his head. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Monado was even more shocked. He reacted quickly, and the force of the kick was enough to break Cruz¡¯s intestines. But the moment he was kicked, his legs left the ground on purpose to rx the lower part, allowing Monado to kick him away. In this way, 90% of the force was removed. If he was an inexperienced man and withstand it with his body, he would be disabled even if he didn¡¯t die. This bloke only suffered a little bruise. Excellent. But just because of his excellence, Monado was jealous. ¡°That¡¯s all, old man?¡± Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and patting his belly, Cruz recovered in a few seconds. Tilting his head, he smiled and asked, ¡°Is there anything more powerful?¡± Rapid regeneration! Monado eximed. Although the rapid regeneration was a little slower than the low-grade healing liquid, most of the minor wounds were healed in a sh. That was to say, the kick was in vain. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°Arrogant? That¡¯s what I want to say to you.¡± Cruz said scornfully, ¡°You said I won¡¯t touch you confidently. But you can¡¯t even dodge my first move. It seemed that the hero of the war in Spiz Bay was just so so.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± It was not until then that Monado realized that his ears were itchy. He stretched out his hand to touch it. The dark red on his fingertip immediately made him furious. Blood? There was a small wound on his ear. Did he get hurt by the sword just now? Boom! Immense magic power exploded from the old body. With his hair standing up, his eyes were covered by the burning purple magic power. ¡°Brat, you have sessfully angered me!¡± Boom! The second shocking magic power was released. God¡¯s Protection Facing Monado¡¯s overwhelming power, Cruz didn¡¯t retreat but released magic power instead. ¡°Old bastard! Do you think the people in our ss S are so easy to kill? Today I will teach you a lesson, the so-called hero!¡± The mages indeed fought on their own. But unlike Andrew, who didn¡¯t like socializing, Cruz had a good connection in ss S! ¡®My ssmate was not strong enough so he was killed by you. But you can¡¯t kill my ssmate to build prestige!¡¯ Monado was angry? Cruz was even angrier! Bang! How violent the kick was! The ground beneath his feet was shattered into pieces. Waving his heavy sword, Cruz¡¯s body was surrounded by green wind and purple thunder. As soon as he came up, he used mixed magic. After the two properties were mixed, Cruz¡¯s speed was fast than before. A hundred meters of the road was instantly destroyed. A fiery red ditch was left on the ground along the way. The wind was so strong that the whole ss took a step back. He swung his sword in the air, and the whole heavy sword was covered by the twined lightning. Monado¡¯s wrinkled face was blown back to his ears, trembling like a hanging cloth. Bang! A corner of the training area was cut open by the sword. 402 Chapter 404 402 Chapter 404 Attack in Anger As fast as lightning? No! Cruz was like a bolt of lightning! The lighting in the storm rushed to the battlefield. His speed was so fast that it was impossible to see his figure with the naked eye. Every time he flew past, the ground would be torn apart by the wind pressure. This was not an exam, but a battlefield. The continuous attacks from all directions exhausted Monado. Cruz was so fast that he couldn¡¯t see him. Every time he waved his sword, the mountains copsed and the earth cracked. Each attack hit his vital part. He kept using earth magic to block the horrifying fatal attacks. This battle shocked the onlookers. What a terrifying strength! How could he? For the first time in Monado¡¯s life, he felt so humiliated. ¡®I¡¯m the hero of the war in Spiz Bay. How could I fall into a passive position in the battle? Unforgivable! Unforgivable!¡¯ With palms sped together, Monado switched the attributes. The space around his body suddenly rippled like ripples. Andrew, who was standing aside, recognized it at a nce. It was the space magic that could restrain speed the most. Diamond Kaleidoscope With the release of magic power. The surrounding scene immediately broke into countless diamond-shaped and triangr fragments like a broken mirror. The surrounding space was immediately divided into countless pieces by space walls. Every cell was independent and indestructible. Separated the space and formed countless space walls, making the space narrow, which would greatly reduce the speed. Sure enough. The moment the magic was released, Cruz slowed down. The ce was like a kaleidoscope, making people lose their sense of direction for a moment. Not to mention maintaining speed, it was difficult for him not to bump into the space wall when he rushed. ¡°I caught you!¡± Just as Cruz stopped, Monado appeared in front of him at an amazing speed. So fast! Cruz¡¯s eyes widened. Faster than me! Speed Shift It was typical moving magic in spatial magic. The mage didn¡¯t move but moved in the space around the mage. The powerful magic director king and the tutor mage could even surpass the light speed if they used this magic properly. Even if Monado was not at his peak, his speed was far faster than Cruz¡¯s. ¡°Argh!¡± He hit Cruz¡¯s face hard with his leg and knocked him into the space wall. It was a heavy blow. As a result, the surrounding space shook left and right like a wind bell. Blood and teeth blurted out on the spot. As soon as Cruz opened his eyes, Monado appeared in front of him again. The speed advantage was instantly reversed. In this chaotic space, Cruz¡¯s proud speed waspletely overwhelmed by Monado. No matter where he went, Monado would appear in his path faster. The demonic energy exploded wildly. In a twinkling of an eye, Cruz had fallen into an absolute disadvantage. ¡°Ha-ha! Aren¡¯t you arrogant? You brat! I won¡¯t let you die so easily!¡± Without giving him a chance to recover, Monado leaped over. Holding the most top fire magic in his hand, he grabbed Cruz¡¯s head hard like holding bowling. Boom! The ck me exploded, and Cruz¡¯s whole head was wrapped in the explosive ck me. Bang. He fell from the sky. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Cruz struggled to stand up. Half of his face was injured, and blood gushed out. His breath was heavy as if he was suffocating, and even the sword in his hand was faintly trembling. He was deaf, and one of his eyes was burned blind. The ck inmmation poured into his body through his mouth and nose, causing a lot of damage to his organs. The runes that represented the protection of the gods on his body also became faint. All signs showed that Cruz had reached his limit. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s okay that he is alive after taking this blow. How could he stand up?¡± With his hands behind his back, Monado floated down slowly. The sweat on his forehead proved that he was a little tired. Butpared with Cruz¡¯s serious injury, the loss he suffered was almost negligible. Facing Cruz¡¯s high fighting spirit, Monado¡¯s expression became more and more disdainful. ¡°Your body is really strong. At your age, I have met no more than ten young men who are as strong as you in the past more than 300 years. Seventeen years old, what a good age! At this age, your body hasn¡¯t reached its peak yet. In three or four years, your magic power will be purer, and the precision of your moves will also reach the extreme, right? However, the magic power is more important for a mage, and physique was just adding a beautiful thing to a contrasting beautiful thing. You can¡¯t make up for the difference between magic power by your strength.¡± Bang!! It seemed that he had heard nothing. Holding the sword with both hands, Cruz¡¯s whole body was ready again. It was the magic power of wind and thunder. But this time, he was too weak. No matter how excited he was, his magic power was like a candle in the wind. Cruz¡¯s silver hair had turned ck. More than half of the runes on his body had disappeared. Andrew frowned. Damn, this was his limit. God¡¯s Protection waspletely different from the Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill. The consumption of Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill was low, but it was a great burden to the body. As a special skill of the reincarnation bloodline of the gods, God¡¯s Protection was almost no burden to the body, but it consumed a lot of energy. Cruz was so badly injured that he couldn¡¯t even hold on. ¡°Ahhh!¡± In the deafening roar, Cruz took a firm step and rushed to Monado. Seeing this, Monado¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. Bang. The heavy sword with great momentum stopped as if it was cutting a steel te. It was Monado¡¯s long arms that blocked the blow. He used his physical body to block the full attack of Cruz¡¯s heavy sword! No, it was Cruz¡¯s magic power that was not enough. ¡°Look, this is the difference between magic power and physical strength. You have run out of your physical strength and magic power but you can¡¯t even cut my skin.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Bang! A violent shock wave came out from Cruz¡¯s back. Monado hit Cruz¡¯s belly. The clothes on his back were broken and he was hanging in the air. ¡°Wow! Ah!¡± Cruz let out a scream and spat out blood. He rolled his eyes and lost consciousness. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Before he couldnd on the ground. With a ferocious smile, Monado clenched his fist and punched Cruz¡¯s head. He was going to smash his head with a punch. Seeing that the strongest student in their ss was facing such a desperate situation, all the students could do nothing but watch in despair. At this critical moment. A figure suddenly appeared from the group of students. p! A deadly punch stopped in front of Cruz¡¯s nose by just one inch. A hand urately grabbed Monado¡¯s wrist. 403 Chapter 405 403 Chapter 405 The Battle Between the Cadres ¡°What¡­¡± Monado was stunned. He looked sideways and found that it was Andrew who grabbed his wrist. So fast! This guy didn¡¯t use any buff magic. He was about 70% as fast as Cruz when he was in his best condition just now. ¡°Mr. Monado, are you going too far?¡± Andrew said coldly. He winked at Jo and Signa. They rushed over and carried Cruz away. The scene suddenly turned into a one-on-one confrontation between Monado and Andrew. ¡°Go too far? What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s my kindness to give you some advice as an elder and a superior. How can you say that?¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Andrew ignored his words and made Monado¡¯s face change dramatically with simple words. Andrew continued, ¡°At first, I thought you were just a coward. Now it seems that you are not just a coward. You are still jealous of us. You are jealous that we are young, energetic, and have a bright future, while you are about to die, and you can¡¯t y your magic power. You lived like a specimen with a fake crown of a hero, right?¡± His face darkened. ¡°Am I right?¡± Andrew said, ¡°The final exam is to test the results. Although someone may die, it¡¯s normal for a mage. But because of your psychological problems, you take advantage of the final exam to vent your dissatisfaction with young people. You are an old bastard!¡± ¡°Boy, watch your mouth. If you say one more word, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Andrew¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Andrew looked back. Jo pulled out a bottle of medium-stage liquid medicine and poured it on Cruz, which made him feel better. ¡°Cruz is my friend. Although we didn¡¯t know each other as early as Nason, I like his character.¡± Andrew said slowly. ¡°And then?¡± Monado snorted with disdain. Andrew said, ¡°If you hate me, just beat me. Why do you vent it on someone else?¡± ¡°Ha-ha! You are a real rebel! Only the rebel would be so kind and hypocritical. Purple King is right. You are not a member of our Magic Association!¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± After saying that, Andrew let go of his hand. Then, he raised his head and shouted, ¡°Chief procurator! I request a bloody battle between cadres!¡± Hearing this, the three cadres floating in the sky in the training area looked at them at the same time. A bloody battle among the cadres? Hearing this, all the students in ss S were stunned. In the principal¡¯s office on the main campus. ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Red King pounded the table and stood up abruptly. ¡°I asked him to challenge Monado in front of the whole school. Cadres battle? Is he courting death?¡± The so-called blood battle of the cadres was simr to the bloody battle of Thirteen Stars. The difference was that you didn¡¯t need a reason. You could challenge anyone you wanted. As for the bloody battle among the cadres, it must be witnessed by other cadres, and it must be clear that a certain official was wrong and the conflict could not be resolved before it could be initiated. In other words, a director may be suspected of breaking thew, but he can¡¯t prove it. Under normal circumstances, there is in dubio pro reo. But if someone thought he was wrong and didn¡¯t want to let go of the director, then he would start a bloody battle of cadres. He skipped the trial directly and said with strength, ¡°The one who survived is right!¡± Therefore, the two kinds of bloody battles were the same: Once the bloody battle began, only one of them dies then the matter was settled. And there was a rule in the bloody battle of the cadres, which was quite different from the bloody battle of the transposition. Both sides are not allowed to use any medicine! Red King asked Andrew to seduce Monado to ept the challenge in front of the whole school. It required an ordinary challenge, where the opponent could use the medicine, and it was not necessary to kill him. But once he started a bloody battle, the bottle of vital energy he gave him was not allowed to be used. Andrew must rely on his strength to challenge Monado. It was like courting death! However, when Golden King heard the news, he drank tea and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That guy is also very strong now.¡± Even if Golden King was not good at perception, he could still see what happened a dozen miles away. ¡°No matter how strong he is, can he stronger than Monado?¡± ¡°If he dies, the bet between our four holy kings and Mauser will be automatically concluded as a failure. At that time, we will be humiliated!¡± ¡°Do you know Andrew for the first time?¡± Putting down his teacup, Golden King chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve fought with him, and I know. That brat wouldn¡¯t be so easily defeated. This cunning Monado also had a fatal weakness. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t know that he had a trump card. As a driving force, Monado¡¯s strength was just right. If he could use that trump card, it was not sure who would win.¡± ¡°Trump card?¡± After thinking for a while, Red King remembered, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about him at all?¡± With indescribable confidence in Golden King¡¯s eyes, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I believe him! After all, that guy is the one I like.¡± In the training area. Andrew snapped. In the sky, three ministers stretched out their hands to signal that the school¡¯s final exam would be suspended immediately. Then, the three ministers came down slowly. After Andrew briefly told them what happened just now, the three managers discussed it for a while. Atst, the leader said, ¡°Indeed, we have to ask for permission.¡± They agreed with Andrew and thought that there might be something wrong with the examination. This made Monado¡¯s face darken, but he could do nothing. Then, the three leaders used the magic ofmunication to contact the general manager who was apanying the other two leaders on the main campus. After a while. The space beside them twisted violently. Under the effect of transferring the magic, the blonde hair tall girl with sses that Andrew saw that day came to the scene. As soon as her high-heeled shoes fell to the ground. The explosive momentum made everyone feel a hot breath rushing toward them. The head of the headquarters: Michelle. At the same time, she was also the youngest general manager of the Magic Association and the chiefmander of this evaluation. She was a peerless genius who was only 21 years old and had a magic power of more than 35000! This sense of oppression was unbearable! When they met at a close distance, Andrew felt a huge pressureing down from his head. All the ministers knelt in unison. Michelle nced at Andrew and Monado. As soon as she opened her mouth, her heroic voice deafened everyone. ¡°I know. I saw it just now. Indeed, Monado, you are suspected of venting your emotions, but it is not enough to convict you. I agree with this bloody battle. Andrew, I want to confirm for thest time if you want to start a bloody battle with the director.¡± Andrew straightened his back and shouted, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Michelle nodded and then shouted, ¡°Inform them that the final exam is suspended. All the teachers and students, as well as all the ministers, will gather in the center of the training ground! 404 Chapter 406 404 Chapter 406 A Young Man with Great Vigor In the center, on the in at the foot of the peak. All the students and twenty directors of the school gathered together. ording to the rules, in a bloody battle between cadres, all the people present nearby must watch, and the one who was challenged had no right to refuse. In other words, when Andrew challenged Monado, Monado, who was challenged, had no right to refuse the bloody battle. When they heard the news, no one could believe it. A mere student dared to challenge the head of the Magic Association. Moreover, this minister was the famous hero, Monado. How dare he? In this way, under the gaze of the public, Andrew and Monado came to the open space. Andrew walked up to him, raising his head and straightening his chest. In contrast, Monado looked older and more wretched. He didn¡¯t want to look away from Andrew at all. ¡°I repeat the rule that you are not allowed to use medicine halfway or in advance. Once the battle starts, one of you must die. Andrew, this is yourst chance. Do you want to continue?¡± Michelle came between the two and said. ¡°Yes, I want to fight,¡± Andrew said in a sonorous and energetic voice. These words had proven his determination. Hearing this, Monado no longer hid the hatred in his eyes. ¡°I will make you regret it, boy!¡± In the crowd, as the head of the student union, Newton could stand in the front with Thirteen Stars. Looking at the two people who were arguing on the stage, Newton tutted and said, ¡°If he can win, he will be recorded in history, won¡¯t he? By the way, Monado had lived for more than 300 years. Why didn¡¯t anyone challenge him? It seemed that he was very angry, which was a typical sign of the first time he had been involved in a bloody battle of cadres.¡± ¡°Who dares?¡± Next to him, Joe crossed her chest and said, ¡°He is a representative of the Magic Association. He lived till today because the Magic Association told all the members that as long as they dedicated themselves to the association, the association would naturally reward them handsomely. Moreover, it was said that he was usually cautious and dedicated to developing his connections. It was the most irrational behavior to challenge the direct subordinate of the most irritable Purple King. The Magic Association was full of Monado¡¯s people. Challenging him would not only offend the Purple King but would also difficult to live in the Magic Association in the future.¡± Seeing this scene, Rowling also cut in, ¡°This battle is not simple. I know Michelle. She was the top Thirteen Star five years ago. Logically speaking, she should not agree with this bloody battle of cadres. She had to bear a lot of pressure to agree and organize this battle. Although Monado was only the minister of the association, his position in the association was higher than hers. I don¡¯t understand why she got involved in this matter.¡± ¡°She is braver than you.¡± Newton retorted. Rowling nced at him and said nothing. On the other side, Andrew¡¯s friends were also very worried. Although Andrew always ¡®danced on the edge of a knife.¡¯ But this time, it was too dangerous. It was very likely that it would be the most dangerous time since the battle with the Golden King. It was obvious that this old man had lived for too long and was mentally abnormal. This kind of person was the most dangerous. And most importantly. Monado¡¯s magic power was 16000. Even if he was injured and aged, the number of magic power that could be used was more than 10000. But what about Andrew? Magic power was only above 3300. The difference between them was at least three times. This was not a battle between humans and monsters. With such a huge gap between the magic power, there was no chance of winning. Not only the people who knew Andrew but also the people who didn¡¯t know him had the same thought at the moment. Why did he want to die? Andrew didn¡¯t think too much. ¡®You can beat me. Since everyone has their requests, we should rely on our abilities. But Cruz is my friend. You can dislike me. But you can¡¯t hurt my friend! In particr, you have to work. Cruz¡¯s performance is undoubtedly great, but you still want to kill him. That¡¯s too much!¡¯ After Michelle left. Andrew finally broke the restraint in his heart and became angry. Before he released magic power, the air began to vibrate faintly. ¡°Well, boy, do you look unhappy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you experience the same humiliation and frustration as that brat did just now,¡± Monado snorted. Monado was very proud of himself. ¡®Such a little guy could only be domineering. Few students have real strength.¡¯ But this guy was different. Monado still remembered the provocation yesterday. ¡®Let¡¯s start with your self-esteem!¡¯ Monado silently mobilized magic power. He prepared to hit Andrew to have no strength to fight back in the first second of the battle. ¡®Make himself yield to everyone with overwhelming strength!¡¯ Michelle retreated to the exit. After confirming the situation for thest time, Michelle raised her hand and shouted, ¡°Then, the bloody battle of the cadres begins!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Monado moved! ¡°Ha-ha, go to hell, you little bastard!¡± Magic power was transformed into spatial attributes. Palms sped together. Diamond Kaleidoscope It seemed that he was going to use the skill which beat Cruz just now. But this time, it covered a wider range. A magic area of two hundred meters around him. ¡°Ha ha ha! I¡¯m invincible in this area. Just ept the crushing, Little¡­¡± p! A crisp sound was heard. It was a bright fire. Monado¡¯s words were interrupted. All the onlookers saw it. Andrew took a step forward, and the fire under his feet exploded. In the broken space, Andrew could tell the position of each space wall. His body turned into a stream of fire, and with the space wall which was created to restrain his movements as his foothold, he instantly rushed in front of Monado. Just like what Monado had done to Cruz before. Andrew held Monado¡¯s face with his big hand. The pupil of Monado¡¯s eyes popped out from the gap in Andrew¡¯s fingers and showed extreme unbelievably. ¡®How could it be possible? What did he do? How did he rush to me? The position of the space wall was random. How could he be so fast?¡¯ ¡°As long as you pay attention to the flow of air, you can easily see through it. It¡¯s weird for you to use spatial magic, and you don¡¯t know how to change it at all. I¡¯m tired of seeing it the second time. And¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s cold voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Fire magic, that¡¯s how to use it.¡± Evil me Explosion Boom! The burning star-like temperature instantly filled the entire diamond kaleidoscope. It was as dark as the scorching mes in an abyss, instantly devouring the head of Monado, and then his whole body. ¡°Ahhh!¡± His shrill cries made everyone feel scared. 405 Chapter 407 405 Chapter 407 Andrew''s Full Strength ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Monado felt like his lungs were going to explode. Half was caused by the evil me explosion, and the other half was caused by anger. The explosion made his face turn ck. ¡®This guy has seen through my diamond kaleidoscope! How dare he do this to me?¡¯ What Monado couldn¡¯t stand most was that. Andrew didn¡¯t pursue it! Yes, Andrew didn¡¯t attack Monado when Monado was hurt by the first attack and won the battle. Instead, he just stood there quietly and let him slow down. Was Andrew a fool? No! This was a huge humiliation! Only when the strong faced the weak would they show their calmness. ¡®How dare this little bastard look down on me? Kill you! I will kill you! Now even if Purple King says that you are forgiven, I will kill you!¡¯ In just a few seconds, Monado stood up. This time, he didn¡¯t say anything but put his palms together. Gravity Trap Andrew felt his weight increase dramatically. The ground under his feet copsed unexpectedly. Monado opened his arms and switched the properties again. Shadow Devouring Skill His shadow suddenly lengthened and turned into several shadow poisonous snakes. ¡®Dark magic? It is the first time I see it! So fast! It seems that it is as powerful as the thunder.¡¯ Due to the great gravity, Andrew couldn¡¯t move freely. After he managed to avoid half of them, he was bitten by the shadow snake on his right hand, right arm, left leg and left waist. Arge area near the ce where he was bitten instantly lost the sense of touch. It seemed that was cut off. This was not poison or anesthesia, but a more advanced method. Soul? The soul in the bitten part was anesthetized? He couldn¡¯t move. He lost one hand and one foot, and the strength in half of his waist was all lost. Under such heavy gravity, it was very difficult to maintain one¡¯s standing. ¡°Well, it seems that you have finally changed your bad habit of talking nonsense.¡± Andrew forced a smile. Earth Annihtion The two continents suddenly rose and closed. Boom! Boom! These were the blows from two stones that weighed thousands of tons. ¡®You have to be disabled even if you don¡¯t die.¡¯ With the continuous use of high-intensity magic and the sequ just now, the aged man was panting with his knees on his hands. He exposed his biggest weakness: Magic power could keep up with him, but physical strength couldn¡¯t. Was Andrew dead? The most criticized about earth magic was that its speed was too slow. However, earth magic was different from fire-type thunder magic. It could cause real physical damage. However, most of the cultivators with mages were magic resistant. In other words, earth magic could avoid the defense of the mage and specialize in the rtively weak physical system of the mage. The earth annihtion was the most famous top magic in earth magic. It was slow. But the damage was astonishing. It was almost impossible to be hit in a battle of the same level, but if they could, the result would often be decided in one shot. Andrew¡¯s life was in jeopardy. When everyone was worried about Andrew. Suddenly. With a click. Two cracks suddenly appeared on the overwhelming te. Monado¡¯s face froze on the spot. The next second, there was a bang. The te exploded and copsed on the spot. Andrew slowly descended from the air. His right hand, which was hit by the shadow devouring strike, still had the afterglow of the Spark me Strikes and the effect of the Shadow Devouring Skill had been dispersed. ¡°Oh, I see. Strong light is the way to break the dark magic? On the contrary, if there was no strong light, dark magic would have no solution. Fire-type, the light system, including the space system and water system that can refract light, without these four systems, there is no solution to the dark system. Well, I almost understand.¡± Afternding on the ground, Andrew waved his hand to disperse the heat in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished the warm-up. It¡¯s time to take it seriously, isn¡¯t it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Boom! mes spurted out from the ground. Andrew¡¯s anger was shown on his face again. ¡°Do whatever you can do. If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s my turn!¡± ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Monado was furious. After resting for a while, most of his physical strength had recovered. Andrew¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. He was destroyed by Andrew. If Cruz was a genius with extraordinary physical strength. Andrew was a genius in all aspects. Not only did he have the same physical strength as Cruz, but also the same magic power. A hundred meters away, the hot air made people¡¯s eyes a little dry. Monado was shocked. 400045005000! It was still improving. Andrew¡¯s magic power was much better than Cruz¡¯s. Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill ¡°I won¡¯t y with you slowly. I will directly use my full strength to defeat you quickly!¡± As soon as Andrew finished his words, his magic power was finally fixed at 6650! But the texture of the magic power was much better than that of Monado. What a horrible magic power! ¡®The strength is only six or seven percent of the mine, but the texture is even thicker than mine! It seemed that magic power could be used normally even if it was diluted by two or three times.¡¯ When Monado was in a daze, Andrew moved. The consumption of Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill wasw, but it was a great burden to the body. ¡®Even now, I can only hold on for three minutes. I must finish the battle as soon as possible.¡¯ Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Water Purify Tiantan After starting the water system dragon extinguish, which was the most cost-effective one, Andrew opened the three pairs of wings on his back and pounced on them like a silver bullet. Anger and fighting intertwined, both public and private. In this battle, Andrew went all out! ¡®Monado, only one can live today!¡¯ Dragon Extinguishing Magic*Icy Blood 406 Chapter 408 406 Chapter 408 The Advantage Each ice awl would break into ice flowers with a diameter of more than ten meters when it fell on the ground. The extreme coldness was enough to solidify the oxygen in the air. It was cold within a radius of several kilometers. Light Needles All the ice blocks were smashed into pieces by the light magic. The veins on Monado¡¯s forehead bulged and his eyes were wide open. ¡°You¡¯ve pissed me off, you little bastard!¡± His whole body was shrouded in dark demonic shadows, and the shadows were like fog surrounding his body. The lightning that was dancing was like a poisonous snake, but its shape was enough to make people feel ufortable. Bang. A thunderp suddenly sounded from the ground. In an instant, Monado turned into a ck shadow and shuttled through the ice debris all over the sky at an extremely fast speed. Was it both the dark system and the thunder system? Andrew¡¯s eyes were as bright as ever. ¡®I should be able to do it now.¡¯ The frosty wings were covered with zing mes. Every joint of his body emitted a hot light. The two opposite elements, ice and fire elements, coexisted harmoniously on Andrew. The overwhelming energy produced by the collision of the two made Andrew unable to adapt to it for a while. ¡®Ha-ha, so fast! It felt like a new world was opened.¡¯ Andrew was overjoyed. It turned out that the dual system waspatible, and there was also a dual system simultaneous operation. Although Andrew was not used to it, he soon got used to it. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Monado was shocked. ¡®Ice and fire at the same time? These were the two most difficult properties to operate. It was obvious that this was the first time that he had used them. But he was so skilled. He was growing up. Even in the battle, Andrew was growing fast. I must finish the battle as soon as possible!¡¯ Having made up his mind, Monado no longer hesitated and kept on attacking. Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. None of them could escape his eyes. No matter how tricky the angle was, he could capture it. Anger and calmness, killing intent and unyielding. Numerous feelings were intertwined in his heart. At this moment, Andrew was at the peak of his life. He fought back with fire and ice. Andrew and Monadounched a fierce magic collision in the air. The violent and fast explosion was like arge-scale fireworks show in the sky. The sky was full ofplex shapes made of cyan, red, and ck-purple, which were the shadows of their movements. Damon Shadow Chasing Sickle 1000-year Icy Prison Thunder Wrath Strike Nether King Frost Shadow Killing Sunset Breaking the Sun The four kinds of magic powers collided with each other and exploded in the air. The battle between them had been heated up from the beginning. No one was willing to surrender. Every strike was aimed at killing the other party. In just half a minute, they had released more than a hundred magics. Monado couldn¡¯t believe that he had the upper hand on the magic power, but he couldn¡¯t take the initiative in actualbat. Andrew¡¯s magic power was so pure. With the same blow, Andrew only needed half of his magic power to unleash the same power. ¡°Ahem.¡± The burning sensation in his lungs gradually became obvious. It was the sequ of the magic at the beginning, coupled with his old age. Andrew, on the other hand. Although it was difficult to keep breathing, he was still energetic. ¡®I, Monado, the hero of the war in Spiz Bay, will be defeated by such a little guy because of my age? I am so heartbreaking! Why are these kids so young while I¡¯m just an old man? If I were also young, how could such a little guy have the chance to humiliate me?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Not only his lungs were on the verge of copse because of the long-term battle. Even his liver ached because of anger. Mixed Magic * Shadowy Thunder Strike The sudden increase in magic power stunned Andrew. Monado suddenly roared and pushed his hands out. ck lightning, thicker than a person, came at an astonishing speed. So fast! Couldn¡¯t escape! Andrew was shocked. Five Red Lotus Doors The strongest defense of the ice system was only slightly blocked before it waspletely broken through. He didn¡¯t have enough time to release the second time. Andrew immediately controlled the Heaven Dragon Bandage to form a zither shield, to maximize the hardness of the ice armor, and then covered his whole body with frost wings. Bang! The power of the shadow thunder was terrifying! Andrew felt as if he had crashed into a fully loadedrge airne, which was shot down from the sky. The shadow thunder pressed Andrew down and went straight into theke. Did the fighte to an end? Seeing this, the onlookers held their breath. In the sky, Monado was exhausted. Due to the shackles of age, he could hardly maintain his life in such a high-intensity battle. However, at this moment. Boom! Thekeside exploded. Andrew jumped into the sky like an arrow off the string. But it seemed that he was not in a good condition. The ice armor was broken, and there was only the root of the wings left. Blood continued to seep out from the cracks of the Heaven Dragon Bandage, and his hands were still trembling. The all-out blow from Monado had caused huge damage to Andrew. So far, they have all been injured. But everyone could see that Andrew was still able to fight. However, due to his age and the old wounds when he was young, Monado had been exhausted. Even if Andrew just dyed the battle, he could still drag Monado to death. ¡°Why don¡¯t you die?¡± Monado was furious. ¡®Would I lose to such a little guy who doesn¡¯t even grow up? Unforgivable! I don¡¯t ept it!¡¯ Andrew didn¡¯t try to hide his anger anymore. With a fierce look on his face, he said, ¡°Cruz is my friend. I¡¯ll let you suffer more for what he got just now.¡± ¡°Really? Can you?¡± Andrew¡¯s tough attitudepletely aroused the darkest emotion in Monado¡¯s heart. He put his trembling hand into his space ring. His old and weak voice was full of violence and ferocity. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t care so much! I haven¡¯t used this weapon for a long time. I don¡¯t care what will happen!¡± 407 Chapter 409 It was a purple sword, emitting an ominous purple halo. The sword was bent irregrly. It was more like a stic toy than a metal, covered with scarlet silk patterns simr to blood vessels. From afar, it looked like arge intestine with a sword hilt after being dried. The moment the sword was wielded, Andrew''s face darkened. The Joy of Fish Intestine! ording to the instructions of the system, it was a diabolic sword that was not inferior to that of Heaven Dragon Bandage. ''I see. But his aura is really powerful that I couldn''t look down on it.'' But why did he use it till now? Andrew soon got the answer to this question. The hilt of the sword and Monado''s hand melted together. "Ahhh!" With the sound of dislocating the bones of his hands and fingers, he let out a heart-wrenching scream. Seeing this, Andrew frowned. After a short while, Monado''s right hand waspletely integrated with the Joy of Fish Intestine. The flesh and blood mingled with the metal hilt, making it extremely disgusting as if the sword had grown out of his wrist. The red lines on the sword turned light red as if they had been injected with blood, and gave off a bright luster. It hurt so much that Monado was soaked in a cold sweat. But everyone noticed that his breathing calmed down and the tiredness on his face gradually disappeared. He raised his head. His saliva fell from the corner of his mouth. An evil smile appeared on the old man''s face. With a closer look, half of his face seemed to have been eroded, half dissolved, showing a strange dark brown color, and his eyespletely turned blood red. "Brat, since you can force me to this point, you can brag to the dead when you die." His voice became extremely sharp as if dozens of dead men were talking at the same time. Andrew was shocked. ? He felt that Monado''s body was filled with unimaginable vitality. Although he had be half human and half ghost, his state had returned to its peak. Although he looked like an old man, Andrew felt that he was facing the young Monado. ''What happened to that sword?'' His strength came from the sword. "It seems that you are more powerful than before. Is it because of this sword?" "Oh? Did you see that?" "Yes, you''re right. I did it after the war in Spiz Bay, it is called Joy of Fish Intestine. Do you know how to do it?" Andrew frowned. An ominous premonition arose in his mind as if he had asked the wrong question. But it was toote. Monado said in an excited voice, "I collected the blood essence of one thousand mermaids, coupled with arge intestine of the royal family of the mermaid. With countless valuable materials, I made this sword. Especially the sword de. Hahaha, I still remember that she is a little girl from the mermaid n called Luna. She is young but talented. After I caught her, I raped her for three days and three nights. She was out of consciousness by me, and she was hoping her sister Lucy to save her, and so on. So, I took out her intestines and made the de of the sword." As he spoke, he stuck out his tongue full of fishy saliva and licked the Fish Intestine from below. "That''s why this sword is called the Joy of Fish Intestine ~ haha! Do you understand? Although this sword will harm my life, as long as I use it, the vitality of the 1001 mermaids I killed can be used by me!" Master... Lucy''s voice rang out unconsciously. During the execution, the witchers werepletely silent. However, Lucy''s consciousness was now free from the shackles of the system. "Luna... Is my sister, my brother... It''s also because of him Please... No! I beg you, avenge my sister... I don''t have any other to reward you, but..." The intermittent sound suddenly stopped. She kept silent again. But the grief, sadness, and anger in this short sentence werepletely spread into Andrew''s heart. His heart ached as if it had torn his chest apart. ''Hero? What a ridiculous address! Was this the so-called hero? Was he a fucking hero?'' At this moment, thousands of words and emotions gathered into four words, and Andrew said angrily! "I''ll kill you!" Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark me Strike The highly condensed me turned pale in horror. The bright mes overshadowed the sun in the sky. Andrew gave him a blow full of anger. This blow was about to make Monadopletely disappear. Bang! In the sky, the sound was deafening as if a bomb had exploded. The explosive shock wave crushed all the trees below. The people who were several kilometers away from the battlefield were also hit by the shock wave and took a few steps back. Everyone was shocked by the terrifying power. Even dragon-extinguishing magic could have strong power. However, when the light dissipated, the scene in front of them shocked everyone. Andrew''s all-out blow was unexpectedly blocked by one hand of Monado''s Joy of Fish Intestine. The Fish Intestine sword de that was used to resist the Spark me Strike was burned red by the high temperature. No matter how hard Andrew tried, he couldn''t make any progress. "It''s too weak! How can an attack of this level hurt me?" As soon as he finished speaking, Joy of Fish Intestine in Monado''s hand was shocked. Boom. The Spark me Strike was shattered by the pure magic power''s energy. "Hmm..." Being hit by the repulsive force, Andrew felt that his internal organs were hit hard. Before he could react, Monado had kicked him. If he was kicked, his ribs would probably be broken into pieces. Andrew immediately controlled the Heaven Dragon Bandage to form a shield. Bang. He has kicked a thousand meters away. Finally, Andrew managed to stop himself from falling. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he had blocked it, the vibration was transmitted into his body along his arm, causing a lot of damage. He looked at his right hand again. It hurt so much that he couldn''t stop trembling. ''If this kick was a little heavier, my arm would be disabled.'' "How''s it going? I kick you hard in my prime. Is it good?" Monado shouted proudly again. He put down his feet and sneered, "Don''t think that the strong physique is exclusive to you, let alone think that you are special. When I was young, I killed many people like you!" Facing Monado''s provocation, the furious Andrew didn''t lose his reason. It hurt. Every bone in his body seemed to be broken. It was not only because of the battle''s injuries but also because of the burden of the Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill through his body. Magic power still had half left. Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill was only 20 seconds left. ''In Monado''s current state, it''s very disadvantageous for me to continue to fight for a long time. The result must be decided in one shot. But now, with the help of the Joy of Fish Intestine, his strength had even surpassed his peak. Then, it was clear which move should be used to end the battle! 15 seconds!'' Andrew made up his mind and narrowed his eyes. ''Lucy, Cruz. I''ll revenge you.'' In the sky, Andrew put his hands together with vital energy. All! Magic power was released! 408 Chapter 410 The fiery red-and-silver colored magic power turned into a curtain and shrouded the sky. Blue veins stood out on Andrew''s body. This time, he would spend the rest of the magic power, determined to determine the victory. But it was not enough to go all out! He had to squeeze out a hundred times more powerful than this! He infused his will, anger, and soul into this strike! "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The roar resounded through heaven and earth, extracting every strand of power that could be used from the soul and throwing it into it. This time, Andrew bet everything. ''Either you or I will die!'' Dragon Extinguishing Magic* Spark me Strike Dragon Extinguishing Magic*Icy Blood Dragon ughtering Mixed Magic: Ice mes! The magic power was not released. The exaggerated energy was gathered in the fist of his left hand, and even contained his arm''s strength! Andrew''s eyes zed with anger. He took a step forward. A thousand meters passed in an instant. He threw a punch at Monado''s smiling face. "What a powerful blow! I can''t have such a strong force at your age. In time, you must be a great mage, right? But..." Feeling thebination of heat and coldness, Monadoughed more horribly. "Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance!" As soon as he finished speaking. There were two types of magic power, namely the space and the dark system. He swung his sword at Andrew. Bang! The two rays of light collided. Both of their energies were pushed backward by each other''s power. Looking from the air, they were like twoetspeting with each other in the air. The light at the center was so dazzling that as long as one looked straight at it, one would be blinded. In the dazzling light, Andrew red at Monado. Monado''s smile froze at the moment he was hit. "This... This is the power of the dragon extinguishing mixed magic!" No matter how powerful Joy of Fish Intestine was, he couldn''t bear the mixed power of two kinds of dragon-extinguishing magic and finally retreated. Monado couldn''t smile anymore. He knew Andrew had hit him hard. But he didn''t expect that the power would be so terrifying. Even if he uses the Joy of Fish Intestine, it was still not enough. He looked up. Andrew''s angry eyes were so pure. Except for pure killing intent, there were no other emotions. ''Why? Why didn''t he give in? He knows I have more power than him, but I was forced to this point in the end?'' "Ouch!" The Joy of Fish Intestine retreated inch by inch, and the de of the sword was bent by this blow. At this moment, Andrew put all his heart into this blow. Endless anger turned into strength, and the breakthrough reached its limit. "Break it!" "Bastard!" Bang! Two streams of energy exploded in the sky. The violent energy shook all the mountains in the training area in an instant. The explosion even broke through the clouds and reached clouds. All the onlookers were stunned. What kind of battle was this? Andrew''s imposing manner at thest moment amazed everyone. In the sky, a figure fell from the sky and finallynded more than a hundred meters in front of everyone. With a loud bang, a big hole appeared on the ground. Inside the hole was Andrew, who was covered by the blood. He still had consciousness. He was still sobbing. It hurt so much that he couldn''t even pass out. He had no strength left to move a finger. But Andrew clearly remembered that he punched Monado in the chest in the end. The touch on his fist was still real. Did I win? The scene fell into deathly silence. "Is it over?" Newton''s words broke the silence among the onlookers. Rowling stood still in front of him. At the front of the line, Michelle looked at this scene coldly. Suddenly, she frowned slightly. At the same time, Rowling came to her senses and looked at the other side. "No! Not yet!" In the fallen forest not far away, a figure staggered out of the dust. Everyone took a closer look and gasped. It was none other than Monado, who was seriously injured. Andrew''s heart tightened when he saw this. Monado looked miserable. There was a big hole in his chest as big as a bowl. Through the hole which was still bleeding, the scene behind him could be seen clearly. His hands and feet were twisted and deformed, and the bones inside were probably turned into powder. His face and his whole chin were lost; half of his broken tongue drooped feebly. No matter what, he couldn''t be alive. But Monado was still alive. And the weirdest thing was that the wounds on his body were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. "A high-speed rebirth?" Rowling''s face darkened. Upon hearing that, Newton turned to look at the Joy of Fish Intestine in his hand. The veins on the Joy of Fish Intestine''s head were wriggling rhythmically as if they were pouring energy into his body. The effect of that sword? Newton suddenly understood. The high-speed regeneration was not over-speed regeneration, it could not be restored in an instant. But with this skill, as long as he didn''t die on the spot, he could recover in a short time and start fighting again. Monado''s body couldn''t support this skill. Only the Joy of Fish Intestine. This demon sword, which had absorbed 1001 souls of the mermaid n''s blood essence, had such an effect. It was the life energy it contained that gave birth to the master. When he was twenty meters away from Andrew, most of his wounds had healed and his jaw had grown out again. At this moment, Andrew had no choice but to look at the old man unwillingly. Monado looked down at Andrew''s miserable face. A typical disgusting smile appeared on his face again. "I was almost killed by you, brat. If that punch was more powerful, you might win. Unfortunately, it was almost there. So... Are you ready to die?" At this moment, Andrew was in a desperate situation. The winner was clear. 409 Chapter 411 ''Did I lose?'' Monado raised his sword, and the magic of thunder began to appear. As long as he put his arm down, he could cut Andrew into two pieces. But at this moment, facing such a desperate situation, Andrew calmed down. ''Yes, there was nothing to be afraid of death.'' Andrew could see the worried eyes of his friends in the crowd from his blurry sight. He could see the scene of Newton in deep sorrow. He could see the agitated look on Nason''s face. ''There are still many friends waiting for me to go back. I still have something to do. Mauser and Mia were waiting for me to create a fair future. Everyone is waiting for me to grow up. But is my life going to stop here?'' "Go to hell, little bastard!" Monadoughed wildly and happily, using his Joy of Fish Intestine. The huge thunder de split the ground and shed at Andrew. However, Andrew, who had run out of both magic power and physical strength, had no strength to move a finger. Death woulde in the next second. "Master... I''m sorry..." It was Lucy''s voice. Lucy''s sobbing voice stirred up some ripples in Andrew''s calm heart. ''Why did she cry?'' "It''s all my fault. If... not for me, how could you..." ''What was she talking about? I volunteered to do that. This old bastard made you so miserable, and he even made Cruz... It''s all his fault!'' Lucy''s cry broke Andrew''s heart. However, at this moment, Andrew suddenly found that time seemed to have slowed down. He seemed to see something he had never seen before. On the blue sea bed full of corals, two beautiful mermaids were shuttling among the fish leisurely. They had bright smiles on their faces. However, one core attack magic exploded in the sky above the sea. The calm sea instantly turned upside down, and countless mermaids died miserably on the spot. Their former homes turned into ruins at the bottom of the sea. As spatial magic was separated from the sea, arge number of human mages stepped into the mermaid n''s homnd. They ughtered the mermaid n in the name of their abuse of sea resources. Countless mermaids turned into cold corpses. The younger one of the two girls were also captured by the mages. Their homnd was destroyed one after another. Facing the pressing humans, the remaining girls tried their best to get practice, but they still couldn''t make it. When thest habitat in the sea was destroyed, the girl rushed onto thend with the remaining mermaids to seek life. But the first thing she saw was her sister, who was hung on the board of the human army. The girl whose belly was cut open. The memories of the mermaid n could be continued. The girl saw the torture she had suffered through her sister''s body. She was left in a dark basement raped by mages all day long to release their desire. They cut off the fish fin and scraped off the fish scales as precious materials and refined them into new equipment to kill more mermaids. In the end, the mermaid''s belly was cut open and all the internal organs were gouged out by a man named Monado. She ended her life in sorrow and pain. Before her sister was taken away, she promised to save her. Until thest second, before she died, she still believed that her older sister would appear in the next second to save her from this hell. The crazy sister ughtered humans crazily. But no matter how hard she tried, her sister and her nsmen couldn''te back! In the end, the young girl was murdered on the coast, unable to fight. Boom. As his memory faded away, Andrew saw Lucy sobbing. She cried helplessly. The system had sealed the memory of these few days, but she always feels sadness. Behind Lucy''s graceful posture, there was a strong hatred for human beings. Andrew didn''t understand until now. No wonder at the beginning, Lucy''s fondness would never be lifted, it turned out that... It was not that he had opened her heart because of the apany. But the way Andrew fought for his friend made Lucy believe that he was different. He stepped forward and hugged Lucy. "I''m sorry, master. I..." "Stop it. I''m sorry. I didn''t do it." "Master!" "But..." He hugged her with all his strength as if he was going to integrate her into his body. He opened his eyes. At this moment, Andrew was no longer confused. "This time, the story will not end in tragedy! I promise!" Time flew again. All of a sudden, Andrew who lies on thend opened his eyes. Bang! The unstoppable thunder de suddenly stopped. "What..." Monado was shocked. Unexpectedly, the thunder de was blocked by a hand. It was Andrew who stopped him! This scene shocked all the onlookers. ''How is that possible? How could a person defend the nature of thunder with his hand? And it was his broken right hand that defend it.'' To everyone''s astonishment, Andrew stood up slowly. With a loud bang, he drew back his fingers. The thunder de was crushed on the spot. Raising his head, Andrew opened his eyes wide as if he didn''t need to blink. Andrew''s wounds healed at an amazing speed. He raised his right hand, the hand which defends the thunder de restored in a swish. "How could it be possible? It''s over-speed reborn!" This scene made Michelle, as the general manager, unable to keep calm anymore. She looked at the scene in surprise. This was a skill that not everyone could learn. Only the best mage had the privilege of being immortal. Andrew''s whole body was covered with pure silver light. The exhausted magic power was recovering at an astonishing speed, and in a blink of an eye, it was fully recovered. What happened? Everyone looked at the scene in horror. Newton widened his eyes in disbelief: "What''s wrong? I feel fear just looking at him." For the first time, Rowling was bbergasted. "I don''t know, but his magic power is horrible." "That''s impossible! What happened?" This strange scene scared Monado to step back! In his sight. There was a light cone floating on Andrew''s head. Besides a light cone floating, there was also a gear wheel. It was as quiet as ake. There was no killing intent, hostility, or anger at all. Andrew seemed to have been detached from human emotions. He could feel his magic power, but Andrew didn''t exist in perception He turned into a lifeless stone. "Monado, it''s time to pay the debt more than 300 years ago." As soon as he finished speaking. Pang! The light cone above his head was exactly embedded in one of the six teeth gear. The next second. Andrew''s silver light lit up. The whole world had lost its color in this silver color. "Hahaha! I knew it!" On the main campus, seeing all this through perception, for the first time, the Red King burst intoughter excitedly. "Andrew was indeed the legendary man! Now, his godhood hadpletely awakened, and Monado had lost! " 410 Chapter 412 In his impression, the holy kings should be the most knowledgeable and strongest human being. Nothing in this world could arouse the interest of holy kings. The Red King was the calmer one among the holy kings. It could be imagined how important Andrew''s change was to the Red King. At this moment, Golden King couldn''t sit still any longer. He stood up and said, "I knew this guy was not simple." Turning his head sideways, Red King smiled and said, "Ah, our wish is about toe true." "It''s impossible! I won, you lost! You must have taken the medicine secretly when I was not noticing!" Facing Andrew who had fully recovered, Monado roared hysterically. However, Michelle, who came to her senses, said coldly, "I''m watching everything. He didn''t use any medicine." These words made Monado speechless. He looked at Andrew with fear. But he didn''t know when Andrew had appeared three or four meters away from him. He was so frightened that he stepped back ten meters in a hurry. ''How did he move? I didn''t notice it at all! What was the halo above his head? And what about the silver magic power?'' It was beyond his knowledge. As for Andrew. Hepletely ignored Monado and looked down at his hands. He clenched his fists repeatedly as if he was tasting this power. Seeing this, Monado was furious. "I don''t care what you are doing! A little bastard like you is no match for me. With the Joy of Fish Intestine, I''m invincible" ''Yes, there was nothing to be afraid of. My strength ispletely superior to his. Even if he recovers to his full strength and fights again, I will win him.'' Then he used the magic power again. The Joy of Fish Intestine suddenly burst out an astonishing light. Light Overwhelming Strike He raised his sword andunched ten shes in an instant. One of the strikes deflected and hit the huge stone beside it. The four-meter-high rock instantly disappeared more than half. "It''s the Light Overwhelming Strike. It seems to be an ordinary long-range strike, but in fact, it''s an annihtion strike. The parts that touched will immediately disappear from the atomic level." Joe instantly recognized this move. "Does Monado still hide this kind of trump card?" However, Andrew remained motionless in the face of such a blow. His eyes were as quiet as the dead. Andrew couldn''t be able to withstand such an attack. But now So slow! Everything in his eyes seemed to be moving slowly. ''The Light Overwhelming Strike? It was indeed very difficult magic. But now I I can do it!'' His eyelids were slightly closed. Andrew moved! He raised his hand. Five Red Lotus Doors The five ice walls blocked the five strikes, and the two missed, tilting his head to avoid thest two strikes. The top magic of the light was easily resolved. "Ha-ha! There are still many lefts! Don''t worry!" Light Overwhelming Strike Shadow Demon Shower At this moment, Monado had no reservations and used all the magic. Hundreds of strikes formed a and rushed toward Andrew. Two shadows on the left and right suddenly jumped out of the ground, forming two suspended demons in cloaks. They were mped on the left and right and shot out a heavy rain-like shadow bomb from their pockets. Both of them were destructive attacks. As long as anything touched this attack, they would undoubtedly die! However, in the face of the airtight three sides attack, Andrew''s expression did not change at all. He walked through the heavy rain of strikes and shadow bombs. To everyone''s surprise, all the attacks missed Andrew. "What..." Monado was shocked. Monado didn''t dare to stop attacking Andrew. Magic power also provided energy for the two shadow demons. He attacked Andrew more than ten thousand times a second, and each blow was fatal. However, no matter how hard he tried, all the attacks were missed. Bathed in the magic of light and dark systems, Andrew walked towards Monado leisurely. The scene in front of him waspletely beyond Monado''s cognition. ''What happened? Why couldn''t I hit him?'' "How could this happen?" Looking at all this, Rowling couldn''t believe her own eyes. "He was entering the micro world." "Entering the micro world?" It was the first time that even Newton had heard of this word, let alone Nason. "You deserve to be my junior. You are very knowledgeable." Michelle said. "Ms. Michelle, with all due respect, may I ask what is entering the micro world?" Taylor asked curiously. Michelle nced at her and said in detail. She didn''t look down upon because she was an apanying student. "This is not magic, but a very advanced skill. Only the mage, which is closest to the truth and the abyss, can barely touch a little. Magic power flew all over his body. Perception no longer relied on the brain and thoughts, but let every cell in his body participate in the exertion and perception. If he could make it, the efficiency, reaction speed, uracy, and so on of mage and magic power would all change dramatically. It was easy to say, but even within the four holy kings, the Golden King hadn''tpletely mastered the level." Even the holy king couldn''t use this ability! Everyone gasped and wondered what had happened to Andrew. What''s wrong with the silver magic power and the gear-shaped halo above his head? Michelle continued, "The attack from Monado didn''t go wrong, and Andrew didn''t use special defensive magic such as space distortion or mirage. Look carefully, Andrew seems to be just walking. His body avoided every attack with the most subtle movement. But every movement was theoretically the smallest, so it seemed that he didn''t move. He dodged all the attacks! In a microstate, every cell in his body could participate in perception and take the initiative to deal with the attack, so he didn''t need to think about it at all. He didn''t need to think about it, and his body could react by itself." Hearing this, everyone looked carefully. Sure enough. Andrew did do something that couldn''t be seen. The bomb, which was supposed to hit his arm, didn''t hit him because he waved his hand a little faster, and because he suddenly slowed down a little, the attack aimed at his movement track failed. In the face of the sh, he only moved three centimeters to the side, and the sh swept between his armpit and arm. Every move was so precise that they would be hit as fast as they could. It was as if Andrew had expected it before heunched the attack. But was this something that people could do? Tens of thousands of attacks per second, shadow punches, and shes intertwined with each other. Only when all perception was in ce could he dodge the dense attack in this way. Bang! At this moment, the most incredible thing happened. Faced with thest wave of attacks. Andrew raised his hand and knocked away thest shadow bounce which was about to hit his head. This kind of overwhelming attack flew away with bare hands! "Hit magic power at a point, and the magic power will be annihted, not the hand. This kind of precise control is not something a human can do." Speaking of this, Michelle''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. At this moment, Andrew happened to walk up to Monado. His calm eyes, like a sharp knife, made Monado expose his cowardice! Facing Andrew in front of him, Monado''s confidencepletely copsed. "Ahhh!" The scream made people shake. 411 Chapter 413 Terrified, Monado jumped over a hundred meters and repeated, "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! It''s impossible! I won''t lose!" As he spoke, he waved his sword again. This time, the sword was a hundred meters high. It was abination of a hundred shes, with the power to instantly devour a mountain. However, Bang. He waved his hand as if he was opening the curtain. Andrew smashed it with his bare hands. "This... This is impossible!" Monado''s confidencepletely copsed. He couldn''t understand what had happened to Andrew. How could this little bastard, who had been trampled underfoot by him just now, suddenly obtain such unreasonable power? The silver light and tall figure had now be a nightmare in his eyes. ''Why couldn''t I hit him? I have the absolute advantage. I can kill him with only one blow. That strike was undoubtedly a full blow. But it was shattered by Andrew like a ball. What happened to this little bastard? Why was there such a huge change in an instant? After fusing with the Joy of Fish Intestine, my strength is almost the same as my peak period.'' Facing Andrew who was approaching him step by step, Monado was really in a panic. Andrew took a step forward. He took a step back. ''No, I can''t. Even the Light Overwhelming Strike which is a hundred times condensed can be pped away by him. If it hit me, it will be the same if I defend it or not. Die!'' Monado sensed something. He knew that: The moment Andrew gets close to him; it will be hisst day. And this was a bloody battle between cadres. As long as no one died, it would not end and no one would help him. There was no choice but to surrender or beg for mercy. If he wanted to survive, he had to kill Andrew. Then, Shaking, Monado raised his hand and looked at the Joy of Fish Intestine. ''This was the only way to survive. Although it will consume all my life and all the vitality in the Joy of Fish Intestine. But this guy was abnormal! He was not a human! As long as I''m alive, Purple King will use the skill of returning youth for me for the sake of my hard work this time. No matter how risky it was, it was better than dying in such a damned ce! So... So¡­ I had no choice but to risk my life!'' "Brat!" Monado shouted angrily. Andrew stopped. He looked at him with clear eyes. Monado''s left hand holding his right wrist which had been integrated with the Joy of Fish Intestine, raised over his head andughed loudly. "I didn''t want to use this move at first. After all, even if I can win, the price is too high. But now, it''s you who forced me. I don''t care what will happen! Ha-ha! You will die, little bastard!" "This posture is..." Among the onlookers, Rowling, who had seen Monado before, was shocked with her beautiful eyes wide open. "Oh, no! That''s... Andrew, don''t let him save his energy!" Rowling wanted to rush forward but was caught by Michelle quickly. Even if she was No.1 of the Thirteen Stars, there was still a huge gap between her and the General. Unable to struggle, Rowling turned around and said, "Everyone, step back and stay away from the battlefield, or it''s toote!" As a divine star, Rowling had never been so nervous before. All the students were confused. The next second. Bang! The explosion of magic power seemed to detonate a bomb. The ground under Monado''s feet was shaken to pieces. All of a sudden, all the students felt a sharp pain in their eardrums. Some weaker first-grade students even covered their ears and groaned painfully. Suddenly, an iparably violent magic power burst out from Monado''s body. The muscles all over his body bulged violently and his clothes were instantly shattered. Under the pressure of muscles, his features were constantly twisted and deformed. In the blink of an eye, his body turned into a monster as high as four or five meters, which waspletely made up of muscles. From a distance, it could not be seen that he was a human, but a pure muscle. His head was squeezed to his chest by the muscles of his strong back. His expression was painful, but he wasughing loudly. "Under this situation, no one can save you! I have freed all the life energy of 1001 mermaids, coupled with my life. In this state, I will lose my reason, but my strength will be iparable. Go to hell and regret it, little bastard!" Speaking of this, thest trace of human reason in his eyes hadpletely disappeared. The Joy of Fish Intestine also shrank into his body andpletely integrated with Monado. After that, its magic power rose dramatically. However, Andrew remained motionless in the face of the situation which was not good for him and Rowling''s reminder. Monado''s eyes were as calm as water as he stared at everything, allowing him topletely turn into a fierce beast. ''Why doesn''t he move? The ultimate skill of the Joy of Fish Intestine was able to release all the vitality of 1001 mermaids in one breath. Even an ordinary human could get the strength of a great master with such strong vitality. But it would take time. The process of its transformation was the best time to interrupt, and everyone could see that. Rowling didn''t understand why Andrew didn''t move at all. While he was thinking, he hadpleted his transformation. His skin hadpletely turned into a dark cyan-like asphalt, and the surface was full of solid horns. He raised his head and roared. The nearby mountains were immediately shattered by the shockingly sound wave. The muscle beast transformed from Monado staring at Andrew at a nce. He kicked his foot. Boom! A huge pit with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared on the ground. With such a huge body, he was able to get close to Andrew at a high speed like a move in an instant. He swung his strong fist, and the air was burning along his arms. He abandoned all the demons and increased all the magic power to the purest physical strength. At this moment, Monado could smash a city with a single punch. However, even though the fist was right in front of him, Andrew still kept calm. Is it really powerful? Normally, he should have dodged. But¡­ Lucy''s sad face shed back in her mind. There was no need to hide. This is his strongest trump card, and also what I want. From the front, I can break through the strongest you. Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill A calm me of anger spread in his heart. Andrew reached out his hand. Bang! Apanied by the loud sound of mountains shaking. At this moment, all the onlookers were shocked. Monado''s stump-like fist was enough to smash the whole city, but it was blocked by Andrew with one hand unexpectedly. It was the first time that Andrew had spoken since he own the gear ring. "That''s all you need to do? Is there anything more powerful?" As soon as he finished speaking, his body was shining with silver light. At this moment, Andrew proved the power of godhood to everyone with his actions. 412 Chapter 414 No one could believe that this was the battle of mages. Rampant Monado was like a shaking machine. Nothing could stop him. His huge body was not heavy at all. It was so fast that it was impossible to capture his trajectory. He met the silver young man several times. The gear on the young man''s head didn''t fade away because of the long-term battle. Instead, it became brighter. "Of course. Godhood is not an explosive power like Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill or God''s protection. There was no side-effect. That was Andrew''s power! Once he mastered it skillfully, he could even erase the side effect of magic like Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill. Persistent, strong, no solution, this was not the power of God, but the beginning of the power of God." In the office, seeing that, Red King closed his eyes, turned around, and returned to his seat. "There''s no need to watch it anymore. Andrew won." "You are right." Golden King also took back his perception and said, "The first-level life gear haspletely awakened. This is not something that can be defeated by great strength or fast speed. Monado''s hard work was just to give Andrew a suitable opponent to better adapt to the power of fate. Of course, it was just first-level life gear. This was only the first step to bing God." Speaking of this, Golden King sat down on the sofa and stretchedzily. "Red King, have you decided how to deal with Purple King?" "Ah, I''ve made up my mind." With a vicious look in Red King''s eyes, he said with a smile, "Even though we have been friends for four hundred years, we used to fight side by side with our lives. Some of my bottom lines can''t be crossed. As a holy king, Purple King had done the most unforgivable thing. This time, I will teach her a lesson." A fight. Andrew''s punch was so powerful that Monado''s face was sunken. A fist shadow burst out from the muscles on his back. However, this monster relied on brute force to resist the power of this punch, and with a backhand, it hit Andrew. His stump-like fist was bigger than Andrew''s body. Andrew was hit in the air with a deadly punch. Before he could fly to the sky, he gave him another punch. Andrew was hit thousands of meters away. He bounced a dozen times on the ground before hended. Just as the monster thought Andrew would die after taking two punches from him. A kilometer away, Andrew stood up. There was not even a scratch on his body, let alone death. Through the slight movement, the two punches were more like pushing him away than flying. They did not cause any substantial damage to him at all. Andrew was getting more and more used to it. Andrew''s eyes narrowed and he took a step forward. The next second. There were strong winds. He appeared in front of Monado quickly. Andrew hovered in the air in a rush. Monado was roaring, too. Then, the two of them looked at each other as if they had pressed the pause button. However, the air between them kept making loud bangs, and the surrounding earth was broken into pieces for no reason. What happened? The onlookers were confused. They just looked at each other without releasing any magic. Why was the surrounding environment constantly damaged? Only the disciples above the level of Newton could barely capture a trace of the track. It was not that they didn''t move at all. On the contrary, they were fighting hand to hand at an astonishing speed. There was no magic, no tricks, just the most primitive fist attack. But their speed was so fast that they couldn''t capture the movements of their arms at all, so it seemed that the two of them were looking at each other. Even if it was Newtown, he could only see a faint shadow. What a terrifying speed and strength it was. Although the animalization of Monado had lost the ability to use magic, he had gained powerful physical strength. And Andrew was on par with it without magic. No! That doesn''t make sense! Everyone saw that Monado took half a step back. Although it was only half a step away, he did retreat. Even if Andrew didn''t use magic, he could defeat Monado who had turned into a monster only by his physical strength. Andrew kept doing it. Monado kept retreating. This monster''s face was already filled with shock and exhaustion. Andrew, on the other hand, didn''t even have disordered breath. Even without any intelligence, this monster now realized that there was a huge gap between them. "Roar!" He roared madly, trying to squeeze more strength out of his body. But at this moment, he was determined to lose. Andrew was getting more and more ustomed to this state. His magic power and physical strength were more and more active. As for Monado. All in all, his power was not his real power. Even the life energy of 1001 mermaids would be exhausted. Monado''s speed became more and more difficult and his movements became slower and slower. From the beginning of the confrontation, it turned into a defense, and atst, it was irreparable to step back. Bang! After tens of thousands of blows, for the first time, Monado was hit! It was now. Andrew precisely captured the moment when he was weak. His calm eyes suddenly opened and gathered all the strength in his body. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" The speed of the fists suddenly doubled. At this moment, all the suppressed anger was released. Every punch was filled with Andrew''s anger. There were thousands of fist holes on Monado''s huge body, and his whole body was constantly twisted. His bones were broken inch by inch. His muscles were beaten into a paste. He woke up from an irrational beast. "Ahhh!" The shrill cries echoed in the air, but Andrew didn''t seem to stop. How could he stop? This kind of person was unforgivable! "I''m so sorry. Please don''t kill me!" But how could Andrew hear his scream? "Die? You don''t want to die? Yes! No one wants to die, and so as you. But those who were killed by you, those who had to break up with their wives and children, they They didn''t even have a chance to beg for mercy!" 10000th punches. His body, which was full of strength, reached its limit. His fist was covered with fire and ice. "Thest punch is for Lucy!" A drop of tear fell from the corner of his eye. He infused his soul into the punch. The two Dragon Extinguishing Bandage wrapped around his right fist. At this moment, time seemed to stand still for a second. The world seemed to be pure ck. Ding. In the dark, Andrew''s fists were clenched. "Go to hell!" Bang! An all-out blow that was a hundred times more powerful than his full strength. With this punch, Monado''s face was hit deeply until Andrew''s whole arm was stuck into his head. There was no magnificent magic. There was no smart tactic. He could only beat him with his fists. Bang. After Monado fell, the halo above Andrew''s head faded away. The winner was determined! 413 Chapter 415 The dust dispersed. The huge ind of the training area had been torn apart in this long battle. With such serious damage, even if there was the self-repairing forbidden of the holy kings, it would probably not be able to recover in less than ten days and half a month, right? Under the watchful eyes of the public, the scene in the smoke also showed everyone that the battle hade to an end. The winner was Andrew who was still standing. Bang. As thest sliver of silver disappeared, Andrew knelt feebly. Why did he feel so tired? His lungs seemed to be burning. No matter how hard he breathed, he felt that the air was not enough. Theck of oxygen made Andrew''s eyes turn ck. Under the strong dizziness, it seemed that the whole world was spinning. He tried to stand up on one knee. But every muscle in his body was aching as if it was broken. Only then did Andrew realize that the magic power had left him. Side effects? But why didn''t he feel any burden when fighting? It sensed that he had already known how to use this mysterious power, so there should be no side effects. But he couldn''t stop gasping, as if his body had been drained. It was so painful. "Hmm..." Just then, an inaudible sob came from ahead. Andrew tried his best to regain some strength, but he was immediately exhausted because of nervousness. He looked up. The muscle on the broken ground in front of him was gradually shrinking, and finally, it copsed into a shriveled Monado. Bang. The Joy of Fish Intestine in his hand fell to the ground. Thest trace of magic power also disappeared. At this moment, Monado looked miserable. He seemed to be one hundred years older all of a sudden. His skin was dry and wrinkled, without any fat or muscles. Lying on the ground, he was like a skeleton wrapped in human skin, and his abdomen was almost t with only a piece of skin left. He opened his dry eyes, opened his cracked lips, and greedily breathed in the air. It was as if before he was dragged away by the God of death, he was still clinging to thest inch of the earth in the world, unwilling to leave and stepping into the world that should have belonged to him, the world of the dead. "Help... Help me... I don''t want to die... Life energy... Give me some life energy..." He groaned. At this moment, Monado''s begging and wailing were incisively and vividly shown as a human''s ugliness. After a few seconds, his body had umted enough strength to stand up. Andrew staggered to him. As soon as he saw Andrew, Monado''s face was full of fear. "I... I lost! Please don''t... don''t kill me! I have so many treasures! I... I''ll give them all to you! I''ll kowtow to your friend and apologize... As long as you... As long as you don''t kill me!" "Lucy, do you remember this name?" Monado''s face froze. Lucy. Recalling the name carefully, he soon found remembered it. "Did you kill her sister, Luna?" Andrew''s voice became colder and colder. "Tell me, did you stop when she cried?" Monado trembled. "Then, give me a reason. Why don''t I kill you?" "No! I don''t want to die!" In the face of death, Monado roared madly with all his strength. He shook his head left and right, trying to get up. However, his body had already dried up, and all his life energy had been exhausted in the battle just now. Except for his head, there was no second ce for him to move. "I don''t want to die! I still want to live. I''m the hero of the Magic Association. It''s not easy for me to get to where I am today. How can I die in such a ce? Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me. I''llpensate you for everything. I..." What a... Hopeless scumbag! "In a bloody battle between two officials, only one can survive!" After squeezing out thest trace of magic power, Andrew condensed an ice spear. No matter how much Monado pleaded, there was no mercy in his eyes. He raised his gun and shot. Bang. The two-meter-long ice spear pierced through between his eyebrows, and half of it was inserted into the ground. The 327-year-old hero of the Magic Association died. At this moment, the whole field was so quiet that even a pin could be heard clearly when it fell to the ground. No one could believe their eyes. Andrew did it. He defeated the hero Monado. The students cheered. On this day, Andrew''s name was well-known in Law School. The ministers looked grim. This meant that a new strong warrior had been born and would soon enter the Magic Association. In particr, the team of section chief Gellis, who was originally responsible for the final exam of ss A of grade three. He and Monado were colleagues. Now seeing that Monado had been killed by Andrew, although he didn''t vent his anger, there was more fear in his eyes when he looked at Andrew. Especially the gear-shaped halo above his head. Then what was it? Anyway, there was one thing that could be confirmed. It was not a power that a human could control. At least, someone couldn''t do it if he was weaker than the holy king. On the other side, Andrew listened to the cheers of the students and stared at the ugly corpse that didn''t look like a human. Andrew was finally relieved. "Notice, the exclusivemission has beenpleted." As the system reminded him, Andrew, who had exhausted all his strength, fell to the ground. As the color in the sky gradually blurred, the sound beside his ears gradually faded away. Exhausted, Andrew tilted his head and passed out. After a long time "Master! Master! When he woke up again, he saw a strange ceiling. "This is" Andrew wanted to get up, but as he felt better, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. He couldn''t move. He was paralyzed. Even breathing, which could relieve fatigue, was so strenuous. "Are you awake?" A red hat and a facepletely hidden in the darkness appeared in his sight. "Red King?" "You can recognize me? It seems that you have recovered well." Red King snapped his fingers. Andrew''s bed became a wheelchair. "This is the lounge in my office. Don''t get up. The side-effect hasn''t subsided yet. You can''t move. Although it''s a little hasty, Andrew, I still have good news to tell you." 414 Chapter 416 "You did a good job this time." Led by the beam of light from the Red King, Andrew came to his office soon. At this time, the door opened and a beautiful medical staff in miniskirts and low-cut clothes came in. Her slender waist twisted with her steps, and the breasts that were about toe out trembled step by step. When she walked up to Andrew, the beautiful and sexy nurse gave Andrew an intravenous drip instantly. Andrew turned his head in embarrassment. With a meaningful smile, Red King asked, "Do you like her? She was a nurse from the association. As a reward for this time, as long as you like her, I can give her to you. She was good at oral sex and breast sex. After all, as a nurse of the association, in addition to medical care, she had to satisfy the physiological needs of patients." The beautiful nurse put her hand on Andrew''s crotch with a coquettish smile while Red King was talking. But now Andrew felt sore all over his body. The coquettish touch didn''t make him feel happy. Instead, he felt a sharp pain. "Never mind." Andrew nced at her. The nurse took the order, bowed, turned around, and left. "So, what are you talking about?" Andrew took a few deep breaths to relieve his pain. When he just woke up, Andrew''s memory hadn''t recovered yet. For a moment, he was at a loss. After clearing his throat, Red King asked, "Have you forgotten what happened to Monado?" It was not until then that Andrew remembered thest battle before he passed out. "Oh, did I win? How long have I been in aa?" "One week." "A week?" Andrew was so excited that his muscles trembled and he winced in pain. "You''d better not move." Turning his head back, Red King said, "The side effect of the life gear is not that easy to dissipate. Moreover, it took you so long." "Life gear?" Andrew asked in confusion. "It was the halo above your head, the gear-shaped one, and a light cone that matched its groove, remember?" Andrew thought for a while and asked, "Then what is it?" "It''splicated to exin it in detail, but you can understand it as a gift from God." Red King said. "A gift from God?" "Life gear, the gear wheel of fate. When the life gear is activated, you will get the power of God. Your life gear has a cone of light, and it''s the same as the groove, so it''s called the first-level life gear. Originally, this kind of power should not have any side effects, but everything has its limits. During the use of this power, you will have infinite magic power and super speed regeneration, and other magical power. But that''s all because of the advanced extraction of your body. Your body and magic power are too weak to bear the power brought by your life gear. After 20 seconds, the side effect would be produced after the effect of the life gear was over. And the longer the effect was used, the greater the side effect would be. Within 20 seconds, there was no side effect. Of course, with the increase of your strength, the time for your life gear to maintain safe will also increase greatly." The power of the life gear? "Who else has possessed this power?" Andrew asked. Nodding his head, Red King said, "Yes. You are the second person in my life who knows how to use life gear." "Then who is the first one?" "The fifth holy king, tinum King, but he has already died during the war of legends." "The fifth holy king?" "You''ve never heard of it, have you? We don''t talk about it." As he spoke, he heaved a long sigh and continued, "tinum King is the best of us. Although he is in the name of the holy king, he is incredibly strong. The divine gear has six levels, and he only needs to use three-level life gear to fight against the other four holy kings without losing. I''m talking about the four holy kings now. If it were in the past, the four of us might not even be able to defeat his two-level gear. He was the holy king of the holy king, the strongest man." It was the tinum King. Andrew kept the name in his mind and asked, "So, I have the same power as the tinum King, and I''m the only one in the world who has it?" "Humph, don''t be toocent. You are not qualified to bepared with tinum King. The reason why he is strong is that even if he doesn''t need his life gear, the power of his real body is superior to ours. If you can open a six-level life gear, you can only resist for five or six seconds at most when you fighting with me. Of course, even if you can open the six-level life gear, with your current weak strength, you will be devoured into dust in half a second." Hearing this, Andrew smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t be so frustrated." "I''m praising you. The others can''t even hold on for a second." "Well, thank you for your praise." "Remember, you are only fully awake now, and you are not able to control it freely. If you want to use your life gear, you need a strong wish, that is, ''Miss''.". The stronger the "Miss" power was, the stronger the life gear would be. When a first-level life gear couldn''t bear the missing, the second life gear would naturally appear. The third or fourth life gear was the same. But the most important thing for you now is to learn to control yourself. The uncontroble power was meaningless no matter how powerful it was. You can put aside level two and more life gear in the future. What you need to consider now is how to use your life gear freely. It was as easy as using magic, even if it would cause the effect of the life gear to decline. Remember, control is more important than strength." "I see. Thank you for reminding me." Andrew didn''t say a word and kept all these words in his mind. "Let''s get to the point." Sitting back in his seat, Red King crossed his legs and said, "You did a good job this time. Since Monado is your examiner, you killed him, your strength will not need to be proved by the final exam. Your score will be full. You don''t need to worry about that. You did a good job inpleting the task. You even exceeded the limit and didn''t use your vital energy." "Oh, the vital energy, I''ll return it to you when I can, or you can take it yourself." "It doesn''t matter. You can keep it for yourself. I have a lot of such things. I can give you more than ten or 20 bottles if you need them." Andrew began to suspect himself when he heard Red King''s words. ''You have a lot of vital energy, right? The medicine I used to use to try conclusions is just like a low-grade healing liquid. How can you say I can use it casually? Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile. ''It seemed that I had been too narrow-minded before.'' "The news of Monado''s death has also been spread in the Magic Association. You are so famous now. Monado was one of the most trusted subordinates of Purple King. She had nned to use the skill of returning to the youth for him after hepleted the task. This time, she didn''t get what she wanted. Instead, she put Monado to death. Yesterday, when I received the news, she seemed to be furious. Ha-ha! She deserved it. She had ambitious. Did she think I am easy to be bullied? Andrew, you did a good job. I want to reward you." "Well, then please let Mauser and Mia go." "Oh, no." "You said you would reward me." "This is rted to the dignity of the holy king. I can''t. Change another one." Andrew thought for a while and shook his head. "I can''t figure it out. Can I keep it?" Hearing this, Red King bowed his head and thought for a moment. "Well, from the second semester, you will be the head of the student union. From now on, you will be in charge of the student union of the Law School. You are the next head of the student union." Upon hearing this, Andrew said, "No, I''ve told you that I''m not interested in the student union. What''s more, If I be the head of the officials. What about Newton?" Red King smiled and said: "He has been upgraded to Thirteen Stars the day before yesterday." Andrew was stunned. "What?" 415 Chapter 417 Red King said. Many things happened during Andrew''sa. First of all, Newton was the mission target. He was deeply touched by the battle between Andrew and Monaco, so he exchanged a lot of resources. After exercising for three days, he officiallyunched a bloody battle to rece the Thirteen Stars. But the target was not Joe, but another one. As a result, the eleventh Star Kroraina Star was killed and Newton narrowly won. As a result, Newton was promoted to the new Kroraina Star. It was said that the battle was exceptionally fierce. Newton''s hands and feet were cut off, and his body was peeled into a stick. Atst, the other party was bitten to death by his teeth. As a result, there was a vacancy in the position of head of the student union. Plus, the death of the former vice official director, the student union was now in a state of no leader. But fortunately, after the final exam, it was summer vacation, and the school affairs were suspended, so the loss of the senior official did not have any impact. The premise was that before the second semester started, a new head of officials must take office. Then there were Jo and Taylor. Since they were apanying students, they didn''t need to take part in the final exam. Therefore, after the final exam, they had been in seclusion for three days, and both of them seeded in breaking through the holy mage level. As for Nason. After watching Andrew''s fight, he was encouraged. He had heard about the way Rowling did the tasks, so he epted 300 tasks in one breath and left the school. He nned toplete these tasks alone during the summer vacation. Rachel was willing to stay at Law School, so she had the right to visit her family during the summer vacation. Thest one was Signa. She nned to rx during her summer vacation. She had left a few days ago and nned to go to Lion Eagle Mage Academy to see Director Nichs. As for his new friend, Cruz had been discharged from the hospital, but he was in low spirits. He had been in seclusion since he recovered. Since Newton hadpleted the transfer of Thirteen Star, Joe was responsible for taking him to adapt to the new environment so they were busy. The other Thirteen Stars, including Rowling, had no objection to the promotion of Newton. Golden King went on a mission yesterday. It was said that something happened to the dragon race and he needed to deal with it. Now the school was on holiday. Except for Andrew, there were almost no other students in the school. "I know you don''t want to go to the student union because of the officialdom, system, and demeanor inside. But everything is based on the fact that you can''t change. Think about it. If you be the leader of the officials, will these unfair things happen to you? If you don''t like it, you can directly order the officials to correct it. After all, you are the leader. It''s up to you whether to fire or kill anyone who doesn''t obey your rule." Speaking of this, Red King walked up to Andrew, put his hand on Andrew''s face, and whispered in his ear, as if he was a demon, "If you have the ability, you should have the power. Your strength and power should be matched. Andrew, you have already been very powerful. Now you should also have some rights. Otherwise, you will lose face. I have thought it over. You are the only one who will be the leader of the officials. As for the vice leader, will be Nason or other girls? It''s up to you. You can also use the resources of the student union as you like. It will bring you a lot of benefits. OK? Just take this seat." How tempting these words were. If a person with a poor mental state would have agreed without hesitation? Andrew''s face darkened. After thinking for a long time, he said, "What about you wanting me to kill Newton? You want me to take over the leader. He is a Thirteen Star now. Once I take over and kill him again, I will automatically be a Thirteen Star. It doesn''t matter whether I take it or not?" "Cancel it." Red King smiled, "This guy is so smart. He even came up with this idea. He knows that I want you to take over the student union as the leader. That was why he was in a hurry to challenge the Thirteen Star. In this way, if you kill him, you can''t take over the student union. If you take over the student union, you can''t kill him. As for him, he won''t offend me, nor will he break up with you. It can be said that he will kill three birds with one stone." Speaking of this, Red King sighed, "Nowadays, children are well-nourished and smart. As the leader of the officials, he was smart at critical moments. How could he take advantage of this opportunity? I might be old." Hearing this, Andrew finally understood. Newton looked dull and blue, but in fact, he was very smart. Of course. As a senior official, only having strength was not enough, if he didn''t have a good brain, he would be killed by others with no consciousness. Newton was really smart. "Okay." Since Andrew had nothing to worry about andcked resources, he reluctantly agreed. After all, after magic power broke through 3000, the demand for resources was growing. He couldn''t enter the secret ce at any time, so he should find a way to make some points. In this way, they reached an agreement. Three dayster. Andrew had almost recovered. The first thing Red King did was to apany Andrew to go through the handover procedure and get the ck uniform of the leader. From now on, Andrew officially took the position of the head of the student union of Law School. Red King said that Andrew was the first student who took office in the first semester of grade two in history. Its uniqueness might cause a great uproar after the new semester began. The first thing for the new leader to take office was to confirm the candidates for the deputy leader. There can be at most two vice leaders of the student union, and they must be formal students and are directly appointed by the leader. As for who? Andrew had made up his mind. Cruz and Nason. There was no other choice but the two of them. After going through all the procedures, Andrew looked at the empty Law School and sighed with emotion. He felt that he hadn''t been to this school for a long time. The old days as a loser were still like yesterday. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly be the head of the student union of Law School. It was... God made fools of people. Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s summer vacation now. The secret ce is closed. Thest day of the trial center was closed after thest day of the reception. The exchange center will also be closed tonight. From tomorrow on, the school will be banned from maintenance, except for dormitories. It''s a 62-day long holiday. You have rested for 10 days, and there are still 52 days left. Have a good rest. But I have to remind you that it will take at least half a month for you topletely recover from a major injury. Don''t ignore your life anymore. I don''t want to see your corpse at the beginning of the new semester." "I see." After saying goodbye to the Red King, Andrew came to the school gate. Summer vacation? There was no summer vacation in the four major schools. They only had one and a half month''s spring vacation during the Spring Festival. What should he do? Andrew thought for a while. Suddenly, there was a good ce to go. Didn''t Signa go back to her old school? It happened that he hadn''t seen Director Nichs for a long time. Thinking about these, Andrew made up his mind. He didn''t have a ce to go during the summer vacation. How about going back to Lion Eagle Mage Academy to see if there was any change? 416 Chapter 418 Since he had made up his mind, there was no need to stay any longer. Andrew went straight to the exchange center after consulting the Red King for some advice on recuperation for the past half a month. Because the exchange center would be closed tonight, Andrew needed to exchange for something useful as soon as possible. Otherwise, he could only go to the exchange counter out of the Magic Association to exchange. As for Law School, it had a special school support fund, and all the things that students exchanged for were at a fair price. The price at the exchange counter out of the Magic Association would be several times higher. ording to the statement of Red King, Andrew could use magic power in the past half a month. It was okay to fight. However, the strength could not be more than 50%. If it was more than 50%, the recovery speed would be postponed. The Heavenly Destiny Prating Skill, the super-powerful magic like Dragon Extinguishing Magic couldn''t be used. At the same time, he needed to take the designated medicine regrly for the next half month. In addition to these drugs, Andrew also needed to exchange some liquid medicine for recovery and some magic crystals in case of need. Fortunately, after being the official, Red King gave him ten thousand points as a gift, so he didn''t have to be so restrained to exchange for materials. After changing things and counting, Andrew was about to leave. However, as soon as he went out, he saw a familiar face. Cruz. Cruz was also startled. After a while, he came to his senses. "Are you recovered?" He was overjoyed. He hugged Andrew andughed happily. "I heard that you killed that old bastard." "Well, it hurts. Stop hugging me." Andrew begged. Cruz loosened his grip. Upon hearing Andrew''s words, Cruz took a deep breath. "I didn''t expect you to be so badly injured. Is it difficult to win the old man?" "It''s OK." Andrew smiled bitterly and said, "I have gained something. After killing Monado, my magic power has increased by 100." "Are you?" Cruz was full of admiration. Monado had a lot of vitality with the mermaid n. After killing him, part of his vitality was naturally absorbed by Andrew. So, after killing Monado, Andrew''s magic power was increased by 100. It could also be said that it was the biggest gain of this battle. Andrew also took the damaged Joy of Fish Intestine. It would be useful to refine new S-level equipment in the future. After hearing the details of the battle from Andrew, Cruz was also overwhelmed with mixed feelings. "You deserve to be my opponent. It seems that I will catch up with you in the future." Cruz patted Andrew on the shoulder happily. At the same time, Andrew also sent an invitation to Cruz, hoping that he could cooperate with him and be the vice leader of the officials after the second semester began. Cruz thought for a while and nodded. "Well, it seems that you are going to leave the school after changing something." "Well, I''m going back to my old school. I don''t know where to go during the summer vacation." "Really?" Cruz''s eyes lit up. "I don''t have a ce to go either. Would you like to take me with you?" "Why do you want to go there?" Andrew didn''t understand. Cruz smiled and said, "I want to see what kind of school it is to train such a talented person like you. I have nothing to do anyway. What''s more, you can''t use all magic in half a month, can you? There should always be someone to guard, shouldn''t there? Leader Andrew." Andrew burst intoughter after he heard these words. "I really can''t get used to this call." "Well, cut the crap. Can you take me there?" Andrew had no choice but to ept Cruz''s enthusiastic request. "But let''s make a deal first. Director Nichs is my teacher. Don''t make trouble for me. You always want to fight with people." "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t." Cruz patted his chest heavily. In this way, when Cruz also changed something, Andrew jumped up with him and flew towards the Lion Eagle Mage Academy. They could arrive there in an instant with a transport scroll. Moreover, the transport scroll of Law School was free. But the main reason was that Red King said during the recovery, although he couldn''t go all out to fight, using magic power properly would help him recover faster. Flying was a kind of rehabilitation. Looking at the scenery along the way, Andrew felt much better. Besides, it was good to have Cruz with him. He had a lot to say, once he began to say something, he would continue talking for a long time. The point was that he was not verbose and spoke with humor. Andrew wouldn''t feel bored being with him. By the way, the exclusivemission reward from Lucy hadn''t been received yet. There was no hurry. Now there were not many enemies on the surface. Either they couldn''t defeat them, or they couldn''t meet them temporarily. It wouldn''t be toote to get it after greeting Director Nichs. What''s more, it''s a rare chance to have a rest. Let''s put aside the battle, practice, or something else for the time being. Having made up his mind, Andrew quickened his pace. Lion Eagle Mage Academy is far away from Law School. It may be farther than the equator. About 14000 kilometers. But with Andrew''s currentpetence, it wouldn''t take long for him to fly. It took him 18 hours to fly slowly. Andrew and Cruz finally saw the school at the end of the horizon. When theynded, it was exactly seven o''clock. On the main road of Lion Eagle Mage Academy, the students were swarming toward the campus. After receiving the security check at the gate, they entered the main campus in an orderly manner. Andrew looked at the busy school from a distance. The familiar atmosphere made him miss it very much. His mind seemed to have returned to the past. "Is this your old school? Isn''t it good?" With his hands akimbo, Cruz looked around at the students around him and asked, "But why don''t they look good? Is that a grade three school uniform? Grade three, magic power is only over 300? Even if it was thest one, this was too bad." Andrew smiled bitterly and said, "Do you think this is Law School? This was the mainstream level of mage academy. After all, not everyone was a genius, and there were more ordinary people here." Cruz shook his head with disappointment and said, "I hope I can meet one or two strong men." Andrew could understand his disappointment. After all, ording to the standards of Law School, even if one''s talent was not good enough, the worst among the students in grade three was at least more than 1300 magic power. Inparison, although Lion Eagle Mage Academy was one of the four major schools, it was impossible to bepared it with Law School. 300 magic power, which was already a good level among grade three students of the four major schools. "Let''s go." Andrew patted Cruz on the back and walked towards the door of Lion Eagle Mage Academy with him. 417 Chapter 419 "Stop!" As soon as they arrived at the school gate, the two Lion Eagle Mage Academy students who were responsible for guarding stopped them. It was rare for Andrew to have the talent to perceive others'' magic power. But even if they couldn''t feel the specific magic power, the pressure emitted from them was enough to make the two students'' hair stand on end. "Who... Who are you?" The guard asked. It was not until then that Andrew and Cruz realized that they were used to staying in Law School and there was no need to suppress magic power. The magic power, which was very ordinary to them, was like a monster in the eyes of the students of the four major schools. They immediately suppressed magic power, which made the student who was on guard feel better. "Look at your school uniform. You''re not from our school." The guard looked back and forth between the two of them warily and asked, "Who are you?" ''I haven''te back for only half a year. Have they forgotten me? I was quite famous at that time, but there were only a few people who had seen my face among five thousand people in the school.'' "I used to be a student at this school. This summer vacation, I specially came to have a look. This is my friend. Please tell Director Nichs that Andrew is looking for him and he wille to see me." "Andrew?" The guarding disciple was in confusion. After a while, he opened his eyes wide as if he had suddenly realized something. "Oh! You are that loser... Oh, no, you have seeded in the counterattack and been recruited by Law School, Andrew?" Andrew smiled awkwardly, "Sort of." As he spoke, he showed the student card to them. "Oh my God!" The students were so excited that the wandputer dropped to the ground. The two of them came over and asked, "You are Andrew? Oh my God! The legendry! Why didn''t I see you when you were at school?" "I''m sorry. We were rude just now. We will inform the Director now." Then the two of them rushed to the research building. Hearing that Andrew was there, the students around looked at him up and down. People looked at them with admiration. Andrew and Cruz became the focus. "I didn''t expect you to be so famous." Cruz teased. Andrew smiled and said nothing. Andrew tried his best to respond warmly to the greetings from the people around him. Of course, there were also some jealous eyes in the crowd. But now Andrew ignored those who were jealous. After a short while. "Andrew? Is that Andrew?" A familiar voice came from the end of the crowd. Hearing the noise. An old man squeezed out of the crowd and came to Andrew. "Long time no see, Director Nichs. How are you?" Andrew greeted politely. It was Director Nichs; Headmaster of the Lion Eagle Mage Academy and he was his teacher. "It''s you! Oh my God!" Nichs hugged Andrew excitedly. The old principal was so happy that he didn''t care about the people around him. He didn''t let go of Andrew until he cried out in pain. He asked in confusion, "How did you get hurt? Why do you get hurt so heavily?" Andrew''s face was covered with sweat because of the pain. He smiled bitterly and said, "It''s a long story." "Well, it doesn''t matter. Come to my office and talk to me." Nichs warmly led Andrew and Cruz to the principal''s office in the Lion Eagle Mage Academy''s research building. "Well, I didn''t expect you to experience so much in the past six months." Putting down the teacup, Nichs sighed, "It''s hard for you." "Hey, what are you talking about? As a student in Law School, he can''t afford such hardship. Why doesn''t he go home and cultivate? Do you think so, Andrew?" Cruzughed and patted Andrew on the back. Andrew, who was drinking tea, spat it out in pain. "Damn it! Just wait and see!" Andrew was so angry that he almost broke out into curses. Looking at Andrew and Cruz, Nichs smiled with relief. ''Well, Andrew, it seems that you have a good time in Law School. You have a new friend and a new experience.'' But Nichs still couldn''t believe what Andrew had just said. In just half a year, he had changed from an unknown boy to the famous head of the student union of Law School. Moreover, even Monado was killed by him. Of course, Nichs knew more about Monado and knew what kind of person that old man was. Monado was most jealous and he had been dreaming that the Purple King would give him the ability to return to his youth. It was not easy to survive. As Andrew could kill him, even under the instruction of the two holy kings, Andrew''s move would cause a great uproar in the Magic Association. As for other things, such as the mermaid and the fire-unknown mushroom, they were of little importance. "How many days will you stay with me?" Nichs asked. Andrew thought for a while and said, "I can''t do anything before I recover. I''ll live here. Director Nichs, will it bother you too much?" "How could it be? What are you talking about?" Nichsughed and said, "Signa is back. In that case, why don''t you take this opportunity to do me a favor?" Andrew nodded, "Please go ahead." "There are still three months left. The next four schools''petition is about to begin. You are my student, so you know a lot about this school. I want to ask you to help me teach my students as a special tutor." The four schools''petition? This word inevitably reminded Andrew of his infinite memories. "Yes, I can. But I''m also a student. Will you give this task to me?" Nichsughed and said, "Only fourteen days. Even if there is something wrong, it won''t be a big problem. Signa has agreed to help me during the whole summer vacation. I can''t bring out anything good. After fourteen days, I''ll give you 5000 points. What do you think? It was Law School''s point." "It doesn''t matter. It''s my honor to help you. Since Director Nichs said so, I should ept it." ? Then Andrew turned around and asked, "Hey, you''re also very capable. Are you interested in it?" "Me?" Cruz was confused. "I''m good at fighting. I don''t know how to teach." "Cut the crap. Just tell me if you will do it or not." Andrew''s words made Cruz could not to refuse. ''If I refuse, I''ll be alone when Andrew leaves for teaching? It''s better to kill time.'' Thinking of this, Cruz sighed and nodded reluctantly. "Okay, but I''ll make it clear first that I don''t want points. It''s not easy for a country college like yours. If I take your rewards, I will be humiliated." 418 Chapter 420 Although, after breaking through to be a holy mage, the mage would gradually be separated from human beings in essence. The demand for food and sleep gradually decreased until it waspletely unnecessary and could survive only by relying on magic power in the air. But it was a different feeling to have dinner with others, especially Director Nichs. What''s more, some good food can help him recover quickly. During the dinner, he chatted with Director Nichs about the current situation at Lion Eagle Mage Academy. As Andrew expected, it was not good. After Andrew left Lion Eagle Mage Academy, the school lost its support. The overall level of the school immediately dropped to a lower level. Although the resources had been greatly improved after winning the four schools''petition, those students were not good. The main reason was Andrew. People would always regard the most powerful as the base and be willing to be the second. This was human nature. For example, the strongest one was 500 magic power, so other students would be very satisfied when they reached 450. They would think, ''Ah, I''m not top talent, but the gap between me and the top talent is only this little, which indicates that I''m not bad. s, why do I work so hard? That''s it.''. It would be different if theypared it with the strong one. They didn''t want to be scolded, so they worked hard. After Andrew left, Lion Eagle Mage Academy lost the first tier. Thus, the first situation urred. Besides, Andrew won thestpetition among the four schools. Students all think that our school became stronger. Pride was the natural enemy of mages. With more resources, Nichs put more effort into training the top students, but the current level of Lion Eagle Mage Academy was the same as that of Andrew. This was a concession. As for the other three schools. Because they had a good background, it didn''t matter if they lost one or two times. Moreover, they were defeated by Andrewst time, so they work harder. Their level had reached an astonishing level. That was why Nichs asked Andrew to help. If it went on like this, they would lose the nextpetition. It was lucky that they were not annihted. In return, Andrew promised Nichs that he would solve the problem within 14 days. After lunch, Nichs left first. Andrew, on the other hand, asked Cruz to use wooden system magic which he couldn''t use to make a wooden crutch. In this way, he could walk more easily. That afternoon. After a short break, Andrew and Cruz came to the yground. As soon as they arrived, they saw Nichs and the eight students in front of him. Four grade three, four grade two. The eight of them were all wearing special school uniforms. The eight of them were all filled with fascination and confidence. "Cruz, you are in charge of grade two. I will introduce grade three students to Andrew first," Nichs said. Cruz nodded and stepped aside with the four grade two students. Facing four grade three students, Andrew nced at them all. They were weak. Two men and two women, the best boy was 530 magic power. The weakest girl was only 440 magic power. Just as good as when he was in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. But after winning the four schools''petition, the resources of Lion Eagle Mage Academy increased by several times. Director Nichs also got excited and spent more time teaching them in person. On this basis, if they didn''t make progress, it would be a concession. Most importantly, from the expressions of the four people, they seemed to be very confident. "Andrew, let me introduce them to you. These two are twins, Zorro and Zack. The two girls are Nina and Malin." "Hello, I''m Andrew." Andrew introduced himself briefly. Nichs stepped forward and said, "You must have heard of the legend of Andrew. This time, Andrew return to our school during his summer vacation. I especially invite him to be your special instructor for 14 days. I hope you can learn more from him." The four students began to discuss among themselves. It seemed that they were disappointed in Andrew. Especially the two brothers, Andrew didn''t have to listen to their loud voices deliberately. "Zorro, he doesn''t look well. He looks like a sick dog." "Humph, he is still on crutches. Legends always exaggerate. Let''s see first." Zack showed a trace of dissatisfaction. Andrew was straightforward. Director Nichs was his teacher. He had to be responsible to the end since he had agreed. Andrew stepped forward. "Zorro, Zack, get out of the line." The two brothers were stunned and then stepped forward with some unwillingness. Andrew walked up to Zorro and asked, "Do you have anyints?" Zorro didn''t pretend and said arrogantly, "I heard that Mr. Andrew is a grade two student?" "Yes." "I''m grade three." "And then?" Not to be outdone, Zorro asked Nichs, "Headmaster, how much do you dislike us? Do you want a grade two student to teach a grade three student? What''s more, we are your apprentice. Are you so distrustful of us?" Nichs smiled and didn''t answer. When he said that Andrew was a special trainer, Andrew had already taken charge of the team. Now Andrew was the leader. As the director, he couldn''t interrupt without permission. This was the rule. Hearing this, Andrew pouted and said, "So you don''t want me to lead the team?" Zorro nodded slightly and said, "I heard that you just finished your final exam. Is your injury caused by your exam?" "Yes, so what?" "A few days ago, Signa, the first-grade instructor. She didn''t get hurt. I heard that she was your ssmate, right?" Hearing this, Andrew chuckled and said, "I see. You think I''m weak, don''t you?" "I dare not!" Although Zorro said so, he didn''t hide the disdain in his eyes. "I''m just curious why Mr. Andrew was injured so badly in the same final examination." Andrew smiled and ordered: "Hit me." "What?" "Neck, heart, eyeball, pick what you like, and attack with all your strength." No one had expected that Andrew who was on a crutch would say something like that. "Don''t you think I''m not qualified? Just hit me!" "But you..." Zorro hesitated. But the next second. p. Zorro was pped hard in the face. "Don''t you dare? Then I''ll give you some courage." As soon as he finished speaking, he pped him again. "Go ahead!" Zorro got angry. "You asked for it. Don''t me me for the consequences!" As soon as he finished speaking, Zorro pulled out the dagger. The silver-white light of the knife cut through the air and made a sharp sound, cutting straight at Andrew''s neck. However, there was still a confident smile on Andrew''s face. However Pang! When the metal collided with the body, there was a crisp sound of metal colliding. At this moment, all the students of Lion Eagle Mage Academy were stunned by what they saw. "This is my first lesson for you. It''s good to be confident, but as a weak person, your confidence is just meaningless arrogance." 419 Chapter 421 ''How could this happen? It didn''t make sense. That was impossible.'' What Zorro had always known waspletely overturned at this moment. As an assassinating mage, the most important thing for him was to use a dagger. It not only had to be flexible and forceful but also perfectly cooperated with magic power so that the dagger could hack without any harm. A qualified assassin mage, even with a blunt knife, could cut iron quickly. Zorro had always believed that he was a qualified, no, or even excellent assassinating mage. But now, his confidence was shattered. The sharp de urately cut Andrew''s neck. Precision, angle, strength, magic power, no matter from which angle, it was an impable and wless perfect fatal attack. But¡­ He couldn''t cut it in. The sharp de was unable to cut through the thin skin of Andrew''s neck. With all his strength, he could not even make his skin sunken a little. Even the dagger was slightly curled up because of this blow. "How... How could it be..." Zorro''s hands couldn''t help trembling. He looked at this scene in horror, and even he could not help trembling. This was a full blow from him. Even the pure secret silver could cut into four or five centimeters, but even his most fragile neck "What''s wrong? Where was your confidence?" Andrew said. Raising his head, Zorro saw his amiable face. "I like your attitude just now. Please recover." Zorro tried to pull the knife back. But the knife didn''t move. He took a closer look. Andrew held the de with his other hand. He pinched the point of the knife lightly with his index finger and thumb as if he was holding a piece of paper. But it was so easy to hold the dagger. Zorro couldn''t move it at all no matter whether he pushed it forward or pulled it back. "What''s wrong? You look tired." Andrew said gently. As he loosened his grip, Zorro fell to the ground. At this moment, Zorro realized how horrible the gap between them was. This would only happen when there was a huge difference between their magic power. The knife could not even cut through his skin. This was not how defensive Andrew was. But Zorro''s attack couldn''t even prate the slightly flowing magic power under Andrew''s skin. It was just like when Jo used all her strength to attack the mermaid, her dagger was broken. Zack and the other two teammates were all bbergasted. "You haven''t strengthened your strength yet but you are good at judging people by their appearance. In the world of mages, arrogance was taboo. I have defeated countless powerful mages, and there is no exception for them to be defeated by me. That was arrogance! Even as a strong man, he had to keep humble all the time. The practice of the magic was like a boat sailing against the current, which would either advance or retreat. A little bit ofcency would cause death!" Andrew said firmly. Even if he was on crutches, his condescending posture was like a mountain, unattainable. At this moment, Andrew no longer suppressed magic power. All the disciples present only felt a surge of pressure in their eardrums. Although not everyone could percept the magic power directly like Andrew. But the overwhelming sense of existence was real. In Lion Eagle Mage Academy, no one could be more powerful than him, except for Nichs. Zorro, who was the closest to them, was almost suffocated. His limbs were weak and his face was deathly pale. "So, do you have any problem now?" Cruz said and looked back at the grade two student behind him. The students of grade two, who had been a little dissatisfied, now nodded their heads repeatedly and sincerely. "How about you?" Andrew looked up at the other three students. The three of them nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Nichs chuckled and closed his eyes. ''3400 magic power, Andrew, I didn''t see you wrong.'' Even if he was in grade three of Law School, he might still be the best. "If everything goes well, you may be able to challenge the legendary Thirteen Star after the second semester begins. It seemed that¡­ I have cultivated a genius like a monster". After that, Cruz introduced himself to the grade two students. With Andrew''s lesson, how could a grade two student dare to challenge him? They were all respectful to Cruz. Especially when they heard that Cruz and Andrew were neck and neck, they were even more amazed. The legend of Andrew was not exaggerated. It was low profile. Even though he was injured, Andrew was much stronger than they imagined. No wonder he was able to make Red King pick him up in person. The legendary Law School and the genius who fought back really deserved the reputation. After that, Andrew and Cruz were divided into two groups and began to train their teams. Andrew''s training was very harsh. The first thing he did was to seal off all the students'' magic power and let them run 30ps around the yground which was 800 meters long. After a minute''s rest, they would jump 500 more times. Then they did sit-ups and push-ups 50 times and made 20 groups. Each group had a rest for 30 seconds. In the middle of such tired physical training, the students of grade three were alreadyining. In contrast, although Cruz was hot-tempered, he was much gentler in guidance. Most of the time, he asked the students to release the magic they knew one by one, and then pointed at the release details of magic power one by one. For example, how to use the smallest magic power to release the greatest power. This guy seemed to focus on physical strength as he was an attack mage, but in fact, he had his own unique opinions on the release of magic. In this way, the first day of training was sooning to an end. But in the end, an ident happened. "I''m dying!" The younger brother of the two brothers, Zack, sat on the ground. During the whole afternoon''s physical training, he couldn''t use magic power, which had exhausted him and made him breathless. He wiped the sweat on his face, but it was wet through in two seconds. "What''s wrong? Can''t you hold on?" Andrew walked towards them slowly with crutches. Zack red at Andrew and scolded, "What kind of training is this? We are mages, and we use magic power in battle! What was the point of this kind of physical training? You are just taking revenge on us, aren''t you?" Hearing this, the other three students stopped their training and sat on the ground one by one to protest. Zorro had even unsealed the seal and restored physical strength with magic power. In the face of such a scene, Andrew looked down at him indifferently and said, "Really? Do you think it''s meaningless? Oh, I see." 420 Chapter 422 Bang! The crutch fell to the ground. Andrew stood still and said, "It seems that you are still not convinced. Okay, let''s gather together." Under Andrew''s order, the four reluctantly walked towards Andrew. "Hurry up! Haven''t you eaten yet?" Andrew shouted angrily when he saw them slow down. Then the four of them sped up. Facing the unwillingness on their faces, Andrew said coldly, "You all think that physical strength is not important for mages, right?" The four didn''t answer. But the dissatisfaction on their face had already shown the answer. Andrew pouted and nodded, "Okay. It seems that Director Nichs is right. You are indeed spineless." "What..." Zack stepped forward and said, "Then tell me, what''s the meaning of physical strength? We are mages, and we pursue magic power." "Are you pursuing magic power?" Andrew sneered, "Do you alsofort yourself in this way when you can''t defeat others?" "What did you say?" Zack''s eyes widened in anger. Andrew smiled, "Am I right? So far, how many times have you cooperated with students from other schools? How many battles have you fought? How many times have you won?" With Andrew''s observation, how could the subtle expression of an ordinary student escape from his eyes? In Andrew''s eyes, these students were as straightforward as they were. "70... No, 80% of the consequence were lost, right? Even facing an opponent of the same level, you still feel it difficult to win, right?" Andrew''s words hurt the hearts of the four students. Not to be outdone, Zack said, "That''s because..." "Why? What excuses do you want to find?" Andrew stepped forward and shouted, "Because of the opponent attribute, you are restrained? Because you are not in a good condition? Because you are not familiar with the environment? Because you are restricted by the terrain?" Zack began to shiver. Andrew''s harsh words rendered him speechless. "Let me tell you something everyone knows. This is a sinister and despicable world. No one cares how strong you are, but you have to learn to be willing to be beaten! Instead of pointing at his or anyone''s nose and ming them when you failed to achieve your goal. Only coward acting in this way! If you want to be a strong man, you have to do better. You need to do every detail to the extreme!" Then Andrew grabbed his cor and said, "You said physical strength is useless, didn''t you? Come here!" As he spoke, Andrew pulled him towards Cruz like catching a chicken. Andrew had great strength. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free. Seeing this, the other three disciples had to follow him in a hurry. "Cruz!" "What?" Cruz, who was busy instructing students, turned around and saw Andrew dragging a person towards him. In front of him, Andrew threw Zack and shouted, "Prove the importance of physical strength." Cruz was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "It''s not good. It will blow his confidence." Andrew looked at him silently. Seeing this, Cruz understood what he meant. He sighed and said, "Okay." Then he walked to an open space nearby. "First of all, magic power has been suppressed to 500." After saying that, Cruz began to seal his magic power. The magic power in his body quickly disappeared and stopped at the same level as that of a grade three student. "Go there." Andrew shouted. Zack didn''t understand what he meant, so he stood up and walked to Cruz. Then Andrew closed his eyes and suppressed his magic power to about 500. Only then did they understand what Andrew was going to do. Without saying a word, Andrew raised his hand and sent out two middle-level magic: Hundred Flowers Exploding. He raised his hand and spread out one hundred powerful fireball skills. Then he turned in the air and attacked them from all directions. Andrew controlled well, with Cruz''s 60 attacks and Zack''s 40 attacks. Seeing this, Zack was so frightened that he hurriedly put aside his posture to block the attack. Boom! Boom! Boo...A series of sounds like firecrackers rang out. They were instantly swallowed up by the smoke. The next moment. Zack was knocked out of the smoke and fell heavily more than 10 meters away. His body was burned ck by the explosion, and he winced in pain. As the smoke dissipated, Cruz appeared in front of everyone. Except that his two arms were a little red, he was not hurt at all. "What else do you want to say?" Andrew asked. "It''s unfair!" Covering his chest, Zack coughed up blood and said, "I''ve used up my physical strength in the training just now!" "Didn''t you say that physical strength doesn''t matter? So, what if physical strength is exhausted? The defense relies on magic power. What does it have to do with your physical strength?" "I..." Andrew''s words rendered him speechless. "But... But..." "Cruz took 60 percent of the attack, and you took 40 percent. What''s the result?" "I..." Seeing that he was still unwilling to give up, Andrew winked at Cruz. Cruz understood and condensed a small fireball skill in his hand. Then, he clenched his fist and crushed the fireball skillpletely. The energy was poured into his fist and punched the ground. Boom! A huge cobweb hole with a diameter of ten meters instantly exploded on the ground. The violent vibration almost made the students lose their bnce. This power made everyone bbergasted. How could he pour the magic directly into his body and release it in the way of fists and feet? Thebination of physical strength and the power of the magic itself greatly increased the power. But this method should have a great burden on the body. Even if it was a small fireball skill, a normal mage would probably cripple his arm with a punch. But Cruz acted as if nothing had happened. "I can do it easily, and I can do it better. But it''s not good for my injury, so I won''t show it for you." Andrew walked slowly to Zack and asked, "What else do you want to say?" At this moment, Zack had nothing to say. The two most important parts, defense, and attack were also 500 magic power. Andrew and Cruz could do it, but neither of the students could. Andrew turned around and said indifferently, "Have you seen it? Mage''s most important thing is magic power. But what released magic power is your bodies! Bullets of the same caliber were shot out by different weapons, which were quite different in power. The body was the carrier of magic. The battle of mages was focusing on who fell first, not whose magic power was higher. The magic power was more resistant to fight and physical strength was more powerful than others. As long as he could do these two things, he could still win even if his magic power was lower than others. When I was at your level, I even killed the frozen dragon! It''s unnecessary. It''s not my fault that I can''t do it. These were the excuses of cowards and the weak. Remember! The world will only listen to your feelings after you seed!" 421 Chapter 423 The training went on very fast. Three days passed quickly. In the evening, after the training, eight exhausted students left. Andrew and Cruz walked back to their dormitory. "How do you feel as a teacher?" Andrew teased. Cruz smiled and shook his head: "It''s interesting but they are too weak, they are the same as me when I was in kindergarten. It''s hard to imagine that they are my age." "You are right." Andrew shook his head with a bitter smile. "We''re used to staying in the Law School. We''ve seen a lot of geniuses, but we don''t know that this is the level of ordinary people. No, that''s pretty good. It would be great if a student of this age could break through to be a holy mage. The group we brought is already the talents of ordinary people." "Ha-ha, I feel that you are praising yourself." Andrew smiled, "No, it''s the truth. As a mage, he should not only look down upon others but also have a clear understanding of himself. Compared with overestimating himself, underestimating himself was more terrible, and even overestimating or underestimating himself was not enough. I''m stronger than them. It''s necessary to know that being modest is no different from being proud." After a pause, Andrew asked, "How''s your training going?" Upon hearing this, Cruz scratched his head and said, "Not good, they are so stupid. I have to teach them many things over and over before they can barely learn." "You are right." "I''m going to take them to do amission, but I haven''t decided yet. What about you?" "Commission?" Andrew thought for a while and said, "Good choice. Life and death is the best course for mages." "I think so too. How about... together?" "Okay." The next day. Early in the morning, they gathered their teams on the yground. On the second day, Cruz and Andrew began to do physical training for grade two. As a result, the weaker grade-two students keptining. Now after three days of training, every student was exhausted. Early in the morning, everyone had dark circles under their eyes, as if they were not awake. No wonder people would sleep longer after experiencing intense fatigue. Before they met Andrew, all eight of them were the stars of the school. Every one of them was an invincible expert. Physical training? Was it possible? "You look so tired," Andrew said, tilting his head with a crutch. The students replied ''No'' in a sickly voice. Andrew didn''t force them. He just smiled and said, "How about I take you to rx and do amission?" The four disciples cheered up at his words. Compared to hell-like training, it was much easier to do amission. "Zorro." "Yes!" "What level is it for your squad''s dailymission?" "Level seven!" Zorro said proudly. As the team leader, Zorro was confident in the tacit understanding of the team. Among Lion Eagle Mage Academy, only his team could do the level sevenmission. Cruz asked the team leader, "What about you?" The leader of Cruz''s team stepped forward and said, "Level five!" His voice was loud. They were confident in their strength. But... "Is it equivalent to level 4 and level 2 of the Law School? And the lowest level of the trial department of Law School is only level 4." Andrew was a little disappointed. Then he forced a smile and said, "Last night, Cruz and I wanted to let you two teams cooperate. Trying to do amission." Andrew took out themission form from behind and showed it to everyone. "I believe that you can make it if you work together." The eight students got close to each other and immediately widened their eyes. "Level tenmission? Mr. Andrew, do you want us to die?" Zack was the first one to jump out and scolded, "No! I''m not so bored as tomit suicide!" "That''s right. Level tenmission is the most difficult task." "Your grade three is better. We are only in grade two." "Do you want to kill us?" Except for Zack, the others also expressed their dissatisfaction. However, in the face of public anger, Andrew smiled and said, "Really? Don''t you want to? All right. I''ll go to Nichs and let him dismiss me. Then Director Nichs wille to talk to you. As his apprentice, you can''t stand my training on the third day. With so many resources and treasures for you, you can choose anything you like. But in the end, you can''t evenplete such a simplemission. Even if you couldn''t finish it, you didn''t dare to have a look. I will tell him "You have chosen the wrong person. These kids can''t win thepetition." Every time Andrew said that their faces darkened. Every word he said hurt their self-esteem deeply. Seeing the unwilling expressions on their faces, Andrew took advantage of the opportunity to ridicule, "A group of cowards. You don''t even dare to challenge level tenmission, and you even dare to attend the four schools''petition with a death rate of more than 60%. Don''t make meugh." "Go! I''ll go!" As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, Zorro and Zack shouted angrily, "Don''t look down upon us just because you are a little powerful. Things would always change. Don''t bully young people! Maybe two yearster, you will be the weak in front of us." "Oh? Really? You have guts. Well, prove it to me." Andrew said and patted themission on Zack''s chest. Without saying a word, the two brothers bit their fingers and pressed the fingerprint. "Let''s go! We can''t let him look down upon us!" With the lead of Zack and Zorro, the other six students were determined and also angrily stepped forward and pressed the fingerprint. "Good." Andrew smiled, "Go back and get ready. We''ll meet at the school gate after lunch." In this way, the team was dismissed. After they left, Cruz asked, "Is that okay? Isn''t level ten too difficult for them?" Andrew smiled and said, "Do you think a fight with Monado was easier than doing a level tenmission?" "No." "That''s it." "I''m afraid something bad will happen." "We are not weak." "You are right." Speaking of this, the two of them smiled knowingly and left the yground. In the afternoon, Andrew and Cruz arrived at the school gate. There were two teams, and eight people had finished fighting. Andrew took out themission and confirmed it. They went to the Rnd Forest and annihted all the ghost bones in the Mn Relic. Indeed, it was a very terrifyingmission. Andrew smiled and said, "Let''s go." 422 Chapter 424 The Mn Relic was said to be the residence of a God before the Gods'' war. Because of the outbreak of God''s war, the first group of weak gods had been annihted. But their addresses were kept. The remaining divine energy had changed into pure evil energy over a long time. Many mages had explored this ce, but unfortunately, they all died. As for those who died here, only humans would be a kind of fiend called ghost bone. It was widely acknowledged that the Mn Relic was a relic without any treasure. However, it was located on the main road from the first floor to the second floor of the forest, where there were fewer monsters. This passage could lead people to the second floor safely, and they only needed a few mages to protect them to pass through. It was one of the important passages for mineral transportation in Rnd Forest. But because of the Mn Relic, people could only make a detour or pass through it in the daytime. There was no need to add a lot of unnecessary risks. Andrew led the team to the first floor of Rnd Forest. As they went deeper, the expressions on their faces became more and more serious. Cruz, on the other hand, put his hands in the bags and blew his mouth casually, just like joining a spring outing. "The first time to go to the second floor?" Andrew asked the two girls on the team, Nina and Malin. Nina was a timid girl. When she received themission, she looked imposing, but when she came to the Rnd Forest, she immediately showed her true colors. Her beautiful face turned scarlet, and any movement of the wind could frighten her. "For... for the first time, I heard it was horrible here," Nina replied in a low voice. All of a sudden, a mole jumped over. Nina screamed in horror. She wanted to hold Andrew in her arms subconsciously but was stopped by Andrew. "You have to ovee this by yourself. Otherwise, when we go to the Mn Relic, are you going to drag the team back? Your ssmate will die because of you." Andrew said and let go of his hand. Nina lowered her head, murmured, and said yes weakly. In contrast, Malin was much bolder. The little girl with freckles on her face was shivering, but she held the wand in her hand tightly and forced herself to calm down. ''She was a strong little girl.'' Andrew thought. ''Huh? Wait, she seems to be one year older than me. Oh, then forget the word ''little''.'' In contrast, grade two was much more spineless. In addition to the captain, the other three students were as timid as chickens, hiding behind Cruz. It was doubtful if they coulde in handy in the following battle. Soon, they arrived at the transition area of the first and second floors. The moment they stepped into the transfer area; all the students'' faces darkened. The magic power of the environment suddenly increased, causing eight students to feel strong difort. That was why Andrew chose to walk. It didn''t matter for Andrew to go to the first, second, or third floor. But they couldn''t. Just the magic power in the environment would cause a serious burden to them. They had to walk into the forest so that their bodies could gradually adapt to the high-pressure magic power in the environment. If they were directly transferred to the destination, the eight of them might not be able to adapt to the environment''s magic power and suffer from stress disorders. In this way, they continued to move forward for about a kilometer, and all the disciples looked tired. It was not until this moment that everyone realized the importance of physical strength. Without the three or four days of training, probably none of the eight people could hold on till now. Let alone the following battle. Zorro and Zack looked at Andrew and Cruz. Their rxed look shocked the two brothers. Under such a heavy environment, they were able to walk just like walking on t ground. If only I could be as strong as them... No, half-strong is enough. As the sun set. They finally arrived at their destination. The setting sun in the evening cast a dim golden light. A white pce covered with vines suddenly appeared in the dense forest. It was a small pce. It covered an area of only thirty or forty acres. There was only a dome with a hole in it. It was weird. He could feel that some monsters were moving in the forest around him before, but as soon as he arrived at the Mn Relic, all the monsters in perception miles immediately disappeared. Is there anything wrong with perception? That''s not it. All the fiends escaped. "There is nothing here." Squatting on the outer wall of the pce, Nina said in a trembling voice, "If not, can we go back now?" Andrew gently hit her forehead with a hand and said, "What are you thinking about? Ghost bones were night-walking monsters, and sunlight was fatal to them. In the daytime, they would hide in the dark and pretend to be dead. In this state, they were no different from corpses. But they woulde out after sunset. There were like ghosts." "Ghost... ghost?" Hearing this, Nina was so scared that her face turned pale. The other students couldn''t help but swallow when they heard this. Andrew looked up at the sky and said, "It''s almost sunset." As he spoke, the sun at the other end of the mountain sank into the horizon. Thest ray of sunshine dissipated, and the sky turned yellow-brown and gradually dark. The surrounding environment also became strange at this time. "Uh!" A hoarse sound came from the distance. In the pce far away, a figure staggered out of the dpidated gate shrouded in darkness. Everyone took a closer look. ? "Eh... Eh!" "Shh!" Nina was so frightened that she couldn''t help screaming. Zorro covered her mouth from behind. The students of grade two nearby were so scared that they covered their mouths and didn''t dare to make a sound. It was a ck mummy. That''s tter to say it was a mummy. After all, the mummy had meat. It was a skeleton shelf wrapped in ck stic wrap. He looked more dejected than the dying Monado. Through the skin, one could see the series of each bone. There was no eyeball in its empty eyes. Compared with the real skeleton, it was just one moreyer of skin. His whole body was gray-ck and walked unsteadily. As if a finger prick would break him apart. This was the ghost bone, a mid-rank fiend. Don''t judge a person by his appearance. This is thew of mages. This kind of fiend looked weak and could be pushed down by a child, but in fact, they had astonishing strength and speed. Usually, they wandered around in their habitat aimlessly. Once they found their prey, they would pounce at an astonishing speed. Their bodies were equipped with a special skill "Low-level Magic Immune". No low-level magic could hurt it, and the damage caused by middle-level magic would be reduced by 80%. What was more, their shriveled bodies were extremely hard, between the secret silver and the refined gold. In other words, a ghost bone was enough to kill all the people in the town overnight. The deadliest thing was that this kind of fiend transformed from a human corpse: Ghost Bone, was a social fiend. While thinking, more and more ghost bones came out of the relic. More than this. The surrounding ground suddenly cracked, and one arm after another stretched out from the ground. Many ghost bones chose to bury themselves in the soil to spend the day. In a twinkling of an eye, hundreds of ghost bones had appeared in the Mn Relic. Just as everyone was about to discuss countermeasures. "Hey... Look!" A grade two girl suppressed her fear and reminded everyone to look back. The ground about 35 meters behind them was bursting. Three ghost bones wereing out of the ground. 423 Chapter 425 The three ghost bones crawled out and frowned. They looked around but saw nothing. They were confused. They smelled the scent just now. Why did the people disappear when they raised their heads? After looking around for a while, the three ghost bones finally gave up searching. They crawled out of the ground and joined the same kind of wandering. More than 10 meters away, on a tree. Everyone was bending over the tree, not daring to make a sound. Seeing that the three ghost bones were not entangled, everyone''s hearts were finally relieved. A little slower, they''ll be found. At this moment, the relic was filled with wandering ghost bones. They looked fragile, but in fact, they were not. In the opposite forest, a heavenly canopy hyena happened to pass by. The more than ten ghost bones around it reacted in an instant and pounced on it like mad dogs. It was impossible to see their dull and clumsy appearance before. With their hands and feet crawling at the same time, it was difficult for people to capture their trajectory for a time. The heavenly canopy hyena fell to the ground before it could let out a cry, and its entire body was buried by twenty or thirty ghost bones. More than ten secondster, the ghost bones dissipated and returned to their original dull look. On the ground, the heavenly canopy hyena had been sucked dry, and its internal organs and blood had turned into a skeleton wrapped in skin. However, it was a pity that only human beings who die here would be ghost bones, while monsters would not. It was conceivable that if Zorro hadn''t taken his teammates to the tree in time, everyone present would have had the consequence like the heavenly canopy hyena. "Zorro, I didn''t expect you to be so smart." Malin praised. Zorro chuckled and pinched his nose. He looked very proud. In a nearby tree, Andrew and Cruz were standing on the branches. No matter what, the slender branches couldn''t support the weight of the two people. Seeing that the team was so happy that they escaped the disaster, Andrew and Cruz smiled. This was also one of the funs of taking risks, wasn''t it? "From now on, yourmission will begin. Cruz and I won''t do anything until sunrise. You must find a way to annihte all the ghost bones here. If you encountered any unexpected new fiend halfway, you had to find a way to solve it by yourself. A battle of mages was a battle of life and death. If you couldn''t even deal with the fiend, it would be impossible for you to deal with mages. So,e on." As soon as Andrew finished speaking, he sat on a branch with Cruz. "It seems that they won''t help us," Nina said timidly. "It doesn''t matter." Said Zack dismissively. Zorro took a deep breath and said, "Don''t let them look down upon us. Although these ghosts are creepy, they are just monsters after all. The biggest advantage of us as mages is that we can use intelligence. I have a n." Everyone fixed their eyes on Zorro. Zorro cleared his throat and asked, "How many people are in the attacking city department?" Nina and two grade-two students raised their hands. Zorro said, "My brother and I are in the assassination department. The rest of them should be in the force attack department, right?" Everyone nodded. Zorro drew them closer and told them the tactics. Hearing this, everyone gasped. Such a bold n was feasible in theory, but if it was not done well, they would die. However, the crowd subconsciously looked at Andrew and Cruz. The two of them were looking at the crowd and smiling at them. "Don''t let the two of them look down upon us. Tell them that our Lion Eagle Mage Academy is no worse than their Law School," said Zack. "Okay!" Everyone agreed. Andrew nodded with satisfaction. It was a good n, and he was right about one thing: Wisdom is the most powerful weapon of a mage. And the most important thing was that even in the face of a desperate situation, we had to actively think of a way to break the situation. Despair was the biggest irresponsible of our life. As nned, Zorro and Zack took two deep breaths and jumped down. Then, as a member of the force attack department, Malin confirmed with two grade two students with eyes. Afraid. Of course, they were afraid. Who wouldn''t be afraid of such a damned thing? ''But this is a team fight. The team members will protect me, and their lives are in my hands. No matter how scared I was, I had to fulfill my responsibility! "Let''s go!" Malin made up her mind and jumped down with two grade two students. Then she shouted, "Hey! We''re here! Catch us!" The loud shout attracted the attention of more than a dozen ghost bones nearby. They turned their heads in unison, and two scarlet mes lit up in their empty eyes. "Ha!" With a hoarse roar, more than a dozen ghost bonesy on the ground. With their hands and feet together, they crawled over like bugs. It was really fast! Malin''s scalp tingled. She suppressed her fear and shouted, "Follow the n!" With two grade two students, Malin ran to the side. But even though the three of them were force attack mages, their speed was still much slower than that of ghost bone. The distance of twenty or thirty meters was quickly pulled close. At this time, Malin suddenly stopped and pulled out the wand to hit several flowers in a row. Hundreds of mes exploded on the closest ghost bones. However, thanks to the immune system of the low-rank magic, this kind of rtively weak medium-stage magics could not cause substantial damage at all, and only a few ghost bones were beaten to stagger. After a sessful attack, Malin turned around and ran away. The two students in front of them also stopped and released magic to attack the ghost bone behind Malin. The ghost bone, which was about to catch up with him, was hit again and staggered. Malin took the opportunity to distance herself from the ghost bones. After running forty or fifty meters, she stopped and continued to release the magic. The two students also took the opportunity to escape again. In this way, they crisscrossed and blocked arge number of ghost bones. Moreover, even if there was a mistake, when one was about to be hit by the ghost bone, the ghost bone that was about to seed would also be hit by an inexplicable force and fall short of sess. They were Zorro and Zack. They used hidden magic to follow the three people. Once they were in danger, they would provide auxiliary attacks to protect them. On the tree, Andrew looked at the five people''s full cooperation and nodded with satisfaction. "Oh, I see. The strongest attacking system with the fastest speed and the strongest physical strength is used as bait to lure the ghost bone. The assassination department could make up for the loopholes and increase the tolerance rate. At the same time, it could prevent some strange ghost bones from taking the shortcut. But it seemed that it had other uses. Bait, gather the monsters, then the next step should be..." As soon as he spoke, a me lit up. The leaves of the tree beside were burnt out in an instant. They were Nina and the other two students of the city-attacking department. The two men, who had already gathered their strength, seized the opportunity andunched the three people''s united magic towards the ghost bones behind the three people of the relic. Meteorite Strike ? In the sky, a fireball with a diameter of twenty meters suddenly appeared and fell from the sky, hitting the center of the ghost bones. A loud bang and bright mes appeared above the Mn Relic. 424 Chapter 426 The burning mes dissipated, and more than a dozen broken ghost bones appeared on the ground. It was the ghost bone that was in the center of the explosion and was directly hit by all their power. Although they were weak, the power of the three of them attacking together could not be underestimated. Although the ghost bone was strong, it would still be less likely to survive if it was directly attacked. The affected ghost bones were more or less injured, and their movements became slow. They immediately targeted the three attacking systems students on the tree and rushed over with angry roars. But unfortunately, most of them wereck of arms and legs, and their movements were not as sensitive and fast as before. The two brothers Zorro and Zack kept hiding and killing these seriously injured ghost bones. Malin and two grade two students also stopped and took the initiative to attack the ghost bones. The remaining ghost bones and the ghost bones that were not attracted by them were attracted here again. They repeated the process. Bait, gather the strange monsters, drag them, then attack them with city-attacking department mages. Second bombing magic fell from the sky. When the scorching mes dissipated, another twenty or thirty ghost bones appeared on the ground. As they cooperated more and more skillfully, fear was gradually erased from everyone''s heart, and was reced by confidence that they were getting closer and closer to sess. This kind of confidence was a good thing. It could make the mage maximize his strength, and the efficiency of bombing became higher and higher. Finally, after the sixth bombardment, the magic power of Nina and the others ran out, and the number of ghost bones in the Mn Relic also reached the bottom. "I''m so tired!" Malin, who had consumed the most energy of magic power, sat on the ground. The long-term running and pulling consumed a lot of magic power. Now that the battle was over, she didn''t have to hold on any longer. She could finally sit down and have a rest. "If it weren''t for the physical training of Andrew and Cruz, we might not be able to hold on till the end, right?" The other two students of grade two killed thest broken ghost bone. They limped to the nearby pile of rocks and sat down, panting like cattle. "Save it." Zorro said, "I won''t thank him for that." "Brother Zorro is not frank." The two brothers gasped with pale faces. At this moment, Nina also took two grade two students down the tree and came to the crowd. Her face, which had been full of fear just now, was now filled with disbelief and joy. "We made it! Oh my God, I can''t believe it is true." Everyone looked around the battlefield. Dead ghost bones could be seen everywhere. A level tenmission was unbelievable. But now, they did it. Although everyone was exhausted, even if there was one more ghost bone, it was hard to deal with. But indeed, thanks to Andrew and Cruz''s hellish training, they seeded. If it was in the past, let alone so many ghost bones, even only half of them would be difficult for them to kill the ghost bones all. Physical strength and the way of releasing magic power, maximize the power. These things were taught by Cruz and Andrew. "Everyone, get ready. Let''s go." Zorro said and was about to leave. However, at this moment. Boom. ? The whole Mn Relics suddenly shook violently. "What happened?" Nina was so frightened that she almost couldn''t stand firm. Fortunately, Malin rushed up and held her in time. She looked around warily and said, "No, there seems to be the aura of ghost bone. Where is it?" Everyone was shocked and quickly spread out their formation to be on guard. On the tree, Cruz''s face froze. "Hey, Andrew, this is..." Andrew was shocked too. He didn''t expect this to happen. He smiled bitterly and said, "Hey, again?" The earthquake in the relic was getting stronger and stronger, so it was not too much to say that the earth and the mountains were shaking. And the tremors became clearer and clearer. Only then did everyone feel that this was not an earthquake at all, but something was attacking underground and getting closer and closer to the surface of the earth. Just then. Bang. The ground of the square in front of the Mn Relic pce exploded. A ck palm as big as a man broke the corpse and reached out to the ground. Then it was the whole arm. It supported itself against the ground. At this moment, the behemoth in front of them made everyone''s eyes wide open in horror. It was a giant ghost bone that was ten meters high. The lower part of its bodypletely disappeared, and a scorpion-like tail twenty meters long was below the bony bone. Its eyes were shining with a strange purple light. The moment it got out on the ground; it targeted the eight people in front of it. With a closer look, it could be seen that the bones on its body were not one, but made up of countless ghost bones. This gathered ghost bone was a real mid-rank fiend. Magic power was as high as 7000! Only one fiend would be born from thousands of ghost bones. The moment the gathered ghost bone appeared, the eight of them only felt a mountain-like pressureing from the sky. The moment they saw it, an idea came to everyone''s mind at the same time. They couldn''t win. This was not a monster that humans could deal with! "Ha!" The gathered ghost bone let out a sharp roar like fingernails scratching a ckboard. The eight people felt a sharp pain in their eardrums and stepped back. There was no way to win against this kind of monster. All eight people would die here! At this critical moment, the two brothers, Zorro and Zack, exchanged a look and confirmed their awareness. Then Zorro made a prompt decision and shouted, "Everyone! Back off!" "What?" Nina''s face suddenly turned pale. She saw that the brothers took out daggers and put aside their posture. "Then... What about you?" Holding back his fear, Zack forced a smile and said, "Go back and tell Director Nichs that we didn''t embarrass him." Nina instantly understood what they meant. "No..." "Let''s go!" She still wanted to stop him, but Malin grabbed her arm and said, "That''s not a monster we can deal with. Don''t stop them. Let''s go!" "But... But!" Nina wanted to say something more, but it was toote. Dragged by Malin, she had to leave the battlefield. Looking at Zorro''s back, Nina couldn''t help but cry. ''How could this be? I haven''t confessed my love yet. Why...'' Meanwhile. Seeing that the prey was about to leave, the gathered ghost bone roared, grabbed its arms, and pounced over. And in front of it, there were only two tiny young men. "Brother, don''t be afraid!" Zorro shouted in a trembling voice. "Don''t be afraid!" "Great! You deserve to be my brother!" The two brothers shouted and rushed towards the invincible fiend with the awareness of death. 425 Chapter 427 ''What are we doing? Show off our handsome? We didn''t have much magic power left. Wasn''t it courting death to fight with such a monster? It was meaningless to be so cool. Why did we do that? Isn''t that obvious? When a team was in danger, risking their lives to protect their teammates was the duty of a team leader!'' "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The two brothers roared and waved the tiny sharp des in their hands toward the invincible fiend. However,pared to the two prey, the collective ghost bone was more interested in the six escaping prey. Bang! Bang! The des cut its body, and the crisp sound of metal shing burst out, the two des were broken on the spot. So hard! They couldn''t cut it at all! The gap between their magic power was too big! The next moment, the giant bodies collided with them. The two brothers, Zorro and Zack, screamed in pain and were knocked out. They smashed several huge stones and bled profusely. Seeing that the six people had entered the forest, the gathered ghost bone immediately became anxious. How many years had it been since people came to this damned ce? There are so many people this time. How could they escape? It sped up its arms and pounced on them. However, when it just climbed the second step, it suddenly felt like someone was pulling it. It looked back. Zorro and Zack, covered in blood, were trying their best to pull its long tail. Blue veins stood out on their forehead, and the wound was bleeding like a tap. "I won''t let you go there!" The two roared at the same time. Even though their chests and arms were separated by the thorny tails, they didn''t let it go. The gathered ghost bone was enraged. Its tail was raised high, and the two brothers were thrown into the air and then pped heavily. Bang! The earth exploded inch by inch. The brothers were beaten to bleed on the spot. Even so, they still tightly grabbed the tail of the gathered ghost bone with their hands. The gathered ghost bone flew into a rage. The six people had been out of its perception area. The strong magic power in Rnd Forest severely hindered any type of perception. It was because these two little ghosts were not afraid of death to prevent it, that gathered ghost bone''s prey finally left its perception. The gathered ghost bone turned around and raised itsrge palm high. The dark-purple ghost aura immediately lingered around its palm. It was a special fire system magic of ghost bone: Bone Erosion Poison me. The one who was hit would die in the pain of soul burning, although the touch would also turn the people into ghost bone in an instant. Facing the huge palm falling from the sky, the two brothers who knew that their teammates had escaped from the perception finally ran out of strength and released their hands. They smiled and were ready to die. ''This battle was not a bad one. Are we... better than Andrew?'' The huge hand fell from the sky. The two closed their eyes. However, at this moment. Bang! With a loud sound, a scorching hurricane came. But they didn''t die. They opened their eyes. The first thing they saw was the strong back that they had hated so much. "You two did a good job. I admit that you are strong, so you can have a rest now. I''ll take care of the rest." It was Andrew. At this critical moment, Andrew blocked the blow. What''s going on? Didn''t he and Cruz leave? Why? No, no, that was not the point. Why wasn''t he eroded by the bone-eroding fire after taking this blow with his bare hands? Living people would immediately turn into ghost bones even if he just touched the ghost bone. What shocked them more was how powerful the converged ghost bone was. Andrew, who was injured, easily caught it with only one hand. He caught the blow effortlessly as if pulling up a bubble. "Ha!" The converged ghost bone didn''t expect that a human would appear. It put all its strength into it and was ready to beat them down in one breath. But... It couldn''t do it! This tiny human had the power to crush it with one hand. No matter how hard it tried, its hand couldn''t go any further down. "It''s so noisy. Be quiet!" As soon as Andrew finished his words. The magic power of 3400 all bloomed. Boom. mes of fury rose from the sky, and the Rnd Forest in the night instantly turned into day. "Ouch!" The gathered ghost bone immediately roared to the sky in pain. Andrew''s anger was enough to burn its hand. Andrew attacked it again. The strong wind immediately turned its whole body over. Its huge body was blown several meters away as if it was weightless. He was so powerful. Could he blow this monster with a weight of more than ten tons away just by his aura? The two brothers couldn''t believe their eyes when they felt Andrew''s amazing power. Especially, it was Andrew''s power when he was injured. If it was at his peak, how terrifying would his strength be? It fell heavily to the ground and recovered in an instant. The converged ghost bone roared to the sky. The Return of the Deceased With the activation of the magic, the ghost bone that had just been killed around began to automaticallybine. Soon, seventy or eightyplete ghost bones stood up again. The dead ghost bone could resurrection? The two brothers were shocked. However, at this moment, the gathered ghost bone didn''t feel happy at all. It looked around and saw Andrew''s cold eyes. Even faced with seventy or eighty ghost bones and the assembled ghost bone, Andrew''s expression did not change at all. It seemed that in his eyes, there were just a bunch of bugs. "Cruz." He said. "I am here!" A man''s voice came from the sky. The next second. Retribution Thunder With a wave of Cruz''s hand in the air, sixty or seventy purple lightning fell from the sky and urately hit every ghost bone. The ghost bones just resurrected let out shrill cries and were split into dust by the lightning. The gathered ghost bone was shocked. But before it could react. Andrew had already raised his hand to it. In his hand, the orange me condensed continuously and finally turned into a hotter cyan-white. "I''m just a little injured. I can''t do strenuous exercise, so... sorry, I won''t y with you this time." Heaven Fire Annihtion Boom. Andrew''s palm was burning with rage. The huge assembled ghost bone was immediately devoured by the endless mes. 426 Chapter 428 The scorching fire gradually dissipated. The huge body appeared again. Andrew shook off the me in his palm and turned around. The next second, the breeze blew. The body of the gathered ghost bone turned into dust and scattered all over the ground. Behind it, the forest within a few kilometers had turned into dark scorching soil. Along the way, all the monsters, insects, and other things were burnt to ashes by this blow. The two brothers, Zorro and Zack, were stunned. We two tried our best, but could only barely resist the monster for a few seconds. How could he just use one blow? And so did Cruz. We eight tried our best to barely kill so many ghost bones, and he also easily killed them all with only one blow. At this moment, they finally thought of the legend. Andrew. It was said that Andrew was a once-in-a-lifetime genius of Lion Eagle Mage Academy. He was a loser at the beginning, but his talent suddenly awakened. He took the lead in thepetition of the four major schools, and then he was chosen by the holy king to enter the Law School. This... This was the legendary genius. This was the power of Andrew! It turns out that the loser is us. While the two brothers were d that they had survived, they also realized the gap between them and Andrew. They used to be dissatisfied with him, but now it seemed to be a joke. "Are you okay? Can you get up?" Cruz stepped forward and poured them medium-stage healing liquid. In a few seconds, they regained their strength to stand up. At the same time, the team members who had just withdrawn also ran back. "Zorro!" With tears in her eyes, Nina rushed over excitedly, "Thank God! You''re fine!" Malin also came to Zack. This strong girl also had tears in her eyes at the moment. Loosed hands. Zorro took Zack to Andrew. Then, in front of everyone, the two unruly brothers bowed to Andrew respectively. At this moment, no words could express their gratitude and admiration for Andrew. Although he had left, he was the legend that the students in Lion Eagle Mage Academy were worth learning from. "Raise your head." Andrew put his hands in his pockets and chuckled, "Remember, only when mages die can mages be arrogant. Nothing could be changed by bowing. I can save you this time, but in the future, you could only save yourself." Cruz also stepped forward and asked, "Why are the strong to be so strong? This was because a strong warrior dared to challenge the stronger warrior. Even if he knew that he would lose, he had to bravely move forward for something that could not bepromised. This was the strong warrior. After gaining some power, he felt that the people around him were not as good as him. This was the arrogance of the weak. You did a good job today. Don''t forget this in the future." "Yes, Mr. Andrew, Mr. Cruz!" Andrew smiled and pped his hands. "Well, it''s time to calcte the profit, isn''t it?" Andrew stamped his foot on the ground. The corpse of the converged ghost bone behind him cracked on the spot, and a mid-rank demon core flew into his hand automatically. Andrew shook his hand and handed it to Zorro and Zack, "Take it." "What?" The two brothers were ttered. The mid-rank demon core was not cheap in Lion Eagle Mage Academy. "But how can you give such a precious thing to us? This is you..." "Take it. You deserve it." Andrew smiled. The two brothers looked at the demon core in their hands and firmly put it away. Andrew smiled with satisfaction. Then he took out the transport scroll from the sky ring and opened it. In strong light, the ten people present left the Mn Relic and returned to Lion Eagle Mage Academy. After that, Andrew and Cruz led two teams and spent ten happy days. These apprentices did notin about the hard training or Andrew''s sternness anymore. No matter how tired they were, they would grit their teeth and insist onpleting everything that Andrew and Cruz had arranged. And their strength was also growing at a visible speed. From the beginning, the highest level was 530 and the lowest level was 480. Along the way, the highest level was 580 and the lowest level was 450. Compared with magic power, the understanding and control of magic power had reached a new level. In the end, even without the supervision of Andrew and Cruz, they would still spontaneously carry out all kinds of training. If they continued to grow, the four schools''petition would be no problem, right? Seeing that the students he brought out could grow up so fast, Andrew somewhat understood that Director Nichs had been worried about him. As a teacher, the greatest joy was that his students could be sessful. Meanwhile, Andrew had recovered slowly and his strength had almost reached its peak. "Ha-ha, that''s great! No wonder I chose you." In the office, after Andrew and Cruz finished reporting their work, Nichs pped his legs andughed happily. "I didn''t expect you to tame such unruly children. Andrew, Cruz, I owe you once." "Of course not, Director Nichs. It''s just a form of appreciation for your cultivation." Andrew said politely. "Cultivating?" Nichs''s face suddenly turned disappointed. "If possible, I would teach you by myself. But now it seems that it''s lucky that you were chosen by Red King. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have achieved what you have today. I can''t provide you with what you need. s, the golden fish is not something in the pond. You are destined to write a legend. Following me will only dy your future." Nichs''s sounded helpless. Andrew lowered his head, speechless. It was unnecessary to tter Nichs. "By the way, Andrew, you have more than a month left before your summer vacation, right? Now that you have recovered, what are you going to do with the rest of the time?" Nichs asked expectantly. Andrew thought for a while and said, "I don''t have a ce to go either. Director Nichs, if you don''t mind, let me stay here for a period." "Okay." Hearing this, Nichs nodded happily. "Well, in that case, I have something to ask you. Is that OK?" "It doesn''t matter." "Well, well, it''s not a big deal, but it''s troublesome." "What''s the matter?" Andrew was confused. Generally speaking, with Nichs''s status, there should be nothing difficult for him. Nichs sighed and said, "Recently, the four schools are preparing for a students'' exchangepetition. As you know, after you won the four schools''petitionst time, the resources of each school decreased a lot. Therefore, other schools were considering external investment promotion and diversion to increase their ie. Therefore, they were going to call back the students they once had and hold apetition to attract investment. Are you interested? Well, it''s not apulsion. After all, Lion Eagle Mage Academy doesn''tck resources. But since all of them have attended thepetition, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to put on airs. Thepetition will be held in half a month. You can think about it." Chapter 429 431 The Witch Who Killed The Gods "The daughter of the Purple King?" Andrew couldn''t believe what he had heard. Looking at Anji, Anji looked proud. It was not Kelly''s mistake. "The Purple King is her mother," Andrew asked curiously, "What about her father?" It turned out that the Purple King was a woman. But what Andrew was more curious about was who could deceive the leader of the holy king to sleep with him. Kelly said in a low voice, "tinum King." Andrew was stunned. Oh my God! If it was joking, it would be too much. Anji''s parents were the strongest in the world. It turned out that the legendary holy king had a child. And now the child has be my witch. If it was a trick, then it was too good at making fun of people. Later, ording to Kelly, Andrew learned something about Anji. She had participated in the war in thest year of the war, and her performance was astonishing. The most typical case was to kill ten Dragon Kings and two low-rank gods on her own. This equipment was filled with 70 thousand magic power, and about 70 thousand magic power. If Anji unlocked it and its full growth reached 100 thousand magic power, it would be a perfect match. With Anji''s talent, she could even fight against the Red King. Yes, in terms of magic power, Anji was not as good as Sarah, but in terms of practical ability, Anji was more powerful. She had an extraordinary intuition in battle, and at the same time, she had experienced the baptism of a year''s war. If Anji was also present when Andrew fought against the Golden King, he would still lose, but he would never lose so badly. "That''s awesome!" Andrew couldn''t help but sigh. "Well, you know my strength now, don''t you?" Hearing this, Anji said proudly, "It''s your fortune to have me help you. Why don''t you kneel and lick my toes to show your gratitude? Forget it. A person as slow as you, even if you want to lick it, I have no time to wait for you to lick it clean." Andrew didn''t take a little girl''s words seriously. "Anji, nice to meet you," Andrew said politely. Anji blushed and turned her head away, "Humph." "Anji, Furious Thunder Witch, fondness+5, present fondness 10/20." So how did Anji''s fondness be added? ''How could it be so fast? Forget it. Let me go back first.'' After a brief understanding of the witches, Andrew turned around and was about to leave. "Master!" However, at this moment, Kelly came up and held Andrew''s arm. "Thank you for your hard work these days. Since Kelly and Sarah are not here, you have to bear so much alone." Andrew was stunned and smiled, "It doesn''t matter." "I have discussed it with Kelly." Sarah also came up from the other side and said, "We have to make it up to you this time." "What?" Andrew was stunned. Kelly and Sarah put their hands into Andrew''s cloth and raised Andrew''s nipples. Andrew''s desire was aroused by their sudden flirtation. "Master, you don''t need to do anything. Just lie down and we can move by ourselves." Even Lucy came over from the front, put her hand into Andrew''s trousers, and skillfully yed with his meat stick. Andrew''s penis hardened immediately. This scene made Anji blush. "Hey, don''t do that. Anji is still here." Said, Andrew. "What does it matter?" Kelly put her face close to Andrew''s and couldn''t wait to kiss him on the neck. "Anji will be yours sooner orter. At that time, the four of us can still be together and have a happy time with you." "Master,st time you had sex with Lucy, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I won''t let you go this time anyway." As Sarah spoke, she pulled Andrew''s cloth and licked Andrew''s nipples with her deft tongue. "Ouch!" Andrew couldn''t help but let out afortable groan. "So do I..." Kelly held Andrew''s face and kissed him. The two tongues stirred well in their mouths, making gurgling sounds. Under his body, Lucy couldn''t wait to take off Andrew''s pants and suck the meat stick into her mouth, enjoying it. "Ah! Lucy, you are so cunning. How could you eat first?" Sarah hurriedly squatted down and pushed Lucy to make love with Andrew. In the end, Lucy gave in after some push. Sarah swallowed and spat out the meat stick, and her tongue licked Andrew during this period. Lucy got under Andrew''s body and licked his testes like a fish biting the bait. He had gone through so many things and suffered so much pressure before. Now that he had such a good time, Andrew lost his mind. "I don''t care!" Andrewy on the ground. The three witches climbed up with their faces flushed. Since Lucy was a mermaid, she could only sit sideways. So, she became the first one to enjoy Andrew''s penis. She rubbed her wet vagina with his penis and sat down gently. The whole stick was swallowed by her warm vagina. "Ah! Master''s penis is so hot! It''s just the first time! My body is about to reach its climax!" Kelly and Sarah were not to be outdone. Sarah directly rode on Andrew''s face, with her hands on Andrew''s forehead, enjoying the pleasure of Andrew licking her vagina with his tongue. "Sarah''s... Sarah''s... vagina. Master, you are licking me. It''s sofortable!" Kelly sat on Andrew''s chest. Andrew rubbed her G-spot with one hand and hold her breast with the other. The obscene groans of the three women rose one after another in the soul sea. Soon, Andrew reached the climax of his first time while Lucy was wriggling coquettishly. The three witches stood in front of the penis, pulling up their hands and sticking out their tongues to tease. As Andrew twitched, he spurted out his sperm, which sprayed all over the three people''s faces. The three of them scrambled for it. They licked each other''s faces and licked away the sprayed sperm. Andrew, who had just been shot, was stunned by the scene. "Master, whose are you going to enjoy next?" The three of them knelt with their backs to Andrew. Facing the white butts, Andrew''s rationpletely disappeared. He held Sarah''s buttocks and stabbed into her body. At the same time, his hands were deeply into Kelly and Lucy''s vaginas. The three witches let out more lewd and loud groans. Anji, who was standing aside, couldn''t help but cover the lower part of her body with horror and fear. "You... You are too obscene!" Anji almost cried out, "I''m still there!" "Women can only be lewd to the man they like." Kelly turned around and said, with pink peach stars in her eyes. Andrew''s action made Sarah''s tongue drop. She looked at Anji up and down and said, "Anji, your vagina is also wet. Don''t be withstand. Let''s y together. Master, it''s just there. Don''t stop. Ah, I''m going to be killed by you..." Only then did Anji realize that her lower body was already wet. A small amount of obscene water had slid down along the root of her thigh. The inexperienced girl was ashamed and angry, stamping her feet angrily. "I... I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Anji covered her ears and ran away. The three looked at each other and smiled as if they had seen Anji under Andrew''sp with them. Without Anji''s watching, the four of them made love more unscrupulously. The obscene cries of three witches resounded in the soul sea. Chapter 430 432 Exhausted It had to be said that it was a little unbearable to have sex with three people. Andrew thought he had an excellent ability for sex, but Kelly, Sarah, and Lucy were three machines. They had sex for 14 hours in a row. It was more like they were doing Andrew. Everyone had reached a climax more than ten times, but they were still not satisfied, making Andrew unable to stand up. But it had to be said that the three of them had their own merits. Sarah''s vagina was moderate degree and was surprisingly tight. Lucy''s mouth skill was not only good but also her vagina was smooth. Kelly''s breast skill was excellent, and her kissing ability was as if it could suck Andrew''s soul out of her mouth. When he came out of the soul sea, Andrew''s penis was as red as iron. He was exhausted. But when he thought of the three women holding their hands to receive his sperm, he remembered their voices. Andrew couldn''t help but hardened. When everything goes well, I have to find an opportunity to take some medicine and fuck them for three days and nights. After stretching himself, Andrew got up and was about to try his new strength. After all, the Thunderbolt Silk and the Thunderbolt Ring only provided 10 thunder-degree talents. Andrew also had a talent of thunder degree of 6.8. With only a novice gift pack, Andrew''s thunder degree talent had reached an astonishing 16.8, almost equal to his water degree talent. Andrew used to be good at ice type and fire type. After getting the thunder type, it was obvious that he was going to transform. Of course, at present, the thunder type was notparable to the fire-type ice department. After all, up to now, Andrew''s fire type and the ice type''s talents had reached 37. Soon, he would pass 40. His talent for the thunder type was less than 20, so his power was not as powerful as that of the ice type and fire type. But only now. At present, it was only a matter of time before the thunder type was transformed into the main fighting nature. Now the most important thing was to test the power of the thunder type first. Before heading to the training room, Andrew took a look at his team. Zorro, Zack, and others had already started their training on the yground. After half a month, they had adapted to the high-intensity training and looked much easier. When they saw Andrew passing by, they greeted Andrew. In this way, Andrew could let hands at ease. Since yesterday, Andrew was no longer their instructor. They had to rely on themselves in the future. But now it seemed that there was no need to worry about them. Soon after the four schools''petition, they would graduate. By that time, they would be stronger, right? Thinking of this, Andrew quickened his pace and went to the training room. ? In the training room, Andrew closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. Although the thunder type was normal. But Andrew didn''t mind. This was because it was the most important one of themon properties. It could be said that without the thunder type, even if Andrew was given some special properties such as space gravity, time light, and darkness, Andrew would not be able to use it. Although these properties were powerful, theycked the most important things. Output. The biggest characteristic of the general properties was that the output was astonishing. He used gravity to crush the enemy, space to crush the enemy, and darkness to annihte the enemy. These were not the output but gave the enemy a certain state. No matter how powerful it was, as long as one found a way to break it, these properties would be turned into waste. Moreover, there was a cruel reality that magic used by any special attribute could be solved from the ordinary attribute. However, the higher the level was, the more powerful it was, and the more difficult it was to find a solution, but there must be a solution. All the magic in the world, including enlightening and dragon annihtion, had its ways to break them. There is only one thing that you can''t break. Output! The pure output was unbreakable. He could only dodge or defend. Therefore, if you want to study special properties, you have to make sure that you have enough output ability. It was said that the strongest magic of the power output. There was only one thought in Andrew''s mind. Core attack magic! What was the core attack magic? Indeed, dragon-extinguishing magic was the strongest one among all the magics. No matter what kind of attack, defense, or buff, the dragon-extinguishing magic was the strongest, and the enlightening magic couldn''tpare with it. However, dragon extinguishing magic had its unique feature. If a person in this world possessed a certain type of dragon-extinguishing magic, then this dragon-extinguishing magic could only be owned by him. Others couldn''t learn it unless the owner voluntarily transferred it or died. It was because of this characteristic that the mage members who couldn''t get dragon-extinguishing magic would think hard about how to obtain a power that surpassed dragon-extinguishing magic with normal magic. Therefore, new magic was born. The magic of core attack. It was a kind of mixed magic, but at the same time, it also contained the essence of enlightening magic and super magic. Through extremelyplicated forms, hebined specific magic and got only one power that surpassed dragon-extinguishing magic. This was: core attack magic. If mixed magic and multiple magic were the essences of magic, then core attack magic was the essence of mixed magic. Later, there was a theory that dragon-extinguishing magic could also rece the corresponding magic and form magic called core attack dragon-extinguishing magic. Of course, this was just a theory. No one could agree to such harsh conditions. So, this theory could only stay at the stage of theory forever. Andrew wasn''t supposed to think about it. Andrew had a whim. ''If thunder and fire were the foundation of the core attack magic. The core attack magic was a mixture of three kinds of magic powers. What will I get if I mix the thunder and fire dragon extinguishing magic, and then mix the magic with the ice? This was thebination of three types. But Andrew couldn''t use thebination of three types at present. Because thebination was notpatible enough. With the free property of 25 on endurance, it was not aspatible as breakthrough level four. And the premise of thebination of three types was that they must be level-fivepatible. Let''s try the simplest magic of thunder first.'' Thinking of this, Andrew picked up the magic power and was ready to use it. However, at this moment. "Hey, here you are." The door was suddenly opened. He turned around and saw Cruz. Cruz looked at the door for a while and said experienced, "It seems that you are going to try new magic. Let me have a try with you." Chapter 431 433 The Amazing Power Of Thunder Type These days, Cruz had nothing to do. Since he came back from Mn Relic, the students who used to be troublesome had be very obedient. So even if Cruz wasn''t there, they would train spontaneously. He did that it was the same whether the instructor was there or not. Then what''s the meaning of the instructor? Cruz had always been busy. Now he realized that it was not good for a student to be too kind. He had nothing to do these two days. He wanted to fight with Andrew, but Andrew was not interested. He had nned to go out for a walk today, but he happened to meet Andrew who was rushing to the training room. Seeing that he was adjusting his breath in the training room, Cruz knew what he wanted to do, so he rushed in. "Yes, you can, but..." Hearing Cruz''s request, Andrew paused and said hesitantly, "Let it go. You can''t win me. Why do you want to be beaten?" Cruz: "¡­" "Son of a bitch! You look down on me?" Upon hearing this, Cruz got furious. His monstrous magic power suddenly bloomed in the small training room. Boom. "What?" Andrew''s eyes widened. This magic power is¡­ Cruz''s magic power was supposed to be around 3100. But now, he was close to 3700. After all, Andrew had got new equipment, and now his magic power was only 3600. What was going on? He didn''t have any way to improve himself these days? Andrew suddenly thought of something and widened his eyes. "Hey, are you crazy?" "Ha-ha, have you guessed it?" Cruz snickered and said, "Yes, I have absorbed all the top-grade magic crystals and even the top-grade ones. Although I don''t know where your two new pieces of equipmente from and it seems to be quite powerful, I''m not inferior to you at all now." "You are crazy!" Andrew cursed. But Cruz didn''t mean to reflect. Instead, he lookedcent. Andrew felt like his head was going to explode. The further mage went, the greater the need for materials. What''s more, the consumption of resources of the magic power of three thousand or more mages had gradually caught up with the rate of umtion. It could be foreseen that resources would be scarce shortly. The top rank and the rank magic crystals could surely absorb and improve their strength. However, it consumed a huge amount of energy in alchemy. Andrew had suffered a lot from this. If he had been greedier and more absorbed more top-grade magic crystals, then when he was making the Dragon Extinguishing Bandage, there might have been a shortage of magic crystals and so many precious materials would have been destroyed. This guy didn''t even consider refining gold at all and directly absorbed all the magic crystals at hand. ''He shouldn''t do that. Especially the top magic crystal, how precious was it? How difficult was it to store it?'' "It doesn''t matter. When we need it, we will naturally have the resources. Come on." Cruz jumped across the room and couldn''t wait to put on an act. Andrew sighed. This guy has no vision. Forget it. Everyone has their ns. I don''t have to judge others'' actions. Thinking of this, Andrew put on an act. He mobilized magic power and set it as the thunder system. A sizzling sound could be heard from every pore on his body. Purple lightning began to flicker all over his body. Cruz was shocked by this scene. "Are you in the thunder type? I haven''t seen you use it yet. Let me have a try." After saying that, Cruz stepped out. Thunder Shadow Pace In the next moment, he hade in front of Andrew. So fast! This guy was also from the thunder type. Thunder Fighting Method * Thunder Mountain Rely! The unstoppable elbow strike was close to him, and it was powerful. Andrew made a prompt decision. True Vision As his eyes widened, his pupils turned golden and his pupils turned bright red, and everything in his eyes became slow. He could see it. Andrew was overjoyed. The effect of the true vision was much better than expected. The pping wings of a fly beside him could be seen clearly. Bang! A thunderous sound was heard. A thunderbolt was shot from his empty elbow, hitting the wall a few meters away, and leaving arge burn mark. Missed? Cruz widened his eyes in shock. How is that possible? It was obvious that Andrew couldn''t dodge this attack. Then, a sense of oppression came from the side. Without even moving his eyes, Cruz saw from the corner of his eye that Andrew''s right leg was about to hit his head. When did this guy be so fast? He barely stopped and leaned back. Andrew''s feet almost touched his nose. Thunder element scratched his face. The purity of the thunder element was also very high, and it was not like he had just learned the thunder magic. Cruz didn''t dare to be careless at all. He hurriedly pushed the magic power button and stepped back. However, Andrew didn''t expect that he would run towards him at the same time as he had expected him to step back. ''He was quick to react. I can''t believe his speed is even with mine?'' Cruz saw that Andrew also used the Thunder Shadow Pace. ''Does he learn it just by a nce?'' Cruz didn''t dare to ck off anymore and ran as fast as he could. Andrew followed closely, holding the thunder element in his hand andunching fierce attacks on Cruz. The speed of the two was astonishing. All of a sudden, the whole room was filled with the shadows of the two people. It was impossible to tell which pair was their real body. The remaining thunder element even left streaks of sharp and dazzling light one after another. Interesting! It was so interesting! It would be more interesting to fight like this! Cruz''s desire to fight waspletely aroused. God''s Protection The moment he pushed Andrew away, he used his trump card without hesitation. However, before magic power went up. Seeing this, Andrew lowered his hand to withdraw magic power. "What''s wrong with you?" Cruz asked in confusion. Andrew sighed, "Game over." "Why?" "Look around." Cruz was stunned and looked around. This training room had already be a mess. The wall, ceiling, and ground were all prated, and the opposite ssroom could be seen clearly. "This is not our Law School. It''s a training room for practicing during normal times. If we fought seriously, the whole building would copse in a few seconds. Let''s make a deal first. I can''t afford it." Chapter 432 434 Participate In The Friendly Competition ''Damn it! I''m so upset!'' Cruz was displeasure. It was as if he was halfway through his sex. The woman pulled out and said that she didn''t want you to continue, or she would sue you for ****. Although he couldn''t afford such a big building. "Can''t the training room of Lion Eagle Mage Academy be made stronger? It''s not fun at all." Cruzined. Andrew smiled and said, "If it is harder, it will be a pure gold wall. After all, it''s not our Law School. How could Director Nichs get so much money?" "s." Cruz sighed, "Let''s talk about it next time. By the way, will you attend the friendlypetition between the four schools?" Andrew nodded, "That''s why I''m going to see Director Nichs." "What? You tore down my training room again?" When Nichs heard the news, he rubbed his eyebrows with a headache and couldn''t say anything. The cost of a training room was equivalent to about six thousand points of Law School. This was almost the profit of the whole Lion Eagle Mage Academy for two months. It was not easy for them to win thestpetition. As a result, Andrew and Cruz had only spent a few minutes draining 1/6 of the profits. ''Calm down. Don''t be angry. He was no longer my student. If I kill him, Red King will kill me. I need to change my mind. This guy knows to stop. He has restrained himself not to destroy the training building. If he destroys all the buildings, I''ll sell myself and pay off the debts.'' "Ahem, Andrew, be careful next time. They are all bought with points." Nichs thought bitterly. Ah, the Dean looked very unhappy. Andrew rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Well, I know I have made a mistake with Cruz this time. I willpensate you. Please don''t worry, Dean." "Do you have sixty thousand points?" "No." "Does Cruz have sixty thousand points?" "No." "Do you have sixty thousand points in total?" "No." "Then how do you pay for it?" Andrew and Cruz were speechless. Andrew cleared his throat and said, "So I''ve thought about it for a while. I''d better take part in the old students'' friendlypetition and make some points for you. What do you think?" Nichs was intrigued by his words. Generally speaking, the too old students would not be invited to the old students''petition, such as forty or fifty years ago. It was impossible. After all, the president''s connections were limited to contemporary society. The students who graduated before would not help him. There was no doubt that Andrew was a capable man. If he participated, he would be able to get a good result and make a profit for 3 or 5 years casually. But the problem was¡­ "Are you willing to take part in it?" Nichs asked cautiously, afraid that he would make fun of him. Andrew smiled and twisted his arms. "Anyway, I have nothing to do. I can not onlypensate you but also do the rehabilitation. Killing two birds with one stone." "All right. I was going to tell you not to take part in thepetition. Now that you want to take part, I won''t stop you." Andrew was stunned. "What do you mean?" Nichs raised his head and said, "The Dragon School has invited an extraordinary person. I''m afraid you can''t take it." "Who? How powerful is he?" Cruz asked excitedly. Seeing Cruz shaking his buttocks like a girl who fall in love, Nichs strongly suspected his sexual orientation. Nichs calmed down and said with a serious look, "The director of the division in the bright zone of the Magic Association: Roya." Andrew and Cruz didn''t respond. "Oh, no. Could you please give me some reaction? I''m so embarrassed." Cruz and Andrew looked at each other and asked in unison, "What reaction?" "Haven''t you heard of the name of Roya?" "No." "Genius! The top talent of the Dragon School ten years ago! Graduated with 1000 magic power, and he was the head of the branch. During the past ten years, he had made great achievements in war and explored the second floor of Rnd Forest alone. There is already a voice from the Magic Association. If I am going to retire in the future, let him take over my position as the president of Lion Eagle Mage Academy University. At such a young age, his magic power had reached 5800. He was a young and powerful man. If nothing went wrong, he should be the strongest in thispetition. " "Oh!" They said expressionlessly, "Wow, he is so powerful!" "You don''t look like you think he is powerful at all." Andrew shrugged his shoulders and said, "Not really. With magic power less than 6000." Cruz seemed not to be interested in it. He sat on the chair and said, "Yes, you''re right. Andrew, go ahead. I''ll sleep in the dormitory." These two bastards looked down upon Roya. Why did it look like they were 5800 magic power while Roya was 3000 magic power? Nichs couldn''t understand. That''s the students of Law School? Magic power was much stronger than theirs, but they didn''t take it seriously at all. "What''s the date of thepetition?" Andrew yawned and asked. Nichs said in a low voice, "12 dayster, in our Lion Eagle Mage Academy." "I don''t have to go far? Okay." Andrew said. Then pulled Cruz up and said, "Then we''re leaving now. Please tell Signa to assemble when shees back." Then he took Cruz''s hand and left. In the office, Nichs looked confused. Was it true that Andrew had killed Monado? Was that possible? Did 3000 magic power wins against 10000 magic power? Thinking of this, Nichs became more and more curious. He was looking forward to thepetition 12 dayster. On the other side. After parting with Cruz, Andrew went straight back to his dormitory. The first thing he did was to take out the 50kg most top-rank magic crystal from the sky ring. Andrew had seen Cruz''s performance today. Although the fight seemed to be even, in fact, Andrew had tried his best. Although Cruz used the skill of God''s Protection, in fact, he still had some power under normal circumstances. But he was impatient, so he went all out. Although the talent of the thunder degree was only 16.8, Andrew''s thunder type was stronger than the fire type when he was in closebat. Because the thunder type was a standard closebat attribute, you can see that almost all the attack mages had to learn at least one of the wind type and thunder type. Even so, he still couldn''t handle Cruz. It could be imagined how terrifying Cruz''s improvement was. Andrew thought for a while and found that Cruz was right. Whether it was the equipment or his magic power, they were all part of his strength. There was no difference in essence. There was a limit to one''s improvement, and the equipment was limitless. This was a reasonable point, but on the contrary, it was true that one was strong now was more important. If you''re dead now, the magic crystals you had were nothing more than a wedding dress for others. Looking at the magic crystal in his hand, Andrew was lost in thought. ''Should I use it?'' Chapter 433 435 Magic Power Increased Dramatically Andrew''s biggest problem was that he had thunder-type magic power but didn''t have thunder-type magic. It was an embarrassing question. At present, in the thunder type, the most basic Thunder Ball skill was known to everyone. When he fought with Cruz in the daytime, another function of True Vision was to giarize and let Andrew learn the Thunder Shadow Pace. But that was all. ? The burden of giarism was nearly ten times more than that of True Vision. After copying the Thunder Shadow Pace, Andrew''s eyes were still aching. Only after learning to practice the dual types at the same time could this ability be of the greatest value. It could giarize the opponent''scent magic and kill him by surprise. What bothered Andrew was the loss of thunder magic. It was too dangerous. Except for the three magic, Andrew couldn''t use any other thunder magic. There was powerful magic power, but it couldn''t be released through magic. It could only increase one''s physical strength at most. For example, you have a bullet, but you don''t have a gun. The bullets can''t exert their power at all. It''s not more powerful than a stone. And there was no thunder magic in Anji''s fondness award. It was embarrassing. Therefore, Andrew had no choice but to use the fire type and ice type. Of course, there was also Lucy''s water type. Andrew was in urgent need of improving his strength. Nearly half of the summer vacation had passed. During this period, they couldn''t enter the secret ce or take themission. If they just wandered around like this, they couldn''t improve. After all, Andrew was going to be the head of the student union at the beginning of the new term. If he didn''t have the strength, how could he convince everyone? Therefore, it was imperative to improve his strength. At present, the only way was to absorb the magic crystals. Then he gathered points at the beginning of the new semester to make up for the part he had absorbed. But Andrew nned to refine new level S equipment recently, and he had collected more than half of the materials. There was a total of fifteen kinds of equipment for a mage. Till now, Andrew was not fully loaded, and he stillcked bracelets and leg protectors. The upgrading of the new and old equipment was not big, only the difference between them, but it would be a huge improvement if one got new equipment. Not to mention the equipment of S level. Andrew was caught in a dilemma. Is it a personal magic power or new S-level equipment? After thinking it over, Andrew made up his mind. Personal magic power. There was a possibility that the refining of the equipment would fail, and if it failed, there would be nothing left. Although absorbing magic power was a little less. But at least, it could quickly increase magic power. What''s more, the friendlypetition was just around the corner. Andrew also wanted to do his best for Director Nichs to repay his teaching. Thinking of this, Andrew no longer hesitated. He held the huge magic crystal and began to absorb magic power in meditation. It deserved to be called the top magic crystal. The energy was so pure. Andrew was not used to it when he absorbed it for the first time. But now, no matter how many times he absorbed it, he couldn''t stop it. It felt like a steady stream of water was moisturizing his dry body. It was addictive. 3700¡­3800¡­3900¡­ This pure energy had a great effect on the growth of magic power. Andrew''s magic power was soaring at an amazing speed. In a twinkling of an eye, it was close to 4000. "Damn it!" When the car was about to reach 4000 km / h, Andrew suddenly came to his senses and stopped. He looked down. There was only 40KG left. However, magic power just stopped at 3950. It was too dangerous. He almost couldn''t stop. The stronger the mage was, the more energy it would take to increase his magic power. Now the top magic crystal could only increase Andrew by 30 points and magic power points per kilogram. If he didn''t stop, Andrew would have absorbed all the magic crystals. By that time, magic power should be able to sessfully pass the 5000, right? But that was the top magic crystal of 50KG, if it waspletely absorbed, where can he find more? You can''t guarantee that you will be given the reward of fondness magic crystal in the future. 3950? It was almost enough. Andrew sighed and reluctantly put the remaining magic crystals back into the sky ring. But there was still a solution after the new semester if the amount was 10KG. Thinking of this, Andrew closed his eyes and entered the soul sea. On one hand, he wanted to increase his magic power. On the other hand, he couldn''t leave his thunder element idle. Andrew came up with a simple idea. Since the system doesn''t give him, he''ll learn it directly. And the best person to learn with was, of course "Why should I teach you? It''s funny." Anji refused Andrew''s request and turned around. Sure enough, it was not that easy. Andrew smiled bitterly. "Please, I have thunder magic power but I don''t have thunder magic. I feel terrible." "Does it have anything to do with me? Do I know you well?" Anji shouted discontentedly, "I haven''t settled ounts with you for keeping me waiting for so long! I don''t want to argue with you because I''m a generous girl. I won''t teach you! Humph!" Anji seemed to have made up her mind, which made Andrew helpless. It seemed that he had to resort to some special means. He didn''t like this method. Andrew sighed helplessly, adjusted his state of mind, and said, "Oh, I see. You can''t do that. Forget it." Then Andrew turned around and was about to leave. "Wait a minute!" Sure enough, Anji stopped him. "What''s wrong?" "You say who can''t?" "You..." "Bullshit! I''m the witch of thunder! How can I not know the magic of thunder?" "Oh, that''s because you are not good at it, so you don''t dare to teach me. I understand. Self-esteem is the most important. Well, it''s all right. You can rest. I''ll find someone else." Hearing this, Anji was so angry that tears were about to fall. "Stop!" She stamped her feet and cursed. "What''s wrong? I''m very busy. I don''t have time to y with angry thunder witch who doesn''t know thunder magic." Andrew''s words stabbed into Anji''s heart like a sharp knife. With tears in her eyes, Anji red at Andrew and said, "Okay! Let me teach you! I''ll show you how powerful I am! At that time, I will make you kneel on the ground and lick my toes with admiration." Hearing this, Andrew smiled. Look, that''s it? But why was she so obsessed with others licking her toe? Chapter 434 436 Succeed In Thunder Type Heavenly Thunder Attack * Second Move Andrew crossed his hands and raised them high. His fingers were connected with countless thunderbolts, and then he pressed his arms down. With a thunderous explosion, the opposite ground exploded, and a thunderbolt shot up into the sky from the ground. Unfortunately, the scene in the soul sea was indestructible. Even if it could be destroyed, it would be instantly restored. It was a pity, otherwise, this blow would have the effect of forcing out all the creatures in the soil. Inparison, the thunder was iparably thick. It could be imagined that if he hadn''t been released in the air, but had hit his enemy, his enemy would have been struck to death by the lightning, wouldn''t he? "The next is the third move, follow me." Anji jumped up in the air and flipped forward at high speed in mid-air, kicking out a wheel kick. Arge amount of thunder magic power was released from her heelers, which made a harsh sound simr to the bird''s chirp when rubbing against the air. As the moon wheelnded on the ground, a loud bang was enough to prove the strength of this kick, Along the track of the moon wheel foot, a ten-meter-long moon-shaped thunder de flew out. It didn''t gradually lose its binding force and dissipate until hundreds of meterster. Seeing this, Andrew followed her actions and set up the magic form, beginning to practice repeatedly. The practicested the whole night. It had to be said that the thunder type was a new domain. The thunder type was different from any other magic. It had a unique type that only belonged to its type. The thunder type was designed for closebat. Although long-range''s attack was not rare in the thunder type, thunder type, long-range''s attack was more like a blessing in disguise. To thest hit after seeding in one strike or chase after failing. The long-range attack could only add insult to injury. The real powerful magic of thunder type, almost without exception, were all close to the opponent, and they needed to contact the opponent. Of course, Heaven Thunder was an exception. It was dragon extinguishing magic, not belonging to the thunder type. At the same time, there was a special ce in the thunder type. It had many magics and could be divided into several forms. In other words, a kind of magic could be released in different forms, forming different moves andpletely different effects. For example, Andrew was learning the Heavenly Thunder Attack. There were four moves in total. Although the effects werepletely different, the power was also greatly different, and even their forms could not be connected, these four moves were all Heavenly Thunder Attack. Thunder magic was more like a genre than magic. This was because most of the magic forms of the magic had been set up two times. In other words, the magic was first formed by the magic form in his body, and then before it was released, the magic form was formed once. The magic form was not only to transform magic power into magic. The more exquisite it was, the higher the magic''s precision and effect would be. Because of this, the precision of the two sets of thunder magic was astonishing. By the way, the precision was not urate, but the magic texture was delicate, and the effect of turning magic power into power was good. With the same number of magic power, thunder magic was usually more powerful, faster, and less burden on the body. And the second time formtion, the same magic could be released in different forms. In this way, if one learned a kind of magic, he could cope with several scenes and greatly improve the usage of magic. But it also made it much more difficult to learn magic. In the past, Andrew only needed to learn the magic structure and feel the flow of magic power a few times before he could learn it. It took him more than ten times to be proficient in it. But the thunder type couldn''t. The magic form of the first structure was fixed, but each of the two forms represented a magic form. There were four moves of the Heavenly Thunder Attack, which meant that there were five magic forms for this magic. One was the first structure form, and four were the second structure form. At the same time, the thunder type mainly focused on hand-to-handbat. Magic not only had requirements for magic power but also had requirements for physical coordination, physical strength, reaction, bnce, and so on. Of course, if you feel annoyed, you can also learn the ordinary thunder long-range attacking magic. But most of them were rubbish. Moreover, magic power had a great resistance, so most mages had a strong resistance to lightning. Even if a mage was struck by lightning on a thunderstorm day, it was usually difficult to kill him. In a nutshell. Ordinary thunder magic was useless. Almost all the powerful thunder magic had several forms. The most typical one was Cruz''s thunderbolt fighting method and Jo''s thunderbolt attack. Do you know that there are four forms of Heaven Thunder: Bullet Cloud, Destructive Thunder, Thunder Break, and Thunder End. The powerful thunder mage didn''t need to learn too much. They only needed one or two kinds of thunder magic. One master is better than a hundred. The powerful thunder magic was able to cope with 80% of the battle situation with almost one move. He specialized in one, and then he could learn some ordinary thunder magic to make up for his weakness. But Andrew was not satisfied. Andrew preferred overall development. For the whole night, Andrew had learned four moves of thunder magic. They were the Thunderbolt Fighting Method, the Heavenly Thunder Attack, the Holy Heavenly Tribtion, and the Holy Thunder Decision. "Hmm... Hmm. Not bad. Four for one night. A... 1/3 of my style back then..." Anji''s voice was a little guilty. She praised him insincerely. It was almost dawn. Exhausted, Andrew sat on the ground and chuckled, "You taught me well. Thanks to you, I can learn so fast. Thank you." Anji blushed and stammered, "Can''t I see that you have good taste? Humph! You are right! It''s... it''s all my credit. Don''t misunderstand me. No matter how talented you are, you can''t learn so fast without my help." "Anji, angry thunder witch, fondness+5, fondness 15/20." She was really... a child. Seeing this, Andrew smiled bitterly in his heart. After one night''s contact, Andrew not only learned four kinds of thunder magic but also 17 forms. At the same time, he had a basic understanding of Anji. She was not a bad person. But she was just a child. If he praised her, she would be very happy. She waspetitive, but she was also easy to deceive. Just like an eight-year-old child. "Are... Are you leaving?" Seeing that Andrew was leaving, Anji asked reluctantly. "Yes. What''s wrong?" "No... nothing. You can leave now. I just want to ask. Don''t misunderstand me. I''m not reluctant to leave you." Anji blushed and said, "But... but you were quickst night. I don''t like you to be slow. You were goodst night and deserved my praise. As a reward, I can make an exception to teach you a few more moves next time youe here." Andrew was taken aback. After a quick thought, he understood what she meant. "Okay, I''lle back tonight. Bye, Anji." Then Andrew left the soul sea. Looking at Andrew''s receding figure, Anji muttered in a low voice, "Come here early." Not far away, Kelly, all three of them looked at this scene and snickered. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before Anji fell in love with their master. I''m looking forward to the day we can get along well with our masters. After all, Anji The girl who was once called a demon''s girl. She must be very happy to be epted by others so generously. Chapter 435 437 Anjis Updating Gift After that, Andrew learned from Anji many times. However, he didn''t want to learn more magic about the thunder typeter. The four sets of thunder magic had already surpassed many thunder-type users. If he learned more, he would be too greedy to can''t handle the magic. Andrew was trying to consolidate the magic he had learned with Anji. After all, thunder magic was different from other magic. It had high requirements for the precision and condensation of magic. Although there was no change in magic power, with further study of thunder magic, Andrew''s strength increased at an amazing speed. That was enough. Magic power was rted to strength, but not absolute. Compared with magic power, the improvement of strength was more important. Andrew finally understood why there was no magic in Anji''s gift. The magic of thunder needs practice. If just give you, you can''t use it well. As for those thunder magic that could be used well, most of them had to be used in a specific environment to maximize their value. A week passed. Andrew finally was familiar with the usage of thunder type. "Notice, angry thunder witch Anji, fondness+5, fondness 20/80." "The level of favor of the angry thunder witch has been increased to friendly." "It''s the first time that you seeded in increasing the level of witch''s fondness. Obtained the advanced gift from the angry thunder witch. Would you like to open it?" After expressing his gratitude to Anji, Andrew received a hint from the system. Sure enough, Anji''s fondness was very easy to upgrade. Although she looked like a harsh girl, in fact, deep in her heart, she was eager for someone''s praise. She didn''t need any supplies or scheming against her. As long as someone praised and recognized her constantly, he could get a good impression. But the problem was... "Humph! I didn''t expect you to learn so fast. I''ll justpliment you. You can take the reward as my recognition to you. Take it. Don''t get me wrong. Fondness was only the acquiescence of the system. How could such a dull thing measure true fondness? I don''t like you." Looking at Anji''s proud face, Andrew was not happy. If he didn''t want to think about anything, Anji must be a gullible girl, right? But the biggest difference between Andrew and ordinary people was that he would think carefully. In Andrew''s eyes, Anji seemed to be longing for something. She was eager for something else other than praise and approval. She was arrogant, cheerful, lively, and resolute, all in order not to be noticed that she was disappointed in something. "Like Lucy, does Anji have most of her memories without unlocking them?" Andrew asked curiously instead of getting the reward. Anji pouted and replied with puzzlement, "Yes, why do you ask this?" "Were you longing for something when you were alive?" Anji''s eyes narrowed. She was just an ordinary arrogant little girl a second ago, but now her aura suddenly became cold. Andrew shuddered with fear. It was as if the little girl who hadn''t grown up had suddenly be a ghost. But this aura disappeared in an instant. ? Anji turned her head. "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t ask such strange questions anymore. Today''s training is over. You can leave now." Then Anji turned around and left. They just finished half of today''s training. Andrew was confused and wanted to ask, but he was stopped by Sarah who appeared behind him. Looking back, Sarah shook her head with a gloomy face, indicating Andrew not to ask more. "Do you know what happened to her?" Andrew asked curiously. However, Sarah said, "I know, but I can''t tell you, or she will hate me. The witch''s fondness didn''t just mean whether she want to have sex with you or not. We are willing to have sex with you just because we like you, but fondness doesn''t mean that. What''s more, fondness represents the witch''s trust in you and how many secrets you can get. Anji''s secret was very heavy. With her favorable impression of you now, if you went deep into it, the favorable value would be instantly eliminated. No, fondness will likely drop to the bottom. At that time, she will hate you and it''s almost impossible for you to improve her fondness." Is there any such rule? Andrew looked back at Anji. How lonely she was. "Maybe you think it''s easy to get Anji''s fondness, but in fact, it''s not. Only in the proper time and fondness could she let go of her guard and tell you her secret. If everything went well, what Anji longed for should be her exclusivemission." After saying that, Sarah turned around and left. Andrew came back to reality, repeated Sarah''s words, and recalled what Anji looked like at that time. Andrew was fully curious about Anji. After that, Andrew went to look for Anji, but Anji ignored him and the training had to be suspended. Andrew was more concerned about Anji''s mental state than his upgrading. Why was Anji so angry just because he asked such a simple question? Was he hated by Anji? But why didn''t the number of fondness decrease? In this way, three days had passed, and the old students'' friendlypetition was around the corner. Andrew could only temporarily put this matter aside. After receiving the promotion reward from Anji, he began to prepare for thepetition. Anji''s promotion reward was just as expected. The luxury had already exceeded the previous exclusivemission reward. There were three bottles of thunder essence, 20KG of mysterious gold, and 5 pieces of golden dragon scales. The A-grade full attribute equipment, Divine Grace Armor, increased by 15%magic power, and increased by 2 thunder degree talent. Moreover, the Divine Grace Armor itself was immune to the thunder magic and could cover the whole calf, which meant that Andrew''s leg attack could directly shatter the opponent''s thunder magic. After getting the equipment, Andrew''s magic power also reached 4200, and his thunder-type talent reached 18.8. The treasure map of the pure thunder stone. It was marked on the map that the ce where the pure thunderstone was located. It was the most famous mountain range in the northern district of the third floor of Rnd Forest: View God Peak. But the best reward was a kind of ability. The dual type''spatible level was +1. Yes, in this award, the type was directly attached to the level one dual type. Therefore, the level of Andrew''s dual type was level 4, and the level of ice and firepatibility was level 5. It not only meant that the power of Andrew''s mixed magic would be greatly increased but also meant that Andrew could use two kinds of magic ice and fire in the battle. That was to say, two skills in one strike. This alone was more important than all the other rewards. Of course, there was another top magic, the Heaven Exploding Thunder. However, it was just ordinary magic of long-range magic, so it was useless. In this way, Andrew put away all the things and left his room. The old students'' party would be held tomorrow. Today, Lion Eagle Mage Academy was going to build a battle ring, and Andrew, as the representative, should go to prepare. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!